《Lady Cultivator》


 Chapter 1: Mo Family’s Village

    <h4>Chapter 1: Mo Family¡¯s Vige</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Dawn rose in the eastern sky. The crows of roosters marked the start of daily life at the farm.


    Each family rose from their slumber. The women started to boil water and cook. The men either carried water back home or tidied up farming tools before they ate breakfast and started their work for the day.


    This was a subsidiary vige of Liancheng County in Jin Country. Its poption was about three to four hundred people. However, there was only one surname here ¨C everyone here was part of the same n. Thus, the vigers used their surnames as the vige¡¯s name and it was known as the ¡°Mo Family¡¯s Vige.¡±


    Several houses were scattered randomly on the east side of the vige. A certain yard with a brick house looked extremely conspicuous among these y houses because the materials used to build it were obviously far superior to the other houses ¨C its roof tiles were thick and its brick walls were neatly arranged. With one nce, it was apparent the bricks weren¡¯t created with the traditional method usually used by the vigers. Unlike the yard fences of other y houses which were built with several branches and rattans, its fence was made of meticulously-arranged bamboo poles.


    However, the house was also in a more run-down state than other houses; broken roof tiles were left unrepaired, one side of the courtyard fence was broken and the vegetable field in the yard was aplete mess.


    At this moment, a door in the small yard was opened. A little girl with a goldenplexion and a braid came out. She was about seven years old, very petite, seemed malnourished and was wearing old-fashioned clothes. However, she looked clean and tidy. Every strand of her hair wasbed tidily and her clothes also looked very neat.


    The girl opened the door to a chicken cage to let the chicken out then she walked towards the kitchen beside the house. In the kitchen, she used cold water to wash her face and rinse her mouth. When she finished, she lifted her sleeves to scoop some water from the water jar and used the water to wash some rice. She then moved a small stool beside the stove, stood on top of it to pour the rice into a huge wok, and lit a fire.


    Liancheng County was located in the southern part of Jin Country. The climate was warm and fit for farming rice. Thus, rice straw was also used to light fires. Fortunately, this was the case as it would otherwise be impossible for this young girl to split firewood.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the sound of movement appeared from the main house. A pale-looking woman walked into the kitchen.


    The little girl, who was starting the fire, hastily jumped up and said, ¡°Mother, why did you get up? Go and rest for a while; food will be ready soon.¡±


    The woman smiled and stroked the girl¡¯s head. She said, ¡°Tiange, let Mother do these things. You should go and y.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± The little girl insisted and pulled her mother into the house, saying, ¡°Mother, you mustn¡¯t catch a chill. I can do these things.¡±


    ¡°These tasks are nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°My ability to do these tasks should suffice. Mother, do you want to faint and make me worry again?¡±


    The little girl¡¯s words rendered the woman speechless.


    The little girl spoke again: ¡°Mother, just rest up properly¡­ When you¡¯re alright again, I won¡¯t have to do these things anymore.¡±


    The naivety in those words caused a smile to appear on the woman¡¯s face, yet that smile was steeped with bitterness. The woman¡¯s tone became softer as she said, ¡°Alright, Mother will get well as soon as possible and won¡¯t make Tiange suffer again in the future.¡±


    Reddish lights appeared in the eastern sky. Their porridge also started to emit the sweet smell of rice. The little girl stood on a little bench and cautiously scooped up two bowls before heading towards a jar in the corner of the room to select a few pickled vegetables. She then brought all of those, one by one, to the main room.


    They only had clear, nd porridge and pickled vegetables without any other dishes. Of the people in the room, one was sick and the other was a little child. It was no wonder both of them looked pale and unhealthy. The woman seemed distressed as she watched her daughter working hard, but the little girl was engrossed in eating her porridge and didn¡¯t notice anything.


    Having finished their breakfast, the woman groomed her daughter¡¯s hair for a moment and picked up a throw hanging on the wall. She hung it on her daughter¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°At school, you have to listen to your master and study hard.¡±


    ¡°En! I¡¯ll go to school now.¡±


    The sun gradually rose higher in the sky. The little girl walked to the Ancestral Hall on the west side of the vige, stepping on countless dewdrops along the way. From time to time, boys would run on the road,ughing and joking around.


    Seeing her walking on the road, a ten-year-old boy stealthily followed behind her. All of a sudden, he rushed forward and pulled her braid,ughing all the while. ¡°Mo Tiange, your braid is extremely ugly! You better shave your head clean!¡± When he finished taunting her, he ran away, disappearing from her sight in an instant.


    Mo Tiange red furiously at the boy and said, ¡°Give my ribbon back to me!¡±


    Yet that boy actually raised his eyebrows and made a face. ¡°Give it back to you? Why should I give it back to you? Grab it if you can! Come! Grab it!¡±


    How could a child bear this kind of provocation? Mo Tiange tossed her hair and went to chase the boy.


    ¡°Haha! Stupid! I¡¯m here!¡± The boy was very agile and sturdy. Her thin, weak body was no match for him. Every turn of his body was able to shake her off, causing her to seethe with anger.


    After a while, Mo Tiange was panting from chasing him around. At this moment, from a distant ce behind her, a girl¡¯s voice appeared, ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡±


    The two of them stopped after they heard this voice.


    A girl of about six to eight years old ran towards them. Seeing Mo Tiange¡¯s messy braid, she instantly glowered and said, ¡°Brother, I forbid you from bullying Tiange! Give her ribbon back!¡±


    The boy, who still seemed fierce just earlier, suddenly showed a bitter expression. He said, ¡°I was only joking with her.¡±


    The girl raised her eyebrows and red at her older brother. ¡°You still dare to argue with me! If you don¡¯t give it back to me, I¡¯ll go home now and tell Father that you bullied our younger sister!¡±


    The boy¡¯s expression became even more bitter. He said, ¡°What kind of sister is she? She doesn¡¯t even live with us.¡±


    ¡°Our grandfather is someone Tiange calls ¡®Grandfather¡¯ too; how could she not be our sister? If you argue with me again, I¡¯ll really go home now and tell Father!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll give it to you, okay?¡± The boy threw the ribbon in his hand and walked away.


    Seeing him leaving, Tiange said softly, ¡°Tianqiao, thank you.¡±


    Mo Tianqiao smiled and said, ¡°No need to thank me ¨C it was his fault. Here, back to you!¡±


    Mo Tiange took the ribbon back, carelessly tying her braid.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Watching her work so sloppily, Mo Tianqiao bluntly redid her braid. She was half a head taller than Mo Tiange so she could smoothlyplete the braid without having to squat down.


    Having finished braiding Mo Tiange¡¯s hair, Mo Tianqiao carefully took out a paper-wrapped package from her pocket. She opened it and said, ¡°Tiange,e and eat some cake.¡±


    Mo Tiange took the package ¨C it was a piece of yam cake. She whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Normally, she ate neither cakes nor candy. Her mother was sickly and her situation had been the same up till now. Although they never starved, they also never had a surplus of food. It was only during New Year¡¯s and other big festivals when her grandfather¡¯s family would buy candies that she would get a little share.


    Tianqiao and her brother, Tianjun, were her uncle¡¯s children. Tianqiao treated her well and always shared her snacks with her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    ¡°En.¡±


    The two of them walked together towards the Ancestral Hall, eating the cake along the way.


    Mo Family¡¯s school was located in the Ancestral Hall on the west side of the vige. The vige¡¯s old schr was the master who had been teaching the children in the n to read. Since it was the n¡¯s school, the children in the Mo Family¡¯s Vige could attend without having to pay any tuition.


    However, the vige¡¯s people had been farming for generations. Most of them only wished for their children to be able to recognize a few important words. It was enough if they could count and do simple math. The children typically came to study in the mornings and worked to help their families in the afternoons. Only a few children bearing their family¡¯s high expectations would stay at the school until the afternoon.


    The two girls walked into the Ancestral Hall. A lot of children were already sitting, filling the room. The youngest was about six-seven years old while the oldest was about thirteen-fourteen years old. All of the children were boys except for the two of them, Mo Tiange and Mo Tianqiao.


    Most people believed that a woman¡¯s virtue was having no talents. The Mo Family¡¯s school also adopted the same beliefs ¨C it was very rare for the daughters in the Mo Family¡¯s Vige to go to school. What most girls knew was only how to help with household chores from the moment they woke up. Only more progressive households sent their daughters to learn to read.


    That was the case with Mo Tianqiao since she was the direct descendant of the Mo Family¡¯s patriarch. Being the patriarch¡¯s granddaughter and having the same mother as the eldest grandson made her extremely valued in the family. Not only was she named after her brother, but she was also sent to school along with her brother.


    The two of them, Mo Tianqiao and Mo Tiange, were the only ones to be named after the seniors in the family.


    But Mo Tiange¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t the same.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s mother was originally the fourth daughter of the patriarch and she was known as the Fourth Lady. She wasn¡¯t the daughter of the patriarch¡¯s wife ¨C she was born illegitimately when the patriarch was young. Hence, the whole family felt very indifferent towards her. She was sick from the moment she was born and continuously had minor illnesses throughout the years. This caused the family to treat her with even more indifference.


    Ten years ago, a schr came and stayed in the vige. It was unclear why, but after meeting her a few times, the schr actually asked for the patriarch¡¯s permission to marry her. Although the patriarch wasn¡¯t fond of this daughter, he was still afraid the man had malicious intentions. Therefore, the patriarch told him if he wanted to marry into their family, he had to take their name and live in the vige from that point on. Who would¡¯ve guessed the schr would agree? Before long, the two of them became husband and wife and lived in the vige.


    Unfortunately, in their third year, this schr went on a trip to a faraway ce. He hadn¡¯t been seen since. Because her father hadn¡¯t returned, Mo Tiange became the only descendant of her small family and was thus raised like she was a boy. Not only was her surname was ¡°Mo,¡± but her name was also given ording to the names of seniors in the family.


    Back to present day, when the ss became too noisy, a cough came from inside a nearby room. All the children in the room quieted down. An old, bearded, and dignified-looking man of about fifty years old came out from the room.


    Seeing as the students were sitting obediently and none of them were being noisy, the Old Master nodded in satisfaction. He picked up a book from the table and asked, ¡°Have you memorized the first part of yesterday¡¯s ¡®Disciple Gauge¡¯?¡±


    The ssroom became even quieter. These children only came to school to learn to read. If they were taught ten words, it would already be considered good if they could memorize even half of them. How could they memorize a book?


    The Old Master frowned and started to call out their names. ¡°Mo Tianjun, recite this part!¡±


    Although Mo Tianjun promptly stood up, his face crumpled. There was no trace of the arrogance andcency he had when he was bullying Mo Tiange.


    He stammered and recited, ¡°When parents call, the response mustn¡¯t be slow. When parents give amand, mustn¡¯t bezy. When parents teach, must¡­ Must respect and obey. When parents reproach, mustply¡­¡±


    The Old Master nodded and said, ¡°Correct, continue.¡±


    ¡°Warm up parents¡¯ bed in the summer, cool them down in the winter. Greet the elders in the morning, wait for them to sleep at night. When you go out, must tell your parents. When youe back, must¡­ must¡­¡± After he recited up to this part, he stopped and thought anxiously for a while. However, he really couldn¡¯t remember the remainder of the passage.


    He raised his head to steal a nce at the Old Master¡¯s expression. Seeing the Old Master¡¯s severe expression, he hastily lowered his head again.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± the Old Master gave a cold snort. He asked, ¡°What did you do yesterday evening? How are you only able to recite so little of it?¡±


    Mo Tianjun stammered for a moment but didn¡¯t dare to answer.


    ¡°Hand!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Mo Tianjun¡¯s expression became bitter. However, he didn¡¯t dare to rebel against the Old Master¡¯s orders and could only step forward, cautiously extending his left arm.


    The Old Master held a ruler in his skinny hand and pped it on his other palm several times. Mo Tianjun was frightened upon seeing this, so he simply offered his palm and looked away.


    The ruler was raised high and a ¡°SLAP!¡± hit his palm hard. None of the children dared to make even the smallest noise as they were afraid they would be next.


    Mo Tianjun¡¯s palm was already red after five hits. The Old Master withdrew the ruler and said, ¡°Next! Mo Tianwei!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± A child stood up and started to recite, ¡°When parents call, the response mustn¡¯t be slow. When parents give amand, mustn¡¯t bezy. When parents teach, must respect and obey. When parents reproach, mustply¡­¡±


    Although this child recited with some difficulty, he recited all of it. The Old Master¡¯s wrinkled brows finally loosened. He said, ¡°Go over it again at home. Next!¡±


    Sensing that Tianqiao was shifting around, Mo Tiange asked in a whisper, ¡°Tianqiao, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mo Tianqiao showed a bitter expression and whispered back, ¡°I didn¡¯t memorize it either. I¡¯m not sure I can recite itpletely.¡±


    ¡°Quickly memorize it now. There¡¯s still time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± At lightning speed, Mo Tianqiao opened her book and started to silently recite in her heart.


    ¡°Mo Tiange.¡±


    Mo Tiange promptly stood up and answered, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    She thought for a moment before she began to recite, ¡°When parents call, the response mustn¡¯t be slow. When parents give amand, mustn¡¯t bezy. When parents teach, must respect and obey. When parents reproach, mustply. Warm up parents¡¯ bed in the winter, cool them down in the summer. Greet the elders in the morning, wait for them to sleep at night. When you go out, must tell your parents. When youe back, must greet your parents in person. Where you stay should be permanent, your work shouldn¡¯t change often¡­¡±


    ¡°Mourning period should be three years. Pay homage daily to the deceased, always remembering parents¡¯ grace. Neither eat meat nor drink wine. Parents¡¯ funeral arrangements have to be ording to etiquette. Sacrificial offerings to parents have to be done sincerely. Treat deceased parents with the same respect as if they were alive.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on the Old Master¡¯s face. He said, ¡°Good! You recited it very well! Today you should start reading ¡®Younger Brother¡¯s Duty¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    She sighed with relief and opened her book to read the next part.


    Although these Mo family¡¯s children didn¡¯t care whether they did good or bad in their studies, the Old Master was a schr, so he was very strict with each lesson. Earning his praise wasn¡¯t an easy thing to achieve at all.

 Chapter 2: An Anomaly in The Ancestral Hall

    <h4>Chapter 2: An Anomaly in The Ancestral Hall</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    After going home at noon for lunch, Mo Tiange returned to school.


    In the mornings, the Old Master taught all children in the n to read. In the afternoons, only children whose parents had high hopes pinned on them returned to school.


    In fact, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t have to study too much ¨C she was a girl. She could neither participate in the imperial examination nor look for a job in the town. However, because the Old Master really admired her father back in the day, he always gave her special treatment. Besides, her mother also thought that since her father was a man with extremely profound knowledge, she ought to also read a few more books instead of wasting her time doing trifle household chores like an ordinary vige girl.


    The afternoon lessons were far more lenient than the morning ones. The five or six children present either practiced writing by themselves or had the Old Master teach them.


    Mo Tiange entered and saluted the Old Master before going directly into the library.


    The Mo family was neither a huge nor influential family. The Ancestral Hall consisted of only one hall, one courtyard, and one east and west wing. The hall was used to worship generations of ancestors¡¯ spirits. The back courtyard was where wine from the Ancestral Hall was drunk during New Year celebrations or when a son was born in the family. The front half of the east wing was the school, while the back half was used as a library. Several orphans, widows, and elders lived in the west wing. They were the ones who watched over the Ancestral Hall every day.


    The library wasn¡¯t at allrge ¨C there were only six bookshelves arranged along the wall. About a thousand books were ced there, passed on by previous generations of the Mo family.


    Mo Tiange pulled a stool towards the east side. The books on this particr bookshelf were all travel notes. They were written inmon terminology and included a lot of drawings ¨C very suitable to be read by a child who had a limited vocabry, like her.


    Regarding her fondness for reading this type of misceneous book, the Old Master had no objections. After all, girls couldn¡¯t participate in the imperial examination. It didn¡¯t matter what kind of books she read.


    Mo Tiange picked up a book. She also found another one called ¡°Dictionary of the Great Jin¡± and put it to the side. Sitting beside the window, she started to read.


    The title of the first book was ¡°Summary of the Celestial Pole.¡±


    It said the world was vast with countlessnds and oceans. They were located in ¡°the Celestial Pole,¡± which was veryrge. In addition to Jin Country, there existed more than ten other countries varying in size. The northeast region of the Celestial Pole contained a vast forest while the west contained an uninhabited desert. The north was filled with colossal ciers and the south contained a mountain range.


    This book recorded various stories of talented people in the Celestial Pole.


    ording to legends, there was a mountain range that extended all the way across the southernmost part of the Celestial Pole, known as Kunwu. Kunwu extended for thousands of miles from east to west. It was an endless mountain range. From ancient times, no one had ever been able to cross it. Mortals who lived not too far from it could sometimes see dense purple clouds peppered with multi-colored twinkles around the mountain. However, they got lost in the mist if they went exploring. Thus, they could only turn around and try to find the way out.


    As time went by, people said these mountains were the mountains of the Immortals ¨C only the Immortals could make it to these mountains.


    The Immortals who lived on the Kunwu mountain range absorbed the dew from the clouds in the morning and consumed the essence of the moon in the evening. They were omnipotent and could do everything. They entered the world of mortals to find people with spiritual roots and take them back to the mountain of the Immortals to teach them about cultivation. If their cultivation attempts seeded, they would also be Immortals. Once they became Immortals, they could do the impossible ¨C they could move the mountains and drain the seas. One step on a cloud could bring them a thousand miles away. They wouldn¡¯t age and lived forever.


    Everyone in the world wished to reach the mountain of the Immortals to train their Immortal¡¯s Bone 1 . Unfortunately, spiritual roots were rare and weren¡¯t possessed by everybody. Most people only heard about the Immortals from legends.


    A tale about a monarch of ancient Chu Country was recorded in this book. The monarch had a passion for the Law of Dao 2 and wanted to work to be an Immortal. Thus, he summoned all the Daoists in the world to the capital in an attempt to find one with the most profound skills and appoint him as the teacher of the country. Just as all the Daoists werepeting using the Law of Dao, an extremely dirty beggar entered the hall and said, ¡°All of you are only fit to help me carry these shoes.¡± All the Daoists were furious, yet the beggar only burst intoughter. He lifted one of his fingers and a deep pond suddenly appeared in the middle of the hall¡¯s tform. He then raised his hand and the deep pond burst into fire, shocking everyone there. When the King of Chu wanted to make him the teacher of the country, the beggar suddenly disappeared behind clouds of dust.


    Another tale was also recorded in this book. It was about a schr from Liang Country. His family was poor, but he was very hard-working in his studies. He eventually got the highest rank in the imperial examination. But during the celebration feast held in honor of those who passed the exam, he offended an influential official of the court. Hence, he was assigned to supervise the library of the imperial academy. Just like that, this grand schr who held the highest rank in the imperial examination was forced to work in the library for ten years. His future seemed abysmal. After ten years, however, after he stumbled upon the Law of Immortality 3 in the library, this official mastered the Law of Dao in just one night. Upon finding out about this matter, the influential man he offended back then was frightened. However, the schr dismissed him with augh and fled, riding the wind.


    Mo Tiange was reading eagerly when a man suddenly stood in front of her. Mo Tiange looked up and hastily closed her book. She stood up and said, ¡°Master.¡±


    The Old Master nodded. He took the book from her and flipped through a few pages. ¡°Do you understand everything?¡±


    Mo Tiange answered, ¡°If I don¡¯t understand any words, I¡¯ll look them up in the dictionary. If I still don¡¯t understand, I¡¯ll write them down to ask Masterter.¡±


    The Old Master returned the book to her and said, ¡°Good. Reading a lot of books is the best way to build your vocabry. You may continue.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The sun dropped in the west. Mo Tiange returned the book to the bookshelf and went out to clean the school.


    The other children were already home. The Old Master had also gone to the back hall to eat. She was the only person in the front hall.


    After she finished wiping the desks and sweeping the floor, she went to throw out the trash. However, when she passed the back door of the Ancestral Hall, she stopped for a moment.


    There seemed to be a light inside the hall.


    She watched the hall for quite a while before going towards the hall.


    Women weren¡¯t allowed to enter the Ancestral Hall. Even women with husbands weren¡¯t allowed in ¨C their husbands were the only ones who could enter the Ancestral Hall. Therefore, although this hall was filled with memorial tablets, Mo Tiange had never once stepped inside.


    Now the door to the hall was closed. The hazy moonlight seemed both like light and mist and it was very hard to take a good look inside. Mo Tiange looked left and right. Although she saw no one in sight, she still hesitated for a moment. Nevertheless, she couldn¡¯t help but put her dustpan down and furtively tiptoe into the hall.


    The hall had a very high ceiling. After the door was closed, the entire hall was dark. The only lighting came from the faint rays shining inside through the window and back door.


    She cautiously stepped forward and discovered that the light seemed toe from the memorial tablet located at the top.


    Rows of memorial tablets were in the hall. There were about forty to fifty of them, spread all over the walls on both sides. They looked extremely terrifying.


    Mo Tiange cowered slightly. However, something weird happened ¨C the light brightened when she approached.


    Unable to control her curiosity, she looked up and found there was only one memorial tablet in the topmost row.


    The memorial tablet was entirely white. But there should¡¯ve only been one piece of white jade in her grandfather¡¯s home and it was carved into the image of the rulers of the Dao¡­


    Meanwhile, the color of this memorial tablet seemed to gradually turn even whiter. A mist-like white aura was also hovering above its surface.


    Mo Tiange watched her surroundings for a moment before dragging a chair from the corner of the room to the shelf where the memorial tablet was ced. She stepped on the chair and cautiously stretched her hand out to grab the tablet.


    She was very small ¨C almost half her body had to lean on the shelf to reach the memorial tablet.


    It was a bit cold. The white aura spread to her hands. Now, she could see the memorial tablet clearly.


    Mo Tiange flipped over the memorial tablet and saw there were a couple words on it: Mo Yaoqing. It was different from the other tablets since there was only one name on it.


    The white aura became so dense that her body almost drowned inside it. As she examined the memorial tablet, she noticed the white light bing even brighter. The originally dim white light gradually became a bright luster. Her eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen while witnessing such a miraculous thing.


    All of a sudden, the light burst and drilled into her forehead, scaring her. Her vision suddenly became blurry. Slowly, her eyes closed then she fell from the chair.

 Chapter 3: The Ancestor of Mo Family

    <h4>Chapter 3: The Ancestor of Mo Family</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    In the infinite darkness, Mo Tiange felt like her body was floating in water and there was nothing to hold on to. She was very scared and wanted to call her mother. However, she couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    Suddenly, her body stopped floating. A light appeared in front of her and she looked around hastily.


    There was nothing ¨C not even a wall. It was apletely empty space. There was just the light with a mysterious origin.


    A faint sigh that made her hair stand up appeared out of nowhere. Mo Tiange was shocked and said, ¡°Who¡¯s that? Who¡¯s here?¡±


    After a brief silence, a voice appeared again, saying, ¡°After so many years, a descendant finally broke the restriction 1 . The Art of Sunu can finally be passed on.¡±


    The voice seemed toe from a ce neither far nor close. It seemed like an echo that appeared in the void from an unknown origin. When Mo Tiange looked around looking for where the voice came from, a softugh appeared. The voice said, ¡°Foolish child, you can¡¯t see me. I¡¯m only a piece of divine sense2 sealed inside this memorial tablet.¡±


    The voice was both melodious and gentle. It was the pleasant voice of a woman.


    Mo Tiange examined the empty room in fear and spoke with a trembling voice: ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± The voice uttered a sigh and said, ¡°My name is Mo Yaoqing. I¡¯m your ancestor.¡±


    Although Mo Tiange didn¡¯t understand what a divine sense was, she understood thest two sentences. Mo Yaoqing was the name she saw on the memorial tablet ¨C the ancestor of the Mo family. Then¡­ doesn¡¯t that mean she¡¯s a ghost?


    This thought scared her. After quite some time, she asked: ¡°Are-are you a ghost?¡± She once heard an adult in the vige saying that people became ghosts after they died.


    ¡°Ghost? Hehe¡­¡± The voice uttered a chuckle before asking grimly, ¡°Did you know there are cultivating Immortals in this world?¡±


    The voice didn¡¯t wait for an answer and continued to speak: ¡°You probably didn¡¯t. How could a child who lives among mortals possibly know this¡­¡± After a moment¡¯s pause, the voice continued: ¡°Breaking the restriction proved you inherited my Pure Yin Constitution and possess spiritual roots in your body. First, let me take a look at your spiritual roots.¡±


    A blowing wind suddenly appeared, startling Mo Tiange. She felt there was an invisible being moving over her body. However, she couldn¡¯t move an inch.


    After a moment, the presence hovering over her body slowly disappeared. The voice said in bewilderment, ¡°Five-elements spiritual roots? And they all have the same force? Could you have also inherited that guy¡¯s Spiritual Roots of the Origin?¡±


    Five-elements spiritual roots? Spiritual Roots of the Origin? Mo Tiange didn¡¯t understand at all. She just had a feeling the Ancestor of the Mo family didn¡¯t seem to have any evil intentions towards her and most likely wasn¡¯t an evil spirit.


    The voice uttered a soft sigh and said, ¡°It never crossed my mind that a child could inherit both our natural endowments. I don¡¯t know whether that guy¡¯s dead or not. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t possess his Art of the Origin and couldn¡¯t pass it onto our descendants.¡±


    ¡°Child, do you know that if someone bes an Immortal, they¡¯ll have the ability to do everything and won¡¯t be old?¡±


    Gee, these words¡­ She thought about the book she read in the library: ¡°The Immortals who live on the Kunwu mountain range absorb the dew from the clouds in the morning and consume the essence of the moon in the evening. They are omnipotent and can do everything.¡±


    ¡°Are¡­ Are you talking about the Immortals who live on the Kunwu mountain range?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The voice seemed quite surprised. It said, ¡°You heard about them?¡±


    This Ancestor¡¯s ghost seemed kind, so Mo Tiange¡¯s courage increased slightly. ¡°I read a book at school. It said there are Immortals on the Kunwu mountain range and they¡¯re omnipotent and don¡¯t get old.¡±


    The voiceughed again and said, ¡°People are exaggerating. But they aren¡¯t really wrong ¨C if you canprehend the Great Dao 3 , you¡¯ll indeed be omnipotent and won¡¯t get old. However, only a few who can reach the Nascent Soul realm now. Even I, with all these natural endowments, had to rack my brain to get a chance at advancing into the Nascent Soul realm. Unfortunately, after more than a thousand years after being in the Nascent Soul realm, I was never able to advance into the Deification realm. I had to let my physical body die in meditation and seal my spirit in this memorial tablet, waiting for a descendant to break the restriction to pass on this technique.¡±


    Seeing as Mo Tiange seemed confused, the voice dropped the subject and asked, ¡°Child, do you want to be like those Immortals? To be omnipotent and capable of anything?¡±


    Mo Tiange blinked. She said, ¡°I¡­ Will I be able to cure my mother¡¯s illness and find my father?¡±


    ¡°En?¡± The voice asked with confusion: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your mother? Where¡¯s your father?¡±


    Mo Tiange dropped her head and said with a low voice: ¡°My mother has always been sick. She doesn¡¯t get better no matter what we try. The physician said her illness is innate. At first, she was only going to live until the age of twenty. It¡¯s already a blessing that she was able to live until now. Also, my father disappeared before I was born. My mother said he had a matter to attend to and woulde to pick us up in the future. But he hasn¡¯t returned¡­¡±


    This piece of divine sense was left behind years ago by the Ancestor of the Mo family, Mo Yaoqing. Mo Yaoqing was an expert in the Nascent Soul realm. Thus, once she heard Mo Tiange¡¯s exnation, she instantly knew what was wrong with Mo Tiange¡¯s mother. Thinking that this person must also be one of her descendants, she couldn¡¯t help but sadly say, ¡°Pure Yin Constitution can cause both fortune and disaster. Your mother must¡¯ve inherited my Pure Yin Constitution. Unfortunately, she doesn¡¯t have spiritual roots and is bound to have a short life. Don¡¯t be sad¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t understand what Pure Yin Constitution was. Although she already guessed the truth, she couldn¡¯t help but feel saddened when she heard the Ancestor¡¯s ghost saying her mother couldn¡¯t be saved. She said, ¡°Immortals aren¡¯t omnipotent if they can¡¯t save my mother.¡±


    The voice was rendered speechless by her words. After a while, the voice continued, ¡°But if you learn the Law of Immortality, you can go and search for your father. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± She had never met her father. In fact, she really wanted to see how her father looked like. However, she never asked because she was afraid of hurting her mother.


    The person behind the voice realized something and hastily continued to speak in a stern voice without waiting for Mo Tiange¡¯s answer: ¡°I¡¯m only a piece of divine sense. Since the restriction has been broken, I can¡¯t exist for too much longer. Child, listen to me¡­ You¡¯ll understand these matters when you grow up.¡±


    ¡°Thousands of years ago, I was a cultivator from Yunzhong¡­ Yunzhong is the name of the mountain range in the south of the Celestial Pole. You have to pass the mountains of Kunwu and cross the South Sea to reach Yunzhong. When I was a child, it was discovered that my body possessed spiritual roots. Furthermore, I also possessed the extremely rare Pure Yin Constitution. Thus, when I was a child, I was admitted into the Danxia Sect.¡±


    ¡°I was endowed with double spiritual roots and Pure Yin Constitution. Therefore, the progression of my cultivation wasn¡¯t worse off than that of a cultivator with a single spiritual root. By the time I was a hundred years old, I already formed my Gold Core. I once thought the future of my cultivation would be limitless. Yet unknownst to me, a Nascent Soul martial uncle in the Sect set his eyes on my constitution as soon as I entered the Sect. He decided that after I reached the Core Formation realm, I had to perform a Dual Cultivation 4 with a younger member of his bloodline.¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t understand what she was saying. She could only understand from Mo Yaoqing¡¯s tone that she seemed to be mournful at first before her emotions turned into wrath.


    The spirit paused for a moment to calm her mood before continuing her story. ¡°I managed to escape Danxia Sect with a lot of difficulties and henceforth became an individual cultivator 5 . Having gone through such experiences, I learned to be ruthless. Every time there was a cultivator who coveted me, I sucked up all the skill he had in his body. Gradually, I became famous. They called me Witch Jinling.¡±


    ¡°After I formed my Nascent Soul, I wandered around the Celestial Pole. Unfortunately, I was trapped in the middle stage of the Nascent Soul realm. Because of that, I had to let my physical body die in meditation and seal this piece of divine sense inside this memorial tablet, waiting for one of my descendants to break the restriction so I could pass on the Art of Sunu.¡±


    ¡°The Art of Sunu is a hidden cultivation method of my former master¡¯s sect, Danxia Sect. Only women with Pure Yin Constitution can cultivate using this technique. It¡¯s said that this method of cultivation even has a portion that discusses the Deification realm. It¡¯s a pity that the version I possess only teaches up to the Nascent Soul realm. If in the future you¡¯re sessful in your cultivation, you could go to Yunzhong to find the missing part. However¡­¡± she sighed and said, ¡°Considering your spiritual roots, if you can¡¯t obtain the cultivation method of your other ancestor, I¡¯m afraid your cultivation will progress very slowly and it¡¯ll be very hard for you to enter the Nascent Soul realm. Without a particr method of cultivation, Spiritual Roots of the Origin are nothing but wasted spiritual roots¡­¡±


    ¡°Before passing on the cultivation technique to you, I¡¯ll give you some general knowledge about cultivation first. There are people who possess spiritual roots among mortals. These people absorb the spiritual aura in the world, move it around their meridians and store it in their dantian. They¡¯ll eventually gain supernatural powers. That¡¯s what cultivating means. Through the cultivation process, they have to clean both their muscles and marrow, discharge all the foulness of the secr world from their bodies and move closer to the standard of an Immortal. Once their cultivations reach the peak, they¡¯ll immediately be Immortals.¡±


    ¡°Cultivation in our world can only go up to the Deification realm. As for how to break into the Deification realm, no one knows how at the moment. If one day you reach the Nascent Soul realm, the extent of your knowledge will be the same as mine. For now, I¡¯ll only give you basic knowledge about cultivation. If in the future you¡¯re sessful at cultivation, you¡¯ll naturally learn about the rest.¡±


    ¡°The world we live in is the mortal realm, also known as the secr world. Our cultivation levels can be divided into five great realms. Absorbing spiritual aura into one¡¯s body and storing it in one¡¯s dantian 6 is the beginning of cultivation, known as the realm of Aura Refining. When the spiritual aura in one¡¯s dantian reaches a certain threshold, a change will happen. The spiritual aura will bepressed into spiritual liquid. This is the second realm, Foundation Building. Spiritual aura absorption will proceed after Foundation Building. When the amount of spiritual liquid is sufficient,pression will continue and form a gold core. This is the third realm, Core Formation. When one reaches the peak stage of the Core Formation realm, the spiritual aura in the body will also reach a peak and cultivation can¡¯t be continued any further. To proceed with cultivation, one can only merge one¡¯s primordial spirit and Gold Core, transforming them into a Nascent Soul. This is known as the realm of the Nascent Soul.¡±


    ¡°Now there are only a few humans who can cultivate up till the Nascent Soul realm. Nascent Soul cultivators have the ability to transform nature, so they could be considered Immortals on earth. Thest realm is called Deification. To reach the Deification realm, the primordial spirit has to be cultivated until it reaches the peak. It must reach a stage where no magic weapons can inflict any injuries. Those who have reached this realm are extremely rare throughout the ages. Even I too was trapped in the Nascent Soul realm and couldn¡¯t proceed with my cultivation.¡±


    Extreme grief filled the spirit¡¯s voice. Although Mo Tiange didn¡¯t really understand the meaning of her words, she could sense the destion in her tone.


    ¡°If one day you decide to abandon your life in the secr world and enter the cultivation world, you must bear in mind that the differences between each small realm such as the early stage and thete stage of the same great realm are enormous, not to mention the differences between each great realm. You must never provoke someone with a higher cultivation than you. The path of cultivation is extremely difficult and dangerous. Although cultivators are afraid karma will produce inner demons and won¡¯t dare tomit sins by killing unjustly, they¡¯d do anything if they¡¯re motivated by a strong incentive.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, you also possess a body with Pure Yin Constitution. Female cultivators with Pure Yin Constitution are exceedingly rare. For male cultivators, performing Dual Cultivation with them would reap a lot of benefits. If a female cultivator with a Pure Yin Constitution appears, countless male cultivators fight to possess her. Back then, it was also because of this that I had to work very hard to protect and keep myself safe¡­¡±


    After saying all this, the voice uttered a sigh and seemed to be a lot weaker. Then the voice continued to say, ¡°I¡¯m about to vanish. I¡¯ll pass the cultivation method onto you. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t hand over the object I possessed back then. Only after achieving sufficient cultivation will you find the appropriate objects. When you seed in cultivation, you can go looking for the things I gathered and hid years ago.¡±


    Mo Tiange waspletely bewildered. But at this moment, a burst of pain appeared in her head. All of a sudden, countless things were drilled into her mind.


    ¡°Remember, a female cultivator with Pure Yin Constitution is the Human Furnace 7 every male cultivator yearns for. If you can¡¯t hide your constitution, you definitely can¡¯t enter the cultivation world!¡±

 Chapter 4: Waking Up

    <h4>Chapter 4: Waking Up</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    ¡°Tiange! Tiange!¡±


    Hearing her mother¡¯s cries, Mo Tiange opened her eyes in confusion.


    ¡°Tiange!¡± The Fourth Lady of the Mo family who had been keeping watch over her wept out of joy and said, ¡°You finally woke up.¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s vision slowly regained its focus as she confusedly called out: ¡°Mother.¡±


    ¡°Mother¡¯s here. Tell me, do you still feel unwell anywhere?¡±


    Bewilderment appeared in her eyes. Finally, she stroked her stomach and said, ¡°I¡¯m starving¡­¡±


    The Fourth Lady went nk for a moment before smiling tearfully and said, ¡°This child! You recklessly ran into the Ancestral Hall and even fell from the chair! The Old Master shook you when you fell, yet when you wake up, you only know hunger! Wait just a second, Mother will prepare some food¡­¡±


    She nodded and answered: ¡°En.¡±


    The Fourth Lady promptly entered the kitchen. However, just after she stepped out the door, she suddenly felt light-headed and leaned against the wall. It took a long time for her pale face to regain its color.


    Mo Tiange sat up and watched her surroundings. Everything was the same. She couldn¡¯t help but cup her chin and think aloud: ¡°Was it a dream?¡±


    However, when she thought about it, countless strange words and gestures suddenly emerged in her mind.


    The words were very strange ¨Cpletely different from the ones from her studies. Yet for some unspeakable reason, she intuitively recognized them.


    ¡°Was it real?¡± She slowly recalled everything from her dream. Although she didn¡¯t understand most of the things said by that voice, everything was engraved deeply in her mind.


    Do the Immortals really exist in this world? Can I also be an Immortal, flying here and there?


    However, once she thought about what the Ancestor said, her expression became gloomy again. There was no way to save her mother.


    The sound of footsteps could be hearding from outside the room. Someone entered the yard and said, ¡°Fourth Lady, are you cooking?¡± Mo Tiange recognized this voice. It was the voice of their neighbor, Aunt Awang.


    Following that, her mother¡¯s gentle voice appeared, ¡°Yes. Tiange was unconscious for two days and hasn¡¯t eaten anything. She¡¯s starving.¡±


    Aunt Awangughed and said, ¡°The child woke up already? That¡¯s very good. Our family doesn¡¯t have anything of use. We can only give these eggs and fruits to help Tiange with her recuperation¡­ Ah!!! You look really sick! Come, sit and take a rest for a moment. Let me do those things.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t right. Sister-inw, you always give your eggs to us; I can¡¯t trouble you again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Cooking a few side dishes is no biggie. Besides, your family used to always help us out before. Back when my husband fell down on the mountain, it was thanks to Fourth Son-inw that he didn¡¯t end up a cripple. You shouldn¡¯t feel burdened.¡±


    Mo Tiange knew the one called ¡°Fourth Son-inw¡± was her father. Based on the bits and pieces she heard, not only was her father¡¯s knowledge profound, but he was also proficient in the art of healing. Although he obviously looked like a schr, he was far stronger than any other man. Aunt Awang said he must¡¯ve studied martial arts. During the several years her father lived in the vige, the vigers didn¡¯t need to go to outsiders if they needed to see a physician. Even for tasks such as building a house or digging a well, her father eagerly volunteered to help the vigers.


    She heard Aunt Awang speaking again. ¡°Tiange, this child! How could a girl enter the Ancestral Hall? It¡¯s fortunate that nobody fussed about it because she¡¯s young and hurt her head. How¡¯s she now? Is her head alright?¡±


    ¡°Should be alright¡­ She said she¡¯s hungry right after she woke up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. But how can you take care of Tiange with your poor health? Didn¡¯t your family tell you to go back?¡±


    Her mother was silent. Mo Tiange also wanted to know the answer. Her grandmother didn¡¯t like either of them. Her uncles weren¡¯t close with her mother. Her grandfather was also indifferent to them. In her family, aside from Tianqiao, who treated her well, no one liked her.


    What Aunt Awang said was right. How can Mother take care of me with such poor health? I have to get better soon to take good care of Mother!


    After motivating herself, Mo Tiange jumped down from the bed, but she instantly felt dizzy again.


    There were a lot of things swarming around in her mind. She knew these thoughts were left by the Ancestor she spoke with before ¨C these were part of something called ¡°the Art of Sunu.¡± Although she didn¡¯t really understand, she seemed to know what she had to do next.


    The door was opened. The Fourth Lady and Aunt Awang walked inside, each carrying a dish in their hands.


    Seeing Mo Tiange, Aunt Awangughed and said, ¡°Tiange,e down from bed! How are you feeling? Does your head hurt?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m alright, Aunt Awang.¡±


    ¡°Everything¡¯s good as long as you¡¯re alright. Come, eat. You must be starving after eating nothing these past two days.¡±


    She nodded and answered, ¡°En.¡± When she turned around, she saw her mother putting some food on the table. Her mother said, ¡°Tiange,e and eat.¡±


    Seeing that her mother looked awfully pale, she asked anxiously, ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong with you? Do you feel ill?¡±


    The Fourth Lady shook her head and smiled to appease her. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s only because I didn¡¯t get enough rest. I¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡±


    Mo Tiange believed her mother¡¯s words and took the dish she passed over. Her mother said she hadn¡¯t eaten anything the past two days. She didn¡¯t feel it so strongly before, but now that she smelled the aroma of the food, she realized she was extremely starved.


    The Fourth Lady and Aunt Awang couldn¡¯t help butugh at seeing her ravenously gobbling down the food.


    ¡°Slow down! No one is going to steal your food. Be careful or you¡¯ll choke on your food.¡±


    Now that her stomach was filled with a few things, Mo Tiange finally slowed down. She looked up and said, ¡°The rice Mother cooked was delicious! The string beans Aunt Awang cooked were very fragrant!¡±


    The two adults burst intoughter.


    Aunt Awang chatted with them for a while before going back. Before leaving, she said to the Fourth Lady: ¡°Although Tiange woke up, we don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anything wrong still. It would be better for us to ask a physician to examine her again.¡±


    The Fourth Lady nodded. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that my body is useless. I have to trouble Brother Awang to ask a physician again.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? You have to take whatever help there is. Besides, helping each other is something we ought to do. You should just rest up. I¡¯ll ask my husband to go to the neighboring town in the afternoon¡­ I¡¯m heading back first, alright?¡±


    ¡°Alright, Sister-inw. Take care.¡±


    The Fourth Lady had just seen Aunt Awang off when she found her little nieceing towards her.


    ¡°Tianqiao? What are you doing here?¡±


    Mo Tianqiao timidly answered, ¡°Fourth Aunt, how is Tiange? I came to see her.¡± Because the Fourth Lady had always been sick, the family never allowed Tianqiao to visit. Therefore, Tianqiao was unfamiliar with this Fourth Aunt.


    ¡°You¡¯re really considerate. Tiange has already woken up. Come inside and sit.¡±


    ¡°En.¡±


    Mo Tiange was surprised to see Mo Tianqiao walking into the room behind her mother. ¡°Tianqiao!¡±


    ¡°Tiange! Eat your food properly.¡± The Fourth Lady stared at her with a disapproving gaze before once again smiling towards Mo Tianqiao. ¡°Tianqiao, take a seat. Fourth Aunt will cook you a bowl of noodles. Which would you prefer ¨C long noodles or thin noodles?¡±


    Mo Tianqiao hastily shook her head and said, ¡°No need, Fourth Aunt. I already had a meal before I came here.¡± Her family said she mustn¡¯t eat at Fourth Aunt¡¯s home. Although she didn¡¯t take those words too seriously, as a guest in an outsider¡¯s home, she couldn¡¯t be too informal.


    The Fourth Lady didn¡¯t force her to eat. She took some fruit Aunt Awang brought over, washed them, and brought them to the room. ¡°Eat these plums, alright¡­ They¡¯re newly-picked, fresh plums given by Aunt Awang from next door.¡±


    Mo Tianqiao hastily said, ¡°Thank you, Fourth Aunt.¡±


    Seeing that she was very polite, the Fourth Lady praised her again for a while. Soon after, the Fourth Lady went into the inner room, allowing the two children to talk to each other.


    ¡°Tiange, how could you fall in the Ancestral Hall? My father said you even broke an ancestor¡¯s memorial tablet.¡±


    Mo Tiange wanted to tell her about the things she saw. However, she hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I¡­ I wasn¡¯t careful.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather was very angry when he found out. A girl entered the Ancestral Hall and even broke an ancestor¡¯s memorial tablet! He said it was disrespectful towards the ancestors. At first, Grandfather even said he would punish you. But other Grandfathers said you¡¯re still young and insensible, so punishing you would be useless. Then Grandfather¡¯s anger subsided.¡±


    Mo Tiange lowered her head and concentrated on her food when she heard she angered her grandfather. Because her grandfather didn¡¯t like her and her mother, she was very afraid of him.


    ¡°But everything¡¯s alright now. Which part of you was hit? Does it still hurt?¡±


    ¡°My head still hurts a bit but everything else is fine.¡± She was quite puzzled when she tried to recall the Ancestor¡¯s memorial tablet she dropped. She asked, ¡°Tianqiao, why can¡¯t girls enter the Ancestral Hall when the ancestor on the topmost shelf was obviously a woman?¡±


    ¡°Eh? How do you know?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I saw the name. It was a woman¡¯s name.¡± She used to tell Tianqiao everything in her life. However, she inexplicably thought that such an unfathomable matter shouldn¡¯t be told to others, especially since that spirit said her mother was beyond help. She didn¡¯t want her mother to find out about it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ll ask Grandfather when I go hometer.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, you don¡¯t have to ask. Grandfather might get angry again.¡±


    Mo Tianqiao pondered it a bit and felt that Mo Tiange was right. Thus she dropped the subject and continued to ask, ¡°When will you go back to school?¡±


    ¡°Since I¡¯m fine now, I¡¯ll go tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Great! I have an interesting thing to bring to school tomorrow so we can y together.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the afternoon, Uncle Awang from next door really went to a neighboring town to request a physician. After seeing Mo Tiange¡¯s lively appearance and taking her pulse, the physician said she didn¡¯t need to take any medicine. She was dered very healthy.


    The Fourth Lady was finally relieved. She went to the kitchen and stir-fried a te of vegetables and cooked a tofu and meat dish. She also asked Aunt Awang to buy some pig trotters from the butcher in the vige to stew into a pot of pig trotter soup.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s appetite became ferocious once she saw those dishes. It was rare for their family to have meat and fish, let alone so many delicious dishes.


    The Fourth Lady took some of the soup and let Mo Tiange deliver it to their neighbor.


    Once the mother-daughter pair had their dinner, they went to their respective beds to rest.

 Chapter 5: Sick and Die

    <h4>Chapter 5: Sick and Die</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Mo Tiange awoke at dawn and immediately sat up.


    A good night of sleeppletely healed her aching head. She was now very energized.


    After she put on her clothes and got out of bed, she saw that the Fourth Lady was leaning against the bed, holding a sewing kit in her hands with her eyes closed. Seeing her mother like this, Mo Tiange gave her a soft shake and said, ¡°Mother, you should lie on the bed and sleep if you haven¡¯t had a good sleep.¡±


    The Fourth Lady was still.


    Mo Tiange shook her hard, ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t have the chance to finish speaking. After being shaken by Mo Tiange, the Fourth Lady fell headfirst onto the bed.


    Mo Tiange was shocked and hastily jumped onto the bed. However, the Fourth Lady didn¡¯t make the slightest response. Her eyes were closed and her face was awfully pale. Mo Tiange finally saw that there was a bloodstain at the corner of the Fourth Lady¡¯s lips. A part of her clothing had also turned red from blood.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    Mo Tiange was frantic. She jumped down from the bed and ran out of the house wildly. She had just run out of their little yard when she crashed into Aunt Awang who had also juste out of her yard. ¡°Ouch!¡± They both fell to the ground.


    Aunt Awang didn¡¯t have the chance to ask what was happening as Mo Tiange quickly yelled out, ¡°Aunt Awang! My mother fainted and vomited blood! What should I do!? What should I do!?¡±


    Hearing about what happened from Mo Tiange, Aunt Awang was also very scared. She hastily said, ¡°Tiange, don¡¯t worry. Let Aunt take a look.¡±


    She followed Mo Tiange back into the house. Seeing that the upper half of Fourth Lady¡¯s body was nted on the bed and blood had soaked the quilt, she said, ¡°Tell your Uncle Awang to go and call the physician!¡±


    Mo Tiange quickly wiped the tears off her face and hastily ran to the house next door. Uncle Awang was eating when she barged in.


    When he heard that her mother fainted, Uncle Awang pushed his rice bowl away and quickly rushed to a neighboring town.


    Mo Tiange returned to her own house and found that Aunt Awang had repositioned her mother properly on the bed. Seeing her mother¡¯s closed eyes and lifeless appearance, tears fell once again.


    Aunt Awang gave her a long hug tofort her.


    Two hourster, Uncle Awang finally arrived with the physician.


    Mo Tiange was watching anxiously with an endless stream of tears.


    After a while, the physician stood up and shook his head. ¡°Thisdy has a naturally weak body and she¡¯s also overworked. She experienced a heart attack, and I¡¯m afraid she will onlyst one night. You should give her a proper send-off.¡±


    After the physician said that, he picked up his medicine box and left without asking for payment.


    Aunt Awang already guessed that the Fourth Lady wouldn¡¯tst long. Thus, she sighed and told Uncle Awang, ¡°You should go to the patriarch¡¯s house and report this.¡±


    Uncle Awang also sighed. He shook his head and left.


    Aunt Awang stared at the unconscious Fourth Lady and shifted her gaze to the side towards Mo Tiange, who was weeping and calling for her mother. She heaved another sigh and said, ¡°Pitiful child, to have to lose her mother at such a young age.¡±


    The sky gradually turned dark. Mo Tiange had run out of tears. She sat on the bed, nkly watching her mother.


    During this period of time, uncles and aunts from her grandfather¡¯s home visited the house, one after another. Finally, her grandfather and grandmother also came. After seeing the situation, they left to arrange a funeral.


    Her eyes were exhausted from crying, but her mother still didn¡¯t wake up. She understood what the physician meant ¨C¡±couldn¡¯tst¡± meant her mother would die. Her mother once said that death meant sleeping forever. Dead people would never wake up again and would be buried in the ground. Finally, those people would also turn into soil.


    She hastily looked up when she felt a movement under her palm. She saw her mother¡¯s eyelids moving. It was as if her mother was about to wake up.


    She hastily called out, ¡°Mother! Mother!¡±


    Aunt Awang heard this and rushed towards them and called out, ¡°Fourth Lady?¡±


    The Fourth Lady finally opened her eyes. Her tears fell when she saw Mo Tiange. However, she didn¡¯t have any strength to raise her hand and could only stare at Mo Tiange.


    ¡°Fourth Lady,¡± Aunt Wang whispered, ¡°You can tell me if you have any unfulfilled wishes.¡±


    Upon seeing the bleak room, the Fourth Lady understood that even approaching her death, nobody from her so-called family came to care for her. She stared at Mo Tiange, feeling increasingly bitter. She also lost her mother as a child, but she never expected Tiange would have to go through the same fate as herself.


    Upon seeing her lips trembling, Aunt Awang hastily moved closer. Aunt Awang heard the faint words ¡°Tiange¡± and asked, ¡°Fourth Lady, are you worried about Tiange?¡±


    The Fourth Lady nodded tearfully.


    ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll look after her on your behalf.¡±


    The Fourth Lady shifted her gaze again and focused on a spot. Aunt Awang followed her gaze. She picked up a makeup box and said, ¡°Did you want box?¡±


    Seeing as the Fourth Lady nodded and tried to say something, Aunt Awang moved her ear closer. After listening to a few words, Aunt Awang opened the box. There were actually several pieces of high-quality jewelry inside. She knew that before, Fourth Son-inw was a very sessful individual. It wasn¡¯t strange that the Fourth Lady had these items in her possession.


    Aunt Awang picked the jewelry up one by one while watching the Fourth Lady¡¯s expression. When she picked a pearl bracelet, she saw a change in the Fourth Lady¡¯s expression. Aunt Awang lowered her head again to listen to what the Fourth Lady wanted to say. After a moment, she asked, ¡°Does this belong to the Fourth Son-inw?¡±


    The Fourth Lady tried hard to nod and stared at Mo Tiange who was weeping silently.


    ¡°Mother! Mother!¡± Mo Tiange wailed. However, the Fourth Lady fainted again.


    The Fourth Lady kept on fainting and waking up the entire night. In the end, she couldn¡¯t hold on. A moment before dawn came, her breaths ceased to exist.


    The patriarch of the Mo family finally came to see her, but he left even before her eyes were properly closed. Although some of her aunts came, they were actually waiting to proceed with the funeral arrangements.


    The only thing Mo Tiange did was grasp her mother¡¯s hand tightly. Sometimes she cried, sometimes she just sat there nkly. She finally cried herself to sleep once she could no longer feel any warmth in the Fourth Lady¡¯s body.


    Three dayster, the Fourth Lady was buried.


    During this time, Mo Tiange was still stunned and her mind wentpletely nk. Sometimes, Aunt Awang took care of her. Other times, Mo Tianqiao kept herpany.


    Once they came back from the burial and tidied up the mourning hall, the Mo family started to make arrangements for the things the Fourth Lady left behind.


    Years ago, when the Fourth Lady married the Fourth Son-inw, she was treated like a son and was given a house. Although her share wasn¡¯t as much as a son would have, a courtyard was purposely constructed for her. She was also given a few hectares of a field. These past few years, she and Mo Tiange had depended on these few hectares to sustain their lives and buy medicine.


    Since the Fourth Son-inw married into their family, the Fourth Lady could be considered an extension of their family. Her fields and house could naturally be passed on. Unfortunately, Mo Tiange was a girl and an orphan at that. These fields and house would naturally be taken back by her uncles. Because of this matter, the patriarch¡¯s sons became rather excited. They were only ruralndlords, not genuinely rich. For them, although the Fourth Lady¡¯s belongings weren¡¯t plentiful, they still made a difference.


    The patriarch frowned deeply as he watched his sons fighting over those fields. This daughter was born out of his recklessness during his younger years. Although he hadn¡¯t had a deep affection towards her, in the end, she was still his daughter. Seeing his sons scrambling for the few properties that belonged to her when she had just been buried and fighting without the slightest respect for him, the Old Patriarch naturally felt very unhappy.


    Watching their arguments bing increasingly outrageous, the Old Patriarch used a tobo pipe to knock the table leg. A heavy echo resounded and everyone instantly became silent. He expressionlessly said, ¡°The eldest will take care of thend for the moment. The grain harvested each year will be stored and returned to her husband when hees back. If he still hasn¡¯t returned by the time the child has grown up, the grain and those several hectares ofnd will be her dowry. We will keep the house.¡±


    Since the Old Patriarch had made his decision, his young sons didn¡¯t dare to continue arguing. The vige elders saw that the patriarch had handled the matter fairly and didn¡¯t raise any objections. They only asked, ¡°Then what about this child? Who among you will raise her?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll bring the child back with us ¨C this old man will raise her! No need for anybody else to waste their grain!¡±


    Those sons looked embarrassed because of his words.


    The Old Patriarch hmphed and said, ¡°That¡¯ll do. Go back!¡±


    ¡°Tiange, since your grandfather has spoken, you¡¯ll have someone looking after you in the future. Aunt also feels relieved now.¡± Aunt Awang spoke while helping Mo Tiange fold her clothes.


    Mo Tiange sat on the bedside, fiddling with the pearl bracelet on her wrist. She was silent and her head was lowered.


    Seeing her losing her mother at such a young age, Aunt Awang also felt she was very pitiful. Thus, Aunt Awang said softly, ¡°Tiange, your mother wished for you to be safe and sound. You have to take care of yourself well. Maybe someday your father will return.¡±


    Hearing Aunt Awang mentioning her mother, Mo Tiange finally showed a change in expression. She looked up and stared at Aunt Awang and said, ¡°Rest assured, Aunt Awang. I¡¯m going to be okay. I won¡¯t make Mother worry about me.¡±


    Aunt Awang pitied her even more. These words weren¡¯t something people should hear from a seven-year-old child. Having finished packing Mo Tiange¡¯s things, Aunt Awang said, ¡°Your luggage is packed, so Aunt will take you to your grandfather¡¯s house. About this house, rest assured, we¡¯ll clean it every day. It will still be clean and tidy when your fatheres back.¡±


    ¡°En! Thank you, Aunt Awang.¡±

 Chapter 6: Living Under Other People’s Roof

    <h4>Chapter 6: Living Under Other People¡¯s Roof</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Mo Tiange lowered her head, enduring the scrutiny of a harsh-looking woman sitting on a rattan chair in front of her.


    Thisdy was the patriarch¡¯s wife as well as Mo Tiange¡¯s grandmother in name, Madam Zheng. However, Mo Tiange barely knew her. Ever since she was little, she only saw her when she came back to the house for New Year¡¯s dinner.


    After a while, Madam Zheng uttered a hmph and said to a woman kneeling beside her, ¡°Aunt Lin, clean the room beside the kitchen ¨C she can live there. Show her so she can help clean the room.¡±


    A stoutdy gave apliant answer before turning towards Mo Tiange and said coldly, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s head was still lowered as she followed Aunt Lin and left the room.


    In the entire vige, there were only about five or six well-off households. The patriarch¡¯s family could be considered the wealthyndlord in this vige. They had more than a hundred hectares ofnd and a huge house. They also employed several servants to do the heavybor. Several sons in the family had moved out of the house right after they got married, so now, the ones remaining in the house were only a few older sons who would inherit the family property someday.


    The room beside the kitchen was originally a storage room. Following Aunt Lin, Mo Tiange moved the worthless things out and swept the room. It was unclear where Aunt Lin got them from, but she managed to move several used, old pieces of furniture into the room. She also brought bedding and a bed curtain and put them on the bed before she left.


    Inside the room, Mo Tiange sat in a daze for quite some time before she finally examined the room. This room had been a storage room and thus had never been renovated. There were several cracks in the wall. It was very humid inside, so moss had grown in the corners of the room. Furthermore, although the floor had been swept, dust was still everywhere. All in all, the room looked exceptionally old.


    Mo Tiange went to the courtyard to take some water to clean the furniture in the room. She was small and wasn¡¯t very strong, so she could only carry half a bucket of water. After asking for a cleaning rag from Aunt Lin, who was cooking in the kitchen, she started to slowly scrub the furniture. She scrubbed and scrubbed. In the end, her tears finally fell.


    With her mother gone, she knew there was no one who loved her now. There weren¡¯t many people in this house and many of the rooms were empty, yet they told her to live in this kind of room.


    ¡°Tiange! Tiange!¡±


    A call came from outside. Mo Tiange frantically wiped her tears away, but she didn¡¯t have the chance to answer because Mo Tianqiao already barged into her room.


    Seeing that Mo Tiange was scrubbing the headboard, Mo Tianqiao said, ¡°Why do you have to clean it by yourself? Where¡¯s Aunt Lin?¡± Right after she said this, she prepared to go outside to call Aunt Lin.


    Mo Tiange hastily stopped her. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Aunt Lin already helped me sweep the room. It¡¯s just me who feels that it¡¯s still a bit dirty.¡±


    ¡°Then just let her scrub until it¡¯s clean¡­¡±


    ¡°Tianqiao!¡± Mo Tiange interrupted Mo Tianqiao. She hesitated for a bit and asked, ¡°Why were you looking for me?¡±


    Mo Tianqiao was simple-minded, so her attention was instantly diverted. She sat on the only clean chair in the room and said, ¡°I came to see you. From now on, we¡¯ll be living in the same courtyard. Asking you out to y will be easier.¡±


    Instead of answering, Mo Tiange threw the cleaning rag into the bucket and started to make her bed.


    Watching her work so hard, Mo Tianqiao sprang from her chair and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    The two little girls weren¡¯t very strong. They also weren¡¯t really proficient in doing this kind of thing ¨C they just unfolded the mattress and considered the bed to be done. As for the bed curtain, since the two of them really couldn¡¯t do anything about it, Mo Tianqiao rushed out of the room and shouted for Aunt Lin.


    Aunt Lin finally came into the room and hung the bed curtain up while grumbling. Before she left, she said to Tianqiao, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time to eat now. You should go to the dining room. The Eldest Young Madam would scold me if she knows you¡¯re doing this kind of thing.¡±


    Although Mo Tiange didn¡¯t say anything, Mo Tianqiao was furious. She said, ¡°This Aunt Lin is too much! Who¡¯s she trying to impress by acting like that? We only asked her to hang the bed curtain yet she had to bber so much!¡±


    If Aunt Lin was asked to hang the bed curtain for her master¡¯s family, she naturally wouldn¡¯tin. However, Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t her master. Having lived through the past few days, Mo Tiange knew that aside from Tianqiao, there was no one in this family who thought she mattered. Therefore, she just pretended she didn¡¯t hear anything. Besides, Aunt Lin warned her that her Eldest Aunt would be angry if she let Tianqiao help her. Hence, she said, ¡°You should go and eat. Everything¡¯s done now. I just need to tidy my luggage and I¡¯ll be done.¡±


    ¡°Of course we have to go and eat together! You don¡¯t have to tidy this up now. Do itter¡­¡± Mo Tianqiao spoke as if that was the logical thing to do.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Mo Tiange hesitated. She wasn¡¯t sure whether she could have meals in the dining room or not. In her heart, she knew clearly that her grandmother didn¡¯t consider her a part of the family at all. Grandmother might want her to eat her meal alone in the kitchen.


    ¡°Stop saying this and that. Let¡¯s go!¡± Tianqiao ran, pulling her towards the dining room.


    When they reached the dining room, the Old Patriarch and Madam Zheng were already there. Mo Tiange hastily let go of Tianqiao¡¯s hand and stood behind her with a lowered head.


    As she expected, Madam Zheng frowned when she saw them. ¡°What kind of girls would run around wildly!?¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t dare to answer. Mo Tianqiao, however, grimaced and said, ¡°Grandmother, it¡¯s because I¡¯m hungry!¡±


    Madam Zheng gave her a re but still showed a slight smile in the end. ¡°Fine, sit down quickly.¡±


    Mo Tianqiao beamed and sat in her seat. When she turned her head and saw that Mo Tiange was still standing, she beckoned her. ¡°Tiange,e here!¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t move. There wasn¡¯t a seat for her there.


    Madam Zheng threw her a cold nce and said, ¡°Aunt Lin, add another seat.¡±


    Aunt Lin answered with a yes before taking a small chair and putting it beside Mo Tianqiao.


    Mo Tiange was relieved. She cautiously took her seat and greeted everyone with a low voice, ¡°Grandfather, Grandmother.¡±


    The Old Patriarch nodded and closed his eyes again to continue with his meditation. Madam Zheng ignored her and said, ¡°Aunt Lin, where are the others?¡±


    Mo Tiange had long understood the reality of the situation and didn¡¯t feel disappointed. She merely dropped her head and reminded herself not to care about her grandmother¡¯s attitude.


    Aunt Lin said, ¡°The Eldest Young Master will be here soon. Uncle He has gone to find him.¡±


    Right after she finished speaking, they heard footstepsing from outside the room. The Eldest Young Master of the Mo family and the Young Madam came into the room with Mo Tianjun.


    ¡°Grandfather! Grandmother!¡± Mo Tianjun called out even before his parents gave their greetings. He ran towards the two old people,ughing and joking, and amusing them to the point of them instantly showering him with an extreme amount of love.


    Madam Zheng, who had always been cold to Mo Tiange, was smiling kindly at the moment. After showering Mo Tianjun with kisses, she finally told him to sit in his seat and eat.


    Mo Tiange was still quite stunned by the scene before her eyes when Mo Tianjun finally saw her. His eyes instantly widened and he said, ¡°Why are you here!? This is my house!¡±


    Before she could answer, Mo Tianqiao already spoke, ¡°Tiange will live in our house in the future. You can¡¯t bully her! Otherwise I¡¯ll¡­¡± She wanted to say she was going to tell her father, but seeing as her father was present, she changed her words. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll give you a lesson!¡±


    Mo Tianjunined back, ¡°Hey! Mo Tianqiao! I haven¡¯t said anything but you already want to give me a lesson! I¡¯m your brother, okay!? Why are you so affectionate to an unrted person!?¡±


    ¡°What unrted person? Tiange is obviously part of our family! Although you don¡¯t admit it, I do. Anyway, I¡¯ve warned you, so suit yourself!¡± Mo Tianqiao didn¡¯t show any weakness at all. Although Tianjun was the darling grandson of this family, she was also the darling granddaughter.


    Although Mo Tianjun was the incarnation of the devil, he waspletely helpless when he was faced with his sister. Now that he saw the adults weren¡¯t going to interfere even after she threatened him, he could only aggrievedly pretend like he hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    His expression, however, caused all the adults tough. Madam Zhengmented with a smile, ¡°Serve the meals.¡±


    During this single meal, Mo Tiangepletely immersed herself in eating her food.


    She felt they were a family.


    They gave dishes to each other and chatted about things, but she couldn¡¯t blend in.


    She thought about the small yard at the eastern part of the vige, about the shabby dining table, about how her mother used to give her food and how her mother listened to her trivial concerns.


    That was her true home.

 Chapter 7: The So-Called Cultivation World

    <h4>Chapter 7: The So-Called Cultivation World</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Dawn had just arrived on the horizon but Mo Tiange had already been roused by the sounding from the room beside hers.


    She opened her eyes and stared nkly at the roof beams for a long time before she remembered she was at the ancestral house.


    A musty smell came from her quilt. She frowned and got up to put on her clothes.


    She put her clothes on properly. Ever since she was four years old, she had been able to put her clothes on herself ¨C it was braiding her hair that she had quite a problem with. No matter how she braided it, she always felt that her mother did it better than her. She rubbed her eyes, trying hard to suppress the urge to cry, and walked out of the room.


    In the kitchen next to her room, Aunt Lin had already started to make breakfast. Uncle He, on the other hand, was chopping firewood in the yard. In this house, all the heavy work was done by him. In addition, there were also several other servants who were either sweeping the floor or feeding the pigs.


    Just after Mo Tiange finished washing her face, she heard Aunt Lin shouting from inside the room: ¡°Hey! Come here!¡±


    She turned around and stared at Aunt Lin in confusion.


    Aunt Lin had one hand on her waist while the other was holding a shovel. ¡°I was calling you. Come and help me light the fire.¡±


    Mo Tiange nced at her surroundings before she hung her head down and walked forward.


    Aunt Lin pushed her towards the back of a stove and said, ¡°Light therger one outside and the smaller one inside.¡±


    As Aunt Lin turned around and started to busy herself with cutting some vegetables with total disregard for her, Mo Tiange bit her lip and sat behind the stove to light the fire.


    Fortunately, breakfast was prepared very quickly. Aunt Lin only made a pot of porridge and a few steamed and stir-fried side dishes. Mo Tiange, whose belly was empty, felt even hungrier after she smelled the food.


    After she finished preparing breakfast, Aunt Lin watched Mo Tiangee out from behind the stove and said, ¡°Wash your face before you eat.¡±


    Mo Tiange wiped her face. Seeing that it was stained with ashes, she did as she was told and went inside to wash her face. She washed her face clean before going to the dining room.


    This meal was just like yesterday. Although she was starving, she couldn¡¯t really eat anything. After half-heartedly finishing her meal, she went to school with Mo Tianqiao.


    On their journey, Mo Tianqiao excitedly told her a few things, but Mo Tiange didn¡¯t hear anything.


    Mo Tianqiao finally shook her sleeve and asked with concern, ¡°Tiange, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mo Tiange snapped back to reality and shook her head.


    Seeing her acting like that, Mo Tianqiao was quiet for a long time. The two of them walked for a while before Mo Tianqiao once again asked, ¡°Tiange, are you missing your mom?¡±


    Mo Tiange was startled. In the end, she dropped her head in silent affirmation.


    Mo Tianqiao stared at her and took her hands, holding them tightly in hers. She said earnestly, ¡°Tiange, I know you¡¯re very sad. However, your mom¡¯s gone already. Feeling sad won¡¯t make here back¡­¡±


    Although it was a tactless constion, Mo Tiange still showed a smile and said, ¡°Tianqiao, thank you.¡±


    Upon seeing Mo Tiange¡¯s smile, Mo Tianqiao became excited again and continued to talk to her. This time, Mo Tiange responded to her words.


    Once they finally arrived at the school, they found that the Master was already inside. Thus, they hastily ran to their seats and sat upright.


    Having seen both of them arrivete, Mo Tianjun made a face at them. Mo Tianqiao refused to be outdone and red back at him.


    ¡°Cough!¡± Once the Old Master¡¯s clear cough resounded, all the students instantly became quiet.


    ¡°Has everyone copied the ¡®Younger Brother¡¯s Duty¡¯?¡±


    One after another, all the students took out their books and spread them on their desks to be examined by the Old Master.


    The Old Master swept his gaze around the room. When he saw Mo Tiange¡¯s empty desk, he said, ¡°Tiange, is the wound from your fall alright now?¡±


    Mo Tiange promptly stood up and answered, ¡°Master, I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯ll hand in all the homework tomorrow.¡±


    The Old Master nodded. ¡°En, since you didn¡¯te to the school for several days, you¡¯ve fallen behind in your homework. Today, I will only check the writing. You should go and read now. Come back in the afternoon for an extra lesson.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Old Master once again swept his gaze around the room and said, ¡°If you already copied the passage, you may study on your own.¡±


    Mo Tiange packed her books and writing tools. She bowed at the Old Master before entering the library.


    She hadn¡¯t gone to the library in these past days. Although the library was still exactly the same as before, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to read today. She just picked a book randomly from the bookshelf on the east side. When she saw the book cover, it was actually the book she hadn¡¯t finished reading back then ¨C the ¡°Summary of the Celestial Pole.¡±


    All of a sudden, she thought about the dream and the words said to her by that voice iming to be the Ancestor of the Mo family.


    After recalling those things, she opened the book again. This book was obviously written by a mortal and depicted only rumors and legends of the Immortals. Her curiosity was piqued. Once again, she stood on a stool and rummaged through the bookshelf at the east side of the library.


    She went through the books one by one. However, she didn¡¯t see anything unusual until she suddenly found a book called ¡°Qing Lian¡¯s Notes.¡±


    The author¡¯s autobiography was written as the preface of the book. The author imed to be ay Buddhist 1 named Qing Lian. The preface said he was originally a schr from Jin Country. Because he was too talented, he wasn¡¯t allowed to hold an important position and thus wandered around the world. His journey unexpectedly led him to obtain an Immortal¡¯s Fate 2 , leading him to cultivate the Law of Immortality. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t sessful. Once he was about 200 years old, he felt that his life was almost exhausted, thus he wrote this book to be passed on to the future generation.


    Mo Tiange promptly returned the other books to the bookshelf. She took that one book and sat beside the window to start reading.


    The beginning of the book talked about the origins ofy Buddhist Qing Lian. Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t interested and skipped that part. Later on, Qing Lian started to describe how he came across the fate of an Immortal.


    When he roamed around the world, he passed a ce called Mount Tiao. All the people who lived nearby said this mountain was always covered in clouds and mist and that from time to time, glimmers of five colored rays would appear on the mountain. Because of that, they were convinced there must be Immortals on this mountain. Soon after, Qing Lian went up the mountain by himself.


    This mountain was indeed mystical. It was covered with a vast sea of clouds and filled with strangely-shaped rocks. People could easily get lost on it if they were careless. When he was lost on that mountain, he happened to find a ce that looked like an Immortal¡¯s Cave 3 . The inside of this cave was engraved with weirdly-shaped drawings and words. Since they seemed to be mystical, he copied them down before he left the mountain. Unexpectedly, from those records, he came to know the Law of Immortality.


    After Qing Lian practiced the Law of Immortality, he felt he became more perceptive and intelligent. With the passage of time, Immortal¡¯s Aura also appeared in his body. Thereafter, he could actually break things without touching them and couldn¡¯t be wounded by any weapons. At this point, he was already stronger than the strongest martial artist in the world.


    He contentedly continued to practice the Law of Immortality without knowing anything about its origins. Later, when he identally encountered another person who also practiced the Law of Immortality, he finally realized there were actually a lot of people like him. They had their own world ¨C it was known as the cultivation world. In that world, people like them were known as cultivators.


    Mo Tiange pondered for a moment. The Ancestor indeed mentioned ¡°cultivators.¡± It seems that the Ancestor and Qing Lian were speaking the truth.


    After Qing Lian found out about the cultivation world, he got in touch with other cultivators and slowly gained some general knowledge about cultivation.


    In the Distant Past when the Gods still existed in the human world, spiritual aura was abundant and spiritual objects were everywhere. Cultivators with great divine power were innumerable. Extremely powerful spiritual beasts were bountiful. Beings that possessed strange power also existed, including Monsters and Devils. Cultivators and spiritual beasts who were sessful in their cultivation and became Immortals were a frequent urrence. There were also devil cultivators and monsters who seeded in their cultivation and became Demons.


    However, no one knew why, but a great war suddenly broke out in the world. Between the Immortals, the humans, and the beasts, there were countless dead. The world changed, the mountains were split and the seas were altered. Everything was destroyed.


    The Middle Ages came after that distant war. In the Middle Ages, the world was divided into various worlds of the Immortals and the Demons. The human world, meanwhile, was left to humans and beasts that hadn¡¯t yet achieved the Dao.


    In this age, the spiritual aura and the circumstances in the world weren¡¯t inferior to how they were in the distant past. Many schools and sects were established. A lot of cultivation techniques and magic weapons were created. It was the golden age of mankind. After living peacefully for hundreds of thousands of years, the devils waged war and the monsters took part. Mountains were moved and seas were drained. The mortals were almost thoroughly exterminated. As time went by, the world slowly became the world they lived in now.


    After hundreds of thousands of years, cultivators with great divine power disappeared, high-level spiritual beasts vanished, spiritual aura became thin, and many spiritual objects went extinct. Cultivators started to go into seclusion and no longer lived together with the mortals.


    In the present cultivation world, cultivation schools and sects were established where spiritual aura was abundant, away from the secr world. Cultivators only walked among the mortals when they recruited disciples.


    As for the mortals, not all of them could cultivate. Only those who possessed spiritual roots and could keep spiritual aura within their bodies could cultivate. However, only one in ten thousand mortals at most possessed spiritual roots. The odds of spiritual roots emerging greatly increased among people whose ancestors were cultivators.


    Bodies were ssified into two poles and spiritual aura could contain one of five elements. In other words, there were Yin and Yang constitutions in a body and five kinds of elements for spiritual aura ¨C metal, wood, water, fire, and soil. A normal person¡¯s constitution was usually abination of Yin and Yang. During cultivation, Yin and Yang would repel each other. As for spiritual roots, among the five elements, some would reinforce each other while some would restrain each other. If the body possessed spiritual roots with elements that restrained each other, the spiritual roots would be neutralized. Therefore, it was better if one had a purer body constitution and fewer spiritual roots.


    In the cultivation world, the majority of people possessed either three or four spiritual roots. The cultivation of those who possessed triple spiritual roots wouldn¡¯t progress too slowly, but it was also impossible for them to be very sessful. As for people with four or five spiritual roots, they were basically disadvantaged. People with these spiritual roots were usually trapped in the Aura Refining realm ¨C entering the Foundation Building realm would be extremely difficult for them. Qing Lian himself possessed four spiritual roots. Furthermore, he also didn¡¯t encounter any fated chances 4 . As a result, he couldn¡¯t advance into the Foundation Building realm.


    Those with double spiritual roots wouldn¡¯t be encumbered by their endowments and were better off than those with three spiritual roots. Besides, there were also mutated spiritual roots that resulted from the mutation of the five elements. The cultivation of people with these kinds of spiritual roots progressed even faster than cultivators with a single spiritual root.


    But having spiritual roots wasn¡¯t enough. In cultivating the Law of Immortality, perception and individual nature were also important. If the person had inferior spiritual roots but was very perceptive, their cultivation progress wouldn¡¯t be too slow. As for individual nature, it was required for breaking through a realm. If one had a persistent and determined nature, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be trapped by his state of mind. Nheless, spiritual roots were still the foundation for everything. If someone¡¯s spiritual roots were bad, no matter how great one¡¯s perception and nature were, they would still be useless.


    Mo Tiange thought about what the Ancestor said. Because the Ancestor had Pure Yin constitution and double spiritual roots, the speed of her cultivation wasparable to that of a cultivator with a single spiritual root. However, the Ancestor said Mo Tiange had five-elements spiritual roots. ording to Qing Lian, this was the worst kind of spiritual root. People with this constitution generally didn¡¯t have a promising future.


    She was somewhat disappointed. Although she hadn¡¯t really thought seriously about the matter that day, she was still unhappy to know her spiritual roots weren¡¯t great.


    ¡°Tiange, what are you reading about?¡± Tianqiao pushed open the door and came inside.


    Mo Tiange closed her book and asked, ¡°Tianqiao, you passed?¡±


    Mo Tianqiao grinned. ¡°Yes! I spent a whole night copying the part yesterday to get Master¡¯s approval.¡±


    ¡°Then what kind of book do you want to read? I¡¯ll help you find it.¡±


    Mo Tianqiao reached out and took the book Mo Tiange was reading. After flipping a few pages, she wasn¡¯t interested in the book and gave it back to Mo Tiange. ¡°You should continue with your reading, I¡¯m going to take a look around.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    As Mo Tianqiao walked back and forth between the bookshelves, Mo Tiange stared at the book in her hand. After a moment of hesitation, she finally put the book in her bag.

 Chapter 8: Cultivating

    <h4>Chapter 8: Cultivating</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    When night came, the Mo family¡¯s huge house becamepletely quiet. Mo Tiange cautiously took out the book she smuggled back home from her bag. She lit an oilmp, spread a piece of white paper on the table, and started to copy the book.


    She learned to read from the age of three. At six years old, she started to go to school. Although the words she wrote weren¡¯t exactly beautiful, they had the correct shapes and were legible.


    At the end of the book, Qing Lian included some of his knowledge about cultivation.


    For example, he said that most of the cultivation groups in the Celestial Pole were located in the southern area, on the Kunwu mountain range. This mountain range was endless, extending from the west to the east,pletely surrounding the southern region of the Celestial Pole. People said there was a dense forest deep inside this mountain range. Numerous monstrous beasts wandered there. Only cultivators who reached the Core Formation realm or higher could cross these mountains and reach the south shore.


    The southern Celestial Pole was a vast ocean. Some said there was alsond across that ocean. However, Qing Lian had only heard about it briefly, so he couldn¡¯t speak too much about it.


    Mo Tiange remembered the Ancestor¡¯s words. South of the sea¡­ It must be Yunzhong, the ce where the Ancestor came from.


    Qing Lian once again mentioned that spiritual roots very rarely appeared among mortals. Nevertheless, the odds of spiritual roots emerging greatly increased among people whose ancestors were cultivators. ording to him, this matter led to the emergence of cultivation ns.


    In a cultivation n, the ratio of cultivators to mortals might reach 1 in 1,000 or even 10 in 1,000 1 . If one was a cultivator, the possibility of spiritual roots appearing among his descendants could be as high as 10%. Therefore, in cultivation schools, sects, and ns, they usually encouraged cultivators to marry and have children. Regarding marriage between cultivators, it was equivalent to bing Dual Cultivation partners. The cultivators would then be known as Daopanions or Immortalpanions.


    There was also something that greatly amazed Qing Lian. In the cultivation world, the strong cultivators were actually considered seniors. It was only between family members and between masters and disciples that the seniority arrangement was the same as the arrangement in the secr world. For other cases, the seniority order was decided only based on their cultivation stage without differentiating between men and women or old and young.


    Qing Lian was especially curious about the equality between men and women. Male cultivators had concubines, but female cultivators also kept malepanions. However, time was of the essence in cultivation. Thus, there weren¡¯t many cultivators who kept concubines or malepanions. Besides, in the cultivation world, where the strong cultivators were revered, being a concubine or malepanion was extremely disgraceful. Unless it was because the master was very formidable or because the person had some unmentionable reasons, very few cultivators willingly became a concubine or a malepanion.


    However, even with the equality between men and women, the number of high-level female cultivators was still far fewer than male cultivators. First, it was because there were very few female cultivators among individual cultivators. Individual cultivators came from the secr world. Since women rarely left their houses in the secr world, it was difficult for them to encounter fated chances. The second reason was because although they were cultivators, in the end, they were still women ¨C they were emotional and indecisive beings. Therefore, seven or eight out of ten cultivators in the Core Formation realm were usually male.


    Thetter part of the book talked about the unusual things Qing Lian gathered. It was divided into several categories: medicinal pills, magic weapons, cultivation techniques, formations and so on. His understanding of these items wasn¡¯t deep, thus he only mentioned some examples that were well known in the cultivation world.


    After taking about ten days to copy the book, Mo Tiange stealthily returned the book to the library. Unfortunately, the Old Master saw everything.


    The Old Master appeared distracted as he flipped through the pages of the book. After a while, he finally sighed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t believe in the so-called blood connection. But now, I have no choice but to believe it. You¡¯re interested in these things probably because your father¡¯s blood flows in your body. This is fine too. If one day you leave the vige, maybe you can find your father.¡±


    Mo Tiange was startled. The Old Master knows about Father? Father also has something to do with cultivation?


    ¡°Master, what do you know about my father?¡±


    The Old Master put the book back and said, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either. It was years ago when I met your father; I vaguely sensed that he practiced the Law of Immortality. However, when I asked him, he neither admitted nor denied it. Later, when your father was about to leave and bid his farewells, he admitted that his journey was dangerous and asked me to take care of you and your mother. At the time, you weren¡¯t born yet, but he already knew you were a girl. Therefore, I believe he must¡¯ve possessed the Law of Immortality.¡±


    The Old Master then stroked her head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. The Law of Immortality is hard to find. If you can¡¯t find it, you just need to study well.¡±


    Although she saw the Old Master leaving while shaking his head, Mo Tiange actually felt very excited.


    Father possessed the Law of Immortality. If I practice that thing called the Art of Sunu, will I be the same as Father? Will I be able to find him?


    With that idea in her mind, she started to earnestly think about her dream.


    It was weird. She usually forgot her dreams when she woke up, yet this dream seemed like it had been engraved in her mind. Every word her Ancestor said, especially about the Art of Sunu, she remembered clearly.


    Once school was over and she returned to the ancestral house, she shut herself into her room and thought about the Art of Sunu. She wasn¡¯t even in the mood to y with Tianqiao.


    The Ancestor said only female cultivators with a Pure Yin Constitution could cultivate the Art of Sunu. Using this cultivation technique, their cultivation would progress faster with half the effort. Despite having the Art of Sunu, since she possessed five elements spiritual roots but didn¡¯t have a specific cultivation technique, her cultivation would still progress very slowly.


    Mo Tiange was confused thinking about it. She had a body with a Pure Yin constitution, thus she had to cultivate the Art of Sunu so her cultivation could progress faster. But since she had five-elements spiritual roots, she needed another cultivation technique to cultivate. In the end, what kind of technique should she cultivate with?


    Mo Tiange pondered it and came to a decision. No matter what technique she actually had to cultivate with, she only had the Art of Sunu for now. She had no choice but to cultivate with this first.


    The first step of cultivation was letting aura into one¡¯s body.


    She sat cross-legged with a straight back with her soles and palms towards the sky ording to the technique then she emptied her mind.


    A child¡¯s mind was very simple. In just a short while, she already entered a stage of meditation.


    For her, it felt wonderful. The whole world seemed empty. Her body felt like it was floating softly, like a grain of sand blown by the wind. As time passed by, she started to feel like she was surrounded by water. It felt warm and safe, like her mother¡¯s hug.


    Inside this warmth, it felt like time didn¡¯t exist. It felt like she herself didn¡¯t exist.


    After an unknown period of time, she was roused by the sounds outside. Opening her eyes, she finally saw that the sky was already bright while she was still in her cross-legged sitting position.


    This¡­ Did I seed? However, she didn¡¯t feel that spiritual aura thing. Did I fail?But she hadn¡¯t sensed the passage of time and felt very invigorated instead. She didn¡¯t feel like she stayed up for the whole night at all.


    She didn¡¯t have time to think about the matter thoroughly because Aunt Lin came and knocked on her door. She knew Aunt Lin must be telling her to work because her grandmother ordered her to. Otherwise, Uncle He and the others wouldn¡¯t pretend like they didn¡¯t see anything when she did.


    Since she had no choice, she was forced to have to think more deeply about the matterter.


    Her legs were numb from sitting the entire night. She almost fell when she tried to get down from the bed. Fortunately, her mood was great.


    In the following days, Mo Tiange went to school with Tianqiao and helped Aunt Lin do various jobs during the day. At night, she continued to cultivate.


    Although many days passed, she never felt the so-called spiritual aura ¨C she always felt unnerved every time she finished cultivating. But once she remembered that this was rted to her father, she gathered up her courage and began cultivating again.


    In fact, she benefitted quite a bit from cultivating. For example, she no longer needed to sleep. She felt refreshed every time she finished cultivating. She also had improvements in her memory ¨C whatever the Master taught, she only needed to listen to him once to remember the details. When she read in the library, she could understand the book without having to study it for too long. Even her strength became far greater now. Now she could carry one bucketful of water and wouldn¡¯t feel tired when she worked with Aunt Lin.


    Yet she also felt quite anxious because she never felt any spiritual aura. Is my cultivation method wrong?

 Chapter 9: The Spiritual Aura Entering the Body

    <h4>Chapter 9: The Spiritual Aura Entering the Body</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Ordinary children might¡¯ve already stopped cultivating if they couldn¡¯t feel any spiritual aura, but Mo Tiange was different. She never thought about giving up.


    After her mother died and she moved into the ancestral house, she hadn¡¯t felt any kind of familial love at all. Children¡¯s hearts were sensitive. For her, this was indeed a misery. Living in this kind of environment made her increasingly long for the father she never met. Now, her childish desires became stronger after learning that her father might¡¯ve cultivated the Law of Immortality.


    She had no idea that cultivators in the cultivation world only sensed spiritual aura entering their bodies when spiritual aura was extremely rich. Individual cultivators in the secr world usually didn¡¯t have such detailed guidance and wouldn¡¯t know what ¡°spiritual aura entering the body¡± felt like. Usually, they only discovered the emergence of spiritual aura after a long period of cultivation.


    Mo Tiange had cultivation issues, but she had no one to ask. She had no choice but to go to the library and rummage through the books there. Unfortunately, this was a ce of ordinary mortals; it would already be lucky if she could find two books that referred to the cultivation world there. Even after rummaging through all the books in the library, she still couldn¡¯t find any useful information in the slightest.


    Even though she couldn¡¯t sense any spiritual aura, she still sat cross-legged and cultivated every night. In her leisure time, she thought about the Art of Sunu as well as the knowledge the Ancestor imprinted in her mind. From that, she gained a bit of enlightenment. Although there were still many things she didn¡¯t understand, she believed these things would definitely be useful to her in the future.


    In a sh, several months passed. She still couldn¡¯t sense any spiritual aura during her cultivation. However, she made enormous progress in her studies. Cultivation strengthened her memory and her ability toprehend things didn¡¯t seem like that of a seven-year-old child. Even the Master allowed her to skip ss. She was instructed to read and write on her own and to ask him if she didn¡¯t understand anything. Thus, all Mo Tiange did was stay in the library all day long. The other children werepletely envious of her, especially Tianjun and Tianqiao.


    Once her uncle and aunt found out she was doing very well in her studies, they treated her far better than before and told Tianjun to ask her if he didn¡¯t understand anything. This made Tianjun feel both envious and jealous. He wanted to find an opportunity to bully her, but he didn¡¯t have the nerve. On the other hand, Tianqiao was extremely happy. She always had a headache while doing her homework, but now, Tiange could help her.


    It was only Madam Zheng who still treated her the same way as before ¨C she still didn¡¯t look happy when she saw Mo Tiange and pretended Mo Tiange didn¡¯t live in the house.


    But Mo Tiange didn¡¯t care about this at all. Ever since she found out about the cultivation world and learned that her father was also someone from that world, she only had one goal in mind ¨C it was to seed in her cultivation and to leave this ce to find her father.


    School, work, and cultivation consumed her whole life. Although she sometimes felt sad when she thought about her mother, her desire to find her father overwhelmed everything else.


    With the passage of time, she even started to have fewer chances to y with Tianqiao. At the moment, Tianqiao was being forced by her mother to learn needlework. Every time Tianqiao invited her to y together, Tianqiao always stared at Tiange with envy because no one forced her to learn needlework as well. But Mo Tiange thought Tianqiao was the one who was actually lucky ¨C Aunt was strict towards Tianqiao because she actually cared about her.


    Another day of cultivation passed without any results. Mo Tiange woke up from her meditation state.


    Now she was ustomed to being in this state; her mind automatically entered this state every time she sat down and she would be refreshed every time she woke up.


    She noticed that the sky was still dark and the moon was still shining brightly. The moonlight was bright white, almost like a piece of colorless silk. It came through the window and shone on the bed.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but reach out, trying to grasp this moonlight. However, she was dumbfounded by the moonlight on her palms. It made very slow ripples that were both gentle and bright.


    She remembered that she once asked her mother whether moonlight could be touched. At the time, her mother smiled and reached out, grasping the moonlight on her palm. She said, ¡°We don¡¯t need to touch it ¨C the beautiful moonlight is here.¡±


    Mo Tiange felt her tears were about to fall again. Soon it would be three months ¨C her mother passed away in the autumn and it was now winter already. She tried really hard not to think about her mother and to focus on her studies and cultivation. However¡­ she still missed her mother deeply.


    An endless flow of tears fell from her eyes. She wanted to cry again, just for once.


    Mother¡­


    All of a sudden, from the corners of her eyes, she saw some kind of light. The light got increasingly brighter. Because of that, she forgot she was crying and stared at her wrist in astonishment.


    It was the pearl bracelet. It was the one her mother specifically took out before she died that belonged to her father. When she received it, she was unsure where she should put it and just ced it on her wrist. Unexpectedly, right after she put it on, it wrapped around her wrist tightly. The size was just right. She had been wearing it on her wrist like this ever since.


    She had been wearing it for so long and never noticed anything abnormal about it until now. She only felt that this bracelet was very pretty. Each pearl waspletely white; there wasn¡¯t even the slightest impurity present. Moreover, this bracelet was neither warm nor cold. When she put it on, her heart felt tranquil.


    But at this moment, the bracelet on her wrist became increasingly hot, just like it was being burned. The light emanating from it also became brighter and brighter. The light, which was originally faint, slowly grew bigger and spread over her hands and legs until it spread over her whole body.


    Mo Tiange only saw a sh of white light before she found herself in apletely dark world.


    In this world, there was no light or anything. It was only an empty space.


    A glimmer of light suddenly appeared in the darkness. At first, the light was only a dot then it grew into a line. The line grew longer and longer until it suddenly became a shooting star that came towards her from a distant ce.


    She didn¡¯t even have a chance to shout because the white light came and prated her body.


    It was cool. She thought she would feel pain, but she didn¡¯t. She only felt cool. That cool aura seemed to begin from her wrist and flowed slowly along her meridians to her shoulders before it finally flowed down towards her dantian.


    After that light entered her dantian, it wandered around, forming a circle. Little by little, more light continued to flow into her body, gradually converging into a little sphere. The little sphere didn¡¯t stay motionless. From time to time, light came out of the sphere. The light flowed through her meridians before it returned to the sphere. This happened repeatedly and formed a cycle.


    All of a sudden, Mo Tiange opened her eyes.


    She cautiously assessed the situation inside her body. As she expected, there was a cool aura in her meridians. The aura kept flowing until it finally entered her dantian.


    She was both surprised and happy to learn about this.


    Spiritual aura! This is definitely the spiritual aura mentioned in the cultivation technique!


    She quickly sat down and once again entered a meditation position, preparing herself to follow the instructions mentioned in the technique, circting the aura to form the first orbit 1 .


    Very cautiously, she guided the spiritual aura towards several acupoints to nourish her body before guiding it back to her dantian. When the spiritual aura was stable in her dantian, Mo Tiange finally stopped.


    She finally reached a point where spiritual aura could enter her body.


    Having finished moving the spiritual aura through her body, she promptly shifted her gaze towards the pearls on her wrist.


    At this moment, there was no longer any white light radiating from them. They were still the same as before ¨C bright white and tightly wrapped around her wrist without emitting any light.


    But she was sure it wasn¡¯t her imagination. This pearl bracelet must¡¯ve been a magic weapon her father left behind!


    As she thought about it, Mo Tiange became even more excited. Father must¡¯ve already known I¡¯d practice the Law of Immortality, so he left this magic weapon to help me cultivate so I can go looking for him in the future.


    However, she still didn¡¯t understand what these pearls were. During the time she wore them, there had never been anything abnormal about them. But today, after her tears fell on them, spiritual aura instantly emerged. Was it because of her tears?

 Chapter 10: The Pearl Bracelet’s Secret

    <h4>Chapter 10: The Pearl Bracelet¡¯s Secret</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    For the next few days, Mo Tiange kept cultivating while trying to find out the secret of this pearl bracelet on her wrist.


    This pearl bracelet didn¡¯t look expensive, so no one ever questioned her about wearing it. For those who knew, they understood it was something her mother left behind for her. Those who didn¡¯t know also didn¡¯t think it was strange for her to wear it. In other people¡¯s eyes, this pearl bracelet was nothing but an ordinary pearl bracelet.


    Remembering what happened that day, Mo Tiange thought the incident might¡¯ve urred because of her tears. Hence, she rubbed her eyes hard until several tears fell on the pearls. However, the bracelet didn¡¯t have any reaction at all. This really confused her. Except for crying, she didn¡¯t do anything else unusual that day.


    She sat and stared nkly at the pearl bracelet in her hands. It was still as pure as before.


    It felt very cool in her hands. The feeling was somewhat the same as the feeling she had when the spiritual aura first entered her body. It was also very hard. No matter what tool she used to smash it, she couldn¡¯t cause even the slightest crack in it.


    Since she couldn¡¯t figure out the secret behind the bracelet, she could only sit cross-legged and close her eyes to continue cultivating again.


    There was already some spiritual aura in her body. She followed the instructions of the cultivation technique and slowly tried to control the spiritual aura.


    Her first attempt wasn¡¯t very sessful. The spiritual aura wandered around her meridians and dantian,pletely uncontroble. She could only guide the spiritual aura to move along the orbit until she got the hang of it then she continued to try to control the spiritual aura.


    Because she already had spiritual aura inside her body, she could now feel the spiritual aura surrounding her. However, it was very thin and could barely be perceived. As a result, her cultivation was still as futile as before. She couldn¡¯t manage to absorb even the slightest thread of spiritual aura.


    Upon realizing this, Mo Tiange stopped cultivating.


    Since her cultivation attempts didn¡¯t achieve anything, she wanted to find out the secret of this bracelet first.


    She believed it was a magic weapon left by her father. It definitely wasn¡¯t an ordinary object; she just didn¡¯t know how to use it.


    All of a sudden, she got a spark of enlightenment. Since it¡¯s a magic weapon, I just need to use spiritual aura to test it!


    With this in mind, Mo Tiange resumed her cultivation. This time, she slowly moved the spiritual aura out. A lot of energy was needed to move the spiritual aura inside her body.


    By the time Mo Tiange moved the spiritual aura just a bit, she was already drenched in sweat, but she didn¡¯t have any intention of resting. She gathered the spiritual aura, moved it through her meridians, and expelled it from her body.


    The moment the spiritual aura touched the pearl bracelet, Mo Tiange was instantly filled with horror.


    The spiritual aura suddenly went out of control.


    Right after the spiritual aura touched the pearl bracelet, it flowed madly into the pearls,pletely out of her control. All of a sudden, she felt a sharp pain in her dantian. The small bit of spiritual aura she managed to gather was actually being absorbedpletely by those pearls!


    Mo Tiange went pale with fright. She didn¡¯t have the time to think; the pain was so severe that she fainted.


    However, she fainted only for a short time.


    When she woke up, the sky was still dark and the faint moonlight was still shining through the window.


    Thinking about her spiritual aura, she sat up and hastily meditated.


    This time, she found that there weren¡¯t any problems with the spiritual aura in her dantian. In fact, the spiritual aura seemed to have increased slightly.


    She was somewhat startled. However, the more she thought about it, the happier she became. Do the pearls have to be activated by spiritual aura? But that day, I didn¡¯t do anything ¨C why did the bracelet emit spiritual aura?


    She became even more confused as she thought about it. Then she incidentally noticed that the pearl bracelet was emitting a bright luster under the moonlight. An idea came to her, prompting her to move the bracelet around under the moonlight. As she expected, the pearls brightened when moonlight shone on them and they were dim without the moonlight.


    That night, did the spiritual aura appear because of moonlight?


    Since she already had this idea, testing it would be easy.


    After experimenting for several days, she found that the pearls were covered with a hazy luster under the moonlight. When she took a closer look, she found that they seemed to have ayer of white aura.


    After a while, the pearls would be dim again. At this time, if she held the bracelet in her hand, spiritual aura would ooze from it and enter her body. It was as if those pearls were absorbing the moonlight, transforming it into spiritual aura and transferring the spiritual aura to her.


    She then tried it without the moonlight. Very cautiously, she expelled a very small amount of spiritual aura from her body. In just a short while, those pearls indeed returned the spiritual aura to her body slowly. Moreover, there was a slight increase in the spiritual aura when it was returned to her. Having managed to verify the purpose of the pearls, Mo Tiange was extremely happy.


    This pearl bracelet could absorb spiritual aura. Now she didn¡¯t have to worry about spiritual aura ¨C she could use this bracelet to cultivate!


    Now that Mo Tiange understood the purpose of this bracelet, her cultivation progressed rapidly. In addition to having an outstanding cultivation technique and a source of spiritual aura, she also cultivated diligently every day. Thus, the spiritual aura inside her body umted with the passage of time.


    There were three people who realized a change in Mo Tiange. The first one was Aunt Lin since she helped Aunt Lin every day. Now, Mo Tiange was increasingly rxed and nimble. The second one was Tianqiao. Originally, she was a head shorter than Tianqiao. She was also far thinner and weaker. However, she gradually grew taller to the point where she was as tall as Tianqiao. Thest one was the Old Master. Sometimes, if there were parts in the cultivation technique that she didn¡¯t understand, she would ask him and he would exin each word to her. However, he never once asked her where she encountered these words. Sometimes, there seemed to be a lot of hidden feelings in his gazes at her. Sometimes, he seemed relieved. Sometimes, he seemed to be secretly sighing.


    As Mo Tiange passed her time like that, she gradually stopped missing her mother or thinking about her present situation. Every day, she only studied, worked and cultivated.


    In the blink of an eye, three years passed.


    Mo Tiange had grown up fast in these past three years. Now, she was slightly taller than Tianqiao. Her body was no longer fragile. Her face was fair and bright.


    She was originally a pretty child. Her sickly and depressed appearance was just the result of being malnourished for years. Nowadays, her face was fair and her skin was smooth. Her persona, in particr, seemed very energetic. People sensed that she was extraordinary when they saw her.


    In these three years, she read all the books in the library and no longer needed to attend school. Tianqiao, under Aunt¡¯s orders, also stopped going to school and had to learn needlework and cooking instead. Although Aunt didn¡¯t teach Mo Tiange, she became very smart due to cultivation, so she could understand things a lot faster than Tianqiao even if she was only watching from the sidelines. After a while, Aunt told her that she no longer needed to help Aunt Lin with work. She was told instead to apany and assist Tianqiao with her needlework.


    But all of these things were only adornments in her life. For her, cultivating every night was the most important thing.


    In the past three years, she also developed a deeper understanding of the pearl bracelet. Therefore, she also had an easier time with cultivating. After one year of cultivating, the spiritual aura in her dantian increased continuously until a change suddenly urred. All the meridians in her body appeared to be open. The spiritual aura wandered once through the orbit in her body before it returned and remained still in her dantian.


    From the cultivation technique, she knew she had just entered a threshold of cultivation. She had reached the firstyer of the Aura Refining realm.


    In the following two years after she entered the firstyer of the Aura Refining realm, she never stopped cultivating. In the past few days, she even felt that she had reached another boundary and was about to break through anotheryer.

 Chapter 11: Three Years

    <h4>Chapter 11: Three Years</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    On a moonlit night, Mo Tiange was sweating profusely after she finally finished her cultivation for the day.


    Although she was covered in sweat, she was actually exhrated. She had smoothly broken through and reached the secondyer of the Aura Refining realm! Now she could cast a few simple spells!


    The Art of Sunu was a cultivation technique ¨C there weren¡¯t any fighting techniques described. However, in thetter portion of the cultivation technique, a few spells had been added. They might¡¯ve been added by the Ancestor when she passed the cultivation technique to Mo Tiange.


    The cultivation level required to cast each spell had also been included. Among all these spells, a single spell could be cast in the secondyer of the Aura Refining realm. The spell was called ¡°Wind¡¯s Breath.¡±


    Wind¡¯s Breath was a wind spell formed by waves of spiritual aura. Once she was proficient in using it, she would be able to use it as she wished. Even if she wanted to attack her enemies, her attacks would be invisible.


    Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t actually interested in attacking people. However, the Ancestor warned her that the cultivation world was perilous. Even if she didn¡¯t have any intentions of injuring people, she still had to always be on guard. Since she wanted to go looking for her father, she definitely had to go to the cultivation world and ask other cultivators. Learning a few spells to defend herself was absolutely necessary.


    But she just made a breakthrough and could sense that there was no spiritual aura left in her body, so practicing the spells right now would probably be useless. Thus, after thinking for a bit, Mo Tiange went to fetch some water from the kitchen, intending to wash her body and rest for a while.


    She rarely slept in the past few years. She usually only felt quite exhausted after five or six days of cultivation. Since she couldn¡¯t cultivate in the daytime, she made every second count at night. She would try to hold off on sleeping as long as she could.


    However, she also understood that haste made waste, such as now. Since the present situation wasn¡¯t suitable for cultivating, she would properly nourish her spirit first.


    It was already dawn when she woke up.


    Mo Tiange got out of bed. Her body felt very light.


    After folding her quilt, she went to wash her face. When she was done, she came back to the room and looked into a little mirror tob her hair. First, she divided her hair into two parts, left and right. Each part was thenbed into a bun, forming two buns on her head. She was no longer the little girl from three years ago who couldn¡¯t even braid her own hair. The present Mo Tiange could tidilyb her hair into buns. Now, she could take care of herself properly, just as her mother did for her when she was alive.


    Having finished making herself presentable, she walked out of her room and walked towards Tianqiao¡¯s room.


    Because she no longer had to help Aunt Lin, she could wake up a bitter than she used to. She usually went to Tianqiao¡¯s ce and ate breakfast with her.


    She didn¡¯t need to lock that small room of hers. After all, there wasn¡¯t anything valuable inside. Thend deed left by her mother was in her uncle¡¯s hands; the jewelry and other things were in her grandmother¡¯s hands. She only had about a hundred copper coins in her possession that was the money she saved ¨C the money her aunt asionally gave her to buy snacks.


    As for the cultivation technique, it was etched in her mind. The pearl bracelet she always wore was on her wrist. There was only some used furniture and bedding that couldn¡¯t really be considered valuables. What she considered important were only some brushes, inks, papers and books. Since Aunt Lin and the other servants were illiterate, they wouldn¡¯t even spare a nce at these things.


    Tianqiao¡¯s room was in the second courtyard. Needless to say, it was far bigger than hers.


    Once she arrived, she saw Tianqiao¡¯s little maid walking out of her room, carrying a basin in her hands. The maid bowed towards her and went on with her work.


    This little maid was purchased by her aunt. In fact, their family was only a family of localndlords. Although they did have several servants, they didn¡¯t buy maids to serve them in their daily lives like the families of real richndlords did. However, her aunt had high expectations and raised Tianqiao like she was the youngdy of an influential family. Therefore, once Tianqiao was all grown up, her aunt bought a little maid to be her personal assistant.


    Tianqiao was already awake and picking out her clothes when Tiange entered her room. Tianqiao beckoned her over when she saw her and said, ¡°Tiange,e and help me. Take a look ¨C which one should I wear?¡±


    Mo Tiange walked towards her and saw a pile of clothes on her bed. Tianqiao muttered, ¡°Actually, I think all of them are good. But if Mother doesn¡¯t like the one I choose, she¡¯ll tell me to go back and change it!¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled when she heard her words. From the pile of clothes, she picked up a sky blue dress and said, ¡°This one.¡±


    Mo Tianqiao took the dress and beamed. ¡°Your taste is never wrong.¡±


    Seeing the dresser full of clothes, Mo Tiange shook her head. Her aunt was wholeheartedly raising Tianqiao to be a youngdy from a prominent, wealthy family. Unfortunately, Tianqiao had a vivacious personality. Tianqiao would be happier if she could live freely like her. But Tiange couldn¡¯t be the one to say this. If she did, people would only think she was envious of Tianqiao.


    In the blink of an eye, Tianqiao had already changed her clothes and was smiling at her. She said, ¡°Does it look good?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded with a smile. The Mo family was famous for giving birth to beauties. Tianqiao was also very pretty. She was only eleven years old, yet her beauty had blossomed. It was no wonder her mother tried to educate her wholeheartedly.


    Once Mo Tianqiao properly groomed herself and the two of them started heading towards the dining room, breakfast had already been prepared.


    ¡°Grandfather, Grandmother.¡± The two of them greeted the Old Patriarch and Madam Zheng.


    Madam Zheng unconsciously frowned when she saw Tiange standing beside Tianqiao.


    Madam Zheng had never concealed her dislike towards this granddaughter who didn¡¯t have any blood ties with her. But after three years, her contempt hadn¡¯t turned Tiange into a timid person. On the contrary, as she grew up, Tiange developed a tolerant and calm personality. She was no longer the girl who was afraid of what people thought like she used to be when she first arrived.


    Every time Madam Zheng saw Tiange standing with Tianqiao, she was unhappy because although Tiange¡¯s clothes were far worse than Tianqiao¡¯s, people¡¯s gazes always fell on Tiange first.


    However, she wouldn¡¯t show her displeasure in front of the Old Patriarch. Hence, she only nodded indifferently.


    ¡°Father, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, Aunt.¡±


    After they greeted everyone, the two of them finally sat in their seats.


    Mo Tianjun was already sitting in his seat. After three years, he was a lot taller and no longer the naughty kid he was years ago. Probably because the two younger sisters stopped going to school, he finally realized they were different from him and he was now more caring towards them. Not only did he stop bullying Mo Tiange, but every time he gave Tianqiao something, he remembered Tiange as well.


    ¡°Father, there¡¯s a fair in town. Can I go?¡± Mo Tianjun asked his father as he added another sentence: ¡°I want to go in the afternoon. I can go to school in the morning.¡±


    The Eldest Young Master of the Mo family shifted his gaze towards the Old Patriarch. Seeing that the Old Patriarch seemed to have no objection, he said, ¡°You can go only after you finish your homework.¡±


    Since he gained permission, Mo Tianjun joyously pped his hands and said, ¡°I know. I won¡¯t forget my homework.¡± He then stared anxiously at his mother and said, ¡°Mother, give me some money so I can buy something at the fair, alright?¡±


    The Eldest Young Madam didn¡¯t feel like there was anything wrong with children asking for some money to amuse themselves. Thus, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll give some to youter, but you aren¡¯t allowed to buy random things.¡±


    Mo Tianjun nodded his head repeatedly.


    Upon seeing this, Mo Tianqiao hastily said, ¡°Brother, take me with you, alright? It¡¯s been a long time since I left the house.¡±


    Although Mo Tianjun actually wanted to agree to her request, he didn¡¯t dare to. He stared at his parents. As expected, his mother said, ¡°You should stay in the house and focus on studying needlework. What would a girl do at the fair? There will be a lot of people there; the ce will be very crowded.¡±


    Mo Tianqiao pouted and said, ¡°Half a day won¡¯t disturb my studies. I¡¯ve been stuck in the house for a while; it¡¯s extremely boring!¡±


    What she said was in fact quite right. Thus the Eldest Young Master pondered it and said, ¡°Let Tianqiao go. Tiange and Xiaoshan can go with her. Tianjun will look after them ¨C it should be alright.¡±


    Mo Tianqiao was exhrated. She repeatedly said, ¡°Thank you, Father, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    Mo Tiange sighed inwardly. Actually, she didn¡¯t want to go. Unfortunately, her job was to apany the crown princess.

 Chapter 12: The First Cultivator

    <h4>Chapter 12: The First Cultivator</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    When Mo Tianjun returned from school in the evening, he excitedly called for them and told them to prepare the things they wanted to bring to the fair.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t have anything to prepare and only brought the coins she possessed, keeping them behind her cor. On the contrary, Mo Tianqiao¡¯s little maid, Xiaoshan¡¯er, prepared so many things that in the end, she had to carry a big basket. Out of curiosity, Mo Tiange opened the basket to take a look inside. There was ab, a mirror, a fan, water pouches, snacks, and even a small folding stool inside!


    Mo Tiange waspletely amazed by this. She then asked Xiaoshan¡¯er what she was going to do with these things. Xiaoshan¡¯er started to point out each thing and exined: ¡°If Miss¡¯ hair bun falls apart, theb and the mirror will be needed; if Miss feels hot, the fan will be used; if Miss gets thirsty, she can drink from the water pouch; if Miss gets hungry, she can have some snacks; if Miss gets tired of walking, she can sit on the stool.¡±


    Mo Tiange then asked, ¡°What are you going to do if it rains?¡± Once Xiaoshan¡¯er heard her question, she immediately went to fetch an umbre, leaving behind a dumbfounded Mo Tiange.


    No matter whether Tianqiao was from a prominent wealthy family or not, this little maid was quite good. This time, Tianqiao was really ¡°a youngdy going on an inspection tour.¡±


    Having finished preparing everything, the three of them followed Tianjun out of the house. Naturally, Tianjun wasn¡¯t going by himself. There were several other boys going with them.


    The nearest town from the Mo family vige was Feiyun Town. It wasn¡¯t too far and could be reached in an hour.


    It had been a long time since Tianqiaost went on foot. When they finally arrived at the town, she was already gasping for breath and really did use the folding stool to sit. Xiaoshan¡¯er fared better. However, because she was carrying such arge basket, she also felt tired and was drenched in sweat. In fact, Mo Tiange was the only one who lookedpletely fine.


    Right after they entered the town, the boys were impatient and went to y straight away, leaving the three of them behind. It was only after Tianqiao had enough rest that they walked around the fair.


    Mo Tiange came to Feiyun before with Uncle Awang when she was a child, but she hadn¡¯te since she moved into the ancestral house.


    Feiyun wasn¡¯t arge town ¨C a round trip from the eastern to western part of the town could bepleted in an hour. Today¡¯s fair was crowded with people from neighboring towns and viges. They brought products from their hometowns to be sold and would buy some daily necessities to bring back.


    Seeing that Tianqiao was sweating, Xiaoshan¡¯er immediately became very busy, giving her a water pouch and fanning her. Mo Tiange shook her head. She saw that there was a meat noodle stall nearby and said, ¡°Should we go there and rest? We can fill our stomachs with meat noodles first.¡±


    Tianqiao had been excited for the whole morning, so she hadn¡¯t eaten much for lunch. Thus, she instantly nodded when she heard Mo Tiange¡¯s suggestion.


    The three of them went to the small stall and ordered three bowls of meat noodles. Xiaoshan¡¯er also got a bowl. She brimmed with tears of happiness when she found out she could sit and eat with them.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but sigh when she saw Xiaoshan¡¯er. If she hadn¡¯t inherited a small property, she might¡¯ve fared not too differently from Xiaoshan¡¯er after her mother died. When Aunt bought Xiaoshan¡¯er, Aunt heard she was originally sold to a rich family in the city but was punished and was sold again after making a small mistake. Now, Xiaoshan¡¯er was always very grateful even though Tianqiao only showed her a little bit of extra kindness. Presumably, her original master treated her badly.


    Meat noodles were amon street food in Liancheng County. The meat used was actually fish meat. This dish was created because there were many aquatic regions in Liancheng County and fish were abundant there. First, fish meat was minced and mixed with flour to make the noodles. The noodle soup was made from bone broth which wasbined with scallions, ginger and a lot of vinegar. Because ginger and scallions were used, the noodles didn¡¯t smell fishy. In addition, the sour taste of the vinegar made it very appetizing. The noodles were chewy and had a taste that was both fresh and light. Even children liked to eat this.


    Mo Tianqiao rarely ate this kind of street food. The Mo family was, after all, a family of farmers. They weren¡¯t too fastidious about their food. Besides, Aunt Lin could only cook ordinary dishes.


    Although all three of them ate a bowl of meat noodles each, they all felt they hadn¡¯t had enough. Tianqiao wanted to eat more, but she was stopped by Tiange who said there would be a lot of delicious food at the fair and that if Tianqiao ate until she was full, she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat at the fair.


    Upon hearing Tiange¡¯s words, Xiaoshan¡¯er finally realized it was very moronic of her to bring so many snacks to a fair. She used to be a maid in a rich family, and that kind of family always brought their own food if they went out. They never ate random food from roadside stalls.


    The mighty force of delicious food boosted Tianqiao¡¯s strength. The three of them finally began to stroll around the fair.


    ¡°Miss! Take a look!¡± Xiaoshan¡¯er shouted, pointing at extremely vivid sugar figurines 1 .


    Mo Tianqiao hastily moved closer and saw a stall that sold sugar figurines in various shapes. There were cats, dogs, and other animal shapes. Tianqiao was instantly captivated. Sometimes, craftsmen passed their vige selling sugar figurines, but it happened very rarely. They had only seen sugar figurines a few times before.


    Hence, the three of them chattered to each other excitedly, discussing which one was pretty and which one they should buy.


    All of a sudden, goosebumps appeared on Mo Tiange¡¯s back. She turned around at once and saw a man watching her from afar. Seeing her turning around, the man revealed a slight smile and nodded at her. But he still didn¡¯t shift his gaze; it was as if he was waiting for her toe to him.


    After hesitating for a moment, Mo Tiange grabbed Tianqiao¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Tianqiao, I¡¯m leaving for a second. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Take your time to choose. Just wait for me here.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Tianqiao watched her walk away in confusion.


    Seeing Mo Tiange heading towards him, the man turned around and started walking the other way, putting some distance between them. When he reached a crossroads, he turned and entered an alley before he finally stopped.


    He turned around and Mo Tiange finally saw that he was actually an ordinary young man. At this moment, he was smiling politely at her and had his hands sped in a form of greeting. ¡°My name is Li Yushan. May I ask what little Fellow Daoist¡¯s name is?¡±


    Mo Tiange hastily bowed as a form of polite greeting towards strangers. ¡°My surname is Mo.¡±


    So the thing she saw from this man when she turned around was actually spiritual aura! This man was obviously also someone from the cultivation world.


    Because of various reasons, she hadn¡¯t told anyone about obtaining a cultivation technique. Seeding in cultivation to find her father became her greatest secret at home, especially after her mother died. In the past three years, she had been cultivating alone. Now that she suddenly met someone else who also possessed spiritual aura in his body, she couldn¡¯t help but go to him.


    However, this man named Li Yushan didn¡¯t look down on her just because she was young. He said, ¡°Turns out it¡¯s Fellow Daoist Mo. It was really destiny that we could meet in the world of mortals. I¡¯m an individual cultivator. May I know where your master is? Why are you staying in the secr world?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ What¡¯s an individual cultivator?¡± She seemed to have heard this word before.


    Li Yushan was stunned. He said in disbelief, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Fellow Daoist have any division elders?¡±


    His question made her think back to the general knowledge of the cultivation world that the Ancestor told her. Since both the Ancestor and Qing Lian mentioned that a human¡¯s mind was hard to fathom, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t refute the man¡¯s words. Instead, she said, ¡°My father was also a cultivator. However, when I was a child, he left our family to look for a fated chance. He sometimes sent letters, but he hasn¡¯te back. Therefore, I¡¯ve been cultivating by myself.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Li Yushan believed her. In the secr world, cultivation techniques were mostly iplete and medicinal pills were rare. As a result, many cultivators in the secr world would travel, looking for a fated chance as he did now.


    ¡°I see¡­ So-called individual cultivators are cultivators who don¡¯t belong to any school, sect or n. Fellow Daoist Mo is far luckier than me who has to work hard by myself in looking for the Immortal¡¯s Fate; you have your father¡¯s guidance. You¡¯re very young, but you¡¯re already in the secondyer of the Aura Refining realm. In the future, you might be able to join a school or a sect. Your circumstances are really enviable.¡±


    Li Yushan really did look envious. His cultivation was only in the thirdyer of the Aura Refining realm. When he was a child, he identally obtained the Immortal¡¯s Fate. It took him ten years of strenuous cultivation to reach his current cultivation level. In any case, people like him could already be considered lucky. However, this little girl already reached the secondyer. How could it be possible for him not to feel envious?


    He had no idea that Mo Tiange was able to reach her current cultivation level only because she possessed the highest grade cultivation technique along with pearls that could gather spiritual aura. With these two things, she was indeed a bit luckier than fumbling individual cultivators. However, it was only by a bit. After all, she was impeded by her spiritual roots; it¡¯d be hard for her to increase her cultivation level after she reached the middle stage of the Aura Refining realm.


    Li Yushan spoke again, ¡°Running into another cultivator in the secr world rarely happens. Fellow Daoist Mo, since we were destined to meet, why don¡¯t we spare some time to discuss our cultivation methods?¡±

 Chapter 13: Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 13: Meeting</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Mo Tiange hesitated for a long time before she finally epted his offer.


    She was very lonely on her path of cultivation. As for her family, she really wouldn¡¯t stay with them if she could. That was why she had been cultivating secretly, wishing that if she seeded in cultivation one day, she could leave that house and find her father.


    During the past three years, she hadn¡¯t had anyone to talk to about these matters. Not even Tianqiao¡­


    Tianqiao had a different lifepared to her. She still had parents and waspletely loved. Her future would involve a blissful marriage, a happily ever after. Since their paths were different, telling her about cultivation matters would be useless.


    Besides, the more kindly Tianqiao treated her, the guiltier she felt. Because, although Tianqiao genuinely considered her a sister and best friend, she clearly understood that Tianqiao could only be a passerby in her life. One day, they would have to separate and lead their own lives.


    Except for the dream she had three years ago, the only understanding she had about the cultivation world was the one she got from the books. Curiosity had been piling up in her mind. Now that she happened to meet a cultivator, she really couldn¡¯t resist the temptation to find out more about that world.


    Once Li Yushan found out Mo Tiange lived in the vicinity, he told her he would be staying in town for a while and that if she had the time, she could drop by the inn to see him. Both of them went their separate ways after bidding goodbye.


    Mo Tiange lost the appetite to stroll around and just apanied Tianqiao absent-mindedly. When the sun was about to set, Mo Tianjun finally came to find them. The group of people went back home together.


    Tianqiao excitedly fiddled with the things she bought at the fair after they returned to the ancestral house. Mo Tiange, however, returned to her small room and started to rummage through the copy of the book from the library she made years ago.


    In the book,y Buddhist Qing Lian said he only learned about the existence of the cultivation world after he inadvertently ran into a cultivator in the secr world. It was very rare for an individual cultivator in the secr world to meet another cultivator. That was why every time it happened, they usually made an appointment to have a discussion with the hopes that their cultivation would be benefited by exchanging their experiences.


    Having the chance to talk about cultivation methods with others was extremely appealing to Mo Tiange. She had been fumbling around with her cultivation for the past three years. Even if the Old Master could tell her about the literal meaning of the method, he couldn¡¯t provide her with answers for the difficulties she had with cultivation. Because of that, her journey in cultivation had always been a very bumpy one.


    However, she nned to master Wind¡¯s Breath before seeing Li Yushan. Both the Ancestor and Qing Lian said that a human¡¯s heart was hard to fathom and that she had to always remember this when dealing with other cultivators. If she mastered the Wind¡¯s Breath spell, she wouldn¡¯t be entirely defenseless.


    Hence, she promptly put her thoughts into action.


    To learn the Wind¡¯s Breath spell, first, she had to be agile in controlling spiritual aura. In order to maximize the use of her pearl bracelet, Mo Tiange had been exercising control over spiritual aura for the past three years, so this shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    She began to control the spiritual aura ording to the instructions and she practiced for two days straight. It was only after she was sure she had absolute control over the spiritual aura in her body that she started to practice Wind¡¯s Breath.


    It was unclear whether these notes were written by the Ancestor, but these spells were all exined in great detail. In order to avoid injury, it would be best for those who had just begun practicing spells to first ustom themselves with moving the spiritual aura in their bodies before trying to release it.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t dare make any movements that would rm others, so she practiced moving the spiritual aura in her body slowly. After she was certain she wouldn¡¯t make any mistakes, she cautiously started to practice the spell.


    At first, she couldn¡¯t produce any wind. After practicing for several days, she still couldn¡¯t match her hand movements with the incantation and could only produce a soft wind that couldn¡¯t even blow a piece of paper away. In short, it waspletely different from the invisible wind de that could injure people described in the technique.


    This was a huge blow for Mo Tiange. Her intelligence had always been praised by others. She was already able to speak when she was a year old and could read when she was three. After she was admitted to the school, her work had always been better than other children. But against all reason, while trying to learn this spell, her intelligence seemed to havepletely evaporated. Since there was no shortcut to learning it, she could only immerse herself in practicing and working hard.


    After another three days of practice, she gradually became proficient in controlling and matching her hand movements with the incantation. Mo Tiange was exhrated. After practicing with perseverance, she could finally control the wind, slowly transforming it into a sharp de. Filled with excitement, she formed a wind de in her palm. With a wave of her hand, the paper in her other hand was shed and emitted a ripping sound. A clean, precise cut in the paper demonstrated the efficiency of this de.


    A smile appeared on Mo Tiange¡¯s face. Although she had been cultivating for a few years, this was the first time she had the power to attack others as well as the power to protect herself.


    She waved in another direction. Although the table was still, she cut the corner and it fell to the ground.


    In the next second, however, her smile turned into a bitter one. She put her hand down as exhaustion appeared on her face.


    She hadn¡¯t expected that this spell would consume this much spiritual aura. She had only used it twice, but her body was already drained of spiritual aura. In the secr world, where spiritual aura was scarce, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to replenish her spiritual aura.


    All of a sudden, she thought of something. In the cultivation world, there were, in fact, two other ways to quickly restore spiritual aura. The first way was to use spirit stones. Spirit stones were said to be a type of stone full of spiritual aura. They were the equivalent of a spiritual aura storage tool. The other way was to eat medicinal pills. However, even in the cultivation world, medicinal pills weren¡¯t easy to obtain, not to mention the difficulty of obtaining them in the secr world.


    Actually, she had seen neither of those materials. The only things rted to the cultivation world she possessed were a cultivation technique imprinted in her mind and a pearl bracelet that could gather spiritual aura.


    As she thought about those things, she became more interested in meeting Li Yushan. She practiced for another two days for that reason, and when she became proficient in using Wind¡¯s Breath, she sneaked out of the house.


    Li Yushan was indeed staying in the town¡¯s inn. Mo Tiange had just entered and hadn¡¯t had the chance to ask the waiter when she saw Li Yushan walking down the stairs. He cupped his hands as a greeting towards her and said, ¡°Little girl, you finally came.¡± He then told the waiter, ¡°Bring several dishes to my room.¡±


    Although the waiter was curious, he didn¡¯t dare ask and could onlyply and do his job.


    Mo Tiange was still very young. She was naturally unconcerned about propriety and followed him directly into the room. Besides, Feiyun was a small town and most of the people there were farmers. There weren¡¯t too many rules there.


    After the waiter delivered the food and left, Mo Tiange said, ¡°Young Master Li¡­¡±


    Li Yushan interrupted her and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Mo, you have probably never had any interactions with other cultivators. For us cultivators, calling each other ¡®Fellow Daoist¡¯ will do.¡±


    Mo Tiange thought he was right, so sheplied and called him: ¡°Fellow Daoist Li.¡±


    Li Yushan smiled and started to talk about matters rted to cultivating.


    Their cultivation levels were pretty equal, so Mo Tiange could understand what he was talking about. Sometimes, there were some things she couldn¡¯t exin, but Li Yushan could still understand her meaning. In the beginning, Li Yushan spoke for the majority of the time, but gradually, Mo Tiange also spoke her mind.


    Li Yushan treated her with respect and enthusiasm. Never once did he belittle her because of her young age. Mo Tiange originally didn¡¯t understand why he would do so, but as time passed by, she finally understood his intentions. It seemed that the reason why Li Yushan was extremely hospitable to her was because her father was a cultivator. He must¡¯ve thought she obtained her current cultivation level at such a young age because she received pointers from her elder. Thus, he humbly asked her for guidance, wishing to obtain some kind of secret to sess.


    Mo Tiange really didn¡¯t have any kind of secret. However, it was true that the cultivation method she had was very detailed. Whenever Li Yushan asked about something she knew, she would exin it to him. Some of the answers she gave really did dissolve his confusion, so he treated her with even more respect.

 Chapter 14: Evil Intentions

    <h4>Chapter 14: Evil Intentions</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    After half a day of discussion, Li Yushan started to talk about spells.


    ¡°There are only a few spells written in bits and pieces in the cultivation technique manual I got years ago. Among them, there¡¯s this fire-summoning spell. Its power is quite good.¡±


    In a sh, he gathered spiritual aura, summoning a small ball of fire at the tip of his finger. He then pointed his finger at the wall and the fire suddenly flew, creating a finger-sized small hole in the wall.


    Mo Tiange was stunned. She didn¡¯t find it weird that this fire had this kind of power ¨C her Wind¡¯s Breath was the same in terms of power. From what was written in the manual, the power of spells could be even higher than this. What she found strange was actually its speed and ease of control. The fire managed to only burn a little hole in the wall and damaged no other areas.


    A contented smile appeared on Li Yushan¡¯s face. ¡°I had to practice this fire-summoning spell for about three years before I finally gained some control over the fire. Even if I use it against spirit tools, I think I have somewhat of a handle on that. Just now, I was merely showing Fellow Daoist the mediocre result of my practice. Fellow Daoist, since your cultivation technique is superb, your spells are surely very powerful.¡±


    Hesitating for a moment, Mo Tiange cautiously said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m not very skilled and have only learned a few simple spells. Among them, only the Wind¡¯s Breath spell is slightly powerful.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Li Yushan seemed very interested. He stared at her and asked, ¡°Could you show it to me?¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t refuse and started to employ some spiritual aura. With a wave of her hand, a copper candle holder was instantly split in half.


    Li Yushan was quite astonished. He asked, ¡°May I know what kind of objects this spell can cut with its full power?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m not too sure.¡±


    Her words made him smile. ¡°Since Fellow Daoist can use a wind spell, your spiritual roots must be outstanding.¡±


    Mo Tiange was puzzled. ¡°Why do you say so?¡±


    Li Yushan exined, ¡°Each spell has a different elemental attribute and is naturally affected by the elemental attributes of our spiritual roots. I possess four spiritual roots,cking only metal from the five elements. Among these four, my fire spiritual root is the strongest, so I¡¯ll achieve the best result in practicing fire spells. Wind is affiliated with wood. Since Fellow Daoist could use a wind spell without needing additional support, either the wood attribute in your spiritual roots is very outstanding, or your spiritual root is a mutated wind spiritual root.¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s knowledge about cultivation wasn¡¯t deep. His exnationpletely bewildered her. ¡°I don¡¯t really know how good my wood spiritual root is, but my spiritual roots are five-elements spiritual roots. I heard that isn¡¯t good at all.¡±


    Li Yushan waspletely shocked. ¡°Fellow Daoist has reached the secondyer of the Aura Refining realm and can use such an outstanding spell. You actually possess five-elements spiritual roots!?¡±


    Although Mo Tiange didn¡¯t understand why he was so incredulous, she still answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Li Yushan¡¯s face was filled with envy. ¡°I assume it¡¯s because Fellow Daoist received advice from elders that you have such an outstanding cultivation technique and are on the right path. May I know what kind of cultivation technique you¡¯re cultivating with?¡±


    Mo Tiange hesitated. The Art of Sunu was a cultivation technique that could only be practiced by female cultivators with Pure Yin Constitution. The Ancestor warned her that she mustn¡¯t, at all costs, let anyone know she had a body with Pure Yin Constitution or people might use her as a Human Furnace. Although she didn¡¯t know what a Human Furnace was, she knew it definitely wasn¡¯t a good thing.


    Having seen her hesitation, Li Yushanughed. ¡°I asked without thinking things through. If Fellow Daoist can¡¯t answer, please forget it.¡±


    Mo Tiange was relieved to hear him say that.


    The two of them continued their discussion until Mo Tiange saw that it was getting dark and she hastily bid him goodbye.


    She gained a lot from this discussion.


    This Li Yushan said he was born in the Tong¡¯an district of Jin Country¡¯s capital city and identally obtained a cultivation technique manual in his childhood. He¡¯d been traveling from country to country and met quite a few cultivators. Thus, he had a lot of knowledge and experience.


    ording to him, although most of the cultivation schools and sects were located in Kunwu, there were also many cultivation ns and individual cultivators scattered everywhere outside Kunwu. In Jin Country, for example, there were quite a few individual cultivators in the Tong¡¯an district alone. They even formed an individual cultivator association and often held discussions to share their experiences. Li Yushan also said that neither his spiritual roots nor cultivation technique was good. Because he hadn¡¯t been able to advance from the thirdyer of the Aura Refining realm, he traveled around to look for a fated chance.


    Mo Tiange had been restraining herself for a long time ¨C restraining herself from asking him for some information about her father. There was still some wariness in her heart. She was afraid that if this person found out she was alone, he would have evil intentions.


    Fortunately, this Li Yushan really thought she had a cultivator elder. He only discussed cultivation methods with her and even tried hard to exin things she didn¡¯t understand.


    Seeing that the sky was getting dark, she rushed hastily towards the Mo family¡¯s vige,pletely unaware that there was a silhouette following far behind.


    ¡ª-


    Li Yushan stared at the little vige from afar.


    This vige waspletely ordinary, just like every other vige in the rural areas of Jin Country. He had been carefully observing it for a long time but he couldn¡¯t find any trace of restrictions or formations here. He wouldn¡¯t have guessed there was actually a cultivator here.


    From his observations, that little girl didn¡¯t have a better aptitude than him, but against all reason, her cultivation reached the secondyer of the Aura Refining realm. Therefore, he was certain this girl must possess some kind of precious thing.


    He¡¯d been trapped in the thirdyer of the Aura Refining realm for five years. Unlike this little girl, he was aware of many things. Reaching the Foundation Building realm was extremely difficult for individual cultivators. It was only by joining a cultivation group that they could obtain additional, better resources. As for him, his aptitude was rather poor ¨C he definitely had to join a cultivation group and obtain better resources if he wanted to seed.


    But with his aptitude, he was most likely not going to be epted by any group. He wouldn¡¯t get any opportunities unless his cultivation had the potential of entering the Foundation Building realm. But that was easier said than done! He¡¯d been traveling for about six years but still hadn¡¯t found a fated chance.


    This little girl definitely had some secrets. Otherwise, it would be impossible for someone with five spiritual roots cultivating in the secr world, where the spiritual aura was thin, to reach the secondyer of the Aura Refining realm in just three years.


    Take himself for example; he had four spiritual roots, but he spent three years to reach only the firstyer. In fact, he was only able to reach the thirdyer because he went to a ce with a spirit vein to cultivate.


    Besides, he had been observing this little girl and found no spirit tools on her body. Based on the nonexistence of spirit tools along with the qualifications she had, she shouldn¡¯t have been able to cultivate to the secondyer of the Aura Refining realm.


    After watching the little girl walking into thergest house in the vige from a distance, he followed her and walked into the vige.


    At the vige border, there was a middle-aged woman catching a chicken. He pondered it and decided to head towards her.


    ¡°Excuse me, Sister¡­¡±


    The woman looked up. She saw him and immediately said, ¡°Young Brother, may I help you?¡±


    Li Yushan said, ¡°I¡¯m on a journey to a town. But it¡¯s already dark now ¨C may I lodge in your house for the night?¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­¡± The woman sized him up. Seeing as he was polite and gentle and didn¡¯t seem like a bad person, she happily nodded. ¡°Alright,e in! But our house is in poor condition ¨C don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    He hastily bowed, cupping his hands in front of him. ¡°How would I dare¡­ Thank you.¡±


    The woman rushed into the house and yelled, ¡°Husband, there¡¯s someone asking to stay here for the night! Come quickly and greet our guest!¡±


    Right after someone answered from inside the house, a stout vige man walked out of the house. Seeing him, the man said, ¡°Young Brother, you want to stay with us? Quicklye in.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Sorry for the trouble.¡± He cupped his hands as thanks before following the man inside.


    This was an ordinary farmer¡¯s house. In one room, several dishes, as well as a few sets of bowls and chopsticks, had been ced on the table. The man enthusiastically said, ¡°Please sit. Wife, bring him rice!¡±


    The woman outside answered. Soon after, she came inside carrying a bowl of rice.


    Li Yushan said with embarrassment, ¡°I have to thank Sister for the trouble. But have I disturbed you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hey! It¡¯s nothing. Both my wife and child have already eaten. It¡¯s just me who came backte. Young Brother, be at ease and eat.¡±


    Li Yushan smiled and pretended to be starving, hastily eating his rice. However, his mind was already thinking about how to gather information from these people.

 Chapter 15: Human’s Heart Is Unpredictable

    <h4>Chapter 15: Human¡¯s Heart Is Unpredictable</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    In the middle of the night, a man walked out of a small house in the eastern part of the vige.


    This man was the man who secretly followed Mo Tiange there, Li Yushan.


    From this family, he learned about the background of that little girl with thest name Mo.


    Naturally, he didn¡¯t ask them outright. After he feigned na?vet¨¦ and asked them if therge house belonged to some kind of rich family, the husband told him the house belonged to the head of the vige. Upon hearing the husband¡¯s answer, he seized the opportunity to ask about the situation in the vige. This family didn¡¯t harbor the slightest suspicion and told him everything, including information about the vige head¡¯s family.


    There were two girls in that house. The first was the vige¡¯s head eldest granddaughter while the second one was a granddaughter born from the vige head¡¯s daughter 1 . The two of them were simr in age. He pondered it after getting that information. That little girl¡¯s clothes weren¡¯t made of good fabrics; they were very different from what the other girl, who strolled around the fair with her, wore. He was certain the other girl was the vige head¡¯s eldest granddaughter. Hence, the little girl¡¯s identity was already clear.


    Li Yushan pretended to sympathize with the little girl and asked about her past. Presumably, no one had ever talked like he did, so this family didn¡¯t try to hide anything. They said this little girl used to be their neighbor. Her father left before she was born and had never returned. After her mother died three years ago, she was taken and raised in the ancestral house. After asking them about her father, Li Yushan indeed heard something he was interested in.


    When the husband talked about the man, his tone was filled with pure adoration. He said the man was very knowledgeable. Not only was he well-versed in the art of healing, but he was also proficient in martial arts. Unfortunately, he went away and hadn¡¯t returned.


    Li Yushan was now sure that what the little girl said was true. Her father must¡¯ve been a cultivator; that was why he seemed so mysterious. However, Li Yushan wasn¡¯t sure how high the man¡¯s cultivation level was.


    He was also quite confused why a cultivator would live in an ordinary vige like this and even marry a mortal woman. Cultivators usually didn¡¯t pay mortals any attention; they normally only epted female cultivators as their Dual Cultivation partners. That way, their cultivation could benefit. As for mortal women, they would only be epted as concubines at best. They would never marry a mortal woman or have a child with them.


    Moreover, the woman he married was sick. This confused Li Yushan even more ¨C to mortals, cultivators¡¯ abilities seemed close to that of Immortals; curing a mortal was very easy to do.


    Because of this, Li Yushan made a deeper inquiry into the woman. Sure enough, even after several years of using all kinds of means, the husband only managed to improve her sickness marginally.


    His intuition told him that this woman definitely had a secret. Maybe this secret was now in her daughter¡¯s possession!


    With that in mind, he took advantage of the darkness of the night and secretly slipped out of the house into the yard next door.


    The yard waspletely empty. There was the smell of moldy wood when he opened the door. Except for some furniture, there wasn¡¯t anything else in the house ¨C not even some basic daily necessities. It was obvious that this house had been unupied for a long time.


    He rummaged through the house for a moment but couldn¡¯t find anything abnormal. Even if there was, it might¡¯ve been taken by others a long time ago.


    With utmost disappointment, he walked out of the house and walked towards thergest house in the vige.


    Even though he wasn¡¯t close to the house, he could already see a spiritual lighting from it. It was proof that someone was cultivating. The light was very clear; the little girl obviously hadn¡¯t employed any defense formation at all. Although this light couldn¡¯t be seen by mortals, cultivators could see it clearly.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This girl was very young, but she was able to endure the dullness of cultivation and cultivated perseveringly even though it was already veryte. Apparently, a fated chance wasn¡¯t the only reason why she reached her current level of cultivation.


    After silently observing for a while, his brows were furrowed.


    Something was obviously wrong.


    When cultivators cultivated, the spiritual light they emitted was affected by the spiritual aura they absorbed. As for what kind of spiritual aura they absorbed, it depended on the cultivation technique they used. Thus, if their cultivation technique had a metal element attribute, the spiritual light they emitted would have a faint gold color, while if the cultivation technique had a fire element attribute, the spiritual light would be red. However, the spiritual light in front of him was colorless!


    In other words, this little girl was cultivating with a technique that didn¡¯t have any attributes! A cultivation technique without attributes of the five elements definitely wasn¡¯t a simple, rudimentary cultivation technique. It either had a special function or extremely formidable power.


    He became very excited. A good cultivation technique meant extremely rapid progress. Entering the Foundation Building realm was also possible! He originally thought this little girl¡¯s cultivation technique might only be somewhat better than his, but unexpectedly, it wasn¡¯t amon rudimentary cultivation technique at all!


    Greed grew in his heart. If this cultivation technique is mine¡­


    ¡ª-


    Just before dawn, Mo Tiange stopped cultivating.


    She gained a lot of insight about cultivation from Li Yushan, and it was indeed very useful. Many things she was confused about were cleared up. Hence, she harvested a lot more from her cultivation tonight.


    She went to freshen up in a very good mood. Even Aunt Lin¡¯s gloomy expression couldn¡¯t ruin her mood.


    After finishing her breakfast and talking with Tianqiao for a while, she prepared to go on another trip to town. Her cultivation was very sessful yesterday, so she nned to see Li Yushan and talk about cultivation again.


    However, right after she arrived in town, she saw Li Yushan walking out of the inn, carrying his luggage on his shoulder.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Li, are you leaving?¡±


    Li Yushan smiled when he saw her. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been living here for half a month. It¡¯s time for me to continue my journey. Fellow Daoist Mo, to what do I owe the pleasure of your visit?¡±


    Mo Tiange answered, ¡°I gained a lot of insight from our discussion yesterday, so I came again today. But since Fellow Daoist has to go, I won¡¯t trouble you.¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Li Yushan smiled. ¡°A discussion is most wee. I think we should find a ce to sit first.¡±


    After pondering it for a moment, Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Li Yushan then led her towards a bridge near the town¡¯s gate, choosing a tea stand beside the bridge.


    Once they sat down, Li Yushan went straight to the point, ¡°Did Fellow Daoist¡¯s cultivation go smoothly yesterday?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded and said, ¡°I have to thank Fellow Daoist for that. In the past, I never understood why meridians were hard to pass sometimes. You told me to regrly nourish them with spiritual aura; I tried it yesterday and it was easier.¡±


    Li Yushan smiled and dismissively waved his hand. ¡°This ismon knowledge in the cultivation world; I can¡¯t take any credit for that. Besides, I also benefitted quite a lot from Fellow Daoist. Practicing moving the spiritual aura in my body before practicing a spell is a method that will be very useful for me in practicing spells in the future.¡± After he said that, he intentionally asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist Mo, your father has been away for such a long time; how can he provide you with advice?¡±


    Mo Tiange was a bit stunned. She cautiously said, ¡°Whenever I have something I don¡¯t understand, I write a letter to my father to ask him about it.¡±


    Li Yushan only gave an ¡°Oh¡± as an answer. However, he secretly thought about what the vige people said. Her father had obviously gone and hadn¡¯t returned. In fact, there weren¡¯t any messages at all. It seemed like this little girl was quite cautious towards him. But in the end, she was a child, so fooling her would be very easy. Thus he asked again, ¡°Then what about Fellow Daoist¡¯s other rtives? Are they also cultivators who conceal their identities and live among mortals like you? I¡¯ve rarely seen something like this.¡±


    Mo Tiange looked down and said, ¡°My mother died from an illness three years ago. I¡¯m living with other elders now.¡±


    Li Yushan hastily apologized when he saw her bing dejected. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I brought up something painful. But your father is also a cultivator ¨C why couldn¡¯t he cure your mother? Mortals¡¯ illnesses are something very easy for us to handle.¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head. ¡°My mother¡¯s illness couldn¡¯t be cured. My¡­ my father said it¡¯s a constitution problem; he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    A bright light shed in Li Yushan¡¯s eyes when he heard ¡°constitution problem.¡±


    So-called constitution problems were innate problems that urred in the five elements or in the yin and yang. There were only a few types that a mortal couldn¡¯t survive; first was chaos among the five elements, second was disharmony between Yin and Yang, and the third was pollution by some kind of unnatural ghostly or demonic aura.


    For a problem involving chaos among the five elements, although it couldn¡¯t be cured, prolonging the person¡¯s life was still possible. Meanwhile, if the body was polluted with a ghostly or demonic aura, it was still possible for the aura to be cleansed. It was only the disharmony between yin and yang that truly couldn¡¯t be treated. The disharmony between yin and yang meant the person had either innate Pure Yang Constitution or Pure Yin Constitution!


    He became extremely excited. A woman with Pure Yang Constitution or a man with Pure Yin Constitution would both die shortly after being born. It was only a woman with Pure Yin Constitution who could live long enough to bear offspring!


    If that was really the case, all his confusion could be addressed. The reason why a cultivator would stay and marry a mortal woman was if the woman had a body with Pure Yin Constitution. Although she didn¡¯t have any spiritual roots, the cultivator would still gain a lot of benefits. Besides, this kind of constitution was hereditary; the probability of the appearance of spiritual roots among a cultivator¡¯s descendants was also high¡­


    He dropped his gaze, trying to contain the excitement in his eyes. He now realized that this little girl was most likely one of the lucky ones ¨C a woman born with both Pure Yin Constitution and spiritual roots! It was no wonder she was able to cultivate in the secr world despite the five spiritual roots she possessed!


    He couldn¡¯t help but remember the information he once heard in Kunwu: a female cultivator with Pure Yin Constitution was extremely rare and was the best Human Furnace¡­

 Chapter 16: Kidnapped

    <h4>Chapter 16: Kidnapped</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Mo Tiange felt like she was getting dizzy.


    What¡¯s wrong with me?


    But she couldn¡¯t figure out the reason. She only felt that Li Yushan, whose smile became increasingly strange, seemed to be swaying in her eyes.


    Her body finally tilted to the side and she fell to the ground.


    Li Yushan, who was sitting across from her, was watching the whole thing with a profound smile.


    After a long time, Mo Tiange finally woke up.


    She was bewildered. The roof was continuously swaying as if it was approaching her.


    Where am I?


    She wanted to turn around and take a look at her surroundings, but right after she did, she was instantly shocked.


    I¡¯m inside a carriage!


    Li Yushan was sitting beside her, watching her with a gaze that was filled with greed, cruelty, and exhration. Mo Tiange felt her blood turn cold in an instant.


    With a shocked tone, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Li Yushan smiled. But this smile didn¡¯t have the slightest hint of friendliness it used to have. It was gloomy and cold.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Mo.¡± He stared at her like a cat watching a mouse while fiddling with a disc that resembled a Feng Shuipass. He said, ¡°Turns out Fellow Daoist possesses a body with Pure Yin Constitution ¨C no wonder you could cultivate so well in the secr world. You really make people with poor qualifications like me jealous¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mo Tiange was so shocked she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Are you wondering how I found out about it?¡± Li Yushan asked. His lips curved into a smile when he saw her panicked state. ¡°Fellow Daoist Mo is very smart, far smarter than others your age. But unfortunately, you¡¯re too young and thus are very inexperienced. Do you remember what you said to me?¡±


    Mo Tiange was confused.


    Li Yushan sneered and reminded her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say your mother couldn¡¯t be saved because of a constitution problem?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded.


    He said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Mo must not have known that there¡¯s only one kind of mortal constitution problem that we can¡¯t cure ¨C that¡¯s the disharmony between Yin and Yang. Mortals, men or women, have both Yin and Yang constitutions in their bodies. It¡¯s just that in men, Yang is stronger than Yin while in women, Yin is stronger than Yang. As the saying goes, ¡®pure Yin won¡¯t grow, pure Yang won¡¯t live.¡¯ If a mortal has only one of them, their life will be short. If a man was born with Pure Yin Constitution or a woman with Pure Yang Constitution, they would die soon after birth. Since your mother lived until she gave birth to you, she must¡¯ve possessed a Pure Yin Constitution body!¡±


    Mo Tiange stared at him in horror. She thought she had been very careful. She never thought that a simple sentence could reveal the truth!


    Li Yushan spoke again: ¡°There has always been the possibility of Pure Yin Constitution being passed down to future generations. Of course, the odds aren¡¯t high and most of the time, those people wouldn¡¯t live long enough to give birth to a child. I wasn¡¯t really sure you inherited Pure Yin Constitution. However, I thought that since your cultivation progressed so well in the secr world despite the five spiritual roots you possessed, you most likely do have it. Now, I¡¯m sure of it.¡± He lifted the disc in his hand. ¡°The Spirit Disc confirmed that you indeed possess Pure Yin Constitution!¡±


    Mo Tiange stared at the disc in his hand and red at him. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Li Yushan looked up and smiled. The glint in his eyes as he stared at her made her hair stand on end. He said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Mo must¡¯ve already known what Pure Yin Constitution means, right? The cultivation of those who possess it can progress much faster than ordinary people and whoever bes their Dual Cultivation partner will benefit greatly. Furthermore, they are the best Human Furnaces¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but move away when she saw his scary expression. All of a sudden, she remembered she could cast a spell. She wanted to use Wind¡¯s Breath, but in the next second, she was once again petrified with horror.


    I can¡¯t move my spiritual aura!


    Li Yushan sneered and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to try. I fed you the pollen of Fragrant Jade Flower. This kind of flower can temporarily seal your spiritual aura.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mo Tiange red furiously at him. ¡°When my father finds out, he won¡¯t forgive you!¡±


    ¡°Your father?¡± Li Yushan threw her a contemptuous gaze. ¡°Do you really think I haven¡¯t asked around? Everyone else said your father left ]before you were born and hasn¡¯te back or sent any letters. You don¡¯t even have any general knowledge of cultivation. Presumably, you¡¯ve just been cultivating randomly using the cultivation technique your father left behind, right?¡±


    His guess wasn¡¯t really wrong. However, he never would¡¯ve guessed that the cultivation technique Mo Tiange had was provided by her Ancestor.


    Mo Tiange was thoroughly filled with despair once she heard his words. Although she wholeheartedly wanted to leave the Mo family, she hadn¡¯t wanted to leave like this. She really regretted saying so many things to an unfamiliar cultivator. What the Ancestor said waspletely true ¨C the path of cultivation was unpredictable! Yet, it was already toote for regrets¡­


    Li Yushan affectionately stroked her head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so scared. Harvesting the essence of a Human Furnace is done by intercourse, so I need to wait until you grow up. Besides, although other female cultivators can¡¯t improve their cultivation once they be Human Furnaces, you don¡¯t need to worry about that. With your constitution, restoring spiritual aura would be very easy. Moreover, the higher your cultivation level is, the more I¡¯ll benefit, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    What he said wasn¡¯t consoling at all. It was nothing but a threat. He would let her live well only if she obediently did as she was told.


    Her face turned even paler. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but fearfully whisper, ¡°What¡¯s a Human Furnace? Are you going to suck my spiritual aura?¡±


    Li Yushan was stunned for an instant before finally bursting intoughter. Between hisughs, he shook his head and said, ¡°How could I ever think that such a little child would understand? But it doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯ll understand when the timees.¡±


    Right after he finished speaking, he used his hands to hold Mo Tiange¡¯s head up. He felt quite satisfied after scrutinizing her for a long while. This little girl is quite pretty, she¡¯ll surely grow up into a beauty.


    Being watched with such a wicked stare made Mo Tiange tremble. Without spiritual aura, she was nothing but a ten-year-old child.


    Li Yushan really enjoyed her terrified expression. He said to himself, ¡°Now that I have you, I¡¯ll always have a chance of entering the Foundation Building realm! In another five to six years, before I¡¯m forty years old, I can definitely cultivate until the tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm and enter a cultivation group!¡±


    A euphoric expression appeared on his face as he spoke.


    He was born into an ordinary family in the Tong¡¯an district. When he was a child, he happened to run into two cultivators fighting each other. A technique manual dropped out and he picked it up. Just like that, he embarked on the path of cultivation.


    In the beginning, he was very ignorant. It was only after he unexpectedly sensed spiritual aura about a year after he began that he finally knew the thing he picked up was a cultivation technique which would allow him to cultivate until he became an Immortal.


    Later, he learned about the existence of the cultivation world and left his family to go to Kunwu.


    Having seen the various means of cultivators in Kunwu and realizing that the world was much greater than he ever thought, he was no longer willing to be a mortal. He chose to travel around in the hopes ofing across a fated chance so he could enter a cultivation group. Then he could advance into the Foundation Building realm, then the Core Formation realm¡­


    Unfortunately, after all these years, he was still a wretched individual cultivator with inferior spiritual roots. He hadn¡¯te across any fated chances and there were no schools nor sects willing to ept him¡­


    His eyes suddenly brightened. Everything will be different now! After this little girl grows up, she can be a Human Furnace then I can practice the Dual Cultivation method and harvest the essence of her body!


    ¡°HAHAHA¡­¡± His dementedughter made Mo Tiange shrink into the corner of the carriage. Although she wanted to ask where they were going, she couldn¡¯t summon the courage.

 Chapter 17: Spirit Absorbtion

    <h4>Chapter 17: Spirit Absorbtion</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t sure how far the carriage had gone, but she had been crouching in the corner throughout the entire journey. For her, every second of it was unbearable.


    Li Yushan also didn¡¯t pay her any attention. He was just wholeheartedly sitting in a meditative state to cultivate.


    All of a sudden, the carriage stopped. From the outside, the coachman¡¯s voice came through: ¡°Master Immortal, we¡¯ve arrived in Liancheng County.¡±


    Li Yushan opened his eyes and gave a short response. He then pulled Mo Tiange to step down from the carriage.


    She tried to avoid his hand but it was useless. She was caught and forced to step down from the carriage.


    Liancheng County. Although Mo Family¡¯s Vige was under its jurisdiction, many of the vigers had never even once in their lives visited this ce. But at this moment, Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t curious to see how Liancheng County looked. She was still in a daze when Li Yushan brought her into an inn.


    After Li Yushan asked for a room, he carried her into the room and threw her into the corner. He then started to order a bunch of dishes,pletely ignoring her presence.


    When she left that morning, she told Tianqiao she wanted to go somewhere. However, even if they found out she was kidnapped, they wouldn¡¯t chase after her. Furthermore, the person who kidnapped her wasn¡¯t at all an ordinary person. Mortals¡¯ lives were nothing to cultivators.


    Since she had no one she could count on, she could only depend on herself.


    Even though her spiritual aura was sealed, it wouldn¡¯t be sealed forever. Li Yushan himself said that the higher her cultivation was, the more he would benefit. In that case, he would definitely let her continue cultivating; she would certainly have a chance! Besides, he also said there would be a few more years before she would be of use, so she should be safe during this period of time. Thus, Mo Tiange made up her mind ¨C the most important thing was to stay alive. As long as she stayed alive, she would have a few years to escape.


    Soon after, the innkeeper brought food to the room. While lifting his chopsticks, Li Yushan said, ¡°You can eat if you want to. If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t care if you get hungryter.¡±


    Mo Tiange was indeed hungry. However, after thinking about eating at the same table with this man, she instantly felt disgusted. After feeling conflicted for a while, she finally made up her mind. She stood up and slowly walked towards the table.


    The food was very extravagant. Although Li Yushan was only a low-level cultivator, mortals still considered him an Immortal and naturally gave him the best treatment.


    Li Yushan smiled in satisfaction and proceeded to sip his wine after he saw Mo Tiange eating.


    Since Mo Tiange was willing to surrender, he didn¡¯t need to worry about anything. What he needed to do was find a reliable method to control her and raise her for another five or six years¡­ But for now, he didn¡¯t have any intention of continuing to travel around. He just needed to find a ce and take his time to cultivate.


    When it came to cultivating, he naturally had to go to Kunwu. Kunwu spirit veins stretched endlessly across the entire southern part of the Celestial Pole. Every area in Kunwu was suitable for cultivating. In other areas, in addition to not having spirit veins as great as in Kunwu, the existing spirit veins were all upied by other people.


    Having made a decision, he once again shifted his gaze towards Mo Tiange. He was relieved once he saw that Mo Tiange was behaving herself and obediently eating without making any noise.


    Right after they finished eating, Li Yushan once again prepared to sit in meditation and cultivate. Yet he felt a bit worried when he saw Mo Tiange, so he stood up and rummaged through his pocket. He took out several discs that seemed very simr to Spirit Discs in addition to several little gs. With a wave of his hands, all these things were scattered to the four corners of the room.


    Mo Tiange had never seen these things before, so she stared at them curiously.


    Since he was in a very good mood, Li Yushan generously gave her an exnation: ¡°This is a Spirit-Sealing Formation. Not only can it block any spiritual aura, but it also has a defense function. You shouldn¡¯t have any wishful thinking about escaping.¡±


    Formation?


    Qing Lian mentioned this in his book. The Law of Formation had long ago spread to the mortal world. What the mortals used as war formations were actually a trace of formation knowledge that came from the cultivation world. The strength of the formations in the cultivation world was certainly much more formidable.


    In the Distant Past era, the formations were able to transform the world. Even now, there were still some formations that had great power. Some of the cultivation schools and sects were even established with a Great Mountain-Protecting Formation as their foundation.


    But now really wasn¡¯t the time for Mo Tiange to be keen on learning. Li Yushan tossed her some bedding and a book he managed to pull from his bundled bag. He said, ¡°Be obedient and wait.¡± He then started to cultivate,pletely ignoring Mo Tiange.


    Mo Tiange watched him for a moment before unfolding the bedding with a bowed head. She then took the book and started to flip through the pages. The title of this book was ¡°Collections of Spiritual Objects.¡± Just like the title stated, this book was a record of various spiritual nts and objects as well as pictures of all of them.


    In fact, this book was one of the mostmon things in the cultivation world. This book had always been needed by individual cultivators who came from the secr world. However, Mo Tiange was exhrated. She hadn¡¯t had ess to objects of the cultivation world before. Besides, Qing Lian, they Buddhist was also an ordinary individual cultivator; he only wrote about general things and there was no detailed history or use of spiritual nts and objects discussed, not to mention theck of pictures.


    Now that she had this book, the night no longer felt unbearable. When she read, she sometimes shifted her gaze to Li Yushan to see what he was doing.


    The room was gradually filled with spiritual aura. The spiritual aura was very thin ¨C so thin that Mo Tiange almost couldn¡¯t sense it. She couldn¡¯t help but sneak a nce at Li Yushan who was sitting on the bed.


    As Li Yushan took a deep breath, the spiritual aura slowly gathered on his body.


    Mo Tiange watched him and stealthily extended her left wrist, sticking her pearl bracelet out. She then saw the spiritual aura getting absorbed with noticeable speed by the pearl bracelet. Before long, all the spiritual aura inside the room waspletely absorbed.


    Li Yushan frowned and bewilderment appeared on his face. He continued meditating for a while but still couldn¡¯t feel any spiritual aura. Eventually, he stopped cultivating and opened his eyes.


    Mo Tiange hastily retracted her gaze. Unfortunately, Li Yushan already noticed her actions and fixed his stare on her body.


    After staring at her for a long time, he raised his chin as a sign and said, ¡°Come here!¡±


    Mo Tiange stayed still.


    In his annoyance, Li Yushan sprang towards her, grabbed her by the neck and shouted, ¡°Was that your doing!?¡±


    Mo Tiange turned pale and continuously shook her head.


    He red at her for a long time. It was as if he was looking for something. Nevertheless, even after watching her for a while, he still couldn¡¯t see any abnormalities on her body. In regards to spirit tools, he believed she didn¡¯t have any. Not to mention her, but even he himself only had a small flying sword which happened to be a spirit tool of the lowest grade that he rarely used. Besides, if she used a spirit tool, he would¡¯ve already seen it. As for her technique, he already sealed her spiritual aura, so it was impossible for her to use any spell to make mischief. However, the sudden disappearance of the spiritual aura in the room was an undeniable fact¡­


    Li Yushan threw her back to the ground. He lookedpletely bewildered as he couldn¡¯t wrap his head around the matter.


    It was extremely painful when Li Yushan grabbed her neck and choked her. Now that she was freed from his hold, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but cough repeatedly.


    Li Yushan threw her a disdainful nce and sat back on the bed. But this time, he didn¡¯t proceed to cultivate. He sized her up from time to time.


    Mo Tiange could only lower her head; tears fell on her clothes.


    Seeing her like this, Li Yushan frowned but he was no longer suspicious of her. She was nothing but a little girl whose cultivation was lower than his. Moreover, he sealed her spiritual aura. He really couldn¡¯t believe she could make any mischief in front of him.


    He didn¡¯t realize that Mo Tiange had unconsciously grasped her sleeves. At first, she was only pretending to cry so he would no longer feel suspicious about her. Yet, as she thought about her current situation, she ended up crying for real.


    She hadn¡¯t even cried after her mother died because she knew her mother wouldn¡¯t want her to be sad and because she knew she no longer had anyone who loved her and that she could only rely on herself. However, she became increasingly afraid as she thought about her present situation. Although she really had no idea what this person wanted to do with her, it definitely wasn¡¯t good. If she couldn¡¯t escape, she would probably be turned into a tool for her whole life. She could neither cultivate nor find her father, so just thinking about this dreadful scenario made her pale.

 Chapter 18: Encountering A Fight Of Magical Powers On The Road

    <h4>Chapter 18: Encountering A Fight Of Magical Powers On The Road</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    They only stayed one day in Liancheng County before Li Yushan took Mo Tiange away.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know where he was going to go. She only saw him cing a small piece of jade about two fingers wide on his forehead and closing his eyes as if he was focused on thinking about something. She was very curious, but she didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    Unexpectedly, when Li Yushan retrieved the object and saw her expression, heughed and exined, ¡°You¡¯ve never seen this, have you? This is a Jade Slip; it¡¯s used by cultivators to record things, just like how bamboo slips 1 are used by mortals. Whether you want to read it or write on it, you¡¯ll have to use your divine sense. Come, try it.¡±


    Maybe it was because he was in a good mood, but he didn¡¯t show any other expressions except a friendly smile on his face. He then stuck that thing on her forehead and said, ¡°Try separating a thread of your divine sense and putting it into the Jade Slip. This doesn¡¯t need spirit force.¡±


    Mo Tiange was unustomed to using divine sense since she had only ever used it to sense whether there were peopleing towards her room; moreover, she still had to be vignt against Li Yushan. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t dare disobey him, so she had no other option except to try to separate a thread of her divine sense.


    Once her divine sense made contact with the jade, it was instantly absorbed by it. All of a sudden, a pattern of a mountain appeared in her mind. No, it wasn¡¯t a mountain ¨C it was a very long mountain range! There were many sporadic dots above it, marking the area with schools, sects, cities and so on. This was really an eye-opener for her.


    Li Yushan retrieved the Jade Slip and said, ¡°This mountain range is Kunwu. The spirit veins of our Celestial Pole are different from those in other ces. It¡¯s said that in every other ce, spirit veins are scattered all over the area, unlike in our Celestial Pole. Thergest, as well as the most important, spirit veins in our Celestial Pole are in the Kunwu mountain range. Other scattered spirit veins can¡¯tpare to it.¡±


    Mo Tiange knew a bit about this. Kunwu was enormous, so most individual cultivators went there to cultivate.


    Is Li Yushan nning to go to Kunwu?


    Li Yushan said, ¡°For individual cultivators like us, Kunwu is the best. Since the spirit veins arerge, there are definitely a few spots unimed by any schools, sects or ns. Cultivating in a ce with spirit veins is far more effective than cultivating in the secr world.¡± Speaking up to this point, he once again used a warm tone to talk to her: ¡°You see, rather than staying in your house in the secr world, it would be better for you to follow me; your cultivation will progress much faster than if you were to cultivate alone.¡±


    Mo Tiange had no idea what he was thinking, but now instead of forcing her, he was trying to entice her. Does he think his future will be easier if I obediently listen to him?


    She didn¡¯t know Li Yushan was behaving like this only because he thought she was still young and clueless about things. He thought if he showed her kindness, she would gradually listen to him. He thought it was very possible, especially after he saw that she didn¡¯t have any aggressive reactions against him yesterday. Since they would be together for a long time, an obedient Human Furnace was naturally better than a disobedient one.


    His mood became even better when he saw her now. Although she seemed depressed, she had no other reaction. ¡°When we arrive in Kunwu and find a ce to cultivate, I¡¯ll let you try entering a sect if you¡¯re obedient. If you¡¯re epted, your future will definitely be bright.¡±


    A wishful expression appeared on his face. However, when he turned around and saw that Mo Tiange was still in a daze, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. He felt rather angry that he talked about benefits with a child who couldn¡¯t understand him. Hence, he turned around after uttering a cold snort and proceeded to ignore her.


    But Mo Tiange preferred him this way because she really couldn¡¯t endure his anger.


    The carriage continued onward. Li Yushan once again sat cross-legged and started to cultivate. The space inside the carriage was small, so Mo Tiange didn¡¯t dare to use her pearl bracelet to disturb him again. After pondering it for a while, she picked up the book Li Yushan gave her yesterday.


    This book clearly wasn¡¯t made of paper ¨C it was made with animal skin. The pages felt soft in her hands and didn¡¯t make any noise when she flipped them. Thus, she assumed that things in the cultivation world were differentpared to things in the secr world ¨C not to mention the Jade Slips, but even paper wasn¡¯t ordinary paper.


    She sneaked a nce at Li Yushan. When she saw that he wasn¡¯t paying any attention to her, she finally felt relieved and started to read.


    In fact, some spiritual nts like ginseng and lingzhi mushrooms also existed in the secr world, though only very old ones were useful. However, in the cultivation world, they were categorized as low-level spiritual nts.


    After flipping through several pages, her hand stopped for a moment.


    Fragrant Jade Flower, which can be used after it grows for ten years, is one of the raw materials for Bewitching Powder, the pollen that can slow the movement of spiritual aura in one¡¯s body. In the case of low-level cultivators, their spiritual aura will temporarily be sealed.


    She lifted her gaze at Li Yushan. Once she was certain he was cultivating and wasn¡¯t paying any attention to her, she cautiously continued to read. There was a drawing as an illustration, but there weren¡¯t any antidotes listed. She hesitated for a long time and decided to continue reading. Since all nts¡¯ functions were written, maybe she could find some other nt that could act as an antidote to her situation.


    With that kind of mindset, she continued to cautiously flip through the pages of the book.


    All of a sudden, she felt a fluctuation of spiritual aura. This fluctuation didn¡¯t happen because there was someone cultivating beside her; it felt rather like a collision between spiritual auras. Just as she was feeling confused, Li Yushan suddenly opened his eyes. With an excited expression, he said, ¡°There are people fighting with magical power here!¡±


    Mo Tiange was a bit surprised. She just left her house, yet she had already run into other cultivators. Moreover, these cultivators were having a fight with magical powers. However, she didn¡¯t understand why Li Yushan was so excited. Wasn¡¯t he scared he would get dragged into it?


    As she thought about the matter, she suddenly heard him shouting at the coachman to stop. He then ordered the coachman to wait there and pulled her down from the carriage.


    ¡°Follow me carefully. You can¡¯t use your spiritual aura, so you can only rely on me to protect you. Do you understand?¡± Without waiting for her answer, he walked slowly towards the spot where the spiritual aura fluctuation came from.


    Ever since she confirmed she had no ability whatsoever to fight back, Mo Tiange always looked afraid and didn¡¯t dare to say anything when she was confronted with his threats or promises. Li Yushan was also getting ustomed to her silence. After all, as long as she was obedient, that would do.


    The two of them walked ¨C one leading in front, one following behind. They hadn¡¯t walked too far when they heard some noises.


    At times, the noises were loud, like two spiritual auras colliding against each other. Other times, the noises were sharp, like the sound of weapons shing against each other.


    A beam of light suddenly streaked across the sky. It was an extraordinarily bright light that came from a ball of fire.


    At this time, Mo Tiange finally saw the two men floating in the sky. Although both of them were wearing Daoist robes, the robes werepletely different ¨C one was ck while the other was blue.


    The me was produced by the man in ck. She saw the man in ck controlling the fireball andunching it towards the man in blue. However, the man in blue used the sword in his hand to block the fireball and shot it back towards the man in ck.


    Li Yushan¡¯s expression changed. He turned around and directly walked away. ¡°Quick, go! This isn¡¯t our business!¡±


    Mo Tiange understood that these two men¡¯s levels of cultivation were very high, but she really didn¡¯t understand why Li Yushan was so excited in the beginning.


    The two men floating in the sky seemed to sense their presence. The man in ck grunted and waved his hand, sending the fireball towards them.


    Li Yushan hastily pulled her into a mad dash away from that ce.


    Mo Tiange was also terrified. She followed him and ran without even daring to look back.


    That fireball came but nted at thest moment andnded at their side. Li Yushan,pletely covered in a cold sweat, didn¡¯t dare to stop and rushed to escape.


    The two of them ran frantically.


    When they finally reached the carriage, Li Yushan looked frightened andmanded the coachman to pick up the pace.


    When he finally calmed down after a long time, he said, ¡°Do you know what cultivation level the two men back there had?¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head.


    He scoffed and said, ¡°The two were experts in the eighthyer of the Aura Refining realm. They could¡¯ve killed us with ease. If the two of them hadn¡¯t been fighting each other and were too busy to worry about us, I¡¯m afraid we would¡¯ve already been burned to ashes.¡± Right after he said this, a yearning expression appeared on his face again. ¡°If I can reach that cultivation level, I¡¯ll have a chance at entering a school or a sect!¡±


    For an instant, he became tense again. Ignoring Mo Tiange, he agitatedly started to meditate to adjust his breath 2 . From time to time, he turned his head to look back.


    At this moment, Mo Tiange was drowned in her thoughts. If she could reach that kind of cultivation level, she could trample on Li Yushan¡­ She secretly clenched her fists. I have to endure! There will definitely be a day when I can reach that level, and then¡­

 Chapter 19: Mo Family’s Guest

    <h4>Chapter 19: Mo Family¡¯s Guest</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    ¡°Here, eat this. We have to continue our journey.¡±


    Mo Tiange looked up right at the moment two steamed buns were tossed at her. She caught them and held them in her hands.


    They were in a deste area outside the town. It¡¯d only been a day since they left Liancheng County and ran into the two fighting cultivators. Out of fright, Li Yushan hadmanded the coachman to quicken his pace. After going on for a while, he finally felt relieved when he realized no one was chasing after them.


    The steamed buns were dry. Mo Tiange took a bite but couldn¡¯t swallow it. She lifted her head and saw that Li Yushan was also eating a dried steamed bun. But other than the steamed bun, he still had other cooked dishes like roast chicken, beef and so on. Having realized that she was staring, Li Yushan picked up a chunk of chicken and said, ¡°Do you want to eat this?¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head. ¡°I want to drink.¡±


    That was the first time she¡¯d spoken these past days. On one hand, Li Yushan was surprised. On the other hand, he was a bit irked. He really couldn¡¯t believe such a young child would refuse delicious food. He thought it must be because she didn¡¯t want to ask anything of him. This showed him that this little girl was extremely stubborn despite her young age. It would be difficult to make her follow his wishes.


    When he snapped out of this train of thought, he noticed that Mo Tiange, who seemed to think he didn¡¯t want to give her any water, sat back and silently gnawed on her dried steamed buns.


    Although he was extremely annoyed, he had no intentions of letting her die due to dehydration. Thus, he took a water pouch from his bundled bag, threw it towards her and said, ¡°This is yours. After you finish it, you have to remember to fill it yourself.¡±


    Mo Tiange took it and uttered a short sound ofpliance.


    After a while, the coachman, who had been feeding the horse somewhere close, walked towards them. He respectfully asked Li Yushan, ¡°Master Immortal, where are we going this evening?¡±


    Li Yushan stared at him. ¡°We¡¯ll continue on the road tonight and rest at dawn.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The coachman obviously wasn¡¯t happy about it, yet he didn¡¯t dare to disobey Li Yushan. With a lowered head, he said, ¡°Master Immortal, I can¡¯t see the road in the dark night. It would be inappropriate for us to continue on the road.¡±


    This time, Li Yushan didn¡¯t even look at the coachman. He only tossed him a round white stone and said, ¡°Use it, it can shine.¡±


    The coachman nodded his head.


    Mo Tiange lifted her head to sneak a nce. Even though she was very curious, she didn¡¯t say anything. For her, the cultivation world was a strange world, so she was curious about everything rted to it.


    Once he finished eating, Li Yushan dusted off his hands and grabbed Mo Tiange, putting her back into the carriage. He muttered, ¡°It¡¯s a pity I still can¡¯t use the Light Body Technique; there would be no need for the carriage if I could.¡±


    Mo Tiange knew a bit about what the Light Body Technique was. It was a spell that would allow the user to fly and float in the air. The two fighting cultivators they met before were using this spell. However, only those who reached the fifthyer of the Aura Refining realm could use this spell. Therefore, Li Yushan could only use the methods of the secr world to go to Kunwu.


    When they were about to continue their journey, a green ray suddenly streaked across the sky, bringing a dense spiritual aura and might. Li Yushan hastily stepped down from the carriage and stared speechlessly at the passing green ray. It was only after the ray disappeared on the horizon that he breathed out, ¡°It¡¯s a Foundation Building cultivator! Why is he in the secr world¡­¡± He grumbled for a long time, but this time, he didn¡¯t dare to follow the ray and try to look for an opportunity to gain some benefit like before. After all, for low-level cultivators like them, a Foundation Building cultivator was just like a celestial being.


    The carriage proceeded shakily, carrying two little Aura Refining cultivators on the road.


    Meanwhile, the passing Foundation Building cultivator didn¡¯t bother with these low-level cultivators. Before long, that cultivator arrived in Liancheng County. After asking for directions, the cultivator went directly towards the small vige in the direction of Feiyun Town.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know that two days after her disappearance, for the first time in more than ten years, a cultivator actually openly came to the Mo Family¡¯s Vige.


    ¡ª-


    A rare sight could be seen in the Mo family¡¯s ancestral house ¨C the young masters of the Mo family gathered together in the main hall. In the master seat, the patriarch was smoking tobo with furrowed brows.


    After a long time, the patriarch finally put his tobo pipe aside and asked the Eldest Young Master, ¡°Eldest, what do you think?¡±


    The Eldest Young Master also had a frown on his face. With a bit of uncertainty, he asked back, ¡°Father, shouldn¡¯t we try to find her?¡±


    Right after his wordsnded, a lukewarm snort appeared. ¡°How are we going to find her? She¡¯s been gone for two days. Even if she was kidnapped, where should we look for her? Besides, who¡¯ll go to find her?¡±


    This time, even the Eldest Young Master was silent.


    On the day Mo Tiange was kidnapped, Tianqiao noticed she hadn¡¯t returned when it waste, so she anxiously told everyone about the matter. However, it was inconvenient to go looking for someone in the middle of the night. On the second day when there was still no news from her, the patriarch told his eldest son to go to the town and ask around. As a result, they learned that a girl was taken away from the tea stand at the town¡¯s gate by a man. The description of the girl was very simr to Tiange. As for where the girl was taken, no one knew.


    Since they confirmed that the child had been kidnapped, the Mo family¡¯s patriarch called all his sons to discuss what they should do next. Although none of them were close to this child, she was still their family, so they couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to the matter. But these young masters were hesitant about looking for her.


    Firstly, it was because they had no idea where she was taken. Secondly, this was the time of spring plowing. Whoever went looking for her would have less work output and would consequently decrease their harvest. Therefore, although they didn¡¯t oppose the idea of going to look for Mo Tiange, all of them were hoping it wouldn¡¯t be themselves who would have to go.


    Besides, honestly speaking, the kidnapper naturally would¡¯ve already taken her to another ce. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to find them.


    The patriarch also understood this. Moreover, this wasn¡¯t the first time a child from the vige was kidnapped. Every time it happened, they went looking for the child and would return empty-handed. However, this child was, after all, his granddaughter; it would be uneptable if they didn¡¯t try to find her. Besides, his son-inw wasn¡¯t a simple person. If he came back one day, how could they exin the matter to him? But who would go if they were to search for her?


    The patriarch swept his gaze back and forth between his sons; his brows were furrowed deeply. Once the young masters saw this, they immediately lowered their heads in fear of being chosen.


    The patriarch didn¡¯t have the time to dere his decision because Uncle He ran into the hall and said, ¡°Master, there¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s a guest.¡±


    The people in the hall had no chance to ask for rification because they saw a man already striding into the hall.


    The man was a youth in his twenties. He was wearing a blue robe with a white coat and was carrying a sword on his back. Although they hadn¡¯t examined the man carefully, they already sensed that he was intimidating.


    Seeing that the man was carrying a sword, the patriarch promptly stood up and said, ¡°Allow me to ask, Young Master, you¡­¡±


    The man interrupted him. ¡°Are you the head of this vige?¡±


    The patriarch nodded. Having seen the fine quality of the man¡¯s robes as well as the sword on his back, the patriarch knew this man must be an expert swordsman, so he asked respectfully, ¡°May I know your name?¡±


    Instead of answering, the youth proceeded to ask, ¡°Do you have a son-inw surnamed Ye?¡±


    Once he asked this question, the patriarch, as well as everyone in the hall, looked bewildered. They naturally knew who the man was talking about. However, their sister¡¯s husband had been gone for more than ten years without sending even one letter back. How could he be rted to this man?


    The patriarch quickly collected his thoughts and answered, ¡°Yes, but ten years ago, he went to do something and hasn¡¯t returned.¡± He felt a bit apprehensive. In his heart, he knew his son-inw was a man with a background. He was afraid the youth in front of him was here for revenge.


    But who knew that right after the patriarch answered, the youth would instantly smile and cup his hand towards the patriarch as a greeting? Ever since this youth came in, he hadn¡¯t said any words of greeting or showed any courtesy. However, instead of thinking that he was impolite, all of them just assumed he wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. Now, his greeting made the patriarch feel a bit relieved. It seemed this man hadn¡¯te for revenge.


    The youth said, ¡°Vige Head Mo, my surname is also Ye. I was entrusted toe and pick up your son-inw¡¯s wife and daughter. May I know where they are now?¡±


    The patriarch was quite frightened to hear this. He was just thinking that he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin how his granddaughter disappeared if her father came back. How could someone suddenly appear and ask about her? After pondering for a moment, the patriarch cautiously asked, ¡°Young Master Ye, may I know where my son-inw is? Why didn¡¯t hee with you?¡±


    The smile on the youth¡¯s face disappeared. He sighed and said, ¡°Vige Head Mo, it¡¯d be better for me to tell you the truth. Senior Ye has fallen. My martial uncle befriended Senior Ye in adversity. Before his death, Senior Ye entrusted his wife and daughter to my martial uncle, asking my martial uncle to pick them up and take them to his younger brother. It was under my martial uncle¡¯s orders that I came here.¡±


    Everyone in the hall was stunned to hear this. The man had been gone for ten years and hadn¡¯t returned. They wondered long ago if he got himself into an ident. Hence, they weren¡¯t too surprised to hear about his death. On the contrary, it was what this man said about picking up people and taking them away that astounded them.


    The patriarch was also bewildered. He asked, ¡°Young Master Ye, my son-inw and my daughter¡¯s marriage was matrilineal, thus both my daughter and my granddaughter are naturally members of the Mo family. How could you talk about taking them away?¡±


    The youth smiled again, but this time, his smile was filled with pride. ¡°Should they live here? Vige Head Mo, are you really unaware that your son-inw wasn¡¯t a mortal?¡±


    Everyone was even more surprised when they heard this.


    Shocked expressions appeared on the young masters¡¯ faces. One couldn¡¯t help but interrupt and ask, ¡°If he wasn¡¯t a mortal, what was he?¡±


    ¡°Of course he was an Immortal.¡± The youth threw a nce at that person and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Senior Ye practiced the Law of Immortality?¡±


    Everyone simultaneously shook their heads. All of a sudden, the youth raised his hand and a fireball appeared out of nowhere in his palm. He threw the fireball and right after he did, the sword on his back flew up on its own to pierce the fireball. The fireball disappeared and the sword flew back into its scabbard.


    The youth said, ¡°Do you believe me now?¡±


    There were a lot of legends about the Immortals in the secr world. Now that they saw an Immortal¡¯s technique with their own eyes, how could they not believe it? Reverence appeared on everyone¡¯s faces.


    The patriarch had long sensed that his son-inw wasn¡¯t ordinary, so he naturally believed the youth¡¯s words. He then thought about his kidnapped granddaughter. If this young master was really an Immortal, it must be very easy for him to find her. Thus, the Mo family¡¯s patriarch hastily said, ¡°Young Master Ye, we believe you. However, my daughter was unlucky ¨C she fell seriously ill and passed away three years ago. As for my granddaughter, she was kidnapped two days ago. You practice the Law of Immortality, so I ask you, please save her!¡±


    The youth was shocked. He then sighed and said, ¡°When Senior Ye entrusted them in my martial uncle¡¯s care, he already thought Madam Ye might¡¯ve already passed away¡­ Forget it, tell me about your granddaughter.¡±


    The patriarch promptly told him everything that his son got from asking around. When he finished, he was about to beg him again: ¡°Young Master, you see¡­¡±


    But the youth only waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave first.¡± Without further ado, he turned around and left, leaving behind a hall full ofpletely bewildered people.

 Chapter 20: Foundation Building and Aura Refining

    <h4>Chapter 20: Foundation Building and Aura Refining</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    The youth surnamed Ye arrived at Feiyun Town in the middle of the night. Taking advantage of the dark night, he forced his way to the tea stand to see the owner.


    After that, he went to the only inn in town and dragged the innkeeper out of his bed.


    ¡°Young Master, the man you¡¯re talking about indeed stayed at my inn for about half a month, but he left two days ago. Several days ago, there was indeed a little girl who came looking for him. She returned right as he was about to leave and the two of them left together. As for where they went, I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Do you know anything about the man¡¯s origins?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t. I only know that he was slightly mysterious and seemed to be traveling around.¡±


    The youth pondered the matter for a moment then asked, ¡°Do you know how he left? Did he ride a horse or did he use a carriage?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ That guest came to the town on a hired carriage. Oh, I remember! His coachman once said that this guest wasn¡¯t a mortal. But I don¡¯t know why he would say that.¡±


    The youth had reached a conclusion. This person wasn¡¯t an ordinary kidnapper. He was a cultivator! But he still didn¡¯t know why this person kidnapped the little girl.


    ¡°Young Master, I can guess where they went. We only have one road and it leads to Liancheng County. Wherever this guest wanted to go, he would have to pass through Liancheng County first.¡±


    The youth nodded and tossed a piece of gold at the innkeeper. Right after he turned around, he leaped out the window and flew away, surprising the innkeeper so much that he dropped the gold in his hand. This person isn¡¯t a mortal!


    At this moment, the youth remembered the carriage he saw on the road. Back when he used his divine sense to sweep the carriage, he found that there were two low-level cultivators inside. He thought they were only ordinary individual cultivators who roamed the secr world, so he hadn¡¯t paid any attention to them. But now that he thought about it, they were most likely the people he was looking for. However, he felt a bit confused. There were two cultivators and one mortal in that carriage. The mortal was definitely the coachman, so did that mean the little girl was also a cultivator?


    He used his flying sword to fly back towards that road with this question in mind.


    ¡ª-


    Although it waspletely dark inside the carriage, there was a faint light outside. Mo Tiange curiously peeked through the window to look at the round stone the coachman put inside thentern.


    This stone was a moonstone. In the cultivation world, moonstones weren¡¯t really considered valuable. Many cultivators put them in their caves as decoration. However, in the secr world, it was considered a very rare treasure.


    She couldn¡¯t resist the urge to stick her pearl bracelet out. But after she did, she found that the moonstone was useless. It seemed that the moonstone didn¡¯t run based on spiritual aura.


    The pearl bracelet in her wrist felt cold. Under the moonlight, it seemed to emit a misty white light as if it was absorbing spiritual aura. Unfortunately, even if it absorbed spiritual aura to capacity, she still couldn¡¯t use it. Because her meridians were clogged, spiritual aura couldn¡¯t enter her body.


    She sighed helplessly and lifted her gaze to stare at the bright round moon in the sky. In the next second, however, she waspletely frightened.


    The moon¡­ Someone¡¯s flying in front of the moon!


    She didn¡¯t have any time to think about how that was possible because the silhouette suddenly rushed downward. The coachman sitting in front instantly pulled on the horse reins, causing the carriage to be jolted for a moment before it finally stopped.


    The jolt roused Li Yushan from his sleep. He furiously shouted, ¡°What are you doing!?¡±


    The coachman¡¯s frightened voice came from outside the carriage, ¡°Master Immortal, t-t-there¡¯s someone¡­¡±


    ¡°Who!?¡± Li Yushan opened the carriage door and stuck his head out. However, he was also frightened right after he did that.


    A youth was standing in front of their carriage.


    This kind of momentum¡­ this youth is definitely an expert in the Foundation Building realm!


    He hastily stepped down from the carriage and cupped his fists as a respectful greeting. ¡°Junior Li Yushan greets Senior.¡±


    The youth nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s still another person inside ¨C why doesn¡¯t shee out?¡±


    Li Yushan promptly turned around and pulled Mo Tiange down from the carriage. He said with a smile, ¡°This is my younger sister. This child is insensible; I hope Senior can forgive us.¡±


    ¡°Your sister?¡± The youth frowned and shifted his gaze towards his hand. ¡°Since she¡¯s your sister, how can you treat her like that? Aren¡¯t you afraid of injuring her?¡±


    Li Yushan was startled. He stared at the arm he just grabbed and immediately let go, revealing a pained expression on his face. ¡°Junior is an oaf; out of anxiety, Junior just¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The youth swept his gaze back and forth between the two people.


    Li Yushan repeatedly nodded. His face was full of adoration. It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t seen a senior in the Foundation Building realm before ¨C it was just that none of them ever paid any attention to him. Hence, he had only seen them several times from afar. Li Yushan¡¯s heart was filled with envy. This youth was young, yet he already entered the Foundation Building realm. His envy grew even stronger when he noticed that the youth¡¯s robes seemed to be clothes from an influential sect.


    Unfortunately, his spiritual roots werecking. It would be difficult for him to enter a cultivation group, not to mention the Foundation Building realm. Thus, he respectfully cupped his hands again. ¡°Does Senior need anything? Please don¡¯t hesitate if Junior¡¯s service is needed.¡±


    Instead of answering, the youth watched him with a sharp gaze for a long time. In the end, his gaze fell on Mo Tiange¡¯s body. With a warm tone, he asked, ¡°Little girl, can you tell me your name?¡±


    Mo Tiange stared at him then at Li Yushan. Although she really wanted to escape Li Yushan¡¯s clutches, she was afraid this new person would be another bad person. This big brother seemed very kind, but in the beginning, Li Yushan was also like that. It was really impossible to judge a person¡¯s character from their appearance.


    Li Yushan anxiously interrupted, ¡°Senior, this is really my younger sister¡­¡±


    The youth uttered a cold snort even before Li Yushan finished speaking. The youth raised his hand and Li Yushan was instantly thrown to the ground.


    Li Yushan waspletely shocked. He didn¡¯t have the chance to speak before the youth sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you kidnapped this child.¡± After the youth said that, he ignored Li Yushan and spoke directly to Mo Tiange. ¡°Little girl, is your surname Mo? Do you live in the Mo Family¡¯s Vige in Liancheng County?¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned. How could this person know this?


    The youth spoke again, ¡°No need to be afraid. I came on your father¡¯s behalf to pick you up. You can tell me everything.¡±


    What the youth said shocked both Mo Tiange and Li Yushan. However, one was shocked and happy, while one was shocked and horrified.


    Li Yushan only knew she lost contact with her father. How could he guess that her father would send someone back now? Moreover, the person he sent was a high-level cultivator! Li Yushan couldn¡¯t help but regret his actions. If only he waited a few more days, he might¡¯ve been able to get some benefits!


    Mo Tiange naturally couldn¡¯t hold back her excitement. She asked, ¡°My father ¨C where is he? Are youing to pick me up so I can go to my father?¡±


    The youthughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re the little girl from the Mo Family¡¯s Vige.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded her head. ¡°I am.¡±


    Having found her safe and sound, the youth finally breathed a sigh of relief. He looked closely at Mo Tiange for a moment before asking, ¡°This person kidnapped you? Has he mistreated you?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°It was him. He pretended to exchange knowledge with me and he sealed both my meridians and spiritual aura. He also said he wants me to be some Human Furnace thing¡­¡±


    The youth¡¯s expression instantly changed. He glowered furiously at Li Yushan who had been thrown to the ground. ¡°What a scum of the cultivation world! You actually wanted to involve such a small child in your scheme!¡±


    The matter of Li Yushan kidnapping the Mo girl was an undisputable fact. He realized he had offended an expert and hastily shouted, ¡°Senior, wait! Listen to me!¡±


    The youth sneered, ¡°Fine! Speak! What kind of hidden difficulties do you have that you¡¯d do this!?¡±


    ¡°Senior, this was indeed my fault. But this little girl is really a rarity in this world! Senior should know ¨C she has Pure Yin Constitution, so for Dual Cultivation¡ªAHHH!¡± After being hit by a strong gust of wind, Li Yushan spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The youth stared coldly at him. ¡°You¡¯re still trying to trick me! You really are an immoral person! Letting you live is pointless!¡±


    Realizing that the youth in front of him was going to kill him, Li Yushan turned pale out of fear. He hastily took out a talisman from the cor of his robe and burned it before springing up from the ground into a frantic dash. His speed was abnormally fast.


    Although the youth didn¡¯t move, the sword on his back flew out of its scabbard and dove forward in an instant. Soon after, Li Yushan screamed and fell to the ground. Then the sword flew back and returned to its scabbard.


    The youth uttered a cold snort in the direction of Li Yushan¡¯s corpse.


    Mo Tiange was terrified. She imagined turning Li Yushan into minced meat when she had the strength, but to suddenly watch such a bloody scene, she felt terrified instead of satisfied.


    She finally realized there was a great difference in strength between the Foundation Building realm and Aura Refining realm. She loathed Li Yushan but couldn¡¯t escape his clutches even when she wanted to. However, in front of this Foundation Building senior, Li Yushan was nothing but an ant that could be exterminated with a wave of his hand.

 Chapter 21: Leaving the Secular World

    <h4>Chapter 21: Leaving the Secr World</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    ¡°Little girl, are you alright?¡± Seeing her paleplexion, the youth thought she must¡¯ve been frightened and said, ¡°The path of cultivation is a bloody one; this kind of nasty person mustn¡¯t be spared. You¡¯d better get ustomed to it.¡±


    Mo Tiange snapped back to reality and tried hard topose herself. Senior is right. If this kind of person is allowed to live, he might entrap other people again. Moreover, he wanted to harm me, so who cares if he is killed?


    She raised her head and stared at the youth, ¡°Senior, are you my father¡¯s friend?¡±


    The youth smiled and stooped down to talk to her. ¡°It¡¯s my martial uncle who¡¯s a friend of your father. Your father entrusted you to my martial uncle and my martial uncle sent me to pick you up.¡±


    This person really is rted to Father! Does that mean I can leave this ce and live with Father?


    Mo Tiange was ecstatic. She asked, ¡°Senior, are you going to take me to my father¡¯s ce? Will I be able to see my father?¡±


    The youth was stupefied. This child was obviously missing her father, so how could he tell her about his death? After pondering for a while, he finally said, ¡°Little girl, your father¡­ has already fallen. Even in hisst breath, he was still thinking about you and your mother and therefore entrusted the two of you to my martial uncle.¡±


    The smile on her face was frozen in an instant.


    The youth didn¡¯t really have the heart to see that. Hence, he tried to console her. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, you still have an uncle¡­¡±


    He was interrupted because the little girl suddenly grabbed his sleeves and bawled. He waspletely flustered. ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t cry, I¡­¡± He was really bad atforting children. His heart was filled with regret ¨C if he had known this would happen, he would¡¯ve told her a bitter instead of now. Now, he really couldn¡¯t do anything except letting her cry to her heart¡¯s content.


    The youth then shifted his gaze towards the coachman. The mortal coachman was scared and stepped back, trembling beside the carriage while watching the youth with endless fear. The youth frowned and said, ¡°Leave. We don¡¯t hurt mortals.¡±


    The coachman was relieved to hear this. He repeatedly conveyed his thanks and gratitude before hastily driving the carriage away.


    The youth watched the carriage until it disappeared from his sight before looking down again. The child had stopped crying and was silently sobbing instead.


    Although he couldn¡¯tfort this child, he still felt that she was pitiful for losing both her parents at such a young age. Thus, he said warmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll take you to Kunwu to see your uncle, alright?¡±


    Mo Tiange lifted her tear-stained face. ¡°Senior, I¡­ I¡¯ve never seen my father before. I¡¯ve been cultivating diligently to find him, but¡­¡±


    The youth patted her head. ¡°As a cultivator, we have to thoroughly understand the matters of life and death. Your father has passed away; he wished for you to live well, so you mustn¡¯t let him down.¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head then nodded.


    Seeing as she was no longer crying, the youth smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to Kunwu now, okay?¡±


    Mo Tiange hesitated. ¡°Will I nevere back in the future?¡±


    The youth saw her expression and assumed she was unwilling to leave. But it was understandable ¨C even if this little girl was already a cultivator, in the end, she was still a child. She had been living in the secr world ever since she was born, so maybe she was unwilling to part with her family in the secr world.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve stepped into the path of the Immortals, it would be better for you to give up your attachments. Little girl, if you can¡¯t bear leaving this ce and choose to cultivate here, it would be very hard for your cultivation to progress further.¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here. None of them except Tianqiao like me.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The youth hadn¡¯t anticipated this. The child clearly seemed very smart, yet she was actually unloved. He said, ¡°In that case, why do you still want toe back?¡±


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°Tianqiao treated me very well. I was wondering if, in the future, I coulde back to see her.¡±


    The youth smiled. ¡°So it was because of this. This is easy ¨C after you enter the Foundation Building realm, you can fly then you cane back whenever you want to.¡±


    Fly? Fly in the sky like he did? Mo Tiange¡¯s eyes shone brightly and she said, ¡°Really?¡±


    The youth smiled and nodded, saying, ¡°Now you¡¯re going to fly with me. We should be able to reach Kunwu in several days.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded before suddenly shaking her head. ¡°Senior, can I go back to my house first before we go?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± With a wave of his hand, the sword on his back flew out of its scabbard. The youth then helped Mo Tiange onto the flying sword. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back home first.¡±


    *Whoosh* The scenery before her eyes abruptly changed. Soon after, she finally saw that she was in the air. Her surroundings had transformed into a night sky while the hazy sight of mountains and rivers could be seen below her. Mo Tiange instantly lost all strength in her feet.


    Seeing her reaction, the youthughed and said, ¡°No need to be afraid. I¡¯m here ¨C you won¡¯t fall.¡±


    Mo Tiange looked pale and was shaking out of fright. Hearing him trying tofort her, she forced herself to nod.


    The youth then started to talk, trying to distract her. ¡°Little girl, your surname is Mo. What about your first name?¡±


    Mo Tiange was fearfully watching the scene below with squinted eyes when she heard his question. She answered, ¡°My name is Tiange. ¡®Tian¡¯ means heaven, ¡®Ge¡¯ means song.¡±


    ¡°Mo Tiange.¡± The youth repeated her name before he said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s a good name! My surname is the same as your father¡¯s, ¡®Ye.¡¯ My name is Jingwen. ¡®Jing¡¯ means scenery, ¡®Wen¡¯ means writing. You don¡¯t need to call me senior ¨C calling me Big Brother Ye will do.¡± After he said that, he asked, ¡°How did you start cultivating? Did your father leave you a cultivation technique manual?¡±


    Mo Tiange hesitated for a moment but nodded her head in the end. ¡°En, I found it by ident.¡± People¡¯s natures couldn¡¯t be determined by their appearances. After her experience with Li Yushan, she was even more cautious than before.


    Ye Jingwen¡¯s gaze fell on her hand. After staring at it for a long time, he said, ¡°The bracelet on your hand isn¡¯t an ordinary object. It contains spiritual aura, so it must be a treasure, right?¡±


    Mo Tiange was startled. As expected of a Foundation Building cultivator! Although Li Yushan had also seen her bracelet, he never felt suspicious about it. On the other hand, this Big Brother Ye could see through the bracelet with just one nce!


    Ye Jingwen smiled when he noticed her frightened expression. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I¡¯m not a trustworthy person, my martial uncle would have never sent me here. I even know you¡¯ve inherited your mother¡¯s Pure Yin Constitution; if I had any evil intentions, I would¡¯ve already taken you away at the beginning.¡±


    Mo Tiange felt a bit relieved. She apologetically said, ¡°Senior¡ª Oh! Big Brother Ye, my father left this bracelet for my mother. I¡¯m not sure what this thing is. The only thing I know is that this bracelet can gather spiritual aura.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Jingwen looked at her bracelet again and asked, ¡°Could you let me take a look?¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Mo Tiange took the bracelet off and handed it over to him.


    Ye Jingwen kept turning the bracelet, examining every part of it. He then inserted a strand of his divine sense to explore the bracelet. When he finally returned the bracelet, he smiled and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this bracelet is made of Spirit-Gathering Pearls, and Spirit-Gathering Formations have been engraved inside them. For low-level cultivators, this thing is indeed a treasure. However, for those with high cultivation level, this is useless. Perhaps your father left this bracelet for your mother with the hope it could protect her from illnesses and prolong her life. Unfortunately¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange silently took the bracelet back. She knew her mother¡¯s illness couldn¡¯t be cured; it was only possible to prolong her life slightly.


    She raised her head to stare at Ye Jingwen. After pondering, she asked, ¡°Big Brother Ye, was my father really an Immortal? How about you?¡±


    ¡°No doubt about it. Your father was a Core Formation cultivator, a very famous cultivator in western Kunwu.¡± Seeing Mo Tiange¡¯s eyes brightening, he smiled. ¡°As for me, I¡¯m a disciple of Xuanqing School. My martial uncle is Xuanqing School¡¯s elder, Master Daoist Shoujing. He¡¯s an extraordinary person, a hundred-year-old Core Formation genius rarely seen in the Celestial Pole. Your father befriending my martial uncle was naturally an amazing sight.¡±


    Mo Tiange was slightly confused because of what he said. ¡°Big Brother Ye, if my father was such a powerful person, how could he¡­¡±


    This question was a question Ye Jingwen couldn¡¯t answer. He only sighed and said, ¡°The path of cultivation is very difficult and dangerous. Not only do cultivators have to always be on their guard because everyone¡¯s intentions are unpredictable, but they also have to defy the heavens for precious nts and stones as well as for fated chances. Even geniuses blessed by the heavens still can¡¯t guarantee that they can maintain their lives¡­¡±


    Seeing as Mo Tiange didn¡¯t seem to understand his meaning, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. How could an inexperienced child understand this kind of thing?


    While they were talking, the Mo Family¡¯s Vige finally appeared in their line of sight.

 Chapter 22: Asking Around for News

    <h4>Chapter 22: Asking Around for News</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    A green ray swept across the sky above a vige at the foot of a mountain in western Kunwu. A young man and a little girl fell from the sky.


    The two of them were Ye Jingwen and Mo Tiange.


    Two days ago, they returned to the Mo Family¡¯s Vige. When Ye Jingwen said he was going to take Mo Tiange away, no one in the family dared to voice any objections. Thus, Mo Tiange packed all her things and bid farewell to Tianqiao.


    When Tianqiao found out about the truth, she felt both envious and unwilling to part with Tiange. Unfortunately, Ye Jingwen said Tianqiao didn¡¯t possess spiritual roots and wouldn¡¯t be able to cultivate. Therefore, the two children had to tearfully part from each other.


    In the past two days, Mo Tiange learned about many things from Ye Jingwen.


    The reason her father left ten years ago was because he wanted to go to a secretnd to look for a fated chance. In the eastern part of the Celestial Pole, there was a mountain range which was also the domain of the Devils. It was said that a hundred thousand years ago when the Devils and the Righteous waged war against each other, Devil Path 1 lost, hence the Devils had to leave Kunwu mountain range. Now, the domain of the Devils and the Righteous were separated only by a mountain. While Devil Path spread all over the northeastern part of this mountain, the southeastern area was upied by the leader of Righteous Path 2 , the Tiandao Sect. As for the mountain itself, it was named the Demonic Mountain.


    ording to legends, Demonic Mountain was the battlefield on which the ancient war between the Immortals and the Devils took ce. Extremely powerful things like restrictions and formations were left behind. For ordinary cultivators, going there would be tantamount to death. However, there were also a lot of treasures among the things left behind. Consequently, many people still went there, trying to find their fated chance.


    Ten years ago, the restrictions on a certain region of the Demonic Mountain disappeared. Both cultivators of Devil Path and Righteous Path rushed to this area and forced their way in. But before long, those cultivators suddenly fled the ce. The numbers of cultivators who managed to escape were, unfortunately, less than half the number of people who originally entered. It was said that everyone else perished inside.


    At that time, Mo Tiange¡¯s father, Ye Hai, also left the Mo family and came to this ce. It was at that time that Master Daoist Shoujing from Xuanqing School met Ye Hai for the first time. The two of them both went missing on that mountain.


    At first, many people thought Master Daoist Shoujing had unfortunately fallen. To their surprise, he actually managed to return alive not too long ago. However, all other cultivators who had gone missing on the mountain with him died, while he himself was only able to escape after he used a secret method which nearly exhausted all his power. By the time he returned to Xuanqing School, Master Daoist Shoujing¡¯s cultivation was severely damaged and he had to immediately start Closed Door Meditation. It was said that he was only able to escape due to Ye Hai¡¯s help, and because of that, he sent Ye Jingwen toe and fulfill Ye Hai¡¯s death wish.


    From Ye Jingwen, Mo Tiange also learned that her father still had living rtives.


    Ye n was originally a cultivation n from Mount Qingmeng in western Kunwu. However, the remaining members of the n weren¡¯t numerous and in the end, there were only two brothers among them who became cultivators. In the days when Ye Hai was alive, his outstanding strength was so well-known that no one dared to bully Ye n. But ten years ago, news of his disappearance on the Demonic Mountain spread and Ye n lost its only Core Formation cultivator as well as its footing in Mount Qingmeng. Finally, the other cultivator was forced to move the n into the secr world while he himself became an individual cultivator. This cultivator was Ye Hai¡¯s younger brother, Mo Tiange¡¯s uncle.


    ¡°After you find your uncle, the two of you can follow me back to Mount Taikang and join Xuanqing School. Maybe you¡¯ll be able to reestablish your n.¡±


    Ye Jingwen told her that Xuanqing School was one of the seven most powerful cultivation groups in the Celestial Pole. With the support of Xuanqing School, they wouldn¡¯t need to be afraid of bullies. There were seven powerful schools and sects in the Celestial Pole. Among the seven, Tiandao Sect was the most powerful while Xuanqing School was right behind it. Tiandao Sect could be considered the first great sect in western Kunwu.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t have any objections. She had been wishing for a family reunion for a long time, only to find out that her father already passed away. Nowadays, as long as she could leave the Mo family, she really didn¡¯t care where she went. If there was anything she looked forward to, it would be meeting her uncle.


    It had been two days since they left the Mo family¡¯s vige. Now, they finally arrived at their destination. ording to Ye Jingwen, there were cultivators in this ce.


    Mo Tiange looked around curiously only to find that it was nothing but an ordinary small vige.


    Ye Jingwen smiled when he saw the disappointment on her face. ¡°They¡¯re just mortals. How can we let mortals see the Immortals¡¯ dwelling ce?¡± Right after he finished speaking, he led her into a small dpidated temple.


    Mo Tiange really couldn¡¯t tell what was special about this small temple. Ye Jingwen suddenly took out a jade pendant from inside his cor and passed it to her. He said, ¡°My martial uncle wanted to give this to you. In the future, this thing mustn¡¯t leave your body. As long as you wear it, even a Nascent Soul senior can¡¯t see through your constitution.¡±


    The jade pendant was round and soft-colored. It was fastened onto a red rope and had a cloud pattern engraved on its surface. Once she turned the pendant over, she found that its other surface was engraved with a very tiny ¡®Qin¡¯ word.


    Ye Jingwen said, ¡°My martial uncle¡¯s surname is Qin. His name is Qin Shoujing.¡± Right after he said that he waved his hand and the scene in front of them instantly changed. The statue of a deity in the temple disappeared and a narrow market street stood in its ce. Ye Jingwen pulled her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    This street looked just like an ordinary vige street, not at all like a ce where Immortals lived.


    When Mo Tiange remarked on the ordinariness of the ce, Ye Jingwen smiled and said, ¡°What we and the mortals have been calling Immortals are actually just humans who are still cultivating to be true Immortals. This kind of secr market square is a ce for individual cultivators to gather. However, since they aren¡¯t influential at all, the squares naturally don¡¯t look very imposing.¡±


    Their entrance instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. It was because of Ye Jingwen¡¯s momentum as well as the clothes he was wearing. A Foundation Building expert who was wearing Xuanqing School¡¯s Daoist robes was indeed someone to be admired.


    Along the way, Mo Tiange finally discovered the difference between this ce and the secr world. For instance, the people who were opening stalls in the street disyed unique and weird items in their stalls. Some of them hung signs that listed the things they were selling in their stalls. There were also a few people who were leading beasts never seen before in the secr world.


    Ye Jingwen waspletely focused on leading her along the streets and into an alley. It was only after he arrived at a certain shop that he stopped and went inside.


    The shop was enormous. Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know what this shop was selling; she only saw a very tall counter but didn¡¯t see any things being disyed. However, when she walked through the door, she noticed the clothes of the clerk who was minding the counter. Although they weren¡¯t as refined as Ye Jingwen¡¯s robes, they were very simr ¨C he also wore a blue robe with a white coat. Mo Tiange also could sense his cultivation level ¨C it wasn¡¯t much higher than hers.


    Right after they entered and the clerk noticed them, he came out straightaway from behind the counter. He greeted and addressed Ye Jingwen as his martial uncle.


    Ye Jingwen nodded before asking, ¡°Where¡¯s the shopkeeper?¡±


    This clerk was obviously also a disciple of Xuanqing School. He hastily invited them toe inside and said, ¡°Martial Uncle, pleasee in. Martial Uncle Chen is upstairs.¡±


    After they went upstairs, Mo Tiange saw that this floor was the same as the floor below. There was also a counter here, but there were also a lot of seats, just like a ce to receive customers.


    The clerk led them to a corner where he respectfully reported to a man around fifty or sixty years old. ¡°Martial Uncle Chen, a martial uncle from the school is here.¡±


    The old man seemed to be dozing off. When he opened his eyes and saw Ye Jingwen, he instantly snapped to attention and told the clerk, ¡°Go and bring us tea.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The clerkplied and retreated.


    Seeing as Ye Jingwen was young and was wearing the clothes of a high-ranking disciple, the old man didn¡¯t dare to be disrespectful. He stood up and cupped his hands as a greeting. ¡°Junior Martial Brother, I am Chen Youli, the shopkeeper here. May I ask who your master is and why you came here?¡±


    Ye Jingwen returned his greeting and said, ¡°I am Ye Jingwen of Clear Spring Peak. I received amand from Martial Uncle Shoujing toe and inquire about someone.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing ¡°Clear Spring Peak,¡± the old man became even more respectful. Clear Spring Peak was Grandmaster Jinghe¡¯s cultivating ce. This grandmaster always had a nasty temperament and rarely admitted his mistakes. Thus, the shopkeeper said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, did you bring your identity tablet?¡±


    Ye Jingwen nodded. He took out a palm-sized jade tablet and passed it to the old man. After inspecting and verifying the information on the identity tablet, the old man returned it to Ye Jingwen and invited the two of them into a restriction-covered private room.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, please speak.¡±


    Ye Jingwen admired his cautious behavior, hence his tone became a lot friendlier: ¡°Senior Martial Brother Chen, we¡¯re looking for someone ¨C a Foundation Building individual cultivator named Ye Jiang. He¡¯s considerably old and should be looking like a man in his fifties. I heard someone has seen him passing through this ce.¡±


    Chen Youli stroked his beard and pondered for a while then said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother, please wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll send a disciple to ask around.¡±


    Ye Jingwen nodded. ¡°Please.¡±


    Chen Youli withdrew. Soon after, someone came to bring them tea.


    Mo Tiange was amazed to see that this tea actually contained spiritual aura.


    Ye Jingwen told her, ¡°This tea came from tea trees grown in a ce full of spiritual aura. There isn¡¯t anything special about it. ¡±


    Mo Tiange answered with an ¡®Oh¡¯ before asking him, ¡°Big Brother Ye, this shop is run by your school?¡±


    Ye Jingwen answered, ¡°Correct, we have a shop in almost every market square. If any of our disciples outside need assistance, they can look for the shopkeepers.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    After they waited for a while, Chen Youli finally returned.

 Chapter 23: Lu Clan of Mount Qingmeng

    <h4>Chapter 23: Lu n of Mount Qingmeng</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Chen Youli came back into the room and said to Ye Jingwen, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, the person you¡¯re asking about ¨C is he a cultivator from Ye n of Mount Qingmeng?¡±


    Ye Jingwen nodded. ¡°That¡¯s him. Senior Martial Brother Chen, have you managed to get news about him?¡±


    Chen Youli smiled. ¡°I did. Not too long ago, he came to our shop to buy a few things.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Jingwen was surprised. He asked, ¡°When did that happen? Where did he go from here?¡±


    Chen Youli said, ¡°This person and his friend came to our shop about a month ago. Based on their conversation, one was a cultivator from Ye n of Mount Qingmeng while the other, surnamed Lu, was also someone from a cultivation n. The two of them seemed to be close friends. The cultivator surnamed Lu came to see Ye Jiang off. As for where he went, we have no idea.¡±


    Only after pondering for a moment did Ye Jingwen realize what happened.


    After Martial Uncle Shoujing ordered some disciples to obtain some news, they heard that a few years after Ye Hai disappeared on the Demonic Mountain, the other cultivation ns in Mount Qingmeng used this opportunity to bully the Ye n in an attempt to drive them away from Mount Qingmeng¡¯s spirit veins.


    There was only one cultivator left in Ye n ¨C Ye Hai¡¯s brother, Ye Jiang. Ye Jiang¡¯s talents were inferior to Ye Hai¡¯s, so he could only, after much difficulty, reach the Foundation Building realm. How could a Foundation Building cultivator fight against cultivation ns which had Core Formation cultivators among them?


    Ye Jiang couldn¡¯t do anything and had to send all the mortals in the n to the secr world,manding them to distance themselves from the cultivation world henceforth. He told them to live their lives filled with glory and wealth in the secr world while he became an individual cultivator. He was old, thus he no longer cared about improving his cultivation level and chose to travel around. Thest ce people caught sight of him was in the vicinity of Mount Qingmeng.


    Seeing Ye Jingwen thinking, Chen Youli conveyed his thoughts: ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, the two of them seemed to be really close. ording to my knowledge, there is also a cultivation n bearing the surname Lu in Mount Qingmeng ¨C this cultivator surnamed Lu might be from this n. Why don¡¯t you go pay a visit to the Lu n and ask about him?¡±


    Since Ye Jingwen had no other ideas and thought this was feasible, he said, ¡°Thank you for the advice, Senior Martial Brother Chen. Could you please tell me where the Lu n lives? Also, how does that cultivator surnamed Lu look like? What realm is he in?¡±


    Chen Youli spoke while stroking his beard: ¡°Lu n is on the west side of Mount Qingmeng; Junior Martial Brother only has to look for a palm-shaped peak. ording to the disciple who served them, this cultivator Lu was simr to Ye Jiang ¨C both were Foundation Building cultivators who seemed to be simr in age. It also seemed like his life was about to be exhausted.¡±


    Ye Jingwen nodded and stood up. He said, ¡°Thank you, Senior Martial Brother Chen. I will take my leave first.¡±


    ¡°No need to be polite.¡± Chen Youli shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re from the same school, so this is something I ought to do. Junior Martial Brother, take care.¡±


    Ye Jingwen cupped his hands as a farewell. He led Mo Tiange out of the market square and once again, got on the flying sword to proceed with their journey.


    ¡°Big Brother Ye, are we going to Mount Qingmeng?¡±


    ¡°Correct. We¡¯re going to find someone and ask about your uncle. We should be able to find your uncle soon.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Mo Tiange finally asked, ¡°Big Brother Ye, why did my uncle have to leave Mount Qingmeng? Was it because he couldn¡¯t beat the others?¡±


    Instead of directly giving an answer, Ye Jingwen hesitated for a while. In the end, he decided to tell her the truth. ¡°You have to bear in mind that in the cultivation world, strength rules. Spirit veins, cultivation techniques, precious nts, and stones ¨C everything is taken by the strong. Mount Qingmeng¡¯s spirit veins are quite good and thereupon are divided between several cultivation ns. If a n doesn¡¯t have the strength to defend itself, it can¡¯t enjoy these spirit veins.¡±


    ¡°Just like that Li Yushan,¡± Mo Tiange mumbled. ¡°Because he was stronger than me, I could only follow his orders. If I was stronger than him, I could¡¯ve forced him to listen to me. I might¡¯ve even been able to kill him!¡±


    Ye Jingwen was silent for a long time. He was remembering the time he entered school as a child. Because he didn¡¯t have any patrons, he was always bullied by high-ranking disciples. Later, he cultivated diligently every day and eventually shone brighter than older disciples, enabling him to be Master Daoist Qingyuan¡¯s disciple. From then on, he towered above others. Those bullies came, one after the other, to send him gifts and apologize without any of their past arrogance.


    He then thought about what this little girl had gone through. In the secr world, no one in that family loved her. Furthermore, she had a body with a Pure Yin Constitution. It could already be ascertained that if other people found out about this, she wouldn¡¯t have any peace in her life.


    Ye Jingwen sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right. You can master your own fate only if you¡¯re strong enough. Otherwise, other people can determine your fate.¡±


    Mo Tiange calmly nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    At this moment, a mountain appeared below their feet. It was about thousands of feet tall with several high peaks. It waspletely green and covered with an infinite sea of clouds and full of spiritual aura. Apparently, it indeed deserved to be called the mountain of Immortals.


    Ye Jingwen maneuvered his flying sword around the mountain. Sure enough, on the west side, they saw a peak that resembled a gigantic palm. Its rugged top looked just like five fingers while downwards, at an area that could be considered the middle of a palm, there were pavilions and pagodas.


    Once he saw them, Ye Jingwen flew directly towards that ce.


    An Aura Refining cultivator came towards them right after theynded and greeted them: ¡°Greetings to Senior.¡±


    Ye Jingwen answered with an ¡°En¡± before asking, ¡°Are you a member of Lu n?¡±


    This person¡¯s cultivation level was only in the secondyer of the Aura Refining realm. His age seemed to be about fifty years old. It seemed his aptitude was inferior and he had no hope of improving his cultivation, hence he was ced here to wee visitors. Although his cultivation level was low, he had good eyes. Once he saw the taijitu-shaped 1 cloud embroidery on Ye Jingwen¡¯s clothes, he instantly recognized him as a disciple of Xuanqing School. Furthermore, he saw that Ye Jingwen was already a Foundation Building cultivator despite his young age and concluded that he must be an elite disciple. As a result, he was exceptionally courteous. ¡°I am. May I know Senior¡¯s name? To what does our Lu n owe the honor of your visit?¡±


    Ye Jingwen said, ¡°I¡¯m a disciple of Xuanqing School, Ye Jingwen. I came to this ce to find someone.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The old man enthusiastically asked, ¡°May I know who Senior is looking for? As long as this old man knows, this old man will honestly tell Senior.¡±


    Ye Jingwen was also straightforward: ¡°The person I¡¯m looking for should be a Foundation Building cultivator from your n. Both his age and appearance are about the same as yours.¡±


    ¡°Do you know his name?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The old man looked embarrassed. He said, ¡°I¡¯m going to be honest with Senior. Although Lu n isn¡¯t a huge n, we still have about ten Foundation Building cultivators. As for those who match the age description, there are probably six or seven individuals¡­ Senior, may I know why you¡¯re looking for him?¡±


    Since he didn¡¯t know his name and had only a rough estimate of his age, they obviously weren¡¯t friends. The old man started to look at Ye Jingwen with a bit of cautiousness, afraid that Ye Jingwen came looking for revenge.


    Ye Jingwen was naturally aware of his thoughts. He took out a jade bottle and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for this person in order to ask some information about another person. I have ten Aura-Nourishing Pills here. If you can find that person, I¡¯ll give them to you as a reward.¡±


    The old man couldn¡¯t help but feel a longing as he stared at that jade bottle. Although Aura-Nourishing Pills were the mostmon medicinal pills used to reinforce vital essence and strengthen primordial aura among Aura Refining cultivators, they were difficult to obtain for an insignificant cultivator like him. Forget about ten pills, even obtaining a few of them was already difficult. From the Lu n rations, he only got one pill a month.


    Thus, he promptly smiled and said, ¡°Senior, pleasee inside and take a seat.¡±


    Ye Jingwen showed a slight smile. Together with Mo Tiange, he followed that old man into a guest hall where spiritual tea was immediately served to them.


    ¡°Could Senior tell me where you heard about this man? Maybe we can think ande up with something.¡±


    Ye Jingwen said, ¡°About a month ago, this person and his friend came to a market square down the mountain and visited our Xuanqing School¡¯s shop.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± the old man pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Our Lu n¡¯s Foundation Building senior who is neither in Closed Door Meditation nor in the house¡­ this old man seems to know who he is¡­¡±


    Seeing the old man¡¯s gaze, Ye Jingwen tossed the jade bottle in his hand to him. ¡°In that case, I have to trouble you to introduce us.¡±


    The old man was overjoyed to receive the bottle and said, ¡°Senior, please wait here for a moment. This old man will go and immediatelye back.¡±

 Chapter 24: The Whereabouts of Ye Jiang

    <h4>Chapter 24: The Whereabouts of Ye Jiang</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Before long, the old man came back with a horse-faced bearded man following behind him.


    Mo Tiange curiously raised her head to take a look at the man. He looked like a man in his fifties. The momentum in his body was as strong as Ye Jingwen¡¯s since he was also a Foundation Building cultivator.


    Once this man entered, Ye Jingwen stood up from his chair. Upon seeing this, Mo Tiange followed suit and also stood up. The man¡¯s gaze swept around the room and lingered over Ye Jingwen. Seeing the taijitu embroidered on the chest of Ye Jingwen¡¯s robe as well as the auspicious clouds drawn on his cuffs, he instantly knew that Ye Jingwen was an elite disciple of Xuanqing School and thus became very polite. ¡°My name is Lu Xishan, may I know Fellow Daoist¡¯s name?¡±


    Ye Jingwen returned his greeting. ¡°I am Ye Jingwen from Xuanqing School. I¡¯ve presumptuouslye here to ask about something. I hope Fellow Daoist Lu is willing to forgive me.¡±


    Courteous people always received a warm wee from others, not to mention the fact that Ye Jingwen was a disciple of an influential school. Hence, Lu Xishan had a rather good impression of him. He smiled and said, ¡°Turns out it¡¯s Fellow Daoist Ye¡­ Please take a seat.¡±


    Ye Jingwen sat back on the guest¡¯s seat. The old man who weed them once again instructed someone to deliver a new batch of tea before retreating from the room.


    As Lu Xishan drank his tea, his gaze fell on Mo Tiange, who had been sitting quietly to the side. He stroked his beard and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, is this little Fellow Daoist a rtive of yours? She¡¯s very young but her cultivation level has reached the secondyer of the Aura Refining realm; she¡¯s indeed a promising child.¡±


    Ye Jingwen just smiled. ¡°Fellow Daoist Lu is overpraising.¡± In the secr world, a ten-year-old child who achieved the secondyer of the Aura Refining realm could be considered a genius. Even inside cultivation ns, this kind of child would be considered a promising child. However, in a huge and influential school like theirs, this level of achievement was barely satisfactory.


    There were many high-level cultivators in their school; each future generation had outstanding talents. Disciples in their school were guided by talented masters and weren¡¯tcking in medicinal pills. Most of them already reached the third or fourthyer of the Aura Refining realm when they were around ten years old. It also wasn¡¯t umon for the diligent ones to reach the fifth or the sixthyer by this age. These disciples usually entered the Foundation Building realm when they were around thirty years old, like Ye Jingwen himself for example. His talents were quite good and he was extremely diligent, thus he already entered the Foundation Building realm when he was twenty-four years old. Martial Uncle Shoujing did it even earlier than him, entering the Foundation Building realm when he was just twenty years old. Furthermore, Martial Uncle Shoujing wasn¡¯t even the fastest cultivator to enter the Foundation Building realm at the Xuanqing School; it was Martial Uncle Lingxi of Sweet Dew Peak. He managed to enter the Foundation Building realm when he was just seventeen years old.


    Lu Xishan didn¡¯t feel jealous. Although their n couldn¡¯t bepared to a school, they weren¡¯t such narrow-minded people. He did nothing but praise others to be courteous.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Lu.¡± Having finished his tea, Ye Jingwen went straight to business. ¡°The reason I presumptuously came was to inquire about a certain Daoist.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Although Lu Xishan heard the old man¡¯s report and was well aware of the situation, he still pretended to be surprised. After all, he didn¡¯t know Ye Jingwen¡¯s purpose in asking about this man.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Lu, one month ago, weren¡¯t you at Xuanqing School¡¯s shop at the foot of the mountain with a friend?¡±


    ¡°I did. Fellow Daoist Ye, the person you¡¯re looking for is this friend of mine?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Jingwen said. ¡°Fellow Daoist Lu, is your friend perhaps called Ye Jiang, a cultivator from Ye n of Mount Qingmeng?¡±


    Lu Xishan felt a bit suspicious but still nodded his head. ¡°What Fellow Daoist Ye said was correct.¡± He then suddenly remembered that this man was also surnamed Ye. Harboring a bit of doubt, he said, ¡°Could the two of you perhaps be¡­¡±


    Ye Jingwen was a smart person and naturally guessed what Lu Xishan was thinking. He promptly said, ¡°I¡¯ve never met Fellow Daoist Ye Jiang. However, my martial uncle is a good friend of Fellow Daoist Ye Jiang¡¯s older brother.¡±


    Lu Xishan felt relieved after he heard Ye Jingwen¡¯s words. Although he was a close friend of Ye Jiang¡¯s, the departure of Ye n from Mount Qingmeng was carried out by various cultivation ns of Mount Qingmeng, including their Lu n. However, this kind of matter was decided by the Core Formation ancestor and he had no say in it, hence the friendship between him and Ye Jiang remained. But he was rather worried that this person who came to their n was rted to the Ye n. After all, Xuanqing School was thergest school in western Kunwu; the few other cultivation ns couldn¡¯t afford to offend them.


    ¡°I see¡­ In the olden days, senior Ye Hai was really a God-favored genius. After Ye n gave birth to him, they could¡¯vested another two hundred years. If it wasn¡¯t because of this¡­¡± thetter part of his sentence wasn¡¯t appropriate to be spoken in front of outsiders, so he changed the subject. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, may I know who your martial uncle is? What instructions did he leave you?¡±


    Yee Jing Wen smiled and said, ¡°The martial uncle I¡¯m talking about is Master Daoist Shoujing. We wouldn¡¯t dare to instruct anyone to do anything. It¡¯s just that my martial uncle has been entrusted by the deceased to help in settling down Ye n¡¯s descendant.¡±


    ¡°Master Daoist Shoujing?¡± Lu Xishan was stunned. The awe on his face could clearly be seen even by Mo Tiange. She felt confused. What¡¯s so special about this Master Daoist Shoujing?


    How could she have known that Master Daoist Shoujing was extremely famous in western Kunwu? This Lu Xishan was already around two hundred years old ¨C the same generation as her father, Ye Hai. However, Ye Hai already entered the Core Formation realm when he was around a hundred years old and wasn¡¯t at all inferior to elite disciples of influential sects or schools. On the other hand, Mount Qingmeng¡¯s cultivators of the same generation had been trapped in the Foundation Building realm with no prospects of breaking through the next realm.


    However, this was all nothingpared to this Master Daoist Shoujing. Master Daoist Shoujing was a descendant of Xuanqing School¡¯s Nascent Soul grandmaster. He was taken to Mount Taikang when he was a child, entered the Foundation Building realm when he was twenty years old and the Core Formation realm when he was seventy-eight years old.


    It was said that this Master Daoist Shoujing wasn¡¯t a genius with single or mutated spiritual roots; he possessed double spiritual roots instead. Many of these cultivators who were still struggling in the Foundation Building realm were also cultivators with double spiritual roots, yet Master Daoist Shoujing¡¯s cultivation level was far above theirs. In the Celestial Pole, there were probably only about two or three people who could enter the Foundation Building realm in their seventies every thousand years. This kind of fated chance could indeed be gained only with the help of a Nascent Soul grandmaster.


    If they were to talk about age, Lu Xishan was already more than two hundred years old. He entered the Foundation Building realm when he was forty years old. When he was already a Foundation Building cultivator, this genius Master Daoist Shoujing had just started cultivating. Nowadays, he was still in the Foundation Building realm while Master Daoist Shoujing was already a Core Formation senior. This Master Daoist Shoujing was about a hundred and thirty years old now. With the speed of his cultivation, he would most likely be able to enter the Nascent Soul realm within the next hundred years. Although Lu Xishan himself was also a cultivator with double spiritual roots, he didn¡¯t have enough fated chances. He could only sigh helplessly every time he thought of Master Daoist Shoujing or even Ye Hai who were both gifted with simr endowments.


    ¡°Turns out it was Master Daoist Shoujing.¡± An adoring expression appeared on Lu Xishan¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, if there¡¯s anything you want to know, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask. I will tell you everything honestly.¡±


    Seeing that his martial uncle¡¯s fame was indeed useful, Ye Jingwen became blunt and directly asked, ¡°Could you tell me where Fellow Daoist Ye Jiang went? Did he mention his n to Fellow Daoist Lu?¡±


    Lu Xishan answered, ¡°Ye Jiang already moved everyone in the Ye n to the secr world. This time, he came back just to move thest belongings of the Ye n away. He said it would be difficult for him to advance to the next realm, so he¡¯s nning on spending his remaining years traveling around. He wants to go to the east.¡±


    Ye Jingwen nodded. ¡°Thank you, Fellow Daoist Lu. Did he perhaps have an exact destination?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Now he should be in the vicinity of Mount Dongmeng.¡±


    There were two mountains on the left and right side of Mount Qingmeng: Mount Dongmeng and Mount Ximeng. The spirit veins in both mountains were inferior to Mount Qingmeng¡¯s. Even though there were no schools or sects there, cultivation ns opened the region up, either selling or renting the area to individual cultivators. As time passed by, an extremely bustling market square was created where a lot of cultivators came to buy, sell or even barter items. Sometimes, even Core Formation individual cultivators could be seen in this ce.


    Lu Xishan took out an object from inside his robe and gave it to Ye Jingwen. ¡°Before we parted, Ye Jiang gave me a Sound-Transmitting Jade Talisman. If he isn¡¯t too far, it can be used to pass him a message.¡±


    Ye Jingwen happily took the object. ¡°Thank you very much. Fellow Daoist Lu, you¡¯ve been a great help; I really don¡¯t know how I can repay you.¡± Ye Jiang left a strand of his divine sense in this object, so it could immediately pick up his location. Using this object was easier than blindly trying to find him among a crowd of people.


    Lu Xishan smiled and said, ¡°No need to be polite. Just view it as a favor between friends, Fellow Daoist Ye.¡±


    Hearing Lu Xishan¡¯s words, Ye Jingwen had an even better impression of him. But Lu Xishan¡¯s decision was quite appropriate ¨C rather than epting Ye Jingwen¡¯s thank-you-gift, it would be better for him to befriend Ye Jingwen. A disciple of Xuanqing School mighte in handy one day.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll bid farewell first. Fellow Daoist Lu, until we meet again.¡±

 Chapter 25: Mount Dongmeng

    <h4>Chapter 25: Mount Dongmeng</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Ye Jingwen flew Mo Tiange towards Mount Dongmeng.


    Having run around with Ye Jingwen the past few days, Mo Tiange was now ustomed to the feeling of flying in the sky and was no longer frightened. She even became increasingly fond of flying because she could slowly taste the carefree life of a cultivator.


    It was impossible for mortals to not be jealous of Immortals. Prior to this, Mo Tiange¡¯s life had beenplicated; furthermore, she was still young and simple-minded, so she never thought carefully about such things. Now, after learning that her father died, leaving the house, and gaining a lot of knowledge from Ye Jingwen, she genuinely became interested in cultivating.


    Seeing as Mo Tiange had a gentle temperament and was unlike ordinary children whose minds were only preupied with ying, Ye Jingwen gave her a few extra pointers which Mo Tiange benefited greatly from. For example, the first day she cultivated with him, he corrected her meditation posture. Since she began cultivating without any teachers and had to rely on her instincts on how to sit during meditation, her posture definitely wasn¡¯t ording to standards.


    After that, Ye Jingwen made a few more corrections on some trifle matters during her cultivation. She instantly felt that she understood a lot more of the material he exined. At the same time, she also felt that having a teacher by her side was indeed far more effective than trying to make her way alone. If she wanted to discover the things Ye Jingwen exined by herself, she would have to spend one or two months to figure them out.


    In fact, Aura Refining disciples in cultivation groups were also either guided by other high-level Aura Refining disciples or Foundation Building disciples. In the Xuanqing School, Ye Jingwen often gave sermons to low-level disciples so he often met disciples who, despite being endowed with spiritual roots, were stupid. After he met Mo Tiange who couldprehend things with only a few pointers, he finally realized that teachers could sometimes take it easy.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. Sure enough, aside from talent, perception was also very important! It was no wonder Martial Uncle Xuanyin always said that although Martial Uncle Shoujing¡¯s spiritual roots weren¡¯t as good as his, his perception was extremely good, so he could achieve more than Martial Uncle Xuanyin. Indeed, there were other determining factors than spiritual roots!


    Within a few days, the two of them arrived at Mount Dongmeng.


    The scene caused Mo Tiange¡¯s eyes to widen.


    At Mount Qingmeng, whether it was the little market square at the foot of the mountain or the peaks, everything was serene and gave a vibe of departing from the mundane world. But it wasn¡¯t the same as Mount Dongmeng. There was a tall decorated archway as well as several courtyards at the foot of the mountain, and a neat limestone road that went up the mountain. Halfway up the mountain, there was a public square and residential district. Obviously, this ce was the market square of Mount Dongmeng.


    From the air, the two of them could faintly see a lot of Immortal¡¯s Caves on the mountain. However, these caves were covered by a sea of trees and only small parts of them could be seen. If that wasn¡¯t the case, people might feel their scalps getting numb from seeing so many caves in one mountain.


    The two of them descended on the market square, but this time, no one came to wee them. The numbers of cultivators walking around Mount Dongmeng were too numerous; even the residential district in front of them was far more bustling than the market square in Mount Qingmeng. Hence, when they came down from the sky, there wasn¡¯t anyone who raised their head to even take one nce at them.


    Although Mo Tiange was looking all around, Ye Jingwen still went through the same motions as before, leading her through the streets without ncing around. He seemed to be rather familiar with this ce.


    Sure enough, after walking through several streets, they entered a shop. Just like on Mount Qingmeng, the shopkeeper was a disciple of Xuanqing School. The differences were that this shop was a lotrger and there were a lot of mortal clerks.


    These mortals were extremely insightful and eloquent. Right after they noticed Ye Jingwen and Mo Tiange entering, they stepped forward respectfully and addressed them as ¡°Master Immortals.¡± Mo Tiange was only a child following Ye Jingwen, yet she was still addressed.


    Ye Jingwen hadn¡¯t said anything yet, but a cultivator dressed in Xuanqing School¡¯s disciple clothes was alreadying towards them and greeting them respectfully: ¡°Martial Uncle Ye, what brought you here?¡± the disciple actually recognized him.


    The mortal clerks retreated when they saw a cultivatoring to handle the guests.


    Ye Jingwen answered, ¡°I was ordered by Martial Uncle Shoujing to handle some matters. Where¡¯s Senior Martial Brother Zheng?¡±


    The disciple in front of them answered, ¡°We¡¯re busy today. Martial Uncle Zheng also left to personally handle some business.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Jingwen frowned and muttered, ¡°What kind of business would Senior Martial Brother Zheng have to personally handle?¡±


    He didn¡¯t really need an answer. After all, he wasn¡¯t a disciple in charge of this ce and had no right to interfere with their business. But the disciple thought Martial Uncle Zheng¡¯s business wasn¡¯t really an important secret and answered, ¡°There¡¯s a declining cultivation n selling their belongings. Martial Uncle Zheng heard many of the ancestors of that n were Core Formation cultivators, so there will definitely be a lot of good stuff. That¡¯s why he personally went to handle the matter.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s the case.¡± Ye Jingwen wasn¡¯t interested and switched gears ¡°Have you seen this person, a Foundation Building cultivator surnamed Ye who looks like someone in his fifties?¡±


    After thinking for a long time, the disciple shook his head and said, ¡°Martial Uncle Ye, your description of this man is too vague. There are a lot of Foundation Building cultivators who look like fifty-year-old men. Moreover, unless they¡¯re important guests, we wouldn¡¯t know their surnames.¡±


    Ye Jingwen was also aware of this. Out of ten people who were trapped in the Foundation Building realm, seven to eight of them looked around this age. Generally, since cultivators¡¯ appearances also changed ording to their age, looking like a fifty-year-old man was a distinctive characteristic for considerably old cultivators. If they could advance to the next realm, they would¡¯ve already done it when they were around this age and would¡¯ve already changed their appearances. Therefore, the majority of people who couldn¡¯t advance further had the appearance of someone in their fifties.


    Thus, Ye Jingwen didn¡¯t trouble the disciple any further. He nodded and said, ¡°You may go. I¡¯m just going to ask around; you don¡¯t have to attend to us.¡±


    The disciple excused himself, but before he left, he stopped and added, ¡°Martial Uncle Ye, if you¡¯re looking for someone, it¡¯d be better for you to go to the steward¡¯s office at the foot of the mountain. If an individual cultivator wanted to live here for several days or wanted to rent a cave, he¡¯d go there.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t a bad idea. Ye Jingwen said his thanks and led Mo Tiange out.


    Once they were out of the shop, Mo Tiange asked, ¡°Big Brother Ye, is this ce also a shop run by Xuanqing School?¡±


    Ye Jingwen nodded. ¡°It is. My Xuanqing School has a shop in every medium torge-sized market square. Almost all the market squares in western Kunwu have our shops. Traveling disciples can go to these shops to ask for help whenever they have trouble.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Mo Tiange asked again, ¡°Then doesn¡¯t it mean Xuanqing School is pretty big?¡±


    Ye Jingwenughed and said, ¡°There are seven great cultivation groups in the Celestial Pole. Although Tiandao Sect is thergest, our Xuanqing School isn¡¯t far behind. There are about 7,000 to 8,000 disciples in Tiandao Sect while our Xuanqing School has 6,000 disciples. They have seven Nascent Soul grandmasters while we have five. From among several other great cultivation groups, only Gujian Sect might beparable to us. However, it¡¯s harder for them as sword cultivators to advance to the next realmpared to us. Besides, they don¡¯t have as many grandmasters as us.¡±


    Mo Tiange was a bit confused. ¡°Why¡¯s it hard for sword cultivators to advance?¡±


    Ye Jingwen exined, ¡°Sword cultivators focus on cultivating with a sword their whole lives. They spend their lives studying sword methods and killing skills. Hence, when ites to fighting strength, they¡¯re slightly stronger than us cultivators who practice the Law of Dao. But it¡¯s also because of this reason that they don¡¯t have the time to practice techniques to cultivate their natures. Hence, their primordial spirits are slightly weaker than ours. That¡¯s why their advancement tends to be slower. Even though the numbers of disciples in the Gujian Sect are around the same as ours, the numbers of Core Formation and Nascent Soul cultivators are a fifth lesspared to ours.¡± He continued, ¡°In fact, the technique I¡¯m using in my cultivation is a branch of sword cultivation technique. However, it isn¡¯t a pure sword cultivation technique, so it¡¯s slightly easier for me than for them to advance to the next realm.¡±


    Mo Tiange only understood half of what Ye Jingwen said. She slowly pondered about it while following Ye Jingwen down the mountain. At the foot of the mountain, they headed straight towards several strictly guarded courtyards.

 Chapter 26: Ye Jiang

    <h4>Chapter 26: Ye Jiang</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    In a huge courtyard below Mount Dongmeng, Mo Tiange saw Ye Jingwen taking out a pouch from inside his robe. He spilled the contents of the bag out and the table was instantly covered with more than a dozen glittering, translucent lumps of stones that had a different color each. The cultivator who¡¯d been tasked to receive the guests became even more courteous. At first, he said he couldn¡¯t divulge the information of past guests, but now he promptly said, ¡°Senior, not long ago, there was indeed a cultivator who matches the man you¡¯ve described; he came to rent a cave. Please be patient, I¡¯ll go and check first.¡±


    Ye Jingwen nodded but said nothing.


    All the stones on the table disappeared with a wave of that cultivator¡¯s sleeve. Right after he asked the two of them to wait, he hurriedly entered the inner room.


    Mo Tiange bewilderedly asked, ¡°Big Brother Ye, what are those things? Why did he instantly agree after you gave them to him?¡±


    Ye Jingwen said, ¡°Do you see the spiritual aura on their surfaces?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. She didn¡¯t sense there was anything strange with that because during the past days of following Ye Jingwen, all the things she saw possessed spiritual aura. There was no way objects that belonged to the cultivation world possessed no spiritual aura.


    Ye Jingwen said, ¡°Those are spirit stones ¨C they contain spiritual aura. They can be used to replenish your spiritual aura during a battle and set formations when you¡¯re cultivating. They¡¯re indeed something we must have; hence, we, the cultivators, treat them as our currency.¡±


    Mo Tiange had read about spirit stones from her book, but she had never seen how they looked like. As it turned out, aside from containing spiritual aura inside, they weren¡¯t too differentpared tomon gems.


    Soon after, the cultivator emerged from the inner room and spoke very courteously to Ye Jingwen: ¡°Senior, there was indeed an individual cultivator named Ye Jiang here a month ago. He rented a cave. The rent duration was¡­ three months.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Where¡¯s his cave?¡±


    The cultivator said, ¡°Halfway up the mountain, Senior will see a market square. Turn left onto the small road, the cave number is G189. You just need to press the number te to call the resident inside.¡±


    Ye Jingwen nodded and said his thanks before taking Mo Tiange out of the ce.


    ces that rented out Immortal¡¯s Caves like theirs needed to set up numbers for their caves just like inns numbered their rooms. With numbers, it would be easy to find the right cave. Following the direction the cultivator gave, it took only a short while for the two of them to find the cave. From the fact that his cave was quite a distance away from the market square and had negligible spiritual aura, it could be concluded that Ye Jiang either didn¡¯t intend on staying for a long time, or he didn¡¯t have much fortune.


    Ye Jingwen shouted, ¡°Is anyone here?¡± A long time passed and there was still no answer. Ye Jingwen pondered for a while then took out the Summoning Talisman Lu Xishan gave him from inside his robe. After putting a bit of spiritual power into it and seeing that the jade talisman didn¡¯t light up, he knew straightaway that Ye Jiang wasn¡¯t inside.


    Mo Tiange asked, ¡°Big Brother Ye, is there something wrong?¡±


    Ye Jingwen answered, ¡°Your uncle isn¡¯t here. I suppose he¡¯s quite a distance from here; his presence isn¡¯t detected by the Summoning Jade Talisman, so it can¡¯t transmit my message.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t say that she was disappointed. In fact, she was a bit nervous. She had never seen her father, her mother passed away when she was seven years old, and as for her other rtives, none of them loved her. She was a bit scared that this uncle also would not like her.


    Although Ye Jingwen sensed her nervousness, he didn¡¯t take it as anything serious. In the future, she would have to depend on rtives she had never met, it was normal to be nervous.


    Since they couldn¡¯t find the person, the two of them had to go back. But since they now knew where he was staying, it would be easier to find him in the future.


    Before they left, Ye Jingwen took out an ordinary Summoning Talisman and left a message on the cave door. He then took Mo Tiange away, aiming to go to Xuanqing School¡¯s shop, stay there for one day, ande back tomorrow.


    On their way back, Ye Jingwen said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Since we¡¯ve found your uncle¡¯s cave, we¡¯ll be able to see him soon.¡±


    Actually, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t feel worried at all. She hadn¡¯t been able to think about how she should face the man who would, in the future, be her only elder rtive.


    Right after they entered the shop, the Aura Refining cultivator who told Ye Jingwen his idea promptly came towards them. Having greeted Ye Jingwen, he asked, ¡°Martial Uncle Ye, have you found the person?¡±


    Ye Jingwen shook his head. ¡°I just found the ce he¡¯s staying at, but I haven¡¯t met him in person yet. Are there any empty rooms here?¡±


    ¡°There are. Martial Uncle can rest assured ¨C the spirit vein here isn¡¯t as good as Mount Taikang¡¯s, but it can still be considered pretty good. There won¡¯t be too much of an impact even if you live here for several days.¡±


    ¡°En. Show me the room first so I can rest for a while. If Senior Martial Brother Zhenges back, tell him that I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The cultivator was about to lead them inside when they heard a voiceing from the doorway: ¡°Brother Ye, pleasee in.¡±


    After Ye Jingwen turned around, he saw Zheng Xuan, the shopkeeper and a thin, frowning old man with grizzled hair who was also in the Foundation Building realm.


    Brother Ye? He didn¡¯t have the chance to think about it because Zheng Xuan had seen him. A surprised expression appeared on Zheng Xuan¡¯s face. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, why are you here?¡±


    Zheng Xuan was a disciple of Clear Spring Peak as well as Ye Jingwen¡¯s acquaintance. Ye Jingwen smiled. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Zheng, you finally came back.¡±


    Seeing that this young Junior Martial Brother seemed to have something to say, Zheng Xuan looked back, smiled at the old man and cupped his hands while saying, ¡°Brother Ye, please go upstairs and sit for a moment. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    This old man didn¡¯t smile and just nodded his head before following another Aura Refining disciple upstairs.


    Ye Jingwen tossed another nce at the old man.


    Zheng Xuan stared at him with a smile before staring at Mo Tiange and asking, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, did you perhapse down from the mountain to recruit a disciple?¡±


    Ye Jingwen revealed a bitter smile. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Zheng must be joking. Foundation Building disciples like us don¡¯t have the qualifications to recruit a disciple; besides, just that flock of young children in the Clear Spring Peak has almost caused me to die of a headache. What am I going to recruit a disciple for? I¡¯ve received amand from Martial Uncle Shoujing to find someone, so I came to ask Senior Martial Brother whether you¡¯ve heard about this man.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± As a disciple of Clear Spring Peak, Zheng Xuan naturally put a lot more thought regarding his direct martial uncle¡¯s business. Hence, he straightaway asked, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a Foundation Building individual cultivator around your age. His name is Ye Jiang.¡±


    Right after his sentence was finished, an extremely shocked expression appeared on Zheng Xuan¡¯s face.


    Ye Jingwen frowned. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Zheng, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    A smile formed on Zheng Xuan¡¯s face. ¡°The guest I¡¯ve just brought with me is called Ye Jiang. However, I¡¯m not sure whether he¡¯s the person you¡¯re looking for.¡±


    Ye Jingwen was startled. This was indeed ¡°Fancy finding by sheer luck what one has searched for, far and wide¡±! He immediately asked, ¡°Does hee from Ye n of Mount Qingmeng?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re correct, but thest Core Formation cultivator of Ye n has fallen, so now Ye n no longer exists.¡±


    Receiving such an answer, Ye Jingwen became even more certain that this man was the one he was trying to find. He promptly said, ¡°I have to trouble Senior Martial Brother to make an introduction.¡±


    Zheng Xuan smiled and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡±


    In the guest hall upstairs, the old man stood up when he saw theming in.


    Zheng Xuan said, ¡°Brother Ye, this is my Junior Martial Brother. Just like you, his surname is also Ye, his name is Jingwen. Junior Martial Brother, this is Brother Ye, Ye Jiang.¡±


    After politely greeting each other, Ye Jingwen got straight to the point: ¡°Allow me to ask Fellow Daoist ¨C are you Ye Jiang from Ye n of Mount Qingmeng?¡±


    Ye Jiang was confused about what was going on. However, since the other party was being so cautious, he answered firmly, ¡°I am, but there¡¯s no longer any Ye n of Mount Qingmeng.¡± He looked very dejected, obviously disappointed that Ye n was broken in his hands.


    Ye Jingwen asked again, ¡°Then, Fellow Daoist Ye, are you Senior Ye Hai¡¯s younger brother?¡±


    Ye Jiang was stunned. He wouldn¡¯t be surprised if there was someone asking him such question in the olden days. His elder brother was very famous; a lot of people in western Kunwu knew about Ye Hai of Mount Qingmeng. But it wasn¡¯t the same now. Years ago, his brother had disappeared on the Demonic Mountain and it had been a while since they confirmed his death. Even Ye n faded away. How could there be someone asking such a thing now?


    Even so, he maintained a calm expression and answered, ¡°I am.¡±


    Hearing this confirmation, Ye Jingwen finally let out a sigh of relief. He pushed Mo Tiange forward and said, ¡°Brother Ye, I¡¯ve been ordered by Martial Uncle Shoujing to descend from the mountain to find senior Ye Hai¡¯s descendant and bring her to you.¡±

 Chapter 27: Meeting Between Uncle and Niece

    <h4>Chapter 27: Meeting Between Uncle and Niece</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Ye Jiang stared at the child before his eyes in disbelief.


    Just a moment ago, Ye Jingwen told him, ¡°This is the daughter Senior Ye Hai left in the secr world. My martial uncle has ordered me to pick her up and take her to you.¡±


    Daugh¡­ter? He knew his brother had wandered for several years in the secr world before he went to the Demonic Mountain, but his brother passed before he could tell him anything. He never expected that his bother actually left behind a daughter!


    Ye Jingwen said, ¡°In hisst moments, Senior Ye left somest words behind, so I¡¯m passing them on to Brother Ye.¡±


    Ye Jiang hastily took the Jade Slip from Ye Jingwen and put his divine sense into it.


    Green mist appeared and transformed into a schrly-looking middle-aged man. The man stared at Ye Jiang and said, ¡°Second Younger Brother, I don¡¯t think I can escape this cmity, so I want to exin some matters to you. During this visit to the Demonic Mountain, I became friends with Master Daoist Shoujing of Xuanqing School. After recording everything I want to exin, I¡¯ll use my remaining power to help him out of this ce so he can pass these words to you.¡±


    ¡°First, after I fall, I¡¯m afraid Ye n will no longer be able to live on Mount Qingmeng. Move our n out of Mount Qingmeng ¨C after all, the survival of our n is the most important. If one day a Core Formation cultivator reappears in our n, we can take back the spirit veins. Second, about the n¡¯s belongings, use the useful items and sell the useless ones. If, by the time you fall, you have neither a disciple nor a descendant, leave the cultivation technique manuals and other items with the n.¡±


    ¡°Third, in fact, several years before I came to the Demonic Mountain, I married a woman in the secr world and she gave birth to a daughter. Although that woman is a mortal, she has a Pure Yin body. After considering for a long time, I decided to have a child with her. If the daughter she gave birth to luckily inherits her Pure Yin Constitution and possesses spiritual roots, she will be the hope of our Ye n. Unfortunately, when I left, this daughter wasn¡¯t born yet, so I don¡¯t know whether my wishes were fulfilled or not.¡±


    ¡°Fourth, I¡¯ve entrusted future matters to Master Daoist Shoujing; he will deliver my things to you. I¡¯ve also entrusted him with finding both my wife and daughter. If my wife is still alive, I hope you will treat the two of them well. Fifth, Master Daoist Shoujing has sworn a Heart Demon¡¯s Oath, so you can believe him¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange timidly watched the old man, Ye Jiang, in front of her. This person seemed to be in his fifties, his hair was white, and he looked simr to her grandfather ¨C how could he be her uncle?


    A sorrowful expression appeared on Ye Jiang¡¯s face. Finally, he opened his eyes and directly looked at Mo Tiange standing in front of him. This child¡­ looked very simr to his brother, so he did believe she was his brother¡¯s child.


    Ye Jiang then extended his left palm and pointed the condensed spiritual aura on his right arm to it, forcing a drop of blood out of his fingertip. With another shing move, this drop of blood flew directly towards Mo Tiange.


    Mo Tiange was startled since that drop of blood was flying towards her at a frightening speed. In the end, that drop disappeared into her forehead. Her mind felt hot and it threw her into a momentary daze, but she immediately became clear-headed again. When she did, she saw this grandfather-like uncleing towards her. He looked down and caressed the Spirit-Gathering Pearls bracelet on her wrist and said, ¡°Right, this is¡­ this is what the former Core Formation ancestor gave Elder Brother as a present for reaching the thirdyer of the Aura Refining realm.¡± Right after he said that, he took another step forward and hugged Mo Tiange tightly while repeatedly saying, ¡°Pitiful child¡­ It really has been hard on you. Rest assured, in the future, you¡¯ll have Second Uncle. You¡¯ll never be on your own.¡±


    Although she waspletely unfamiliar with this so-called Second Uncle and wasn¡¯t at all ustomed to depending on a stranger, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t push him away. Maybe after her mother died, she¡¯d been harboring a deep longing to have someone love her. Although she waspletely unfamiliar with this Second Uncle, he seemed to view her as very important, so she didn¡¯t have the heart to push him away.


    After a while, Ye Jiang let her go and wiped some tears off his face. He asked softly, ¡°Child, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°My¡­ My name¡¯s Mo Tiange.¡±


    ¡°Mo?¡±


    Ye Jingwen answered, ¡°Brother Ye, in the secr world, Senior Ye¡¯s marriage was a matrilineal marriage, so this child followed her mother¡¯s surname.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I see.¡± Ye Jiang wasn¡¯t concerned and said, ¡°We, the cultivators, don¡¯t care about this type of secr world principle. No matter what surname she has, she¡¯s still a child of our n.¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± After hesitating for a moment, Ye Jingwen said, ¡°I presumed you already know about everything that¡¯s happened. This child¡¯s mother indeed didn¡¯t survive. I¡¯m very sorry.¡±


    Ye Jiang shook his head and smiled at him, ¡°My brother exined everything clearly in this Jade Slip. I still have to give my thanks to Fellow Daoist Ye for finding my niece; Ye Jiang gives many thanks to Fellow Daoist Ye.¡±


    Ye Jingwen immediately propped Ye Jiang up. He then said, ¡°Brother Ye, it¡¯s such a coincidence that both of us are surnamed Ye. Since we have this kind of fate, this Little Brother will be brazen and address you as Big Brother.¡±


    Ye Jiang naturally noticed that Ye Jingwen was an elite disciple of Xuanqing School. Ye Jingwen was young, yet he already reached the Foundation Building realm. His position in the school was definitely higher than Zheng Xuan, the shopkeeper. There was a huge possibility that he could sessfully form his Gold Core in the future. On the other hand, for Ye Jiang, the chance of entering the Core Formation realm was already slim at his age. Although this Ye Jingwen intentionally befriended him, in fact, it was the two of them, uncle and niece, who were ¡°making ties with someone with a higher position.¡± This was certainly because of Master Daoist Shoujing. However, this matter was both favorable and harmless for the two of them, so he didn¡¯t reject it. ¡°Since Brother thinks very highly of me, I will be the elder and ept this ¡®Big Brother¡¯ title.¡±


    Ye Jingwen nodded with a smile while Zheng Xuan, who¡¯d been watching from the sidelines,ughed out loud and said, ¡°Brother Ye, this time, we really became a family! Since you already have a history with Martial Uncle Shoujing and became brothers with my junior martial brother, we don¡¯t need to view each other as strangers anymore.¡±


    Ye Jiang smiled and nodded while stroking his beard. Soon after, an apologetic expression appeared on his face. ¡°I hope Brother Zheng can forgive me on some matters. My elder brother has left behind some instructions and I have just found this niece ¨C would it be possible for you to let me once again sort out the things I want to sell?¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course¡­¡± There wasn¡¯t the slightest displeasure on Zheng Xuan¡¯s face. On the contrary, he looked extremely cordial. He said, ¡°Brother Ye, you don¡¯t need to be so formal. In the future, we just need to view each other as our own people.¡±


    Ye Jingwen said to Zheng Xuan, ¡°Brother Zheng, I¡¯ve been with this child these past few days and have a bit of affection towards her, it¡¯d be better for you to let me send Big Brother off.¡±


    Since Zheng Xuan was a shopkeeper in arge market square, he naturally had good intuition. Assuming that Ye Jingwen had another important matter to talk about with Ye Jiang, he didn¡¯t question his request and merely said, ¡°That¡¯s only natural; Junior Martial Brother Ye should go.¡±


    Both Ye Jingwen and Ye Jiang apologetically cupped their hands as a farewell before taking Mo Tiange away.


    When they left, Ye Jiang automatically took Mo Tiange¡¯s hand and led her onto his Flying Magic Tool. He then said to Ye Jingwen, ¡°Brother, we¡¯d better have a chat in my cave.¡±


    Ye Jingwen had the same thought, so he didn¡¯t hesitate to respond: ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ye Jiang¡¯s Flying Magic Tool was a horsetail whisk. Its flying speed wasn¡¯t fast, but it didn¡¯t matter since people weren¡¯t allowed to fly at high speeds over Mount Dongmeng. There were cultivators everywhere and everyone abided by these rules. It was forbidden to fly over the market square and flying over ces outside the market square had to be done at a low speed. Thus, these three people flew slowly towards the east.


    It didn¡¯t take long for them to arrive at Ye Jiang¡¯s cave. Ye Jiang waved his hand to close the defense formation outside the cave before telling everyone to sit.


    This was the first time Mo Tiange was in an Immortal¡¯s Cave. Everything was made with either stone or jade, the cave¡¯s ceiling was iid with light-emitting stones which seemed to include the one she saw before ¨C the moonstone Li Yushan took out.


    Ye Jiang asked her a few more questions, but when he saw that she seemed very interested in the cave, he let her go y by herself while he and Ye Jingwen chatted.


    Ye Jingwen sighed as he watched Mo Tiange leaving. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hide this from Big Brother. After the past few days, I feel quite unwilling to part from Tiange. This child has endured a lot of hardships, and her nature is much more resilient than other children.¡±


    Hearing Ye Jingwen praising Mo Tiange, Ye Jiang stroked his beard and smiled. ¡°I hope this child can be a promising child. Right, what¡¯s this about this child¡¯s spiritual roots?¡±


    Ye Jingwen became rather hesitant once he heard this question. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve checked ¨C this child has five spiritual roots and a Pure Yin Constitution. I really don¡¯t know whether this should be categorized as lucky or unlucky.¡±


    To inherit both spiritual roots and Pure Yin Constitution was naturally lucky. Unfortunately, this Pure Yin Constitution was paired with five spiritual roots. If it was paired with slightly better spiritual roots, her aplishments in the future would be extraordinary.


    ¡°What!?¡± Ye Jiang was shocked. ¡°This child really inherited a Pure Yin Constitution?¡± At first, he really didn¡¯t expect much. When he saw that she was just in the secondyer of the Aura Refining realm, he only felt d and fortunate that she was a child with spiritual roots. As for her Pure Yin Constitution, he really didn¡¯t expect her to have it; the odds weren¡¯t high after all.


    Ye Jingwen nodded. ¡°Correct. This child¡¯s natural endowment is only five spiritual roots, yet she cultivated in the secr world up to the secondyer of the Aura Refining realm. Even though it was also due to the Spirit-Gathering Pearl Bracelet, without Pure Yin Constitution and a good cultivation technique, she would never have reached this level.¡±


    Ye Jiang had mixed feelings after he heard Ye Jingwen¡¯s description. He really didn¡¯t know whether he should be happy or sorrowful. Pure Yin Constitution was a good constitution for cultivating. Unfortunately, this child had five spiritual roots. If she couldn¡¯t seed in her cultivation, this constitution would be a constitution that invited cmity. If someone found out about this¡­


    From Ye Jiang¡¯s expression, Ye Jingwen guessed his thoughts and smiled. ¡°Big Brother can rest assured. Martial Uncle Shoujing gave her a Spirit-Concealing Pendant. As long as she always keeps it with her, no one will find out about this matter.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Jiang was quite astonished, but he felt relieved in the next second. The matter he was most concerned about was exactly this.


    Ye Jingwen took out another bag from his robe and handed it over to Ye Jiang. He said, ¡°Big Brother, these are the things your elder brother left behind. The cultivation technique manual inside is the secretw of Ye n and there are also a few items like medicinal pills and spirit stones. Presumably, for the time being, the two of you won¡¯t becking anything.¡±


    Ye Jiang took the bag with a grateful expression. ¡°Thank you.¡± When a cultivator died, his belongings were usually divided among the living. No one would say anything if Master Daoist Shoujing walked away, taking all these items for himself. But maybe Master Daoist Shoujing felt he owed Ye Hai a huge favor, so he dutifully delivered these items back instead.


    Finally, Ye Jingwen asked, ¡°Big Brother, Martial Uncle Shoujing told me to ask you: do you want to enter Xuanqing School?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Ye Jiang hadn¡¯t anticipated such a question. In fact, after everything Master Daoist Shoujing had done, he could already be considered as having repaid all former debts. Unexpectedly, he still invited them to enter Xuanqing School! This had really gone far above Ye Jiang¡¯s expectations.


    Ye Jingwen smiled and stood up. He said, ¡°Big Brother can think about it first. I won¡¯t prevent the two of you from chatting any longer. When you¡¯ve made your decision, please go to the shop to tell me and I¡¯ll report back.¡±


    Ye Jiang hastily stood up to send him off. ¡°Alright, let me consider it first. When I¡¯ve made my decision, I¡¯ll inform you.¡±

 Chapter 28: Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 28: Leaving</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Mo Tiange was rather afraid of this uncle she just met. Not only had she not once called him ¡°Uncle,¡± but she also appeared evidently vignt towards him.


    But Ye Jiang didn¡¯t care. He was already old. Even though he married and had children before, there was now already a gap of several generations between him and his living descendants. Moreover, they were mortals and thus destined to never be close to him. On the other hand, the rtionship between him and his elder brother had always been very good. Now that he met Mo Tiange and confirmed she was indeed a child of the Ye n, he felt very excited.


    After Ye Jingwen left, Ye Jiang tenderly asked Mo Tiange about her life in the secr world before proceeding to enthusiastically teach her some matters about cultivation. He even picked up a lot of weird items and gave them to her.


    Having followed Ye Jingwen for several days, Mo Tiange had seen him taking out strange things from inside the cor of his robe; sometimes he even took out his flying sword. However, when he put them back inside, she couldn¡¯t see that there were other things inside. Ye Jingwen told her that he actually put aQiankun Bag 1 inside his robe and that he took everything out of this bag. This caused Mo Tiange to feel extremely envious.


    Now Second Uncle actually gave her one! This Qiankun Bag looked just like a fur bag. It was yellowish-brown and felt very smooth in her hands. She didn¡¯t know what it was made of, but the inside looked snow-white when she opened it. It looked extremely delicate.


    ording to what Second Uncle told her, Mo Tiange inserted a bit of spiritual aura into it. Sure enough, she could smoothly stretch her hand into the opening of the bag. When she groped around, the inside was empty, a very vast empty space.


    On the side, Ye Jiang was watching her with a smile.


    Second Uncle had also given her a bottle. When she pulled its plug, a dense spiritual aura instantly hit her right in the face. She hastily put the plug back then put the bottle along with several other items into the Qiankun Bag she just received. After she looked up, she stared with embarrassment at Ye Jiang and whispered, ¡°Second Uncle.¡±


    Ye Jiangughed and stroked her head. He said, ¡°No need to be so reserved. I¡¯m your Second Uncle, so just be yourself.¡±


    Even though Mo Tiange answered with an ¡°en,¡± her attitude was still a bit distant.


    Ye Jiang didn¡¯t force her. He asked warmly, ¡°Tiange, how has that Ye Jingwen been treating you along the way?¡±


    After pondering, Mo Tiange answered, ¡°Big Brother Ye has been very kind.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Then do you want to follow him into Xuanqing School?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Mo Tiange hesitated.


    Ye Jiang said, ¡°I think you don¡¯t really understand. Let me exin it to you: if you enter a school, especially arge one like Xuanqing School, you¡¯ll gain a lot of benefits. Each month, not only will you be rationed items like spirit stones and medicinal pills, but in the event you worship a good master, your cultivation will benefit greatly. Furthermore, the most important thing is that Xuanqing School¡¯s reputation will protect you.¡±


    He paused for a moment before sighing. ¡°Of course, there are some disadvantages. First, in such influential sects and schools, high-level cultivators each have their own faction while among the young cultivators, there are also small groups. It will be hard to get along with others. Second, schools have strict rules. You¡¯d have far less freedom in a school than on your own as an individual cultivator. Third, I¡¯m afraid they may already have a n for your Pure Yin Constitution¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange understood what he meant by ¡°already have a n.¡± It would be just as the Ancestor who passed on the cultivation technique to her said¡ªwhen she was young and ignorant, her future would be decided by other people.


    Ye Jiang said, ¡°Although your father said with hisst words that this Master Daoist Shoujing established a Heart Demon¡¯s Oath, you entering into Xuanqing School can¡¯t be categorized as viting the oath. Moreover, this Ye Jingwen is too enthusiastic, and I¡¯ve always felt that things can¡¯t be that simple.¡±


    After hesitating for a long time, Mo Tiange finally answered, ¡°Second Uncle, you can decide, I¡­ have no opinion.¡± If it was between Ye Jingwen and Second Uncle, she still believed her uncle more. After all, she wasn¡¯t at all rted to Ye Jingwen.


    Ye Jiang muttered to himself hesitantly for a long time. Finally, he had an idea and said, ¡°Tiange, wait here for a while. Second Uncle will be back soon.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Mo Tiange was looking forward to being alone. She was still very unfamiliar with this uncle of hers, thus she felt quite ufortable.


    Ye Jiang took out several Jade Slips from his robe and said, ¡°If you¡¯re bored, you can read this to pass the time. Second Uncleid a formation inside this cave, so you should be careful. If you enter the formation by ident, don¡¯t move ¨C just wait until Second Uncle is back.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Mo Tiange took the Jade Slips.


    When he finished instructing Mo Tiange, Ye Jiang stood up and left the cave.


    After Mo Tiange saw his silhouette disappearing, she looked down and stared at the Jade Slips in her hands. Her divine sense was still very weak, so she could only see the content by sticking the Jade Slip on her forehead.


    Some of the Jade Slips were filled with knowledge and experience; some were filled with cultivation techniques. After looking through each of them, Mo Tiange¡¯s attention was attracted to one of them.


    The title of that Jade Slip was a simple one, only four words long: ¡°the Law of Formations.¡± The Jade Slip began: ¡°There¡¯s Yin and Yang in the world and Five Elements in the Eight Trigrams 2 ; to understand formations, one has toprehend these first.¡± Then it started to exin in detail the meaning of Yin and Yang, the Five Elements, and the Eight Trigrams. One had to be proficient in using them before one could master the so-called formations.


    Mo Tiange was obsessed with looking at that Jade Slip. Daoism and cultivation techniques, for the most part, were interlinked; although the Art of Sunu Mo Tiange practiced also discussed the matter of Yin and Yang, the Five Elements, and the Eight Trigrams, it didn¡¯t discuss them as deeply as this Jade Slip did. Moreover, a few simple formations were also listed in thetter part of the Jade Slip, causing her to sigh with wonder.


    After a long time, the cave¡¯s gate was opened, and Ye Jiang walked in with a gloomy look.


    Mo Tiange looked up. She didn¡¯t have the chance to greet Ye Jiang since he came towards her and pulled her up. ¡°Tiange, we should go now.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± She was bewildered and said, ¡°Second Uncle, what happened?¡±


    Ye Jiang sneered, ¡°Luckily, I still have a bit of vignce and stealthily went to eavesdrop on what they were talking about. That Zheng Xuan asked Ye Jingwen what was going on. Although Ye Jingwen didn¡¯t say it outright, he definitely wants you to enter Xuanqing School! That¡¯s the intention of Master Daoist Shoujing! Hmph! They clearly have something nned for you.¡±


    Mo Tiange was dumbfounded and said nothing. So Ye Jingwen took really good care of her along the way with evil intentions in mind?


    Ye Jiang said, ¡°Tiange, quickly pack your things up. We should go now.¡±


    She didn¡¯t have anything to pack, so she only asked, ¡°Second Uncle, where are we going?¡±


    Ye Jiang paused for a moment and finally sighed. ¡°Kunwu is very vast, so we¡¯ll go to the east. Presumably, they won¡¯t be able to find us for the time being. But it¡¯ll be hard for you¡ªyou¡¯re very young but you already have to follow Second Uncle around.¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head. She naturally knew that if it weren¡¯t for her existence, Second Uncle wouldn¡¯t be plotted against by others. It was because of her that he was forced to leave. With this in mind, she felt a lot closer to him. In the end, he was her family; other people didn¡¯t think she mattered, but Second Uncle considered her wellbeing.


    Uncle and niece packed their things up very quickly. Ye Jiang also removed the formation heid on the cave¡¯s gate. The two of them stealthily departed from Mount Dongmeng, and Ye Jiang didn¡¯t even ask for the excess rent payment back.


    Mo Tiange looked down, staring at the cultivators heading towards Mount Dongmeng. She clenched her fists before she finally followed Second Uncle.


    Maybe it was because of their natural blood connection, but Mo Tiange was more willing to trust Second Uncle. She had never hated herself like she did now. If it wasn¡¯t because of this constitution, they wouldn¡¯t have had to flee in haste; Second Uncle could enter Xuanqing School and cultivate properly. He might still have a chance of entering the Core Formation realm. But now? Second Uncle was an individual cultivator and had to escape from western Kunwu, carrying her along. He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the next realm for the rest of his life.


    She secretly vowed in her heart that one day, she would enter the Foundation Building realm, the Core Formation realm, and even the Nascent Soul realm like her Ancestor. That way, she would no longer need anyone to make sacrifices on her behalf and she also wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid of other people¡¯s greed. This was how important cultivation had be for her.

 Chapter 29: A Youngster in the Market

    <h4>Chapter 29: A Youngster in the Market</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    There was a mountain range that extended all the way across the southernmost part of the Celestial Pole, known as Kunwu. Kunwu extended for thousands of miles from east to west. It was an endless mountain range. From ancient times, no one had ever been able to cross it. Mortals, who lived not too far from it, could sometimes see dense purple clouds with multicolored twinkles on the mountain. However, they would get lost in the mist if they went looking for them. Thus, they could only turn around to find the way out.


    As time went by, people said these mountains were the mountains of the Immortals. Only the Immortals could enter these mountains.


    Those Immortals came with the clouds and went with the mist. They had otherworldly temperaments and magical powers, each with different capabilities. Whenever they found people with spiritual roots in the mortal world, they would take them back to the mountain of the Immortals to be taught about cultivation.


    Everyone in the secr world wished to enter the mountain of the Immortals and train their Immortal¡¯s Bone. Unfortunately, spiritual roots very rarely appeared among them. Most people had only heard about the Immortals from legends.


    In a small stall on the road of a market square sat a childish-looking youngster. This youngster was holding a book from the secr world, reading excitedly. Sometimes a smile would appear on his face, and other times, he would frown. Whenever he read a funny part, he wouldugh heartily without a care for other people.


    Luckily, this ce was a cultivators¡¯ market square that was affiliated with a cultivation sect in Mount Yunwu. People in this market square were either cultivators or mortals who were already ustomed to strange sights. If this was in the secr world, his behavior might attract the scrutiny of other people.


    ¡°Xiaotian, what are you reading? Is a mortals¡¯ book really that interesting?¡±


    A middle-aged Daoist standing beside the small stall stared at the youngster while stroking his beard.


    The youngster called Xiaotian looked up and answered, ¡°Uncle Huang, this book isn¡¯t really interesting to read. It just feels amusing when I read about how those mortals looked at us cultivators.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The youngster marked a page before saying, ¡°This book tells the story of an Immortal. In the human world, he banished evil and protected the weak and robbed the rich to help the poor. Later, an emperor in the secr world wanted to recruit him into the imperial court. In the end, he walked away to avoid trouble, living a free and unfettered life in the secr world. Tsk tsk¡­¡± the youngster shook his head. ¡°For cultivators, if there¡¯s no benefit for their cultivation, what would they go to the secr world for? Mortals obviously have an overly romantic delusion about Immortals.¡±


    The Daoist surnamed Huang shook his head and said, ¡°They¡¯re just daydreaming. How can they imagine the hardships of cultivators?¡±


    What everyone had been calling Immortals were, in fact, cultivators like them. It was said that if one¡¯s cultivation reached the pinnacle, he would be able to fly heavenwards and be a real Immortal. However, this was nothing but a legend. What everyone knew was that the highest realm a cultivator could achieve was the Deification realm. Furthermore, this only happened a thousand years ago; that senior had long ago gone into seclusion and had never appeared again. Whether he was still alive or not was unknown. Meanwhile, for the four remaining levels, the Aura Refining realm, the Foundation Building realm, the Core Formation realm, and the Nascent Soul realm, each realm was harder to achieve than the previous one. In the entire Celestial Pole, there were only several hundreds of people who could reach the Nascent Soul realm.


    Everyone in front of the youngster and Daoist Huang were all Aura Refining cultivators. There weren¡¯t many Foundation Building cultivators in this market square, while Core Formation cultivators were simply nonexistent.


    Both of them sighed. The Daoist then stared at the objects in the youngster¡¯s stall and said, ¡°Xiaotian, it seems you haven¡¯t sold anything today, right?¡±


    Hearing this, the youngster heaved a deep sigh. ¡°Before you came, someone came to ask about my items, but he thought they were too expensive. If it wasn¡¯t because my uncle urgently needs medicinal pills, I would¡¯ve sold these items directly to a shop. It¡¯s a pity that shopkeepers don¡¯t know their worth¡­¡±


    His stall disyed several formation discs and formation gs. They were used toy formations, something every ordinary cultivator needed either to guard against others when they were cultivating or to gather spiritual aura. However, the Law of Formations was a profound mystery¡ªeven studying it for hundreds of years wouldn¡¯t be enough to master it. Cultivators were afraid they wouldn¡¯t have enough time, so there weren¡¯t many of them who were willing to use their time delving into thisw. Usually, Masters of Formations only existed in cultivation schools, sects or ns, and were rarely seen among individual cultivators.


    Normally, formation discs were extremely seble. However, his formation sets weren¡¯t ordinary goodsmonly seen in the cultivation world; the materials used to make them were rare, so they were highly expensive. During the past few days he had them on disy at his stall, many people came to ask about them, but in the end, all of them shook their heads and walked away. Although formations were good items to have, if he couldn¡¯t set an appropriate opening price, he wouldn¡¯t sell any!


    The Daoist surnamed Huang also opened a stall, but he sold low-grade talismans instead. In fact, he had sold far more than the youngster had. His wares were almost sold out after having his stall open for one full day.


    Daoist Huang hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Xiaotian, what¡¯s the lowest price you can give for this formation?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Uncle Huang, do you want it?¡± the youngster happily said, ¡°If you want it, I can give it to you for 300 spirit stones.¡± This formation disc was formerly priced at 400 spirit stones, so he had indeed given a veryrge discount.


    After muttering indecisively for a moment, Daoist Huang finally nodded in delight. ¡°Fine, Uncle Huang will shamelessly take advantage of you.¡±


    He then took out the spirit stones he earned from selling talismans and counted them. One of them handed over spirit stones while the other handed over a formation disc.


    The youngster took out a Jade Slip from his robe. ¡°Uncle Huang, this is the formation manual. You just need to hold the master formation g toy this killing formation.¡±


    Daoist Huang handed over the spirit stones with heartache and nodded. ¡°I know the formation. A formation disc sold by you guys will be worth its expensive price. If it was anybody else, I never would¡¯ve bought it.¡±


    300 spirit stones¡­ Even disciples in cultivation schools or sects would need a few years to collect such an amount, let alone individual cultivators. They might even need a few years longer. Were it not for Daoist Huang having a knack in business, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able toe up with this many spirit stones.


    ¡°Uncle Huang, thank you very much. I¡¯ll go buy some medicinal pills first; my uncle is still waiting for me.¡±


    The youngster packed up his stall and headed towards a shop opened by Yunwu Sect.


    Although in the cultivation world Yunwu Sect was only a small sect, there were quite a few cultivation ns and individual cultivators depending on it. Many individual cultivators relied on this market square on Mount Yunwu to gain spirit stones to use in their cultivations.


    Yunwu Sect¡¯s shop was thergest shop in this market square.


    Right after the youngster entered the shop, the clerk greeted him: ¡°Fellow Daoist, how may I help you?¡±


    This clerk was just in the early stage of the Aura Refining realm, so he was very courteous when he saw that the youngster was in the middle stage of the Aura Refining realm.


    The youngster said, ¡°Do you have ten Small Reversion Pills?¡±


    Small Reversion Pills were a healing medicine. Because they were quite expensive, people usually only bought one or two pills. Ten pills could be considered a very big sale.


    A huge smile appeared on the clerk¡¯s face once he heard the youngster¡¯s request. ¡°We do, we do! Please wait here for a moment.¡±


    He turned around and went to report to the shopkeeper before taking a jade bottle from the counter. ¡°These are Small Reversion Pills; you may verify them first.¡±


    The youngster unplugged the bottle and poured one pill out. The smell of medicine instantly entered his nose. After taking a careful sniff and verifying the pill, the youngster nodded. ¡°These are the real deal.¡±


    ¡°For ten pills, the total will be 500 spirit stones. You may also exchange them with rare or precious items if you have them.¡±


    The youngster didn¡¯t say anything and just took out the spirit stones from his storage bag, handing each one of them to the clerk.


    Having cautiously put the medicinal pills into his storage bag, the youngster excitedly left the shop. With these ten Small Reversion Pills, Second Uncle¡¯s injury can be healed!


    After the youngster left the shop, he made several turns and detours before he finally arrived in front of a small courtyard. Soon after he made a hand seal 1 , the courtyard gate was opened as a response.


    He went into the courtyard, pushed open the door of a room and called out, ¡°Second Uncle?¡±


    After a long while, an old, hoarse voice appeared from the corner of the room: ¡°Xiaotian, you¡¯re back¡­¡± An old poisoned-looking man was sitting in the lotus position on the bed at the corner of the room.


    The youngster walked towards the old man while excitedly taking out the jade bottle from his robe. ¡°Second Uncle, Uncle Huang bought our Five-Elements Life and Death Formation! We¡¯ve gathered enough spirit stones to buy medicine.¡±


    ¡°Did he?¡± the old man smiled reluctantly and took the jade bottle the youngster offered before letting out a sigh. ¡°I told you they¡¯re useless, but you still bought them. If you use the spirit stones to buy Aura-Nourishing Pills, your cultivation level would rise at least threeyers and you could enter the tenthyer. At the Immortals Assembly, you¡¯d have an easier time¡­¡±


    The youngster angrily eximed, ¡°Second Uncle!¡±


    The old man stopped speaking. He stared at the youngster before letting out another sigh.


    The youngster smiled again. ¡°Rest assured, Second Uncle. Although my cultivation level isn¡¯t really high, I¡¯ve been practicing a lot of spells, so there¡¯s still hope.¡±


    Even so, the tension in the old man¡¯s face persisted. He said, ¡°If you can¡¯t do it this time, we can try again next time. Safety is the most important, so don¡¯t fight recklessly.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ The most important thing for us cultivators is life. If we can¡¯t live a long life, there¡¯s no point in cultivating. I¡¯ll definitelye back safe and sound.¡±


    The old man finally smiled. ¡°Having this kind of mindset will do. There are still ten days before the Immortals Assembly begins, so you should prepare yourself well. In particr, you have to practice your skill in using spirit tools; they will be life-saving.¡±


    ¡°En! Second Uncle, you should rest now. I¡¯m going to cultivate.¡±


    ¡°Alright, go.¡±


    The youngster exited the room then entered the room next door.


    He washed his face before untying his hair tob it. The mirror was projecting an elegant and beautiful face. However, the instant after the hair was buckled into a headband, the reflection turned into that of a childish-looking young man.


    Ye Xiaotian was her name now. ¡°Mo Tiange¡± shouldn¡¯t appear as her name before she could enter the Core Formation realm. This was what Second Uncle decided back when they left Mount Dongmeng.


    In the past seven years, she had been following Second Uncle around eastern Kunwu, collecting medicine, opening shops, and catching beasts. Second Uncle was injured right when they were forced to capture a demonic beast to earn their living because they could no longer maintain their small shop.


    In the beginning, with the extremely bountiful belongings of Ye n and the things left behind by her father that Master Daoist Shoujing delivered, the two of them were quite well-off. However, the path of cultivation consumed too much, especially since their spiritual roots weren¡¯t good. Even though Second Uncle had four spiritual roots, he could reach the Foundation Building realm only because her father gathered a lot of medicinal pills. As for her, she had five spiritual roots. Although she had a good cultivation method, taking each progressive step was difficult. She was able to reach the seventhyer of the Aura Refining realm because Second Uncle spent a lot of medicinal pills on her.


    In these past few years, they used all their spirit stones on cultivating and had to think of a way to make some earnings. At first, they just gathered spiritual nts and exchanged them with medicinal pills, but they found that doing so was insufficient to provide for their cultivation. Hence, they decided to use all they had left to open a shop in a certain small market square. However, because of oppression from the cultivation n that managed the market square, they couldn¡¯t get a lot of ie and had to close the shop and go looking for another ce. Finally, Second Uncle found that catching demonic beasts was extremely profitable. He formed a group with other cultivators and went into the depths of the forest in the southern mountain. As a result, because of a moment of carelessness, they ran into a fifth-rank Lightning Beast which was equivalent to a Core Formation cultivator. Of the five people who entered the forest, one was dead and four others came back injured.


    Since Second Uncle was injured, they found themselves in an even more difficult situation. Not only could they no longer use medicinal pills to help with their cultivation, they also needed to heal his injuries. Fortunately, Ye n used to spend a lot of time studying formations, so although their spiritual roots weren¡¯t good, they were very talented in formations. Uncle and niece then did research on some formations. Whenever Mo Tiange had leisure time, she would open her small stall to sell things in order to buy some medicinal pills.


    Second Uncle always said that she would be dragged down and wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the Foundation Building realm if this continued. Therefore, a year ago, they came to this Mount Yunwu with the n of entering Yunwu Sect through the Immortals Assembly. Cultivation groups possessed material benefits, so if she became a member of the sect, things would be easier for her.


    The so-called Immortals Assembly was a method for individual cultivators like them to be admitted into a cultivation group. These cultivation groups normally only epted those with max three spiritual roots as their disciples; only those from cultivation ns who had extremely good rtionships with these cultivation groups could enter with four spiritual roots, and it was utterly impossible for individual cultivators like Mo Tiange and her uncle.


    However, though most individual cultivators didn¡¯t have good spiritual roots, some people were blessed with luck and fated chances and could progress very quickly in their cultivation. The Immortals Assembly was held to select these promising cultivators to be admitted into cultivation schools and sects.


    As for the selection method, it was done by having the cultivators fight against each other. Once they entered the ring, they had to be prepared to die in the fight. Although most cultivation groups had a Core Formation cultivator overseeing the matches, they couldn¡¯t guarantee there would be no casualties. Sometimes, the fights turned so bitter that tragedies like taking the opponent down along with oneself urred.


    Mo Tiange naturally didn¡¯t have any intention of following their footsteps and risking her life. Following Second Uncle for the past few years around had really broadened her horizons. Second Uncle treated her extremely well; the two of them were interdependent. She also left the shadow of her childhood behind and became a lot more cheerful. She always kept what Second Uncle said in her heart¡ªthe purpose of cultivating was to have a long life, so your life should always be the most important thing. Furthermore, she never thought her life would be doomed if she couldn¡¯t enter a cultivation group. Second Uncle told her that her father also advanced into the Foundation Building and Core Formation realm on his own. It was precisely because of his existence that Ye nsted two hundred years in Mount Qingmeng.


    Since Father did it, I can too!


    Having firmly made up her mind, she sat on the bed and started the day¡¯s cultivation.

 Chapter 30: In the Jungle

    <h4>Chapter 30: In the Jungle</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Having withdrawn spiritual aura from her body after she finished moving it along her Macrocosmic Orbit 1 , Mo Tiange finally opened her eyes and prepared to practice her spells.


    Ever since she entered the middle stage of the Aura Refining realm, the Art of Sunu was no longer the only technique she practiced. Second Uncle told her that although this cultivation technique was remarkable, it didn¡¯t have any early stage fighting method and others could see through this technique easily. Cultivators from influential cultivation groups wouldn¡¯t be troubled by this, but individual cultivators like them often shed against others. Hence, it would be better for her to learn some more practical spells.


    After her realm was stabilized, Second Uncle gave her a technique manual called ¡°Green-Wood Art.¡± This art was part of Ye n¡¯s collection; it was learned by every ordinary n member with wood element spiritual roots. This art could be practiced until the Core Formation realm, which for most ordinary cultivators, was sufficient. It gave them extremely powerful fighting methods. In the past few years, Mo Tiange had been practicing this art until she was proficient as part of her preparation to face the Immortal Assembly.


    Now, she finished cultivating with the Art of Sunu and was going to begin practicing the spells in the Green-Wood Art manual.


    She opened her palm and various unknown seeds appeared. With a flip of her hand, the seeds fell to her feet. Tender shoots instantly sprang up from the ground and grew into thorny vines, coiling themselves firmly on the table.


    Seeing those thorny vines, Mo Tiange shook her head. The speed isn¡¯t fast enough. Tables won¡¯t move, but humans will!


    Soon after, she gathered some spiritual aura on her fingertips and transformed it into a very small fireball. She then threw the fireball towards the vines, quickly burning them to the ground without causing the slightest damage to the table legs.


    This was the result of two years of training. Now that she was proficient in controlling her spiritual aura, she could burn whatever she wanted. It could be said that this technique was just like the technique Li Yushan used years ago to burn a hole through the wall without damaging the surrounding wall. Of course, hers had a stronger effect.


    Using Green-Wood Art to grow seeds to bind her target then using spiritual fire technique to control her target was a method she came up with.


    Mo Tiange continued practicing. It was only after she saw that the sky had turned bright that she got up, washed and went out to make some food.


    Cultivators no longer needed food after they reached the tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm; after they reached the Foundation Building realm, they would no longer be bothered by dust. She was still in the seventhyer of the Aura Refining realm, so she still had to eat and bathe. Basically, she was still a mortal.


    It was an unwritten rule of the cultivation world that Aura Refining cultivators must not perform a long duration Closed Door Meditation. After all, if they went into a Closed Door Meditation for several months, uponing out, they would have an aching belly, back pain, and a dirt-covered body; in short, it would bepletely unbearable.


    Mo Tiange had never eaten a Fasting Pill. Firstly, although Fasting Pills were cheap, they were still medicine. Secondly, Fasting Pills were nowhere near as delicious as real food. Although cooked food increased the impurities in the body, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t need to worry about this matter if the food she consumed was derived from spiritual beasts. In fact, it could actually increase her spiritual aura by a very small amount. Even though spiritual beasts that possessed fighting abilities were hard to find, beasts infected with spiritual aura were everywhere. After all, they were on the Kunwu mountain range.


    Every normal cultivator preferred to eat Fasting Pills because they thought eating cooked foods would create impurities in their bodies. Not everyone was aware that spiritual beasts and spiritual nts wouldn¡¯t cause any problems. As for mortals, they naturally wouldn¡¯t dare to eat spiritual beasts. Thus, Mo Tiange had never been worried about fighting others for food. She could go into the woods and catch some birds or other pheasants as she wished.


    Outside the gate, she headed leisurely towards the jungle behind the market square.


    Right after she entered the forest, she could already see fat spiritual rabbits jumping around. Mo Tiange was delighted. In the end, when it came to vor, rabbits were still the most delicious! Unfortunately, rabbits had many predators and consequently became hard to find.


    She threw a seed which instantly transformed into intertwining vines, trapping a panicked rabbit inside. With a wave of her hand, Mo Tiange sent a wind de forward. The rabbit uttered a cry before it finally fell to the ground. She walked forward and picked the rabbit up, throwing it into her Qiankun Bag.


    Because she was afraid she couldn¡¯t bear to kill it if she caught it first, she had always killed her prey before picking it up. Second Uncle always said she wasn¡¯t ruthless enough. Every corner of the cultivation world was dangerous. Some people still did evil things even if that meant they had to face their Inner Demon in their realm-breakthrough. After all, Inner Demons only appeared in the Core Formation realm-breakthrough. Meanwhile, of the hundreds of thousands of cultivators in the Celestial Pole, the Core Formation cultivators only numbered several thousand.


    Her encounters with Li Yushan in her childhood and being forced to leave Mount Dongmeng made her understood that she had to be strong and couldn¡¯t be afraid to kill. To protect herself, she had to eliminate her enemies before they had the chance to harm her, just like Ye Jingwen did. When he noticed that Li Yushan harbored evil intentions, he killed him directly without even batting an eyelid. Yet, although Mo Tiange was aware of all this, she was still unustomed to killing. Maybe if she went through some type of bloody event, she¡¯d be able to slowly ustom herself to killing others.


    After catching the rabbit, Mo Tiange remained in the forest to pick some wild herbs and nts. She was just about to stand up and head back when she suddenly sensed some people¡¯s breathsing her way, stopping her actions.


    There were two different sets of footsteps, so in other words, there were two people. Although this area was filled with spiritual aura, there were only average animals and nts here, so people typically didn¡¯te here. How could there suddenly be two peopleing to this ce?


    Unable to resist her curiosity, she held her breath and crouched behind the bushes, watching a certain clearing through the small gaps between the leaves.


    As she expected, there were two people. She saw two pairs of legs; one pair in ck boots, another pair was in embroidered shoes. It seemed they were a man and a woman.


    The man¡¯s legs stopped then a soft voice came through, ¡°Little Sister Lian, there should be no one here.¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t answer. Mo Tiange softly shifted her body until she could finally see everything clearly. She saw two young cultivators, a man and a woman, staring affectionately at each other and holding each other¡¯s hands tightly. They looked deeply in love.


    Mo Tiange was immediately filled with so much regret that she wanted to smack her head. They¡¯re clearly two little lovebirds looking for a secret ce to meet, okay!?


    Having stopped spying on them, she crouched in hesitation. It would naturally be inappropriate for her to go out now. Between these two people, the man was also in the seventhyer of the Aura Refining realm like her, while the woman was in the sixthyer. If she wasn¡¯t cultivating with the Art of Sunu, resulting in her Breath-Concealing Divine Sense Technique being more powerful than theirs, she might¡¯ve been discovered already. If she came out now, they would think she harbored some evil intentions. Besides, if she destroyed their secret meeting, they would most likely give her a lesson. She had absolutely no intention of getting a beating.


    While she wallowed in her regret, the couple was already entangled in their fiery passion. The man¡¯s robe had been spread open on the ground while he carried his ¡°Little Sister Lian¡± in his arms, ready to do something indecent.


    Mo Tiange waspletely petrified when she realized what was going on. She thought these two little lovebirds were just looking for a ce to have a romantic moment. Who would¡¯ve imagined they actually wanted to¡­


    From the noise that came from the ce, the two of them were apparently kissing each other. The ¡°Little Sister Lian¡± managed to steal some time to say, ¡°Watch your clothes.¡±


    The man groaned ¡°en¡± without stopping. The two of them undressed and went straight into the matter at a frightening speed.


    Hearing their fiery passion burning ferociously, Mo Tiange suddenly had the urge to bury herself in the ground. She had been disguising herself as a man for several years. Furthermore, she was usually either engrossed in cultivating or doing research in the Law of Formations, so she didn¡¯t understand normal rtions between men and women. As a result, she kept her head lowered in extreme embarrassment, not daring to even nce in their direction.


    After a long time, the noises gradually faded. The man said, ¡°Little Sister Lian, there¡¯s still a month before the Immortals Assembly begins. How are the preparations in your family?¡±


    The ¡°Little Sister Lian¡¯s¡± voice was so tender and sweet that it seemed like honey would drip out as she sulkily said, ¡°After going through so much trouble to meet, you¡¯re asking this kind of thing?¡±


    The man coaxingly said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I asked that because I want to enter Yunwu Sect with you? If we both enter the sect, our families can¡¯t interfere with our rtionship anymore. Then we can be Dual Cultivation partners, forever inseparable¡­¡±


    ¡°Little Sister Lian¡± said with a hint of hesitation: ¡°I¡­ have an edge.¡±


    The man said, ¡°An edge? What kind of treasure did your family give you?¡±


    ¡°Little Sister Lian¡± smiled but didn¡¯t answer.


    Feeling curious, Mo Tiange secretly peeked from behind the bushes again. However, what she saw was actually a naked man and woman wrapped around each other with only a few pieces of clothing covering their bodies. She recited ¡°ignore it¡± several times in her heart before she finally took a look at their appearances.


    The two of them were about twenty years old. The man was quite handsome while the woman looked lovely and charming. It was no wonder they hid their rtionship from their families¡ªbeauty was indeed harmful!


    The man hugged ¡°Little Sister Lian¡± and once again said, ¡°Good Little Sister Lian, tell me, okay? I can¡¯t stop worrying if you don¡¯t.¡±


    Perhaps the concern in his words touched ¡°Good Little Sister Lian¡± as she finally said, ¡°Father gave the Enchanting Lantern to me. I think no matter what opponent I fight, I¡¯ll still have a bit of an edge.¡±


    Although her tone was humble, there was very high self-confidence in her words. Mo Tiange was very curious about this Enchanting Lantern and why the woman could be so confident.


    Cultivators in the seventhyer of the Aura Refining realm, namely people at the peak of the middle stage of the Aura Refining realm like Mo Tiange, would definitely present at the Immortals Assembly. Even tenthyer Aura Refining cultivators would most likelye. This woman was only in the sixthyer of the Aura Refining realm. Her cultivation level could be considered part of the lower group, yet she actually thought no matter what opponent she had, she would have a bit of an edge?


    The man said, ¡°I see. In that case, I won¡¯t have to worry. Little Sister Lian, you can definitely enter Yunwu Sect. Then, we¡­¡±


    His unfinished words caused this ¡°Little Sister Lian¡± to blush. The man brought her into his arms and the two of them started to be intimate again.


    Mo Tiange withdrew her gaze with a slightly doubtful feeling. She seemed to have just seen a killing intent shing across that man¡¯s eyes. Did I see correctly?

 Chapter 31: Killing Someone

    <h4>Chapter 31: Killing Someone</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    She hadn¡¯t yet thoroughly thought it through when she heard the woman screaming.


    Mo Tiange immediately went closer to take a peek. Right after she did, she waspletely aghast; the man was holding ¡°Little Sister Lian¡± firmly in his embrace, stabbing her back with a dagger-shaped spirit tool he was holding in his right hand.


    A half-naked man and woman, a dagger dripping with blood, a woman¡¯s horrified expression, a man¡¯s contorted face¡ªMo Tiange covered her mouth and held her breath.


    She thought they were a pair of lovers on a tryst secretly doing illicit things, yet it actually turned out like this!


    ¡°Brother Ming¡­ Wh-why?¡±


    The man uttered a ¡°hmph¡± and sneered, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m attracted to you? I¡¯m just using my looks to get what I want.¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes widened. There was doubt, remorse, and anger interweaving together in her gaze. That gaze, together with her face which was distorted from the pain, made her look even more terrifying. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Based on your ordinary looks and four spiritual roots, did you really think I would fall for you? Hmph! I did it because you¡¯re the only descendant of the Huang n. After I kill you and take your family¡¯s treasure, the Enchanting Lantern, your Huang n wouldn¡¯t be our An n¡¯s opponent anymore!¡±


    When understanding finally dawned on the woman¡¯s face, her despair also became more profound. At this moment, she already lost her ability to speak and was only staring at her lover with a pair of widened eyes. Gradually, her breathing also stopped.


    From the few sentences they said, Mo Tiange heard some information. The Huang n and An n were both small cultivation ns depending on the Yunwu Sect. People said these two ns had been enemies for generations. An n probably came up with such a sinister plot to eliminate Huang n.


    After the man was certain the woman in his arms was no longer breathing, he pulled the dagger-shaped spiritual tool from the woman¡¯s back and pushed her naked corpse away in disgust. He then concentrated on cleaning the bloodstains from the dagger before standing up and putting his clothes on.


    Mo Tiange became even more afraid to cause a ruckus. From the fact that the man had so viciously murdered his lover during such an intimate moment, he was clearly a very ruthless person. If he found out about her presence, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let her go.


    After putting on his clothes properly, the man crouched down and started to rummage through the woman¡¯s clothing until he eventually came across a Qiankun Bag. The man erased the divine sense left behind by the woman with ease and directly poured all the contents out of the bag.


    There was a pile of woman¡¯s clothes, spirit tools, talismans, decorated jade bottles of medicinal pills, and items like jade boxes that seemed to be used to store some things. With a short nce, the man already found the object he wanted. Among the spirit tools, he picked up antern and said in delight, ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s here.¡±


    Mo Tiange was also curious about this colored ssntern, wondering what kind of amazing function it had. From what she saw, it seemed like an ordinary colored ssntern. Aside from possessing spiritual aura, there was really nothing extraordinary about it.


    The man then put everything back into Qiankun Bag and put the bag inside his robe. He pointed his finger, causing a fire to fall on the woman¡¯s corpse and setting it aze in an instant. The light of that ze shone on his rather handsome face, spreading a dreadful aura.


    Mo Tiange only hoped he would burn the corpse and destroy the evidence quickly so she could get away. This wasn¡¯t the first time she saw people being killed. She had seen Ye Jingwen killing Li Yushan with his sword when she was ten. Later, when she followed Second Uncle and roamed around eastern Kunwu, she also constantly came across danger, usually in the form of people with evil intentions. Second Uncle didn¡¯t spare them. However, not one of them made her feel as terrified as this man did now. Honestly, this man¡¯s killing methods were too cruel!


    A moment ago, the two of them were still being romantic towards each other and were even being physically intimate, yet in the next moment, the man actually took advantage of that intimate moment to stab his lover in the back! Seeing the man¡¯s face under the shadow of the ze, Mo Tiange only felt nauseous and disgusted.


    From this matter, it could clearly be seen that even feelings were unreliable in the cultivation world. This definitely wasn¡¯t the only case of lovers killing each other.


    All of a sudden, she saw a sh from the corner of her eye. She reacted very quickly and dodged to the side. The ze had been thrown towards her original position and struck some bushes. The man¡¯s gloomy voice rang out: ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    She had been discovered!


    Since the matter had reached this point, Mo Tiange could only rack her brain to think of an idea. She then took all the seeds in her Qiankun Bag and held them in one hand. With her other hand, she used Wind¡¯s Breath and created a wind de on her palm. The de was thrown, slicing the bushes not too far away from them. The bushes shook. Right after that, another ze was thrown right at the shaking bushes.


    Taking advantage of the man being distracted, she made extremely light movements. In an instant, she floated several feet away from her original spot and watched quietly from behind the bushes. The man was staring fiercely at the direction the spell came from, but fortunately, he didn¡¯t find her hiding ce.


    Mo Tiange really couldn¡¯t think of a way to escape. This man was obviously an extremely cruel and merciless person; moreover, since her cultivation level was the same as his, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for her to leave without being noticed; she definitely had to fight him first.


    She clenched her teeth. First things first, I just have to fight with my life!


    She didn¡¯t have any experience in killing people. In fact, she also came across quite a few dangerous situations in the past few years of following Second Uncle. However, it had been years since Second Uncle entered the Foundation Building realm, and the remaining Ye n¡¯s treasures were plentiful, so Second Uncle was very proficient in spells. Furthermore, his magic tools were also top-grade ones. Therefore, Mo Tiange never had to fight herself.


    This man was obviously not a good guy. This probably wasn¡¯t the first time he killed someone to rob them of their treasures. Even if Mo Tiange had a purer spiritual power as a result of cultivating the Art of Sunu, she wasn¡¯t at all confident she could beat him.


    Unable to find anyone, the man now changed his direction and slowly moved towards the shrubbery. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t moving towards the ce Mo Tiange was hiding, or else he would¡¯ve spotted her in a second.


    Mo Tiange was no longer hesitating. The moment he approached, a seed was softly propelled forward.


    Using things like seeds in the woods was indeed using the right thing at the right time. In using spiritual aura, Mo Tiange was far more proficient than cultivators in the same realm as her. As a result, when she propelled the seed forward, it was done so lightly so it was very hard to perceive.


    Once the seednded on the ground, it instantly grew into thorny vines that spiraled madly towards the man, trying to coil around his body.


    The man was shocked by this and hastily brandished his dagger-shaped spirit tool. This dagger obviously wasn¡¯t an ordinary weapon¡ªit cut the vines down before they could coil around him.


    This action revealed Mo Tiange¡¯s hiding position. Thus, taking advantage of the man¡¯s panicked state, she retreated away from her location before throwing another seed out.


    This man had already seen her face. Although he was staring ruthlessly at her, he didn¡¯t dare to dawdle. He speedily moved backward while continuously cutting the approaching vines with his dagger.


    This attack method was unique to Ye n¡¯s Green-Wood Art. Since she made the first move, she was determined to kill him. Otherwise, her identity would be exposed.


    What she faced now was a ¡°either you die or I do¡± situation. Thus, she took out the talismans she prepared for the Immortals Assembly and stuck one of them on her body. In an instant, she was enclosed within a protective barrier. She then threw all the talismans she had towards the man.


    All of a sudden, the man was showered with attacks. Mo Tiange didn¡¯t give him any chance to take a breath; hence the man could only focus on warding off her attacks without making any counterattacks at all. He felt extremely anxious; he had just found the Enchanting Lantern and hadn¡¯t removed the remnant of the divine sense in it nor refined it for his own use, so it still couldn¡¯t be used.


    Among this continuous rain of talismans, Mo Tiange slipped a seed inside a talisman before throwing it at the man.


    The man found a chance to cast a spell in this split-second, yet he was again rendered dizzy by Mo Tiange¡¯s talisman. Mo Tiange, meanwhile, didn¡¯t dodge his spell. She just let the protective barrier around her body ward it off while she continued to fling talismans and seeds at him.


    The man kept avoiding and blocking. He just sensed there was something wrong with these iing talismans when a ¡°BANG!¡± erupted in his ear. The seed inside the talisman had been overlooked and hit his hand. A ball instantly sprouted from the seed and suddenly exploded, directly cracking the protective barrier around his body. Now, several other talismans flew into the sphere¡­


    ¡°AH¡ª!!!¡± A bloodcurdling scream emerged and the man flew out of his protective barrier. Mo Tiange immediately took out a wooden sword and flung it forward. The man grunted and finally stopped moving. The sword sessfully pierced his heart.


    After standing in a daze for a while, Mo Tiange finally recovered her train of thought and found that she was drenched in a cold sweat. This was the first time she killed someone with her own hands. She couldn¡¯t help but smile in self-mockery once she realized her heart was beating hard like a drum and that there was almost no strength left in her legs. She still couldn¡¯t kill without feeling anything; obviously, she was still far from being a qualified Immortal¡­


    However, she felt very happy she escaped. She wiped the sweat off her forehead and walked forward cautiously. Having determined that the man was really dead, she finally pulled her sword from his body and proceeded to burn his body and destroy the evidence.


    Repeating everything the man did, she took the two Qiankun Bags from his body and burned his corpse clean with a snap of her fingers.


    This man had just killed his lover and burned her corpse. Maybe it should be called retribution that he now died in the same way here. The two of them could now be considered ¡°born on different quilts, buried in the same hole.¡±


    After she finished burning the man¡¯s corpse and made sure there was no visible trace, Mo Tiange hurriedly went back.


    The two of them were on a tryst; nobody on the woman¡¯s side should¡¯ve been aware of that, but it wasn¡¯t necessarily the case on the man¡¯s side. Hence, she cautiously took a long detour and hid for a while before appearing on a different route.

 Chapter 32: Inventory

    <h4>Chapter 32: Inventory</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    There was nothing unordinary about Mo Tiange¡¯s trip back. When she arrived at the little courtyard they rented, she headed directly to her uncle¡¯s room.


    Ye Jiang was startled to see her appearance. He asked, ¡°Xiaotian, what happened?¡±


    Mo Tiange said while trembling, ¡°Second Uncle, I¡­ I killed someone!¡±


    Ye Jiang was surprised but he soon said in a calm manner, ¡°So? You need to get used to it or else how can you continue walking on this path?¡± He did ask with a bit of concern: ¡°Who did you kill? Did someone try to rob you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Mo Tiange shook her head. Seeing that her uncle was so unperturbed, she gradually regained herposure and recounted everything that happened.


    Ye Jiang frowned. He pondered for a moment and finally asked, ¡°Did you leave any trace in the forest? Did anyone see you on your way back?¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head. ¡°I cleaned everything. Even if others find that ce, they won¡¯t find any clues. When I came back, I took a long detour. No one saw me.¡±


    Ye Jiang was relieved and said, ¡°Not to worry. Since they won¡¯t find any clues, they won¡¯t know you killed those people. Besides, you have Second Uncle here. Although I¡¯m severely wounded, I¡¯m still a genuine Foundation Building cultivator. Those two cultivation ns you mentioned are nothing¡ªthey¡¯re just small cultivation ns. Even if we can¡¯t defeat them, we can always run away.¡±


    Having someone to console her, Mo Tiange¡¯s heart finally calmed down. She then remembered the Qiankun Bags she had on her and took them out. She said, ¡°Second Uncle, that man killed because of something called Enchanting Lantern. I took it with me. Take a look¡ªwhat kind of amazing thing is it?¡±


    Unlike Mo Tiange, when Ye Jiang saw the Enchanting Lantern, he frowned straightaway. After a long time, he finally spoke, ¡°Enchanting Lantern is indeed a treasure that has been passed down through generations in the Huang n. People say it¡¯s a magic weapon. Once thisntern is used, a 100 feet radius maze will appear with thentern as its center. However, thisntern is a magic weapon; magic weapons can only disy their full power if they¡¯re used by a Core Formation cultivator. An Aura Refining cultivator would have difficulty in using it. Moreover, its power wouldn¡¯t be too strong. Ever since the Core Formation cultivator of the Huang n fell, no one has been able topletely utilize its full power.¡±


    Ye Jiang then smiled and stared at her. ¡°It was also a fated chance that you received it. But now it¡¯s still inappropriate for you to use it. For the time being, keep this Enchanting Lantern and refine it in secret. You have to advance to at least the Foundation Building realm before you can use it.¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t kill that man because she wanted to steal his treasure. This was just how the fights of magical powers went. Besides, she was just learning from the example she saw, so she didn¡¯t feel sorry. She justplied with Ye Jiang and stored the Enchanting Lantern.


    Mo Tiange suddenly remembered another matter and said, ¡°Second Uncle, today I panicked and used most of my talismans; Immortals Assembly will begin next month, so what should we do?¡±


    Ye Jiang also felt helpless and said, ¡°That was the first time you fought an enemy alone. Since you had no experience and panicked, things naturally turned out like that. However, fortunately the fight turned out the way it did. This boy surnamed An actually had several powerful spirit tools in his Qiankun Bag. He couldn¡¯t take them out because he was restricted by your talismans. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill him so easily like you did today.¡±


    Mo Tiange had a sudden realization after she heard his words. It was no wonder she just felt nervous but didn¡¯t at all feel it hard to beat him¡ªturned out it was because she was lucky. It was precisely because she frantically tossed out her talismans that she was able to kill the man without giving him the chance to use any powerful spirit tools. If she hadn¡¯t done that, the day could¡¯ve ended very differently for her.


    Having pondered for a long time, Ye Jiang finally said, ¡°You can collect these two people¡¯s talismans to make up for your lost supply. Just take them¡ªtalismans are all the same. You don¡¯t have to worry about being caught. Tomorrow, take our remaining spirit stones and buy a few more. After that, your supply presumably won¡¯t be far less than before. Furthermore, in these past few days, I¡¯ve studied an alternate method for Spirit-Trapping Formation which will allow you toy the formation in an instant. In the next few days, you should learn it. Having formations to help you will definitely make things a lot easier for you.¡±


    He heaved another sigh and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t seed this time, don¡¯t force yourself. You¡¯re still young. At worst, we¡¯ll just try in other ces.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Mo Tiange also knew that for Second Uncle, survival was the most important. The longest life expectancy for Aura Refining cultivators was 200 years old. She was still seventeen years old, so how her future would look like was still unknown. It wasn¡¯t worthwhile putting her life in danger like other cultivators did.


    ¡°Alright, go back and think about your fight today¡ªwhat you didn¡¯t do well enough and so on. Maybe it would be useful during the Immortals Assembly. You also have to adjust your spiritual power. Before the Immortals Assembly begins, your whole body has to be adjusted to its best condition.¡±


    Mo Tiange made aplying tone as a response and went back to her own room so as to not disturb Second Uncle¡¯s recuperation any longer.


    Having just experienced killing someone, Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t in the mood to cook something to eat. Thus, she ran her aura and adjusted her breath to replenish the spiritual aura she used then began cultivating. When dawn arrived, she finally opened her eyes, intending to take stock of the two people¡¯s Qiankun Bags.


    First was the woman¡¯s Qiankun Bag. There were several talismans inside; however, she waspletely stunned when she swept her gaze over the talismans. Each of them was more effective than ten low-grade talismans!


    Mo Tiange was exhrated. She had so many talismans at hand before because she deliberately bought them for the Immortals Assembly. However, she could only afford the low-grade ones. High-grade talismans for Aura Refining cultivators could only be created by Foundation Building cultivators, so their price wasn¡¯t at all cheap. Because Second Uncle was injured, he couldn¡¯t personally make the talismans himself. Moreover, they also didn¡¯t have too many spirit stones, so they couldn¡¯t afford to buy the high-grade ones.


    After counting them, she found five talismans in total. Three of them had fire attributes while the others had water attributes. Unlike spells, the usage of talismans wasn¡¯t restricted by what spiritual roots one had. They could be used as long as the user had some spiritual aura. If Aura Refining cultivators fought with their magical powers, they definitely had to have talismans with them.


    However, the use of talismans was limited to one¡¯s financial resources. Those who could throw a lot of talismans were usually children or disciples of schools, sects or ns. As for Mo Tiange, her talismans were indeed the result of saving little by little for a long time.


    But with these five talismans, the talismans she spent wouldn¡¯t mean anything. She used about forty or fifty talismans during the fight, but these five talismanspletely made up for them.


    She then took a look at the other objects. There were several spirit tools with considerably good quality, but they weren¡¯tparable with the Enchanting Lantern in any way. Besides, they had to be refined before she could use them. If she tried to use them now, some people might recognize them. Moreover, she already had the Green-Wood Sword. Second Uncle said her father used it in the past. Since she refined the sword, she didn¡¯t need to change her spirit tool before she entered the Foundation Building realm. After all, spirit tools had to be nourished and refined for a long time before they could be used ording to the user¡¯smands.


    In addition to those, there were also several bottles of various medicinal pills that were allmonly used among Aura Refining cultivators. But what made Mo Tiange happy was that there was a bottle of Aura-Nourishing Pills, which she currentlycked. There was also a bottle of Look-Preserving Pills which the woman probably spent a lot of spirit stones to buy. This would allow people to preserve the youthfulness they had in their teens. Nevertheless, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t need this. She was only seventeen years old. Furthermore, the Art of Sunu already had the effect of preserving youthfulness and made women even more beautiful. There were also several jade boxes that contained some kind of spiritual nts which she didn¡¯t recognize.


    Next was the man¡¯s Qiankun Bag. Its contents were more or less the same¡ªspirit tools, medicinal pills, talismans, and clothes.


    The An n obviously fared slightly better than the Huang n. Although this man¡¯s talismans were neither numerous nor high-graded, his spirit tools and medicinal pills were far better than the woman¡¯s. There was even a bottle of Aura-Converging Pills among his possessions. Aura-Converging Pills were the best medicinal pills for Aura Refining cultivators to reinforce their vital essence and strengthen their primordial aura. Its efficacy was several times higher than Aura-Nourishing Pills. Unless he was a disciple with some kind of high position in a cultivation group or had a high-level cultivator as his elder, ordinary Aura Refining cultivators wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to use this.


    Mo Tiange was delightedly storing everything away when she suddenly found a huge bright pearl among the objects. It looked like a pearl meant to absorb spiritual aura. She tried to put her spiritual aura into it but found that it waspletely different from her Spirit-Gathering Pearls. There seemed to be ayer of something on its surface that blocked spiritual aura from entering it.


    Well, since the objects she received today were ample enough, she didn¡¯t really care about it. She then put all the useless items in a separate Qiankun Bag while all the useful ones went into her own bag.


    After doing so much work, she finally felt hungry. Recalling that she still had the rabbit and the wild herbs from yesterday¡¯s hunting trip, she brought a pot out from the corner of the room and scooped out some water from the water jar outside to wash the pot. She then prepared and cleaned the rabbit as well as the wild herbs and some mushrooms before putting it all into the pot to make a stew.


    Naturally, this stew wasn¡¯t made with a method from the secr world. It was cooked with a spell. She started preparing her own meals as a child. Later, when she lived at the ancestral house, she often took advantage of the time Aunt Lin wasn¡¯t around to cook food to eat in the middle of the night. Therefore, after she realized that spiritual beasts could be eaten, she started cooking them for her meals. In the beginning, Second Unclepletely disagreed with her actions; he believed cultivators shouldn¡¯t be greedy eaters. Nevertheless, after he personally tasted her craft and realized that it didn¡¯t increase the impurities in his body at all, he just let her be.


    After she gave half a pot of stew to Second Uncle and ate and drank her fill, she still felt a bit uneasy and decided to go find some news.

 Chapter 33: Tranquility

    <h4>Chapter 33: Tranquility</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Mo Tiange first went to the spot where she usually set up her stall. As expected, she saw Daoist Huang there and greeted him, ¡°Uncle Huang.¡±


    Daoist Huang was very happy to see her. He said, ¡°Xiaotian, it¡¯s been several days since Ist saw you. Why didn¡¯t youe and set up your stall?¡±


    Mo Tiange answered, ¡°It¡¯s because of the Immortals Assembly. These days, I don¡¯t go out unless I have to.¡±


    Daoist Huang nodded his head with understanding. ¡°True, this is a very important matter. How are your preparations going?¡±


    ¡°Same as before¡ªindividual cultivators like us can never prepare enough.¡±


    This remark made Daoist Huang sigh. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ we will never beparable to those children from cultivation ns who can ignore other things and focus on cultivating, so spirit tools, talismans, spirit stones are indeed indispensable¡­¡±


    When it came to this topic, Mo Tiange could only stay silent. If her father hadn¡¯t had an ident and Second Uncle wasn¡¯t forced to give up on Ye n, she probably wouldn¡¯t have to spend so much time doing various odd jobs.


    Daoist Huang said consolingly, ¡°Xiaotian, Uncle will give you a discount if you¡¯recking talismans. It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t have enough spirit stones¡ªyou can take them first and pay me back afterwards.¡±


    Mo Tiange was quite touched by his generosity. In fact, her friendship with Uncle Huang wasn¡¯t that deep; it was just that for the past two years, they had been opening their stalls at the same spot and often chatted with each other.


    Uncle Huang himself didn¡¯t have good spiritual roots and was only in the eighthyer of the Aura Refining realm. As he grew older, he lost hopes of advancing to the next realm and simply used most of his time to do business, hoping he could save some spirit stones for his descendants. Both of them were insignificant Aura Refining cultivators struggling in the cultivation world; neither was faring better than the other. But for Uncle Huang to be willing to help in this kind of situation was indeed a rare asion.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, Uncle Huang. You¡¯re not earning much selling your talismans, so how can I shamelessly take advantage of you? Besides, individual cultivators like us have to go through a lot. Ourbat experiences are far richer than n children¡¯s.¡±


    Mo Tiange said these words with a bit of a guilty conscience. Although she was also an individual cultivator, she had a Foundation Building cultivator as her elder. She really didn¡¯t have many opportunities to fight enemies although Second Uncle often told her a lot about his fighting experiences.


    Nevertheless, Daoist Huang nodded his head in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. Those n children do get advice from their elders, but how can they understand what fighting an enemy is like just by listening to a few words of instruction?¡±


    Mo Tiange felt even guiltier. Recalling her original purpose ofing out, she hastily shifted the topic: ¡°Right, Uncle Huang. In the past two days I haven¡¯t been out, has there been any news?¡±


    ¡°News?¡± Daoist Huang pondered then said, ¡°Eh¡­ The news you¡¯re asking about is the Immortals Assembly, right? There¡¯s been an increase in people passing by here today. Take a look at this street¡ªthere are a lot more young cultivators than usual. I think they¡¯re here to participate in the Immortal Assembly.¡±


    Mo Tiange finally noticed there were indeed more people here than two days ago. As the date of the Immortals Assembly approached, the number of people in the area also increased. Quite a few individual cultivators who failed to enter other cultivation groups woulde here to try their luck. In addition, there were also cultivation ns from various regions. All in all, the number of outsiders here was a lot higher than before.


    ¡°s, as the number of people grows, the number of disputes also grows. Yesterday, I also heard that the Life Lantern 1 of two younger generations from the Huang n and the An n, which are affiliated to the Yunwu Sect, went out. Both were also the younger generations who had the highest chances of seeding in the Immortal Assembly in their respective ns. Furthermore, their ns weren¡¯t able to find their corpses. Now those ns are using each other of making secret moves. Xiaotian, you have to be careful¡ªsome people might be harboring evil intentions.¡±


    Mo Tiange was scared. Turns out the matter has been exposed! Pretending to be very surprised, she said, ¡°Really?¡±


    Daoist Huang didn¡¯t notice anything amiss. He only shook his head and sighed. ¡°This kind of matter is very normal. Every time the date of the Immortals Assembly approaches, aside from thepeting cultivation ns, there are also quite a few individual cultivators who run into this kind of matter. Although we proim to practice Dao Heart, since we will only encounter the Inner Demon when we¡¯re forming our Gold Core, these people don¡¯t consider matters which aren¡¯t immediately relevant, leading to people acting amorally all over the ce.¡±


    Mo Tiange was somewhat relieved. Everything would be fine as long as suspicion didn¡¯t fall on her. When she saw someone stopping in front of Daoist Huang¡¯s stall, she smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Huang, you should get back to business. I¡¯m going to buy a few things and make some preparations.¡±


    ¡°Alright, go.¡± Daoist Huang replied then promptly busied himself with greeting the guest. The Immortals Assembly was indeed a good time to earn money.


    After Mo Tiange left the stall, her expression became grave. She cautiously went through everything in her head to confirm she hadn¡¯t left any clues behind and that no one saw her when she left. Although she knew she was safe, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat nervous in her heart. She finally calmed down only after she repeatedly told herself to take it easy. In the end, she still wasn¡¯t cold-blooded enough.


    Even though she originally came out to inquire about some news, she also had other matters to attend to. So, after she calmed down, she went to thergest shop on Mount Yunwu.


    Yunwu Sect wasn¡¯t arge cultivation group like Xuanqing School, but the items in its shop were quiteprehensive. Basically, it had everything she wanted to buy.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t dawdle and went directly to the clerk. She said, ¡°Do you have twenty Restorative Panaceas?¡±


    She was a regr guest of this shop and often came to buy medicinal pills. Hence, the clerk enthusiastically said, ¡°We do. Fellow Daoist, please wait a moment.¡± He turned around and took a ratherrge jade bottle from behind the counter. He cautiously counted twenty pills from the bottle and ced them into a smaller jade bottle before passing the bottle to her. ¡°Fellow Daoist, please take a look. Is there any problem with them?¡±


    He had counted the pills in front of her and the quality of the pills was also pretty good, so Mo Tiange nodded, took the medicinal pills and handed some spirit stones over.


    Although she didn¡¯t obtain many spirit stones from the man and woman yesterday, they had enough for her to buy these. Honestly speaking, being a thief was indeed a good upation. The two of them, uncle and niece, had been expending a lot of painstaking effort, yet the result was less than identally killing two cultivators. Of course, this was only a shing thought in her mind; she didn¡¯t have tunnel vision.


    Having bought the medicinal pills, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t linger and left the shop.


    Regarding magic tools, she didn¡¯t need any. As for talismans, she really didn¡¯t have extra spirit stones to buy them although she wanted to. Hence, after pondering this for a bit, she decided that the thing shecked most was still Restorative Panacea.


    Thepetitions in the Immortals Assembly were fierce. If she encountered a powerful enemy, her spiritual aura would definitely be depleted. At that time, thepetition would definitely turn into apetition of who had more Restorative Pills and spirit stones. Although spirit stones could also be used to replenish spiritual aura, their power couldn¡¯t bepared to that of Restorative Panacea.


    For cultivators, medicinal pills were extremely important. Most few spirit stones she and her uncle earned were spent on medicinal pills. Mo Tiange even once thought about learning to concoct medicinal pills, yet her idea was vetoed by Second Uncle.


    Second Uncle said that whether it was concocting medicinal pills, refining tools, formations or talismans, she had to expend both mental and physical effort. For an Aura Refining cultivator, spending most of her time doing these things wasn¡¯t worth it. Typically, only Foundation Building cultivators who had no prospects of breaking through to the next realm did these things. Moreover, since she was very talented in formations, she really didn¡¯t need to learn to concoct medicinal pills. Bear in mind that nurturing a Concoctions Master was really difficult¡ªeven small cultivation ns couldn¡¯t do that, let alone the two of them.


    Honestly speaking, Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t sure whether she had the capability to concoct medicinal pills or not. From what Second Uncle said, everyone in the Ye n was good at formations and only a select few were good at concoctions. Thus, she reckoned that the possibility of her being untalented in this regard was quiterge and gave up the idea.


    Right after she returned to their ce, she headed to her uncle¡¯s room. ¡°Second Uncle?¡±


    Ye Jiang, who was still recuperating, opened his eyes and asked, ¡°How was it?¡±


    ¡°What ¡®how¡¯?¡±


    Ye Jiang stared at her for a moment then shook his head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go out this morning to ask around for some news?¡±


    Mo Tiange stuck her tongue out. ¡°Second Uncle, you can really read my mind.¡±


    Ye Jiang threw a nce at her and snorted. ¡°You really have no respect for your elder!¡±


    Sheughed and moved towards him, saying, ¡°Second Uncle, Uncle Huang said the two ns found out about their deaths. However, they were ming each other, saying that the other n was up to something. They didn¡¯t find anything.¡±


    Ye Jiang nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good then. Even if they find out the other n wasn¡¯t responsible, it would be very difficult for them to peg it to you. With the Immortals Assembly approaching, all types of people are here at Mount Yunwu, so their investigation will most likelye up empty.¡±


    This remark was the same as Uncle Huang¡¯s¡ªwas this the so-called ¡°old birds can¡¯t be caught with chaff¡±?


    Recalling yesterday¡¯s harvest, she again spoke in high spirits, ¡°Second Uncle, yesterday I took an inventory of their belongings. Although they didn¡¯t have many talismans, there were five high-grade talismans in total. In the end, I made a profit after all. Also, there were quite a few medicinal pills including a bottle of Aura-Converging Pills! I also used their spirit stones to buy some Restorative Panacea today. Now, I¡¯m actually notcking anything.¡±


    ¡°Oh? This is indeed good news.¡± Ye Jiang thought those two people didn¡¯t have many spirit stones and talismans, but now, it seemed those five high-grade talismans were enough to make up for the ones Mo Tiange used.


    He said, ¡°That being the case, you don¡¯t need to trouble yourself looking for spirit stones again. I¡¯ll teach you the modified form of Spirit-Trapping Formation; you should use the time these days to understand it. When the timees, you¡¯ll have a slightly better grasp of the situation.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± She nodded enthusiastically.


    Ye Jiang smiled and stroked her head before passing her a Jade Slip. ¡°This is the method toy the formation. Go and study it. Tomorrow, tell me how much of it you managed toprehend.¡±

 Chapter 34: Immortals Assembly

    <h4>Chapter 34: Immortals Assembly</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    A month passed by in a sh.


    In that one month, Mo Tiange waspletely engrossed in cultivating andprehending formations. Sometimes, she went to take a look at the situation outside.


    Regarding the sh between An n and Huang n, both ns believed the deaths were carried out by the opposite n. Their investigations progressed increasingly deeper until they finally found out about the illicit rtionship. Both ns used each other of having prompted the younger generation to seduce the other. Since the dispute couldn¡¯t be solved, they could only fight it out. In the end, after much fighting, both ns suffered and their numbers kept declining. More than ten yearster, the remaining cultivators from both ns fell one after another, thus their ns were removed from Mount Yunwu. This was, of course, a matter that would happen in the future.


    As for now, Mo Tiange no longer cared what they were doing as long as they couldn¡¯t track the matter to her. These two ns were in a dogfight from the beginning, and they were unwilling to let go of this opportunity to attack the opposite n. Now, she had an even more important matter¡ªMount Yunwu¡¯s Immortals Assembly had finally begun.


    The number of cultivators on Mount Yunwu now was several times higher than normal. The first reason for this was naturally the presence of numerous cultivators who came to participate in the Immortals Assembly. The second reason was that most of the participants had friends or elders apanying them.


    Today, Mo Tiange got up at dawn. At the same time, Ye Jiang also suspended his recuperation and packed his belongings to go with her.


    This was a tradition in the Immortals Assembly. Because deaths were allowed in the Immortals Assembly¡¯spetitions, all the participants had their family or friends apanying them. If the participants really ended up dead, the things they left behind could be retrieved by their family or friends. If they didn¡¯t have anyone to do that, everything would be taken by the sects.


    The two of them, uncle and niece, flew along the mountain road towards the peak where Yunwu Sect was located. Mo Tiange had to go with the gatekeeper to register her name and obtain an identity tablet before she could enter with Second Uncle.


    When the young disciple acting as the gatekeeper noticed that Ye Jiang was a Foundation Building cultivator, he took a few more nces at him. It was naturally far easier for Foundation Building cultivators to enter cultivation group and to secure admission for their rtives or disciples. Thus, there were hardly any Foundation Building cultivators who came just to apany participants in the Immortals Assembly.


    However, after seeing that Ye Jiang was already old and obviously didn¡¯t have long to live, the disciple finally shifted his gaze. No cultivation group would be willing to ept a Foundation Building cultivator who almost exhausted his lifespan but had no prospect of advancing to the next realm. Moreover, Foundation Building cultivators like that were usually unwilling to enter a cultivation group and be subjected to so many restrictions in thest parts of their lives. There was indeed nothing strange about this.


    Today, the gates of Yunwu Sect looked rather like a Daoists temple in the secr world at its most crowded moment. The road was jam-packed with people. Based on Mo Tiange¡¯s approximations, there were probably several thousands of people here. Even if she counted only those who would actually enter the ring, approximately half of those people, they still amounted to more than a thousand, while the sect would only ept less than a hundred people. Obviously, thepetition would be extremely fierce.


    They arrived in an enormous square right after they passed through Yunwu Sect¡¯s gate. The square had a capacity of ten thousand people. A glorious hall covered with clouds and mist was behind the square. It actually had a very unworldly vibe to it.


    At the moment, ten rings had been ced in the square. There were several Foundation Building cultivators guarding each ring and also some Aura Refining cultivators who were registering their names.


    The rule about these rings was that those who entered the ring had to defeat ten people to pass the first round. The rule remained the same for the next rounds¡ªthey had to defeat several people until only less than a hundred people were left.


    Second Uncle taught her that the beginning and the ending were when the worst fights happened. At the beginning of thepetition, there would always be people eager to be qualified as soon as possible before the real experts entered the ring. At the end of thepetition, there would be a lot of people who previously lost in other ringspeting for theirst chance with all their might. Most casualties took ce in the fights at the end.


    As a result, Mo Tiange decided to enter the ring when thepetition had progressed halfway to avoid the desperate fighters that would most likely show up at the beginning and at the end of thepetition. This way, things should be slightly easier for her and it would be less likely for her to encounter those desperate fighters.


    When the sun finally rose, several Summoning Talismans flew out of the hall and fell directly on the guarding cultivators¡¯ hands. Once they received the Summoning Talismans, each of them dered that thepetition on their respective ring would begin.


    Competitions would ur on each ring and everyone would have one chance on each ring. Because of that, many people went to a ring straightaway once thepetition began; if they didn¡¯t seed in the first ring, they could choose another ring where the fighters wereparably weaker and fight again. However, this method rarely seeded. Objects like spirit stones and talismans were exhaustible, and individual cultivators wouldn¡¯t have enough of them to spend them like that. Even if they did have enough, it was impossible for them not to suffer any injuries at all. Thus, their sessive fights would definitely be harder than their first fight.


    Mo Tiange and Ye Jiang randomly chose a ring to watch and soon saw someone entering the ring. He was a ninthyer Aura Refining cultivator in his thirties with a robust build.


    Because it was very difficult for cultivators to advance to the next realm after they were fifty years old, the Immortals Assembly set up a rule that only those below fifty were qualified to participate. Because of that, the majority of people present were either in their thirties or forties. Meanwhile, people like Mo Tiange who hadn¡¯t yet reached twenty years old were a scarcity.


    Right after the robust-build man handed over his identity tablet to the cultivator in charge of registering their names, he spoke loudly, ¡°Is there any Fellow Daoist willing toe up and give me a lesson?¡± His voice resounded; the audience heard him very clearly.


    Thepetition had just begun, yet there was already a ninthyer Aura Refining cultivator in the ring. One after another, every cultivator surrounding this particr ring sighed over their bad luck. The tenthyer was the highestyer in the Aura Refining realm; thepetition had just begun, but there was already such a high-level person in the ring. How was it possible for the cultivators in the sixth and seventhyers of the Aura Refining realm to not feel helpless?


    However, there were naturally some people who were unwilling to give up just like this. Sure enough, one person headed towards the ring. He handed over his identity tablet then entered the ring and greeted the robust-build man: ¡°Brother, allow me to ask for your guidance.¡±


    After the two of them exchanged pleasantries, both took out their respective spirit tool and begun to exchange blows.


    Ye Jiang shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s watch another ring.¡±


    Mo Tiange had no objections. The fighting method of these two cultivators was toomon. Even though her cultivation level was slightly lower than theirs, it would be very easy for her to win against them using the handy Green-Wood Sword and Green-Wood Art of hers.


    The fight in the second ring was unexpectedly a battle of talismans between two people. Maybe the two had some sort of history because right now, they were wildly throwing talismans at each other as if the talismans didn¡¯t cost anything. They were even wilder than she was when she killed that cultivator from An n.


    Mo Tiange thought if she was to encounter this kind of opponent, she would indeed have no other options except to throw talismans wildly like her opponent did; after all, she wouldn¡¯t be as fast if she used spirit tools and formations would consume too much spiritual aura. Thus, the one with more talismans would definitely win here.


    The fights in other rings were all very ordinary. However, one ring managed to make Ye Jiang gasp.


    Mo Tiange curiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Second Uncle?¡±


    Ye Jiang kept watching for a while before he finally shook his head and answered, ¡°This person was very skillful in using his spiritual aura. He must either be someone with elders¡¯ guidance or someone with a firm will.¡±


    Mo Tiange shifted her gaze towards that ring. It was apetition between a middle-aged man about forty years old who was in the seventhyer of the Aura Refining realm, and a ninthyer Aura Refining youth in his early twenties. Although the middle-aged cultivator had a fan-shaped spirit tool in his hand, the youth only had a Defense Talisman which he stuck to his body. Nevertheless, the youth¡¯s spells were quick and urate, hence the middle-aged cultivator found himself in a tight situation.


    Presumably, Second Uncle was talking about this youth.


    Mo Tiange watched him for a long time but she still couldn¡¯t see anything special about him. ¡°Isn¡¯t this person just good at spells?¡±


    Ye Jiang smiled and shook his head. ¡°The spells this person casts are very ordinary, but he¡¯s very quick in moving his spiritual aura. Watch¡ªwhen he strikes, he hardly makes any preparations, yet each spell appears almost in an instant. Ordinary Aura Refining cultivators take a long time to muster their spiritual aura before they can cast a spell; this is the reason why using talismans is far quicker than casting spells. However, take a look at him¡ªhis spell-casting isn¡¯t really slower than using talismans. This is indeed the highest limit of what an Aura Refining cultivator can achieve.¡±


    Mo Tiange watched the person closely. It was indeed as Second Uncle exined; this person was casting spells like he was throwing talismans, leaving his opponent no time to resist.


    ¡°Since he¡¯s this skillful, he either has elders guiding him or has put painstaking effort into practicing moving his spiritual aura. Moreover, he must¡¯ve also expended a lot of thought. Since he was willing to expend a lot of thought and time in such seemingly trivial matters like this, he¡¯s obviously someone with a firm will.¡±


    Mo Tiange was filled with admiration. She admired this person¡¯s willpower, but she also admired Second Uncle¡¯s deep insight. Only by watching how quick this youth cast his spells was Second Uncle able to deduce his nature.


    After watching for a bit, uncle and niece finally chose another ring.


    Ye Jiang said, ¡°This one will do. Go up after this.¡±


    Mo Tiangeplied and focused on watching the fight in this ring.


    It was very rare, but the two cultivators in this ring both had the appearance of youngsters¡ªboth looked like they were in their twenties. Furthermore, both of them were in the seventhyer of the Aura Refining realm.


    One of them was controlling a flying sword while the other was holding a whip. However, in addition to the flying sword being a high-grade spirit tool, the youth holding it also had a rather pure spiritual aura. The youth holding the whip was gradually forced into a defensive position, but because his whip was only a mid-grade spirit tool, he didn¡¯t dare to make contact with the sword and could only evade his attacks. In the end, that whip-holding youth helplessly admitted defeat.


    Hearing the Foundation Building cultivator beside the ring announcing the result, the youth who was using the flying sword proudly cupped his hands towards the audience.


    Ye Jiang said, ¡°Go.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded and entered the ring. She greeted the Foundation Building cultivator beside the ring first then gave her identity tablet. When the Foundation Building cultivator confirmed that there wasn¡¯t any problem, she finally cupped her hands towards that youth and said, ¡°My name is Ye Xiaotian. I hope brother is willing to give me some instruction.¡±

 Chapter 35: Competitions

    <h4>Chapter 35: Competitions</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    When the youth on the ring saw Mo Tiange greeting the refereeing cultivator first and didn¡¯t pay any attention to him, he felt Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t taking him seriously and was very unhappy about it. He uttered a ¡°hmph¡± and directly released his flying sword without even returning her greeting.


    Mo Tiange was ready. She took out her Green-Wood Sword and began to fight.


    Although Green-Wood Sword was a wooden sword, it was a high-grade spirit tool which had been repaired by a high-level cultivator. Besides, apanied by her Green-Wood Art, it wasn¡¯t at all inferior to her opponent¡¯s flying sword. As a result, it was quite a well-matched fight.


    Seeing that the youth was solely engrossed in controlling the flying sword, Mo Tiange stealthily took out a few seeds from her Qiankun Bag.


    To qualify, she had to win ten fights consecutively. Althoughpetitors were allowed to eat Restorative Panaceas, no one could predict what kind of difficult opponent they might faceter. That was why it would be best if they could resolve fights as quickly as possible and conserve their spiritual aura. Hence, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t have any intentions of taking her time in defeating him. She only probed a bit to determine this youth¡¯s movements then made her decision.


    Once again, she maneuvered her Green-Wood Sword to meet her opponent¡¯s flying sword. She then raised her left hand, propelling three seeds that dove separately towards the upper part, middle part, and lower part of her opponent¡¯s body.


    Her opponent immediately sensed that something was wrong. In his haste, he didn¡¯t dare to meet the oing attack and could only dodge out of the way. Mo Tiange threw three other seeds towards him again. This time though, he only managed to avoid the one aimed at his head while two other seeds sessfully struck him.


    In an instant, a ball sprouted from the seed on his body and exploded, breaking the defensive sphere that protected his body. Meanwhile, the seed directed towards his lower body grew into thorny vines that coiled around his legs and bound him.


    This youth was frightened. He hastilymanded his flying sword to return and chop off those vines. He then took out a talisman from his robe and threw it at Mo Tiange to stall her Green-Wood Sword.


    Nevertheless, instead of blocking that talisman, Mo Tiange suddenly jumped and took back her Green-Wood Sword. In an instant, she rushed forward with the sword in her grasp, avoiding the talisman without much effort.


    The youth didn¡¯t have time to move; the Green-Wood Sword had shaken off his flying sword and was now pointing at his heart.


    He didn¡¯t dare to move now. Mo Tiange was holding a talisman in her other hand. The youth believed that as soon as he moved, this talisman would be thrown at him. With no other options, he grudgingly said, ¡°I lose.¡±


    Mo Tiange grinned and pulled her Green-Wood Sword back.


    After all these years following Second Uncle around, she discovered that in a fight of magical powers, cultivators tended to depend on things like spirit tools and talismans and weren¡¯t good at martial arts. For that reason, she used the Light Body Technique as her foundation and mixed in some martial arts from the secr world, resulting in her having quicker reactions than others. That day, when she killed that man from the An n in the forest, she also gained the upper hand because her reactions were faster than his.


    Because Second Uncle always told her to practice using her spiritual aura, defeating this youth was rather easy. Moreover, her spirit tool was of the highest grade. Her odds of winning against those in the same realm as her or even cultivators in one or twoyers above her were quite high. After all, unlike that day when she had to save her own life, today, she had Second Uncle with her. Her life wouldn¡¯t be in danger, so she could face her enemies calmly.


    Of course, if she had to fight against a tenthyer Aura Refining cultivator or aparably strong ninthyer Aura Refining cultivator, winning would be quite an arduous task.


    The second person who entered the ring was also a seventhyer Aura Refining cultivator like her. Mo Tiange could win without expending too much strength.


    After that one, however, no other seventhyer Aura Refining cultivators entered her ring. Those who came were all eighth or ninthyer cultivators. Although Mo Tiange was still quite rxed at first, she finally felt some strain after defeating about five to six individuals. In herst few fights, she basically had to depend on Green-Wood Sword to surpass equally high-grade spirit tools to win. Usually, after she finished her fights, she ended up with almost-depleted spiritual aura.


    Nevertheless, Yunwu Sect also had regtions for this kind of situation. The winners were allowed to meditate for a moment, but they couldn¡¯t do so for too long. Because of this, they had to depend on spirit stones to restore their spiritual aura. Fortunately, the spirit stones Mo Tiange prepared were sufficient; she could use them after each fight to restore her spiritual aura. However, she still felt tired after fighting six people in a row. This was mental fatigue; having abundant spiritual aura was of no help.


    Her winning streak also attracted the audience¡¯s attention. Although seventhyer Aura Refining cultivators participating in the Immortals Assembly were numerous, ninth and tenthyer cultivators still upied the dominant positions. Moreover, those who were able to win sessively against four cultivators with higher cultivation levels than them were incredibly rare. Right now, aside from her, there was no other seventhyer Aura Refining cultivator who was in the position of maintaining their victory in the other rings.


    Furthermore, the magic she used were indeed different from other peoples¡¯. Seeds that could sprout in an instant and charge at the enemy were far more powerful than ordinary wood spells. Ordinary wood spells would transform one¡¯s spiritual aura into nts, hence they definitely consumed a lot more spiritual aura than using seeds. In addition to that, her seeds could be thrown into the air and were thus hard to thwart.


    With a lot of effort, she managed to defeat an eighthyer Aura Refining cultivator using a high-grade talisman. Her next challenger, however, made Mo Tiange feel very helpless.


    It was a tenthyer Aura Refining cultivator.


    If in a fight against an eighthyer cultivator her chances of winning were 50-50, then in a fight against a tenthyer cultivator, she could be consideredpletely helpless. And yet, she instantly made up her mind. Since it might be hard for her to win, she¡¯d better prepare to use all her talismans and panacea!


    After an exchange of pleasantries between the two of them, Mo Tiange immediately took out her Green-Wood Sword and stuck a Defense Talisman on her body.


    This cultivator was a middle-aged man who was obviously very experienced in fights of magical powers. He calmly took out his spirit tool, a small g which floated in front of him.


    Most of the time, g-like spirit tools were either defense or spirit-controlling type spirit tools; both types were hard to deal with. Mo Tiange became more cautious. While controlling the Green-Wood Sword, she slipped the seeds in her hand between her talismans and hurled them unrelentingly at the middle-aged cultivator.


    This middle-aged cultivator wasn¡¯t worried at all. Under his control, the little g actually emitted spiritual aura which drew all the attacks towards it. Furthermore, under her barrage of attacks, the little g didn¡¯t seem to suffer the slightest damage.


    Mo Tiange frowned. Apparently, this g was a defensive treasure; this time she was in big trouble. Because her opponent¡¯s cultivation level was higher than hers, it would require a lot of effort on her part to withstand his attacks. Thus, she originally nned to attack first and gain some advantage. If her opponent could be injured by her attacks, he would be much easier to handle. Unfortunately for her, her opponent had this kind of spirit tool.


    She continued hurling seeds but no longer used her talismans. If they didn¡¯t work yet she continued to use them, they¡¯d only be wasted and she¡¯d be in a more difficult situation in her next few fights.


    While warding off her attacks, her opponent managed to throw a fireball at her. Fire spells were the most powerful spells among the five elements spells. The vast majority of cultivators who possessed spiritual roots with fire attribute practiced fire spells.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t dare to underestimate it and used Light Body Technique to dodge to the side. To her surprise, this fireball was very easy to avoid. It seemed her opponent was good at defending but not good at attacking. That being the case, she still had a shot at winning.


    Fortunately, the seeds of themon thornbushes and cactuses she had been using didn¡¯t cost too much. She just needed to continuously throw them at him.


    After getting no results from her attacks, Mo Tiange started to feel somewhat anxious. It would be detrimental to her if this situation went on. Because she had been fighting for too long, her mental fatigue had reached a certain threshold. Even though her opponent wasn¡¯t good at attacking, he still made it strenuous for her to dodge. Moreover, with that g, he basically didn¡¯t need to do anything else to defend himself, so he had it far easier than her. If this situation went on, she would definitely make a mistake before he did. So, as long as he couldpletely defend himself from her attacks, he could already be considered the winner.


    This won¡¯t do! I have to change this situation to have a chance of winning!


    She clenched a handful of seeds with one hand and threw dozens of others at the same time. The middle-aged cultivator was the same as before, pouring his spiritual aura into that little g. He didn¡¯t notice that instead ofing at him, several seeds flew in other directions.


    Mo Tiange patiently dodged his spells while continuously throwing some seeds. Eventually, there was no other direction left for her to throw her seeds at.


    She stopped moving and gathered her aura in her palms. All of a sudden, she pushed her aura towards the ground. Numerous thorny vines grew at an insane speed all over the ring,pletely trapping that middle-aged cultivator in the middle.


    The middle-aged cultivator was shocked. He discovered that thorny vines were encircling him. They kept circling and circling so that the scene in front of him slowly became blurry. In the end, even the thorny vines couldn¡¯t be seen. His surroundings were indistinguishable; except his own body, he couldn¡¯t see anything.


    He looked around and increased his vignce, but he felt quite terrified in his heart. At first, he didn¡¯t take this seventh Aura Refining boy seriously, but this move¡­ this move was definitely a formation! This was something he waspletely unfamiliar with!


    Suddenly, a barrage of spells came towards him. One by one, he used his g to ward them off. However, these attacks were unending; he couldn¡¯t rx and was slowly running out of spiritual aura. His Restorative Panacea also wouldn¡¯tst long in this situation.


    Outside the formation, instead of attacking, Mo Tiange was now resting while throwing several spirit stones to control the formation. She was waiting for her opponent to run out of spiritual aura.


    It was fortunate that her opponent wasn¡¯t proficient in formations and had never moved from his position. Otherwise, it would be very difficult for her toy a formation during a fight.


    In the end, when she finally saw that her opponent was getting tired, she took out a high-grade water element talisman and hurled it forward. Water rose quickly from the middle-aged cultivator¡¯s feet.


    She then cast an ordinary soil spell, causing a quicksand to appear under the cultivator¡¯s feet.


    What happened below his feet was hard to perceive. Moreover, right now, he was already having a difficult time using his small g. When the quicksand appeared, waterpletely surrounded him. He wanted to use the g to break this spell, yet he found that he didn¡¯t have enough spiritual aura left.


    Mo Tiange released her Green-Wood Sword, sending it straight towards her opponent.

 Chapter 36: Win

    <h4>Chapter 36: Win</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    With the Green-Wood Sword appearing in front of him, the middle-aged cultivator couldn¡¯t deal with other things and was forced to move the small g to block the tip of the sword. Yet, as he did that, the quicksand and water below him rose even quicker.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t stop and hurled another talisman towards him.


    With a resounding noise, the cultivator fell down in the ring.


    At this point, the refereeing Foundation Building cultivator walked forward. After examining the cultivator for a moment, he stood up and nodded. ¡°Ye Xiaotian wins.¡±


    A relieved expression appeared on Mo Tiange¡¯s face. After she saw her Second Uncle¡¯s delighted smile in the audience, she promptly sat down to recover her spiritual aura.


    In order to drain her opponent¡¯s spiritual aura, she herself also had to eat Restorative Panaceas. After exerting a lot of effort in thest fight, she was indeed exhausted.


    Without her spiritual aura supporting it, the formation lost its effect. One by one, the thorny vines withered and the middle-aged cultivator could finally see the surroundings outside the formation. With a gloomy, dejected expression, he stood up and jumped out of the ring.


    Truth be told, his small g was indeed exceptional; it still didn¡¯t take any real damage even though it received the full strength of her attacks. However, losing at the hands of a seventhyer Aura Refining cultivator probably resulted in a huge strike to his confidence.


    Besides, since he lost in this ring, he had no choice but to fight in another ring. The injuries he sustained and the medicine he consumed in this round would affect his next fight; it would certainly be far more difficult for him to win.


    The situation wasn¡¯t good for Mo Tiange either. This was her eighth fight; she still had to win two more fights to pass on to the next round, yet she was already exhausted. It would be difficult for her to win if she had to face another opponent like that middle-aged cultivator again. Indeed, based on her cultivation level, it was very difficult for her to win ten fights against ninth or tenthyer cultivators who were equally eager to win.


    At the moment, she was almost out of strength and had used most of her talismans, medicinal pills and spirit stones. She really couldn¡¯t afford to lose and start over in another ring. Now, she could only do her best. After all, Second Uncle was here. As long as she wasn¡¯t purposefully courting death, she wouldn¡¯t be in any life-threatening danger.


    s, if only she came from a cultivation n, she could organize her nsmen to pretend to be her opponents so she could easily win against ten people instead of having to struggle to win each fight like she did now.


    But after recovering her spiritual aura, she found that there was still no one willing to enter the ring.


    The refereeing cultivator shouted, ¡°Those who want to fight, please quickly enter the ring. If in a quarter of an hour there¡¯s still no one else in the ring, the ringmaster will be dered the winner.¡±


    After a while, someone finally entered the ring¡ªa seventhyer cultivator.


    Mo Tiange was baffled. Normally in apetition, opponents would be sessively stronger than previous ones. After watching a fight, those who didn¡¯t have the ability wouldn¡¯t dare to enter the ring. They would enter the ring only if they knew how to deal with their opponents. Did this person, who was also a seventhyer cultivator like her, perhaps have some special skill?


    She gathered her courage and began the fight, yet she found that this cultivator was very ordinary. She used her Green-Wood Sword and in a short moment, he already admitted defeat.


    Mo Tiange was extremely confused. Why did it seem like this cultivator was just trying to help her fulfill the requirements for the number of people she had to defeat?


    She had no idea that her fight against that tenthyer Aura Refining cultivator made everyone scared to be her opponent. A seventhyer cultivator who won against a tenthyer cultivator left a deeper impression on others than a tenthyer cultivator could. It wasn¡¯t unusual for a tenthyer cultivator to defeat someone of the same realm; however, seventhyer cultivators who could defeat tenthyer cultivators were rarely seen and every one of them was a troublemaker.


    Moreover, everyone had seen that she was proficient in using formations. Most of the people here had no way to fight this. Not to mention people who had no way of defeating her; even those who believed they had a certain chance at defeating her were also afraid they would be drained of their spiritual aura like that previous cultivator and would, therefore, affect their next fight. In any case, the assembly had just begun, so it didn¡¯t matter if they chose to fightter. Hence, practically everyone tacitly agreed to let her win this round so the next round could start a bit sooner.


    As for the seventhyer cultivator who entered the ring, he had probably seen numerous fights and realized he had no chance of winning. He entered the ring just to test her strength so he could set it as his goal and would return next time.


    This time, it took even longer before someone finally entered the ring. His cultivation level was even worse than the one before¡ªhe was only in the sixthyer. He was soon defeated by her and left the ring.


    The refereeing Foundation Building cultivator called her to the side and gave her the identity tablet, which had already been marked, before telling her toe over when everything was finished. Then he announced that she passed on to the next round.


    Mo Tiange was exhrated. When she stepped down from the ring, her feet felt so weak that she almost fell. Fortunately, Ye Jiang already stepped forward and helped her up.


    ¡°Second Uncle, I¡­ I did it!¡±


    Ye Jiang beamed and helped her walk out of the crowd. He said, ¡°Rest up for a moment first. What matters is that you¡¯ve already won.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded then sat to stabilize her breathing. Once she recovered her spiritual aura, she stopped and opened her eyes, staring happily at her uncle. ¡°Second Uncle, I really did win, right?¡±


    Ye Jiang smiled and nodded. ¡°You really did. Since you concentrated on facing your opponents, winning was only natural.¡± What he said was a fact. She didn¡¯t have any experience in life-or-death fights, yet she wasn¡¯t at all weak in thispetition.


    A worried expression soon appeared on her face again. ¡°It was just that the first round was already this hard. What will the next round be like?¡±


    Thinking about this, Ye Jiang also sighed. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t seed. We don¡¯t have to force it.¡± Indeed, it would already be considered lucky that she won this round. In the next round, everyone would be harder to deal with. Even if she could defeat the first opponent, it would be hard for her to defeat the second one.


    Uncle and niece were consoling each other, raising their spirits. Soon afterward, they went to watch other fights.


    When Mo Tiange was resting, winners from each ring started to appear. Most of them were ninth or tenthyer cultivators. There were only one eighthyer and one other seventhyer cultivator among the victors. From the discussions in the surrounding area, she heard that the other seventhyer cultivator was a youth in his early twenties. Apparently, he was from the younger generation of a cultivation n. He used a magic weapon which no one could withstand, so he smoothly defeated ten people.


    In the afternoon, the fights in each ring became increasingly fierce. Most people had stepped down from the rings while the remaining people were practically fighting as if their lives depended on it. Injuries frequently happened, and each was heavier than the one before.


    The longer Mo Tiange watched, the more she felt the fighting was unbearable to watch. This was the first time she participated in an Immortals Assembly; although she had prepared her heart long ago, she never anticipated that the fights would be this bitter and couldn¡¯t help but feel sad in her heart. An Immortal¡¯s Path was filled with uncertainty and it was even more difficult for individual cultivators. For even the smallest bit of hope, they were willing to bet their lives. This path indeed made her feel sad.


    When the sun finally set, everyone had already finished their fights. All refereeing cultivators announced that thepetitions were over for the day.


    In this Immortals Assembly, two people died and countless were injured.


    Mo Tiange heaved a sigh of relief and stepped forward with the other winners.


    All the Foundation Building cultivators from the ten rings gathered together. One after another, they swept their gazes over the winners and began discussing something with frowns on their faces.


    This made the winners feel apprehensive, wondering what the higher-ups were dissatisfied about.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but nce around, but she didn¡¯t see anything wrong.


    There were over twenty winners in total and more than half of them were injured. Among the winners, there were four women excluding herself. Young people unexpectedly took up half the positions. Generally, most individuals who could achieve this kind of cultivation level in their early twenties were younger generations of cultivation ns, thus their odds of winning were naturally high.


    No one knew what these Foundation Building cultivators were discussing, but before long, the leader sent a Summoning Talisman that flew into the hall. Soon after, the Summoning Talisman flew back. The leader took it and several people gathered together again to hear the message.


    After a moment of discussion, they stood back and faced the winners again. Obviously, they were about to announce something about the next round. Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. She was afraid some kind of change might happen.


    The leader was a gray-haired, bearded Foundation Building cultivator. He swept his gaze over them and said, ¡°In this Immortals Assembly, we only have twenty-four winners of the first round. Thus, the Sect Head decreed that no furtherpetition is needed; all twenty-four people will be epted into the sect. You may first go back and handle your affairs. Tomorrow,e and report to the monastery at the hour of the dog 1 .¡±


    The crowd went into an uproar, feeling both shocked and happy.


    Mo Tiange was even more so. She had been worried she wouldn¡¯t pass the second round and never anticipated this kind of change, so she was instantly overwhelmed with joy. She could enter Yunwu Sect!

 Chapter 37: Entering the Sect

    <h4>Chapter 37: Entering the Sect</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    ¡°This time you go up the mountain, Second Uncle won¡¯t be with you. You have to be cautious with everything. Make sure that the Spirit-Concealing Jade Pendant never leaves your body and more importantly, never reveal that you¡¯re a woman in front of anyone; if one day you seed in forming your Gold Core and have the power to protect yourself, you may reveal your nature as a woman. If you encounter problems with your cultivation,e down from the mountain and ask me. Also, don¡¯t quarrel with your fellow disciples. Do you understand?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. There was a reluctant expression on her face as she said, ¡°Second Uncle, you also have to be careful living alone at the foot of the mountain. If you have any problems, just send a message to me and I¡¯lle straight away.¡±


    Ye Jiang, feeling pleased, nodded. He thenforted her again: ¡°Rest assured, this ce is Yunwu Sect¡¯s affiliated market square, so there won¡¯t be any danger here. Moreover, I am, after all, a Foundation Building cultivator; people won¡¯te provoking me. You shouldn¡¯te down from the mountain too often¡ªit wouldn¡¯t look good in other people¡¯s eyes. Once a month is enough.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Mo Tiange hesitated. ¡°Second Uncle, if I¡¯m not here, what about the medicinal pills for your injuries?¡±


    Ye Jiang smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯re already a disciple of the Yunwu Sect, you can ask Yunwu Sect¡¯s affiliated shop to sell things on your behalf. In the future when youe here, you just need to take these formation methods and ask the shop to sell them to get some spirit stones.¡±


    This was indeed a good thing. At first, when they were individual cultivators, Yunwu Sect¡¯s shop bought their items at very low prices. Furthermore, the shopkeeper didn¡¯t understand the value of some objects and refused to give high prices for their formation methods. But if she let the shop sell her things to others on her behalf, these kinds of problems wouldn¡¯t exist.


    Mo Tiange was happy. ¡°En! Second Uncle, wait for me to build my foundation. When the timees, I can have my own Immortal¡¯s Cave and we can live together again.¡±


    Ye Jiang smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m waiting. It¡¯s going to be the hour of the dog 1soon, so you should go now.¡±


    ¡°En, I¡¯m going! I¡¯lle back to visit you soon!¡±


    Having gotten her luggage ready, Mo Tiange used the Light Body Technique and flew straight towards Yunwu Sect¡¯s monastery. Ye Jiang watched her disappearing back and sighed.


    When she arrived at the monastery and saw the disciples guarding the gate, Mo Tiange smiled and stepped forward to greet them. She then asked, ¡°Senior Martial Brothers, I came today to register. Could you please tell me where I should go?¡±


    Seeing her being so polite, the two disciples also exhibited a friendly manner and answered while pointing somewhere inside the gate: ¡°Junior Martial Brother just needs to go there and wait. There will be another Senior Martial Brothering to meet you.¡±


    Mo Tiange looked at the spot they pointed at. Sure enough, there were already several individuals waiting there. She then politely said towards the two disciples, ¡°Many thanks to Senior Martial Brothers¡± then she followed the directions she was given into the monastery. She waited obediently at an empty spot.


    Second Uncle said she mustn¡¯t recklessly offend any Aura Refining cultivator, not even those whose job was only carrying water or cooking rice. Although this kind of cultivator wasn¡¯t talented, they were in charge of many things and were actually the ones who could make things difficult for her. Therefore, even if they were only two gate-keeping disciples, she still warmly greeted them as ¡°Senior Martial Brothers.¡±


    Just as she felt thoroughly bored, someone came to her side and said to her, ¡°Greetings to Junior Martial Brother.¡±


    Mo Tiange turned her head around. What she saw was actually that man, the only eighthyer Aura Refining cultivator among the winners. This person was in his early twenties; he had a regr face and neat, refreshing vibe from his body. Indeed, his looks made a very favorable impression on her.


    Mo Tiange replied, ¡°Greetings to Senior Martial Brother.¡±


    The man gave a very gentle, very courteous smile. ¡°Junior Martial Brother, you¡¯re very young, yet you¡¯re already in the seventhyer of the Aura Refining realm and have such outstanding strength. Perhaps you¡¯ll surpass me soon. My name is Xu Jingzhi, may I know yours?¡±


    ¡°Ye Xiaotian.¡± Since this person was being very courteous, she naturally cupped her hands politely like he did and answered, ¡°Senior Martial Brother¡¯s joking. Eating a lot of medicinal pills is the only reason I reached my current cultivation level. I¡¯m probably here because I happened to beat several people with luck. Besides, if we¡¯re talking about strength, Senior Martial Brother is certainly stronger than me.¡±


    Xu Jingzhi smiled and waved his hand. He then said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, since we¡¯re joining the school from the same batch, we¡¯re probably going to share the same cultivating spots. At that time, please show some tolerance for me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Although Mo Tiange was unaware of how Yunwu Sect would arrange its new disciples, she still answered, ¡°That being the case, it¡¯s only proper for us to take care of each other.¡±


    As the two of them chatted, other people finally arrived one after the other.


    Mo Tiange discovered that the middle-aged tenthyer Aura Refining cultivator who lost to her was among them, having apparently won in another ring. Yet based on his extremely paleplexion, he obviously hadn¡¯t recovered from his injuries. In addition to him, the youth who cast his spells as quickly as hurling talismans in her first fight was also here.


    When the hour of the dog approached and the sun began to set beyond the western hills, two tenthyer Aura Refining cultivators strode towards them from the direction of the hall. They greeted everyone and said, ¡°Junior Martial Brothers and Sisters, please follow us into the hall to meet the Sect Head.¡±


    Everyone respectfully answered and walked forward, following the two men into the hall.


    It was only after they entered the hall that they realized how tall and majestic it was. There were carved railings and jade iys in the hall, and the spiritual aura was abundant. At the highest point, a high chair had been ced. A middle-aged man with a long beard was sitting in that chair and drinking tea.


    Perceiving this man¡¯s surging aura, Mo Tiange was certain this person was undoubtedly the Sect Head, a Core Formation grandmaster, Fang Dingyue.


    As she expected, the two cultivators who guided them stood on each side and said, ¡°Junior Martial Brothers and Sisters, quickly greet the Sect Head.¡±


    Everyone hastily made their salutations: ¡°Disciples greet the Sect Head.¡±


    This Fang Dingyue put down his teacup, stood up and raised his hand. ¡°Arise.¡±


    He swept his gaze over everyone. After everyone finished their respectful salutation and stood up properly, he said, ¡°Since everyone has now be members of my Yunwu Sect, everyone must abide by Yunwu Sect¡¯s rules and the sect will do its best in facilitating your cultivation. The victories all of you gained over a thousand others have shown how outstanding you arepared to other Aura Refining cultivators. I hope you will strive hard in your cultivation, advance to the Foundation Building realm, and make my Yunwu Sect flourish. That is all. It¡¯s alreadyte, so go to the steward¡¯s hall to register your name and get your things. Tomorrow, you¡¯re going to cultivate together with the disciples of my Yunwu sect.¡±


    After that brief lecture, the two Aura Refining disciples led them out of the hall, bypassing several areas before entering a courtyard.


    This courtyard was very simple. It didn¡¯t even have the slightest grandeur the previous hall had and seemed just like an ordinary little courtyard in the secr world. There was a desk inside the main hall of the courtyard and a Foundation Building cultivator was meditating behind it.


    The two Aura Refining disciples leading them walked into the hall and respectfully called out, ¡°Martial Uncle Yu, we have brought the new disciples here to register their names.¡±


    The cultivator was still focused on meditating and didn¡¯t give any response. However, the two Aura Refining disciples weren¡¯t in a hurry and waited for him. After a while, the Foundation Building cultivator finally opened his eyes and shot a faint nce at all of them. He said, ¡°Tell them to bring their identity tablet over to receive their things.¡±


    The two menplied. ¡°Yes.¡± They turned around to face everyone and said, ¡°Junior Martial Brothers and Sisters, pleasee inside one by one. After you receive your things, please wait in this courtyard for a moment. We will soon take you to your residence.¡±


    Everyone nodded and responded straightaway with ¡°yes.¡± After that, they went inside one by one without daring to make anymotion.


    After a short while, it was finally Mo Tiange¡¯s turn to go inside. Once the Foundation Building cultivator verified the identity tablet she handed over, he recorded her name on a Jade Slip and produced another jade tablet. He ordered her to leave divine sense imprints on both the Jade Slip and the jade tablet. The Jade Slip was meant to stay with them for their records while the jade tablet was given to her. And then, she didn¡¯t know where he retrieved it from, but he tossed her a Qiankun Bag which she immediately epted. Then, after politely excusing herself, she withdrew from the hall.


    Soon, everyone finished registering their names. They followed the two Aura Refining disciples again, but this time, they walked for quite a long time. They walked around to the back of the mountain and made another long detour before they finally stopped at a certain residence on the mountain.


    Although this was also a courtyard, it was different from the steward¡¯s hall courtyard. It consisted only of one bamboo house that was surrounded with bamboo fences. A middle-ageddy in the Foundation Building realm came out of the house right after they arrived.


    The two Aura Refining disciples hastily stepped forward and made their salutations: ¡°Greetings to Martial Uncle Lin. Us disciples havee to send off several new junior martial sisters. We have to trouble Martial Uncle to make arrangements for them.¡±


    The woman frowned and said coldly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you send them on your own? What do you think you¡¯re doing, bringing so many men to this female courtyard of mine!?¡±


    The two disciples repeatedly apologized, ¡°Yes, yes, Disciples were reckless. Martial Uncle may punish us.¡±


    Thedy grunted. ¡°Forget it! Female disciples,e in and follow me.¡±


    Four female disciples stepped forward and greeted her simultaneously, ¡°Greetings to Martial Uncle.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll do. Walk quickly.¡± Thedy led the female disciples into the courtyard,pletely ignoring the male disciples.


    The two Aura Refining disciples smiled bitterly at each other before leading everyone away. After walking a considerably long distance, they finally arrived at another bamboo residence.


    ¡°This is your residence. The one who supervises this ce is Senior Martial Brother Zhou, but he has something to do and isn¡¯t here at the moment. For now, follow our arrangements first; one person in one room, five persons in a house. When I call your names, you can go and pick your own rooms.¡±


    Soon, Mo Tiange was also allocated to a house. After saying her thanks and excusing herself, she walked towards her allocated house. Unexpectedly, Xu Jingzhi was going to share the same house with her.


    For cultivators, arranging rooms was only a matter of using several small spells. Thus, in a short while, the cultivators who would live in the same house gathered in the small sitting room to chat and get to know each other.


    Aside from Xu Jingzhi, Mo Tiange still had three other housemates. Two of them were tenthyer Aura Refining cultivators while thest was a ninthyer Aura Refining cultivator.


    The ninthyer Aura Refining cultivator was called Qin Xi. He was the youth she saw casting spells as quick as hurling talismans yesterday. He was around twenty years old. He looked elegant and seemed to be a quiet person.


    As for the two tenthyer Aura Refining cultivators, one was called Liu Yidao, a robust-build man who was extremely outspoken and the other was called Jiang Shanghang, a gloomy-looking man with regr features who seemed to be in histe twenties and practiced water magic.


    Mo Tiange, living up to her name 2 , was the smallest in the room. Whether it was cultivation level or age, hers were below the rest. Thus, she bluntly recognized the fact that she was the youngest and called the others ¡°Senior Martial Brother.¡±


    The oldest was naturally Liu Yidao. He was already thirty-two years old, was very friendly towards others and had a big-brother demeanor. Thus, he became the Senior Martial Brother. Next was Jiang Shanghang. He was twenty-eight years old. Xu Jingzhi and Qin Xi seemed to be simr in age, but Qin Xi said he was twenty-four years old while Xu Jingzhi said he was twenty-three. As a result, Qin Xi was recognized as the older one.


    After the age hierarchy was set, they finally realized that the hierarchy of their cultivation level was exactly the same as their age hierarchy. Both Liu Yidao and Xu Jingzhi shouted that it was such a coincidence and said they had to toast and drink a cup of wine. Unfortunately, everyone had just arrived at the sect and the sky was getting dark; they had nowhere to look for wine and had to drop the idea.


    Since everyone just arrived, they needed to tidy up their belongings. Therefore, after a short gathering, each individual went back to their own room to either cultivate or limate themselves to the environment.


    After Mo Tiange went back to her small room andid a defense formation, she finally heaved a sigh of relief. She sat on the bed, feeling that she had lost all the strength in her body.

 Chapter 38: Chatting

    <h4>Chapter 38: Chatting</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Her room wasn¡¯trge. A low bed had been ced in the corner of the room and a straw mat, as well as a cattail hassock 1 , had been ced on top of it. There was also a wooden table and chair, but aside from this, there was nothing else in the room.


    However, in the end, this was a cultivation sect, so even the straw mat and the wooden table had a faint spiritual aura. They obviously weren¡¯t items of the secr world.


    Having calmed down, Mo Tiange took out all kind of things like bedding and such from her Qiankun Bag and started arranging them in the room. Although she didn¡¯t really need to rest, having a quilt would make her feel warmer.


    Once she tidied everything up, she finally examined the things she received.


    This Qiankun Bag was the mostmon one in the cultivation world. It was far inferior to the one she had. After all, her Qiankun Bag was something that came from Ye n¡¯s collection; it wasn¡¯t some sort ofmon good.


    There also weren¡¯t many things inside it. Inside were only a jade tablet, a cultivation technique manual, two bottles of medicinal pills, twenty spirit stones, and a Jade Slip known as Yunwu Sect¡¯s Book that recorded the rules of the sect and things they needed to pay attention to.


    The jade tablet was an identity tablet. Long ago, she saw Ye Jingwen using a simr object. All cultivation groups used this object to verify their disciples¡¯ identities. The person¡¯s name, age, cultivation level, and so on, were engraved on the jade tablet. At the same time, a copy of it was kept by the cultivation group. If a missing disciple came back, these would be used to verify the disciple¡¯s identity.


    Yunwu Sect¡¯s cultivation technique manual for Aura Refining disciples was assigned ording to the five elements attribute registered on the identity tablet. For example, since during the Immortals Assembly, Mo Tiange registered that she practiced cultivation techniques with wood attributes, the one she was given was the wood element cultivation technique.


    This manual was called the Art of Long Life. It was the mostmon basic cultivation technique in the cultivation world. Nevertheless, the one she had was a slightly moreplete version of the manuals circting outside and had a few notes from the seniors of previous generations.


    In addition to these, there were twenty spirit stones and two bottles of medicinal pills. These were rewards from the Immortals Assembly. In the future, spirit stones and medicinal pills would be distributed each month ording to disciples¡¯ rations.


    Getting these two bottles of medicinal pills actually made her very happy. Based on the spiritual roots she had, a good cultivation technique, the Spirit-Gathering Pearls, and the Spirit-Gathering Formation would only ensure that she wouldn¡¯t fall behind ordinary cultivators with three spiritual roots. If she wanted to rise above others, medicinal pills were absolutely necessary.


    Today, she chose to have a good sleep instead of cultivating.


    At the crack of dawn, she woke uppletely energized. When she left her room, the small sitting room was still empty and quiet. She could sense other cultivators¡¯ breaths in other rooms; presumably, everyone was still cultivating. Hence, she locked the door of her room and went out to freshen up.


    Yunwu Sect¡¯s Book stated that in this bamboo residence, there was a small stream at the back of the houses. The sect drew water from this small stream and made a pool so the disciples could use it to wash.


    After she walked around to the back of the house, she saw that there was indeed a pool. At this moment, no one else was there. She took a handkerchief and began washing her face. However, she naturally didn¡¯tb her hair; she wouldb it slowly after she returned to her room. When she was done washing her face and was about to head back, she came across two people who wereing her way while chatting. Mo Tiange promptly greeted them: ¡°Good morning, Senior Martial Brothers.¡±


    The two of them saw her and also gave a short greeting. After that, they continued chatting and looked for a ce to wash.


    In the next second, however, Mo Tiange instantly had an urge to vomit! One of the men had shamelessly shed his clothes and jumped into the pool! Seeing that person¡¯s fat body then recalling that she used this water to wash her face and rinse her mouth¡­ absolutely disgusting¡­ Thus, she made up her mind¡ªnext time, I¡¯ll definitely go upstream for water!


    When she returned to the house, Xu Jingzhi had just pulled Qin Xi over to chat. Qin Xi¡¯s expression was rigid and obviously wasn¡¯t at all interested in chatting.


    Right after Xu Jingzhi saw her, he cheerfully called her, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, you¡¯re up very early.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Senior Martial Brothers.¡± Mo Tiange walked towards them and asked with a smile, ¡°Senior Martial Brothers, what are you two chatting about?¡±


    Xu Jingzhi said, ¡°We¡¯re just talking about going to eat breakfast and strolling around the sect while we¡¯re at it to learn a bit about the situation here.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I see¡­¡±


    Xu Jingzhi was very excited, but Qin Xi, although he didn¡¯t refuse Xu Jingzhi directly, obviously wasn¡¯t too interested in it. After all, no cultivator liked to be infected by the smell of food. Although they couldn¡¯t abstain from eating, under normal circumstances, most of them preferred to eat Fasting Pills. After pondering the matter, Mo Tiange smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I feel a bit hungry too.¡±


    Xu Jingzhi was very happy. At this moment, the other room¡¯s door was opened and Liu Yidao came out. He stared at them and asked, ¡°Junior Martial Brothers, what are you chatting about?¡±


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Liu, we¡¯re talking about going to the dining hall to eat something and strolling around.¡±


    Liu Yidao pondered it for a while. He then said, ¡°You don¡¯t mind if I go with you, right?¡±


    Xu Jingzhi waved his hand. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m very excited that Senior Martial Brother Liu wants to join us.¡±


    Liu Yidaoughed. ¡°Since all four of us are going, we might as well call Junior Martial Brother Jiang out.¡±


    Xu Jingzhi certainly didn¡¯t object. As for Mo Tiange, she didn¡¯t really care. It would naturally be good for her if she could get along well with these senior martial brothers who were also her housemates. On the other hand, Qin Xi still had that wooden expression on his face; no one knew what he was thinking about.


    Liu Yidao knocked on Jiang Shanghang¡¯s door. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Jiang.¡±


    After a while, the door was opened. Jiang Shanghang unlocked the deadbolt and was staring at Liu Yidao standing on his doorstep. His tone was faint, but there was still a trace of gloominess inside as he said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Liu, is there a problem?¡±


    Liu Yidao smiled and said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Jiang, all of us decided to go to the dining hall and eat a few things before strolling around. Do you want to go with us?¡±


    Jiang Shanghang frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    Liu Yidao was rather stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected this person to be this cold; it was as if he didn¡¯t want to get close to the rest of them. Thus, he instantly gave up and said with a smile, ¡°As you wish. We¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Jiang Shanghang uttered an ¡°en¡± before closing his door in Liu Yidao¡¯s face.


    Liu Yidao didn¡¯t take any offense and just turned around to say to everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Mo Tiange and Xu Jingzhi nced at each other, shook their heads and followed Liu Yidao out.


    They hadn¡¯t walked too far when Xu Jingzhi stealthily said to Mo Tiange, ¡°This Senior Martial Brother Jiang ¨C he alsoes from one of Yunwu Sect¡¯s cultivation ns. I heard he¡¯s treated like an abandoned child by his n. His chance to enter the sect was given to his cousin, but he was unreconciled and willing to risk his life to participate in the Immortals Assembly.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Mo Tiange finally understood. Presumably, this person¡¯s heart was filled with ambition, so he simply didn¡¯t want to waste his time on things other than cultivating.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Jiang has reached the tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm even though he isn¡¯t thirty years old yet. People like him could be considered very rare, yet their n actually abandoned this kind of child?¡± Liu Yidao heard them gossiping and hade over.


    Xu Jingzhi was also someone who came from a cultivation n and knew a lot about matters like this. He said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Liu, you must be unaware of this; their Jiang n is one of the best cultivation ns under Yunwu Sect. There are two Core Formation and several dozen Foundation Building cultivators in their n. They basically don¡¯t care about children who have more than three spiritual roots. Moreover, I heard Senior Martial Brother Jiang used to have an elder; but because of a power struggle inside the n, this elder offended the current n Master. After the elder passed away, Senior Martial Brother Jiang had to bear the brunt and became the target of their anger.¡±


    Except for Xu Jingzhi, everyone else here was previously an individual cultivator. They couldn¡¯t imagine what the power struggle in a cultivation n felt like and could only shake their heads. Liu Yidao sighed. ¡°Although Junior Martial Brother Jiang¡¯s spiritual roots aren¡¯t the best, he¡¯s very hardworking in his cultivation. If he has the n¡¯s support, he would most likely be able to enter the Foundation Building realm. What a pity¡­¡±


    Xu Jingzhi also shook his head. ¡°s¡­ ording to Jiang n¡¯s power, they can rmend several children to enter the sect each year. Those children can directly enter the sect without having to cultivate until they reach the tenthyer or participate in the so-called Immortals Assembly. They¡¯re theplete opposite of my Xu n. We¡¯re only a small cultivation n and the slots to enter the sect given to us very few, so we have to participate in the Immortals Assembly.¡±


    Several people were allmenting in their heart. Living as individual cultivators was hard, but being members of a cultivation n wasn¡¯t without its problems; each had their own difficulties. In the end, there was only one conclusion: the Immortal¡¯s Path was hard ah~~~

 Chapter 39: The Eleventh Layer of Aura Refining Realm

    <h4>Chapter 39: The Eleventh Layer of Aura Refining Realm</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Several people followed the map inside Yunwu Sect¡¯s Book to go to the dining hall. Right after they arrived, someone came and greeted them: ¡°Senior Martial Brothers, you¡¯vee to have a meal, right? Please take a seat. If in the future you need us to deliver food to you, don¡¯t hesitate to tell us.¡±


    This person wasn¡¯t young but his cultivation level was only in the firstyer of the Aura Refining realm. Mo Tiange surmised that he was probably part of the younger generation of a cultivation n who, because his spiritual roots weren¡¯t good enough, had to do a menial job here to make a living.


    Xu Jingzhi was the most well-informed among them, so they left the speaking to him. ¡°We¡¯ll eat whatever you prepared.¡±


    The man answered with a ¡°yes¡± and retreated. In just a short while, a mortal woman brought them food. It had obviously been prepared long ago.


    Mo Tiange swept her gaze over the food; there were saut¨¦ed mustard greens, pickled cucumbers, steamed spared ribs, stir-fried rabbit meat, and a bowl of fish soup. All of them possessed a faint spiritual aura within. Apparently, the food in this Yunwu Sect was pretty good.


    Mo Tiange and Xu Jingzhi each picked up a bowl and chopsticks. However, aside from the two of them, the others didn¡¯t move. Xu Jingzhi said, ¡°Senior Martial Brothers, you don¡¯t need to worry. They actually contain spiritual aura; it¡¯s alright to eat them once in a while in exchange for medicinal pills. Your cultivation won¡¯t be affected.¡±


    Liu Yidao asked doubtfully, ¡°Really?¡±


    Mo Tiangeughed and said, ¡°Yes! Otherwise, why should a cultivation sect build a dining hall when they can directly feed their disciples with Fasting Pills?¡±


    Although he felt what Mo Tiange said was quite reasonable, Liu Yidao still asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because Fasting Pills are troublesome to concoct?¡±


    Mo Tiange and Xu Jingzhi were stumped for words, confused about what answer they should give.


    Qin Xi, who hadn¡¯t said anything, finally opened his mouth: ¡°Cultivation groups do encourage the use of Fasting Pills. That way, disciples would be less troubled by their appetites and their mentalities during cultivation would benefit. However, eating food that contains spiritual roots also doesn¡¯t matter. If the food is made from spiritual beasts and the like, it can even increase the spiritual aura in your body and isn¡¯t, in any way, harmful.¡±


    Hearing his exnation, Mo Tiange and Xu Jingzhi repeatedly nodded their heads.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Liu Yidao then followed the others and picked up his chopsticks. Four people began to eat.


    Mo Tiange and Xu Jingzhi were mostly the ones eating while the other two only took several bites. Those two were clearly people with very firm Dao Hearts who didn¡¯t have any desire for food.


    Having randomly eaten a few things, both Mo Tiange and Xu Jingzhi asked for the meal to be sent to them every day so they would no longer have to waste their timeing to the dining hall. All the disciples in the sect were like this¡ªno one was willing to spend their time on the road every day; they¡¯d tell someone to deliver their food.


    Outside the dining hall, with Xu Jingzhi leading the way, they all took a stroll on Mount Yunwu to learn about the terrain before returning to their house.


    Mo Tiange managed to somewhat recognize the terrain of this mountain. This Mount Yunwu had two peaks¡ªNorth Peak and South Peak. New disciples were all ced on the South Peak. South Peak was rtively shorter and the spiritual aura there was thinner. Its gate led directly to the market square, so it was very convenient for low-level disciples to live on this peak.


    North Peak was a lot higher and the spiritual aura was also several times denser. Mo Tiange heard that only those who reached the Foundation Building realm could move to the North Peak. Aura Refining disciples like them weren¡¯t allowed to go there unless they had assignments that required them to.


    The South Peak consisted of the main temple, the steward¡¯s hall and the preaching temple. The main hall was the ce where the Sect Head handle his affairs, although he normally stayed on the North Peak.


    All the disciples on the South Peak were managed by stewards from the steward¡¯s hall. They managed everything that concerned Aura Refining disciples such as: assigning errands, distributing spirit stones and medicinal pills, arranging the residences, handling disputes and so on.


    As for the preaching temple, it was a ce where sermons were given. Every ten days, there would be a Foundation Building cultivator giving a sermon in that ce. Once in a while, Core Formation cultivators also made an appearance. This was indeed the matter all Aura Refining disciples were most excited about.


    Regarding errands, every cultivation groups had part-time disciples to carry them out. Part-time disciples were differentpared to formal disciples like them. Every ten years, the sect opened their gates to recruit disciples based on their spiritual roots. Some people who weren¡¯t chosen because of their inferior spiritual roots voluntarily became part-time disciples specializing in handling various tasks such as guarding the doors, running errands, cleaning and so on. The person who greeted them in the dining hall was also a part-time disciple.


    Just like the formal disciples, part-time disciples also received some spirit stones although they didn¡¯t get medicinal pills. The number of spirit stones they got depended on the errands they ran. Furthermore, if a part-time disciple was favored by a Foundation Building senior, he could directly be promoted to formal disciple. Because of those reasons, many people were still eager to be part-time disciples.


    Of course, it didn¡¯t mean the formal disciples like Mo Tiange and herpanions didn¡¯t have to do anything. Tasks like guarding the sect¡¯s main gate needed to be performed by formal disciples. Furthermore, although tasks like taking care of spiritual nts or helping to concoct pills and refine tools, were performed by several part-time disciples, formal disciples were needed to lead them. However, unlike part-time disciples, formal disciples only needed to do one or two errands every year and spent most of their time cultivating.


    Once they returned to their residence, they found that a strange cultivator was watering two kinds of spiritual nts growing beside the first house. Yesterday, when those two Aura Refining disciples brought them here, they told them that the first house was the house where the supervisor of their residence, Senior Martial Brother Zhou, lived, though he wasn¡¯t there yesterday.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed when they saw this person. This person¡¯s cultivation level was actually higher than the tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm, but it hadn¡¯t reached the Foundation Building realm yet. It seemed as if he was in the eleventhyer of the Aura Refining realm.


    ording to the level-ssification of the Aura Refining realm, the first to the fourthyer were categorized as the early stage, the fifth to the seventhyer as the middle stage, and the eighthyer to the tenthyer as thete stage. However, there were also situations where the cultivation level was higher than the tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm but wasn¡¯t part of the Foundation Building realm.


    That situation urred when a cultivator who consumed a Foundation-Building Pill failed to build his foundation but managed topletely absorb the power of the Foundation-Building Pill, thus entering the eleventhyer of Aura Refining realm.


    Normally, when cultivators failed to build their foundations, they wouldn¡¯t have any increase in spiritual aura. However, in case this eleventhyer-situation appeared, the cultivator would only need two more Foundation-Building Pills at most to seed in building his foundation.


    When someone in the eleventhyer of the Aura Refining realm took a Foundation-Building Pill, there was still a possibility he might enter the twelfthyer of the Aura Refining realm. Nevertheless, when a twelfthyer Aura Refining cultivator took a Foundation-Building Pill, he would definitely enter the Foundation Building realm. On the other hand, for ordinary disciples, the sess rate of entering the Foundation Building realm was only about one or two percent. Therefore, every time eleventhyer Aura Refining disciples appeared, they would be prioritized¡ªthe next Foundation-Building Pill would definitely be given to them. In other words, that person was a cut-and-dry Foundation Building cultivator!


    Apparently, this person was their supervisor, Senior Martial Brother Zhou. No wonder the supervisor of the woman¡¯s courtyard was a Foundation Building Martial Uncle while their supervisor was only a Senior Martial Brother! Turned out that this Senior Martial Brother wasn¡¯t any ordinary disciple!


    They hadn¡¯t yet recovered from their shock but Senior Martial Brother Zhou, who already finished watering the spiritual nts, turned around and swept his gaze over them. While tidying the watering tool, he asked, ¡°Are you new disciples?¡±


    They finally came to their senses and promptly greeted him: ¡°Greetings to Senior Martial Brother Zhou.¡±


    Senior Martial Brother Zhou answered with an ¡°en¡± and went to prune some branches. ¡°Since you live here, you have toply with my rules. Whether you¡¯re cultivating normally or ying around, I don¡¯t care. However, you are not to disturb others, not to go to ces you shouldn¡¯t go, and not to have private fights. If you have a business and have to leave the mountain, you let me know. If you have a dispute with others, you have to report to me; of course, you may alsoe to ask me if you have problems with your cultivation. Do you understand?¡±


    They answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Senior Martial Brother Zhou waved his hand. ¡°That¡¯ll do. Go!¡±


    They excused themselves then went back to their small sitting room.


    Right after the door was shut, Xu Jingzhi said in admiration, ¡°So this is the eleventhyer of the Aura Refining realm! This Senior Martial Brother Zhou is really lucky!¡±


    Mo Tiange naturally felt the same way. Based on her spiritual roots, the possibility of entering the Foundation Building realm was indeed very small. Although the eleventhyer of the Aura Refining realm wasn¡¯t the real Foundation Building realm, it was already tantamount to stepping on the threshold of the Foundation Building realm.


    Liu Yidao said, ¡°Which one of us people who entered the sect didn¡¯te for Foundation-Building Pills? It¡¯s just unclear whether we can be as lucky as Senior Martial Brother Zhou or not. Entering the eleventhyer of the Aura Refining realm means there¡¯ll be hope of entering the Foundation Building realm!¡±


    Qin Xi only said, ¡°There¡¯s still three years before the sect¡¯s innerpetition. Just try hard.¡±


    The three others repeatedly nodded their heads. Foundation-Building Pills would be given as rewards based on one¡¯s ranking in the sect¡¯s innerpetition; they naturally wouldn¡¯t let this chance go. Nevertheless, Mo Tiange was extremely anxious. Liu Yidao was already in the tenthyer, and in the next three years, he just needed to practice his fighting skills. Qin Xi was in the ninthyer and would most likely advance to the tenthyer soon. Moreover, he was extremely adept in fights of magical powers. As for Xu Jingzhi, good or bad, his cultivation level was slightly higher than hers, and he had his n¡¯s support. She was the only one who was in the seventhyer. The reason she could enter the sect was luck. It could already be categorized as amazing if she could advance into the ninthyer of the Aura Refining realm within the next three years. Winning the Foundation-Building Pills would indeed be too difficult for her.

 Chapter 40: A Tranquil Life

    <h4>Chapter 40: A Tranquil Life</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Several dayster, a part-time disciple came to deliver their uniforms. Senior Martial Brother Zhou also told them that there would be a Foundation Building martial uncle giving a sermon in the preaching temple that day. The sermon would start at the hour of the dragon 1 and finish at the hour of the rooster. 2


    The uniforms of the disciples at Mount Yunwu were ck-colored and had several wisps of clouds as well as small ¡®Yunwu Sect¡¯ words drawn on the cuff. The Aura Refining disciples¡¯ uniforms really couldn¡¯t be described as good-looking. Mo Tiange recalled the clothes Ye Jingwen wore ¨C they looked far better than this Yunwu Sect¡¯s uniform. However, she soonughed at herself. Sure enough, a woman¡¯s nature is hard to change¡­


    Having bound her chest tightly, she wrapped her waist several times before putting on an outer robe as a cover. Upon seeing the t figure reflected in the mirror, she finally felt satisfied. There wasn¡¯t even the slightest hint of a woman¡¯s figure to be seen in that refection. For cultivators, this method was actually safer than using things like spells or spirit tools.


    Nevertheless, it was bing more exhausting for her to put on this kind of appearance. After she turned fifteen years old, the difference between her stature and that of a man was getting increasingly bigger. Not only did she have to bind her chest and wrap her waist, she now also had to mimic a man¡¯s voice. Luckily, her voice wasn¡¯t high, so it was less likely for others to suspect her.


    After determining that there weren¡¯t any problems with her appearance, she stepped out of her room and saw that the three others were already ready. As for that Jiang Shanghang, he had already left before them. He wasn¡¯tpatible with the others, but it didn¡¯t really matter; after all, cultivators originally didn¡¯t care about things like making friends. The only reason the four of them were always moving as a group was because Liu Yidao and Xu Jingzhi were extremely friendly people. Fortunately, most of the time, all of them were engrossed in cultivating. Otherwise, she would also want to imitate Jiang Shanghang and ignore everything.


    Once they arrived at the preaching temple, everyone went looking for a seat and sat down. Before long, a middle-aged Daoist in the Foundation Building realm walked forward and sat facing everyone on the frontmost praying mat.


    Everyone instantly stood up and bowed. ¡°Greetings to Martial Uncle.¡±


    The Daoist nodded. ¡°Everyone, please take a seat.¡±


    There were at least several hundred people inside the preaching temple. At this moment, it waspletely quiet inside. Everyone was sitting on the praying mats and no sound could be heard.


    The Daoist watched them for a moment then said, ¡°My Daoist name is Qingyu. This month, I¡¯ll be the one giving sermons to everyone. It just so happens that a batch of new disciples has joined the sect a few days ago, so today, we¡¯re just going to discuss the meaning of Dao. Disciples, ording to you, what is Dao? Why are we cultivating?¡±


    Once Daoist Qingyu finished speaking, a disciple in the front row answered, ¡°Answering Martial Uncle¡¯s question, Dao is the principle of the world. We¡¯re cultivating to achieve immortality.¡±


    Daoist Qingyu nodded before asking again, ¡°Other disciples, do you have any objections?¡±


    Someone answered, ¡°Answering Martial Uncle, disciple thinks that Dao is the Origin and cultivating is done to achieve immortality.¡±


    Daoist Qingyu smiled and nodded. ¡°What both of you said were correct. Dao begets One, One begets Two, Two begets Three, Three begets all beings 3 , thus it could be considered the Origin. The sun and the moon disappear and the four seasons alternate with each other; in theherworld, all beings abide by karma. This is the principle of the world.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re cultivating to achieve immortality and also to pursue the course of Dao. Life and death are originally the principles of the world, yet immortality is a leap out of the cycle of life and death, so why are we calling it ¡®pursuing Dao¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Bear in mind that the Way of Heaven is evesting. What we¡¯re pursuing is abandoning all worldly emotions and existing forever along with the heavens. Therefore, cultivating is both following and defying the heavens.¡±


    ¡°Every being is bound to life and death. Wanting to escape the fate of all beings could be considered defying the heavens. The world cannot tolerate this heaven-defying act. Therefore, once our cultivation seeds, we have to pass a tribtion.¡±


    ¡°Nevertheless, once we pass the tribtion and fly heavenwards to the Way of Dao, it¡¯ll be equivalent to Way of Heaven giving life forces to all beings. Us cultivators are just epting trials from the Way of Heaven, thus we could be considered to be obeying the heaven. Achieving the situation in which we obey the heaven in our journey to defy it is exactly what us, as cultivators, do.¡±


    Everyone was listening earnestly; Mo Tiange even concentrated her full attention. This was the first time she heard about this version of the theory of Dao. There were countless different paths of cultivation, and everyone had their own understanding. What this martial uncle said was different from what Second Uncle told her.


    Thus, the day passed very quickly. Once the hour of the rooster arrived and the sermon ended, the four of them already gained some understanding. When they went back, Liu Yidao sighed and said, ¡°It was originally due to a fated chance that I stepped onto the path of cultivation. If I had someone teaching me this earlier, I probably wouldn¡¯t have wasted my time like this.¡±


    Although Liu Yidao had four spiritual roots, two of his spiritual roots were excellent. In normal condition, his abilities should be a bit better than Mo Tiange¡¯s. Mo Tiange was sure she could reach the tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm and enter the Foundation Building realm before she turned twenty-five; yet on the contrary, Liu Yidao, whose abilities should be better than hers, was around thirty years old when he entered this realm. Evidently, what he said about wasting his time wasn¡¯t false at all.


    Xu Jingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Liu, you¡¯re still in your early thirties. The possibility of building your foundation before you turn forty is very high. It¡¯s much better than many others who don¡¯t have any chance of building their foundations at all.¡±


    Liu Yidao also smiled. He patted Xu Jingzhi¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°What Junior Martial Brother Xu said is right. I¡¯m already very lucky.¡±


    Once they returned to their residence, each went back to their respective room to cultivate and reflect on the knowledge they gained today.


    Hereafter, Mo Tiange¡¯s daily life tended to be calm. Every ten days, she went with everyone else to listen to a sermon and concentrated on cultivating once she returned to her room. Every half month, she would go on a trip down the mountain. At that time, she would give the formation manuals she and her uncle created to the sect¡¯s shop so the shop could sell them on her behalf. She would then use the spirit stones attained to buy some medicinal pills to be used for Second Uncle¡¯s recuperation.


    Three monthster, she sessfully advanced into the eighthyer of the Aura Refining realm. She umted quite a lot of medicinal pills these few months due to the medicinal pills left behind by that man and woman she met in the forest, the prize of the Immortals Assembly, and the medicinal pills and spirit stones the sect distributed every month. Hence, after consuming Aura-Nourishing Pills, she finally advanced into the eighthyer.


    This matter caused Xu Jingzhi to be extremely envious. He was originally in the eighthyer, but up til now, he hadn¡¯t made any progress. Meanwhile, Qin Xi had also advanced into the tenthyer from the ninthyer. Among the five people in this house, it could be said that Xu Jingzhi was the only one who didn¡¯t show any improvements.


    However, he could only me himself. He often ran errands and constantly went out these three months, so he didn¡¯t have much time to cultivate. In fact, it would indeed be a wonder if he could advance at all. Therefore, Xu Jingzhi made a resolution to do Closed Door Meditation and wouldn¡¯t go out unless it was to listen to sermons.


    Since Xu Jingzhi was currently in Closed Door Meditation and the three others were the type to cultivate painstakingly, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t need to deal with them so much, much to her delight. Every day, she only cultivated, researched and studied formations, or sometimes went outside to catch some wild animals to satisfy her cravings. Her days were actually quite free and unfettered.


    ¡ª-


    While using the Light Body Technique, she sent a wind de out, causing the running little deer to fall to the ground.


    Mo Tiange rushed forward, pulled the little deer up and threw it into her Qiankun bag. She then went back taking the same route she came. When she arrived by the side of a creek, she pulled the deer out to be skinned and cleaned.


    Although the South Peak of Mount Yunwu was far inferior to the North Peak, it still had a rare spirit vein. The little animals she caught here were a lot more delicious than the ones she caught at the foot of the mountain.


    She bled the deer and cleared its internal organs before skinning it and cutting it into pieces. After that, she smeared most of the pieces with salt and wrapped them with leaves of spiritual nts then stuffed them inside her Qiankun Bag. Having picked a thin cut, she seasoned and roasted it. A fire spell was used just for this.


    ¡°Oh!!! Senior Martial Sister, there¡¯s someone roasting something here!¡±


    Mo Tiange turned her head and saw two Aura Refining female cultivators walking towards her. From their clothes, they were apparently also disciples of the Yunwu Sect. Although she had long felt people¡¯s breaths around her, this was, after all, Mount Yunwu; the sect¡¯s disciples were everywhere.


    She walked out from behind the tall grass and smiled. ¡°Greetings to the two Senior Martial Sisters.¡±


    Her sudden appearance shocked these two people. These two women seemed to be in their twenties. Their looks were also quite good, especially the one called ¡°Senior Martial Sister¡± ¨C she could be considered a beauty.


    Seeing Mo Tiange¡¯s gaze, the younger one frowned and scolded her: ¡°Which Senior Martial Brother is your supervisor? How can you be this rude?¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned but then smiled bitterly. She only stared at the older one for a moment longer, yet she was already branded as a lecher. She hastily said, ¡°Senior Martial Sister, you misunderstand me. I¡¯m just worried¡ªI was just looking for a secret ce to roast something to eat, but unexpectedly, you two caught me.¡±


    Her excuse made sense, so the older one, the one referred as ¡°Senior Martial Sister¡± said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother doesn¡¯t need to be worried. We just came to take a look because we smelled the aroma. We won¡¯t tell others about this.¡±


    In fact, it didn¡¯t matter if they told others. After all, Senior Martial Brother Zhou wouldn¡¯t care about this kind of thing. Of course, Mo Tiange still put a huge smile on her face. ¡°Many thanks to Senior Martial Sisters. It¡¯s fate that we could meet; as it happens, I just finished roasting my venison. Why don¡¯t we eat together? Just take it as my apology for shocking the two of you earlier.¡±


    Seeing Mo Tiange being so courteous, the one supposed to be the ¡°Junior Martial Sister¡± among the two let the matter go and smiled. ¡°Junior Martial Brother, are you serious? Are you maybe doing this reluctantly?¡±


    Mo Tiange took out a huge chunk of venison from her Qiankun Bag and said, ¡°Take a look, Senior Martial Sister. I still have a lot. I can¡¯t eat all this by myself.¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s craft wasn¡¯t to be underestimated. The venison was roasted until it was golden brown and the aroma floated everywhere. Just smelling the aroma could already make people feel ravenous. Indeed, the ¡°Junior Martial Sister¡± was unwilling to walk away and directly pulled her friend. ¡°Senior Martial Sister, we¡­¡±


    The one referred as ¡°Senior Martial Sister¡± helplessly said, ¡°We¡¯re not familiar with this Junior Martial Brother, how can we just¡­¡±


    ¡°So what? He himself said that this is his apology to us.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± Mo Tiange grinned. ¡°Senior Martial Sisters shouldn¡¯t hesitate. Just consider it as me bribing you because you found out I¡¯m eating secretly.¡±


    That ¡°Junior Martial Sister¡± happily pped her hands. The good impression she had of Mo Tiange became even better now. She said, ¡°What Junior Martial Brother said is reasonable! Senior Martial Sister, we don¡¯t need to be too polite.¡±


    What else could that ¡°Senior Martial Sister¡± say? She could only follow what that ¡°Junior Martial Sister¡± wanted.


    The three of them introduced themselves to each other. Unexpectedly, these two female cultivators were disciples of Martial Uncle Lin from the female courtyard. From their talking, Mo Tiange found that Martial Uncle Lin¡¯s name was Lin Qingwan. She was a renowned Foundation Building cultivator in Yunwu Sect. In fact, although all the female disciples in the South Peak were ced under her supervision, she herself didn¡¯t live in the South Peak. The one who, on her behalf, had truly been supervising everyone was actually this ¡°Senior Martial Sister¡±, Shen Bing. As for the ¡°Junior Martial Sister¡±, she was Martial Uncle Lin¡¯s youngest disciple, Murong Yan.


    Having chatted with the two of them, Mo Tiange learned that Shen Bing was a cultivator with double spiritual roots. She just turned twenty this year, but her cultivation level had reached the peak stage of the Aura Refining realm. As for Murong Yan, she was endowed with three spiritual roots. She was eighteen this year and was in the eighthyer of the Aura Refining realm.


    Never mind Shen Bing; just from Murong Yan¡¯s character, it was already apparent she wasn¡¯t someone who was willing to put a lot of effort into cultivating. Moreover, her spiritual roots were ordinary. And yet, despite all this, her cultivation level managed to reach the eighthyer! It was very evident that being a disciple of a cultivation sect was much more advantageous than being an individual cultivator.


    Although Mo Tiange didn¡¯t purposefully befriend them, having a few more friends in this sect wouldn¡¯t be harmful. After all, these two people were the inner disciples of a Foundation Building cultivator.


    Besides, right now, she was extremely lonely. In addition to not being able to reveal her identity as a woman, she also had to keep a distance from those male cultivators. Furthermore, it was also hard for her to meet other female cultivators. She often recalled her childhood, how she got along together with Tianqiao, wishing to have a friend like that again.


    Sometimes, when she wasn¡¯t cultivating, she would wonder¡ªif she could start her life over again, would she choose to live as a mortal and live a tranquil life, or would she stille to the cultivation world, struggling with cultivating, struggling on the path towards immortality? If she was really a man, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate at all. However, as a woman, in the end, she was still affected by her emotions.

 Chapter 41: Encounter on the Road

    <h4>Chapter 41: Encounter on the Road</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    After she parted with the two women, Mo Tiange packed up her things and prepared to head back.


    She really didn¡¯t lose much from today¡¯s meal. Senior Martial Sister Shen was very courteous, so presumably, she wouldn¡¯t refuse if Mo Tiange went to her for help someday. As for that Senior Martial Sister Murong, she was the one who ate the most today. After eating Mo Tiange¡¯s food, that Senior Martial Sister Murong treated her extremely well. As a matter of fact, once she realized the food was much more delicious than the food in the dining hall, she said straightaway that they should roast something and eat together again if they had free time in the future.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t refuse. She saw a slight resemnce to Tianqiao in this Senior Martial Sister Murong. Years ago, Tianqiao also dragged her aside to do this and that all the time. It was because she spent time with Tianqiao that she had a bit of happiness in her childhood.


    After walking for a short while, she suddenly stopped. She sensed several people¡¯s breaths ahead. What baffled her was that those breaths seemed to be hostile towards each other. Could it be that some disciples were having a private fight here?


    Although she hesitated for a moment, she eventually decided to hide her breath and stealthily moved forward.


    ¡°Second Brother, you really do have the ability! You actually managed to get epted here! Unfortunately, you¡¯re only an ordinary disciple; it¡¯ll be really hard for you to obtain a Foundation-Building Pill.¡±


    Hearing that voice, Mo Tiange hurriedly hid behind a huge tree and discreetly took a look.


    Several people were standing in an empty clearing in front of her. Among these people, one seemed quite familiar to her. After thinking for a few seconds, she suddenly realized that this person was the man who never wanted toe into contact with the other disciples¡ªJiang Shanghang!


    Several people, who all seemed to be youngsters, were standing in front of him. Compared to Jiang Shanghang¡¯s gloominess, the rogue attitudes they had were much more ufortable to see.


    Since Mo Tiange was watching from quite a distance, she couldn¡¯t see Jiang Shanghang¡¯s expression clearly. She only heard him sneering: ¡°Jiang Chengxian, what does me being able to obtain a Foundation-Building Pill or not have to do with you? You better take good care of yourself first!¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, how can you be so hostile towards me, your Fourth Brother? This isn¡¯t how an elder brother should act; I¡¯m afraid uncle will be mad again if he sees you like this.¡±


    Mo Tiange felt very ufortable hearing his mocking tone. Xu Jingzhi told her that originally, Jiang Shanghang was supposed to enter the sect directly, but his seat was given to his younger cousin. Could this person be the so-called younger cousin?


    Although this person reced Jiang Shanghang and entered the sect earlier, his cultivation level was nothing great¡ªhe was only in the seventhyer of the Aura Refining realm. On the contrary, some people in his group were quite good. One was in the seventhyer like him, two were in the eighthyer, and thest was in the ninthyer.


    None of them had a higher cultivation level than Jiang Shanghang, but countless ants could bite an elephant to death. If all five of them fought him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand their attacks. Furthermore, he also had to pay attention to their lives. Yunwu Sect¡¯s rules stated that they couldn¡¯t harm the lives of fellow disciples. Otherwise, they would be expelled from the sect.


    Of course, Mo Tiange also didn¡¯t want to get involved. No matter how Jiang Shanghang was bullied, he would always be a member of the Jiang n. Jiang n¡¯s younger generations could raise a storm inside the Yunwu Sect but if she, apletely unrted stranger, were to offend them, wouldn¡¯t it mean she was bringing trouble upon herself? Besides, she didn¡¯t have any particr rtionship with Jiang Shanghang.


    Hearing this person¡¯s mocking remarks, Jiang Shanghang indeed couldn¡¯t hold back. He slid his hand into his robe, attempting to take something out.


    Those people saw his actions and immediately pulled out their weapons. The next moment, however, they saw that Jiang Shanghang had taken out a handkerchief to wipe his hands while shooting a contemptuous gaze towards them. ¡°I¡¯m just wiping my hands. What are you all so tense for?¡±


    Mo Tiange almost burst outughing. This Jiang Shanghang really was talented! After being ridiculed, he could make that Jiang Chengxian¡¯s face turn green with just one move!


    This time, it was Jiang Chengxian who couldn¡¯t hold back. He threw meaningful nces towards hispanions before sneering, ¡°I heard you did very well in the Immortals Assembly. I really wanted to ask for your guidance!¡±


    Jiang Shanghang coldly uttered a ¡°hmph¡± and said, ¡°All of you cane at me; just let me see whether you¡¯ve made progress after entering the sect or not!¡±


    His tone was clearly a lecturing tone. Jiang Chengxian looked towards the people at his side again. Once he gave hismand, five people simultaneously took out their spirit tools and talismans.


    Jiang Shanghang¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t slow. In the split second they took to act, he had taken out a talisman and stuck it to his body. As he leaped and flew midair using the Light Body Technique, his spirit tool also flew out.


    Jiang Shanghang¡¯s spirit tool seemed to be either a handbell or arge cat bell; Mo Tiange only saw him putting his spiritual aura into it. The next thing she knew, the bell issued a loud, reverberant ¡°HUM¡± noise and she suddenly felt dizzy. When she finally recovered, she instantly realized that this bell was a spirit tool that produced psychotic effects. Hence, she moved aura into her dantian and sure enough, her headache was gone.


    Jiang Chengxian¡¯s expression turned very ugly. He shouted towards hispanions, ¡°Shield your dantian and his bell will be useless!¡± He was only in the seventhyer of the Aura Refining realm, so he was no match for Jiang Shanghang and could only focus on resisting the bell¡¯s sound.


    With a lot of effort, the three people who were in the eighth and ninthyers managed to break away from the influence of the bell¡¯s sound and maneuvered their spirit tools towards Jiang Shanghang.


    Jiang Shanghang had to stop sounding his bell to dodge the oing attacks.


    Mo Tiange shook her head. This bell was a good treasure indeed. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t very powerful and was very easy to be dispelled; people whose cultivation levels weren¡¯t too dissimr to the user¡¯s wouldn¡¯t have any difficulty in breaking away from its influence.


    As she expected, Jiang Shanghang withdrew his bell and took out a flying sword. The spiritual aura of Aura Refining cultivators only allowed them to control one spirit tool at a time¡ªthis was their limit in a fight of magical powers. Thus, although this bell was very helpful in fighting, Jiang Shanghang had no choice but to abandon it for now.


    However, his flying sword also didn¡¯t seem like an ordinary spirit tool. It waspletely covered with spiritual aura, and although three people attacked it together, they still couldn¡¯t cause any damage to Jiang Shanghang.


    Nevertheless, Jiang Chengxian was very vicious. While three other people attacked Jiang Shanghang from all sides, he still took out some talismans and continuously threw them at Jiang Shanghang. Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know how he felt about this blood-rted cousin of his, but his actions now were simply asking for a quick death!


    Mo Tiange frowned. She didn¡¯t want to meddle; she clearly knew that she didn¡¯t have the qualifications to cause any trouble. Moreover, the other party was the Jiang n who dominated the Yunwu Sect. However, since Jiang Shanghang was, after all, one of the people she knew in the Yunwu Sect, she still felt that he was a bit more pleasing to her eyespared to that Jiang Chengxian.


    Jiang Shanghang indeed couldn¡¯tst. He could¡¯ve still ended up with a draw if he fought against three people whose cultivation levels were lower than his, but having an additional opponent incessantly throwing talismans at him made avoiding the attacks a very arduous task. He could only choose to dodge instead of continuing to fight.


    Jiang Shanghang was a tough guy. Although he was being beaten into a very pathetic state, he didn¡¯t once scream or say anything and waspletely engrossed in dodging the attacks. He hit back every time he found an opportunity. Furthermore, regardless of the people who were attacking him, he only attacked that Jiang Chengxian.


    By the time he was finally down, Jiang Chengxian had also been struck by one of his spells.


    Seeing his motionless body, Jiang Chengxian contemptuously spat and walked towards him to kick him while swearing continuously. However, he didn¡¯t have much strength in his feet. Jiang Shanghang, whoy on the ground, only let out a groan but no other sound.


    Mo Tiange watched with a frown. Fortunately, this Jiang Chengxian was already satisfied to see Jiang Shanghang lying half-dead on the ground. After saying a few mocking sentences, he beckoned hispanions and they walked swaggeringly away.


    Having waited for a while and confirming that those people weren¡¯t going to return, Mo Tiange finally came out. She cautiously checked her surroundings then walked towards Jiang Shanghang.


    Jiang Shanghang¡¯s face was covered with blood and his breaths were weak. He opened his eyes to look at her before closing them again.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t do anything and had to use a spell to prop him up. She then used Light Body Technique to fly back to their residence.

 Chapter 42: Ungrateful

    <h4>Chapter 42: Ungrateful</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Mo Tiange secretly brought Jiang Shanghang back. Once they entered their house, Mo Tiange went to knock on Liu Yidao¡¯s door. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Liu, Senior Martial Brother Liu!¡±


    After a moment, Liu Yidao finally opened his door. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mo Tiange pointed backward. Liu Yidao shifted his gaze and was shocked by what he saw. Jiang Shanghang, whose face waspletely covered with blood, was sitting lopsided on a chair, looking like he was barely breathing.


    Liu Yidao came out of his room and checked Jiang Shanghang¡¯s injuries. Once he was certain they weren¡¯t life-threatening, he looked out to make sure that no one was outside then asked in a whisper, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Mo Tiange pointed at Jiang Shanghang then at Liu Yidao¡¯s room. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Liu, we¡¯d better go inside first before we talk.¡±


    He pondered over her suggestion for a while before finally nodding his head. The front door of this house was still wide open; this was no ce to talk indeed.


    At this moment, the doors of two other rooms were opened. Xu Jingzhi and Qin Xi also walked out of their respective rooms.


    Seeing the scene in front of them, Xu Jingzhi was also shocked while Qin Xi furrowed his brows deeply.


    Liu Yidao gestured at them to stay quiet and brought Jiang Shanghang to his room. He fetched a medicinal pill and fed it to Jiang Shanghang before hinting at the rest of them toe inside. It was only after the door was closed and a formation had beenid that he asked, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, what happened?¡±


    Mo Tiange recited her experience. In the end, she said, ¡°From what I saw, that Jiang Chengxian looked like he wasn¡¯t afraid Senior Martial Brother Jiang would tell others about this matter. Because of that, I also didn¡¯t dare to disclose the matter and secretly brought him back here.¡±


    Xu Jingzhi interrupted her: ¡°What Junior Martial Brother Ye did was correct. One of the two Core Formation grandmasters in the Jiang n is Jiang Chengxian¡¯s direct elder. Having the protection of an elder makes himpletelywless. Since he dared to beat Senior Martial Brother Jiang into this state, he must¡¯ve been sure people wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything against him. If he found out that Junior Martial Brother Ye was the one who brought Senior Martial Brother Jiang back, Junior Martial Brother Ye might get in trouble.¡±


    The rest of them weren¡¯t as knowledgeable as Xu Jingzhi in matters about ns, sects, and schools, so none of them voiced an objection.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s expression looked bitter as she said, ¡°I just thought that if I left Senior Martial Brother Jiang there, even if he could survive, he¡¯d most likely be left with injuries. Besides, that Jiang Chengxian really bullied others too far!¡±


    Liu Yidao patted her shoulder and consolingly said, ¡°Rest assured, we¡¯re the only ones who know about this, so everything should be okay as long as we don¡¯t tell others. In the future, we should also tell Junior Martial Brother Jiang to go out less. Other people¡¯s schemes are really hard to guard against¡­¡±


    Among the group, Xu Jingzhi was the only one who came from a little cultivation n while the others were individual cultivators. None of them had good impressions of sons of wealthy ns who liked to use their position to bully others. If he was to bepared to these wealthy sons, Jiang Shanghang was better since he was merely cold towards others.


    Several people nodded their heads. Xu Jingzhi asked, ¡°How¡¯s Senior Martial Brother Jiang¡¯s injuries?¡±


    ¡°Although his dantian wasn¡¯t injured, his meridians were damaged. It¡¯s not really serious, but his recovery will take some time.¡±


    Having determined that Jiang Shanghang would be alright, everyone broke up. Xu Jingzhi and Qin Xi went to cultivate. As for Mo Tiange, she felt she had meddled in other people¡¯s business and felt bad about leaving Liu Yidao to clean up her mess, so she stayed behind.


    The two of them chatted idly. When nightfall arrived, they finally saw Jiang Shanghang moving.


    Jiang Shanghang opened his eyes, looking at the two of them in confusion. Soon, alertness appeared in his eyes as he sat up abruptly. The pain from his wounds instantly made him grimace.


    Liu Yidao appeased him: ¡°Junior Martial Brother Jiang, rest assured, we won¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡±


    Seeing that this wasn¡¯t his own room but the two men present didn¡¯t seem hostile, Jiang Shanghang finally regained hisposure. He asked, ¡°Did you guys save me?¡± His tone was still negative; it was as if the real meaning of his question was: How could you guys save me?


    After going through much difficulty to bring him back, Mo Tiange was unhappy to get this kind of response. She ¡°hmphed¡± and said, ¡°I just took you as a dead pig and brought you back. Since you¡¯re alright, return the healing medicine back to Senior Martial Brother Liu and go back to your own room.¡±


    Jiang Shanghang didn¡¯t object. He took out a jade bottle from inside his robe and ced it on the table before trying to get off the bed and leave the room.


    Watching Jiang Shanghang¡¯s shaky movements, Liu Yidao helped him up while advising him, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Jiang, you¡¯d better go out less in the future. This time, it was fortunate that Junior Martial Brother Ye saw you and brought you back, otherwise¡­¡±


    Jiang Shanghang uttered an ¡°en¡± and said, ¡°Thank you, Senior Martial Brother Liu.¡± Then he went back to his own room, shutting the door in Liu Yidao¡¯s face. Obviously, he didn¡¯t feel grateful at all.


    Mo Tiange was angry. She said to Liu Yidao, ¡°He really takes people¡¯s goodwill for bad intent!¡±


    Liu Yidao naturally didn¡¯t feel happy to see Jiang Shanghang like that. However, he experienced a lot of things and was very mature, so he advised her, ¡°Forget it. Since Junior Martial Brother Jiang doesn¡¯t want to have any rtions with us, in the future, we just need to stop interacting with him.¡±


    Mo Tiange felt what he said was true. Anyway, they didn¡¯t need to have any interactions with him. This time, she just happened to pass by so she brought him back; she didn¡¯t need to be angry over such matters. She said, ¡°So be it, Senior Martial Brother Liu. I¡¯m going back to cultivate first.¡±


    Except for this one episode, there weren¡¯t any variations to Mo Tiange¡¯s daily life. Oh! There was indeed one small change. That Senior Martial Sister Murong really dide looking for her to y by sending Summoning Talismans to her. Her housemates thought she was fooling around with someone, so they often gave her ambiguous smiles. Nevertheless, since Senior Martial Sister Murong had been so friendly in inviting her, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate if she didn¡¯t go. Besides, this Senior Martial Sister Murong always brought all kinds of seeds to tempt her, so she really couldn¡¯t help herself from going¡­


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, hurry up!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t be hasty¡­ Senior Martial Sister, don¡¯t be impatient.¡±


    Murmurs appeared from the grass. Two people seemed to be in a struggle.


    ¡°Done!¡± Mo Tiange eventually added thestyer of seasoning then passed the roast meat in her hands to Murong Yan. This Senior Martial Sister Murong really had the same interests as her. Every time she asked her out, it was only for one matter¡ªto roast some meat for her to eat!


    Mo Tiange thought to herself. For the past little while, almost every two days, she had to go out and apany Murong Yan, so her cultivation hadn¡¯t progressed at all. She frowned and said, ¡°Senior Martial Sister, eating like this too often will disturb your cultivation¡­¡±


    Murong Yan gnawed on a spare rib while rolling her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that the food contains spiritual aura and contains less harmful residue than the medicinal pills you eat! You just don¡¯t want to roast meat for me!¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled wryly. ¡°It isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t want to respect Senior Martial Sister, but Senior Martial Sister, you have a huge tree behind you that can shelter you under its shade, so to speak. You don¡¯t understand the difficulties faced by ordinary disciples like me. In another three years, the sect¡¯s innerpetition will be held. I¡¯m currently in the eighthyer, and if I don¡¯t cultivate diligently, I reckon by that time I won¡¯t have any hope and can only wait for another ten years¡­¡±


    Having listened to Mo Tiange¡¯s exnation, Murong Yan actually understood. She pondered it for a moment then said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for dying your cultivation. How about this, Junior Martial Brother? Just send me a Summoning Talisman every time you secretly go to eat. This should be okay, right?¡±


    What ¡°secretly go to eat¡±? Mo Tiange, feeling depressed, nodded her head. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    While nibbling on a huge chunk of spare rib, Murong Yan giggled and reached out to pinch Mo Tiange¡¯s face. ¡°Aiya! Junior Martial Brother Ye, this expression of yours really makes Senior Martial Sister want to bully you~¡±


    With grease smeared on her face, Mo Tiange firmly resisted. ¡°Senior Martial Sister, you¡¯re very bad! If you keep pinching me, I won¡¯t roast anything for you again!¡±


    Murong Yan was still giggling. ¡°If you stop roasting, I¡¯ll just pinch you again.¡±


    Mo Tiange lost this round and retreated. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll roast you another one. Don¡¯t pinch me.¡±


    Now that she¡¯d been bribed, Murong Yan finally let Mo Tiange¡¯s face go. She watched Mo Tiange roasting a chunk of meat with overflowing saliva and asked, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, are you really seventeen years old? Why do you look like a fourteen, fifteen-year-old boy?¡±


    This remark made Mo Tiange feel even more depressed. This was really something she couldn¡¯t do anything about. Even among girls, she couldn¡¯t be considered tall, let alone among men. Moreover, her skin was bright and smooth and her face was hairless; she had to work extremely hard to pretend to be a man.


    Fortunately, Murong Yan could be considered a kindhearted person. She patted Mo Tiange¡¯s head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re still growing.¡±


    However, Mo Tiange smiled bitterly in her heart. If she was a man, she might still be growing at seventeen years old. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t. Her chance of growing taller was already slim.


    Mo Tiange dejectedly finished roasting the meat and passed it to Murong Yan. She then went looking for a ce to wash her hands and face.


    Their spot was already the upper reaches of the small stream. There was a waterfall ahead. The water had eroded the ground underneath it and formed a deep pond.


    After taking numerous turns, she finally reached the pond and was about to wash her hands when something she saw stunned her.


    Under the rapid flow of water from this hundred-foot-high waterfall, there was actually someone sitting there in meditation!


    But ¡°sitting¡± wasn¡¯t the right word. Under the waterfall was a deep pond; there weren¡¯t any rocks to be sat on. Although that person looked like he was sitting, he was, in fact, floating on the water surface as he let the waterfall run against his body.


    Mo Tiange was lost in thought. What kind of technique is he practicing? This seemed rather like martial arts in the secr world.


    As a matter of fact, martial artists in the secr world actually practiced Body-Refining Technique; this technique just wasn¡¯t as brilliant as it would be if it was practiced in the cultivation world.


    However, this person¡­ Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t really exin it, but he seemed to have no cultivator¡¯s breath. He also seemed to be very strong¡­


    This person¡­ he seemed very familiar to her¡­ He looked like¡­ Qin Xi?

 Chapter 43: Ten Thousand Laws Pavilion

    <h4>Chapter 43: Ten Thousand Laws Pavilion</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    In fact, Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t really familiar with this Qin Xi. Although he wasn¡¯t like Jiang Shanghang who avoided contact with the otherspletely, he was also a very cold person who rarely spoke even when he was with them. Normally, he only focused on cultivating; he seldom went out and never caused any trouble.


    Among the Aura Refining disciples in Yunwu Sect, he wasn¡¯t conspicuous at all. When it came to his cultivation level, although achieving the tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm at his age wasn¡¯t easy to do, it wasn¡¯t that hard to achieve either. When it came to diligence, six or seven out of ten random people determined to cultivate would probably be as diligent as him. As for family background, he was merely an individual cultivator from a broken-down cultivation n. All in all, there was really nothing about him that would cause people to notice him.


    If she had to mention one outstanding thing about him, it would be his extremely handsome looks. However, for cultivators, this matter was of no significance because after cultivating, they would naturally shed their mortal bodies and exchange their bones, so even if they were ugly, they would never bethat ugly in the end.


    Because of this, Mo Tiange never really paid much attention to Qin Xi. She was even less interested in investigating what kind of technique he cultivated with. Hence, she only found out now that he practiced the Body-Refining Technique.


    The so-called Body-Refining Technique was a type of cultivation technique. Aside from techniques with five elements and Yin or Yang attributes, there were countless techniques with unusual effects in this world. Body-Refining Technique was one of them.


    The appearance of this kind of technique dated back to the Distant Past era. At that time, the world had just begun; the immortals, devils, humans, and beasts lived alongside each other.


    Spiritual beasts were much more blessed in their cultivationpared to humans. Due to their strong bodies, they could undergo heavenly tribtion once their cultivation reached a certain level without needing any magic weapons. Humans, on the other hand, needed things like magic weapons to pass heavenly tribtion. That was the reason Body-Refining Technique appeared. With abination of extremely strong bodies and powerful magic weapons, going through heavenly tribtion would be a lot easier.


    However, even in the Distant Past era, Body-Refining Technique was never an important part of cultivation. The reason was because humans were born weak¡ªeven if they practiced Body-Refining Technique, they could neverpare to spiritual beasts.


    In the Distant Past era, there were numerous cultivators with great divine powers and people regrly passed the tribtion and flew heavenwards, but now, things were different. People who could cultivate to the Nascent Soul realm were very few, not to mention the people who could fly heavenwards. Now, heavenly tribtion was no longer as formidable as it was years ago; coupled with the extinction of excellent Body-Refining Techniques, nearly all cultivators who hadn¡¯t yet reached the Core Formation realm wouldn¡¯t practice Body-Refining Technique.


    Mo Tiange never expected Qin Xi would actually practice Body-Refining Technique. Apparently, his talent was indeed outstanding. It was really a wonder how he wasn¡¯t recruited by other sects and schools.


    After watching for a moment, she minded her own business and went to wash her face and hands then went back following the road she took toe here. The technique he practiced was his private matter; she didn¡¯t have any interest in watching him any longer.


    Right after she returned, Murong Yan started to yell, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, you took a really long time just to wash your face!¡±


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°Senior Martial Sister, it¡¯s alreadyte now. Aren¡¯t you going back?¡±


    Murong Yan looked at the sky and realized it was afternoon already. Feeling extremely unwilling, she said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, the next time you go out, you definitely have to tell me.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Murong Yan took out a wrapped up package from her robe and passed it to Mo Tiange. ¡°Here! Next time you call me out, I¡¯ll give you something good.¡±


    Seeing this wrapped-up package, Mo Tiange finally answered in a delighted tone, ¡°Thank you, Senior Martial Sister.¡± The reason she was willing to be this senior martial sister¡¯s page boy and be ordered around was exactly this thing.


    Ever since Murong Yan found out about the characteristic of her spells, she always brought some seeds to tempt her; that was how Mo Tiange came to be her page boy.


    Murong Yan had an elder brother who worked in the sect¡¯s medicinal garden; it was very easy for him to sneak a few seeds out. Mo Tiange didn¡¯t have any connections, so when she had someone willing to help her, she naturally grabbed the opportunity. In any case, she only had to roast things to get a few packaged of seeds that she couldn¡¯t buy. She had indeed gotten an easy advantage over others.


    Murong Yan brandished her hands towards Mo Tiange. ¡°That¡¯ll do, I know you¡¯re letting me order you around for this thing. Alright, I¡¯m going back first.¡± After wiping her hands clean, she put on the mannerisms of a virtuousdy and slowly walked away.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but smile when she watched Murong Yan walking away. This was a simrity between Senior Martial Sister Murong and Tianqiao; both of them obviously loved to y and have fun but pretended to be virtuousdies.


    Tianqiao ¡­ Mo Tiange would probably never see her again for the rest of her life. Back then, Ye Jingwen told her that if she seeded in her cultivation, she would be able to go back to visit her rtives. However, sheter learned that after separating herself from the mortal life, the best thing for her was to never look back. The mortal fate of one¡¯s rtives would be very unbearable to watch; since she cut off her ties with the secr world, it¡¯d be better for her not to go back to prevent hindering her mentality with cultivating.


    With a touch of sadness, Mo Tiange returned to the house.


    She could feel other people¡¯s breaths from other rooms; presumably, everyone was cultivating. Thus, she also went back to her own room then examined all the seeds she got from Murong Yan the past few days.


    Although she recognized some of the seeds, she didn¡¯t know what the rest were. Most of them were seeds of medicinal herbs that didn¡¯t have any extraordinary uses and couldn¡¯t be used in a fight. Her Green-Wood Art allowed her to hide some spiritual aura inside the seeds the moment she threw them; the spiritual aura would then induce the seeds to instantly grow into nts which she would use to attack her enemy. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t use ordinary seeds or seeds that needed much spiritual aura to grow. This was the limitation of Green-Wood Art¡ªonly some low-grade nts could be used to attack.


    After examining the seeds and failing to recognize some of them, she stood up and decided to go on a trip to Ten Thousand Laws Pavilion.


    Ten Thousand Laws Pavilion was the ce where Yunwu Sect¡¯s collection of technique manuals was kept. Every disciple from the Yunwu Sect was only allowed to go there once every month. ording to their cultivation level, they might also choose a few to borrow.


    Because Mo Tiange already had the Art of Sunu which she used in her cultivation and Green-Wood Art which she used in fights of magical power, it wasn¡¯t necessary for her to read other technique manuals. Hence, ever since she entered the sect, she had never once gone to Ten Thousand Laws Pavilion.


    Compared to other buildings, the location of Ten Thousand Laws Pavilion was quite special. It was located neither in the South Peak nor the North Peak; instead, it sat in a remote valley between the two peaks.


    She had to look for a while before she finally managed to catch the trace of a formation and find the entrance. However, it was actually apletely inconspicuous cave!


    Right after she walked towards the mouth of the cave, the formation ced at the entrance suddenly emitted a dazzling light. Unfazed by this situation, she ced her identity tablet in a vacant space on the mountain wall, causing the light to dim in an instant. As long as one had a Yunwu Sect¡¯s disciple identity tablet, one could enter the outermost formation of the Ten Thousand Laws Pavilion.


    Having stepped into the cave, Mo Tiange saw there was actually a very spacious hall inside the cave. There were three other restricted caves inside, one on each side of the hall, though it was unclear where those caves led. Moonstones gave off light as bright as daylight, and it felt dry and cool inside. This might also be due to effects from some other formations. This condition wasn¡¯t just suitable for preserving Jade Slips¡ªworks made of paper or other materials could also be preserved here.


    A huge table had been ced in the corner of the cave. Several Aura Refining cultivators were sitting behind it. Some were meditating and some had their heads askew as they dozed off. Seeing her approaching, only one of them responded byzily raising his gaze towards her and said, ¡°Identity tablet.¡±


    Mo Tiange took out her disciple identity tablet. The person took it then took out a Jade Slip and told her to leave her imprint inside it before saying, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    He walked towards one of the cave mouths and took out a jade tablet. The jade tablet emitted a sh of light which fell on the restriction ced on the cave mouth, causing the restriction to disappear in an instant. The man tossed the jade tablet at her and said, ¡°The jade tablet mustn¡¯t leave your body. You have toe out before the hour of the rat 1 , and you mustn¡¯t damage or smuggle out the things inside. If you need a copy to be made, bring the Jade Slip here, but you can only copy three Jade Slips at the most. That¡¯s all. You can enter now.¡±


    Mo Tiange thanked him and took the jade tablet into the cave. This cave was slightlyrger than the hall outside. Numerous books had been arranged closely together in the front area while in the back area, in addition to Jade Slips, there were also all sorts of strange and unique things.


    She walked further into the cave. After rummaging through several books, she found that most of them were either ordinary cultivation technique manuals or techniques that had spread in the secr world. Based on this, she assumed all of the things that were written in books wouldn¡¯t be anything profound or important.


    In the back area, on the other hand, there were things written on cauldrons, iron tablets that had been engraved with densely packed words, and also ss beads that seemed to have countless words inside them. The things recorded on these weren¡¯tmon; they described how to concoct pills, unique things, or special spells.


    Mo Tiange first chose a Jade Slip known as ¡°Complete Examples of Spiritual nts¡± before slowly looking for other useful things in the cave. She didn¡¯t need any other cultivation technique manual and didn¡¯t have the energy to learn about concocting pills, refining tools and the like. Hence, she chose a record that discussed the essence of formations. As for herst pick, it was a Jade Slip that recorded the history of the Yunwu sect.


    Once she went out, the guarding disciple was quite surprised and asked, ¡°Are you done choosing already?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t really a wonder that he was surprised by her actions. Based on Mo Tiange¡¯s identity tablet, this was the first time she came here. Which disciple who entered Ten Thousand Laws Pavilion for the first time wouldn¡¯t choose with the utmost care? All of them spent a lot of time choosing, unlike her who came out after just an hour inside.


    Mo Tiange nodded and handed over her jade tablet as well as the three Jade Slips. ¡°I have to trouble Senior Martial Brother.¡±


    He took those things then raised his chin as a hint towards Mo Tiange. ¡°Three spirit stones.¡±


    Huh? Mo Tiange was bewildered. Spirit stones?


    With a hint of impatience, he said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother, don¡¯t you know that copying Jade Slips will cost you spirit stones?¡±


    She really didn¡¯t know about this. However, one spirit stone to copy one Jade Slip wasn¡¯t expensive, thus she directly took the spirit stones and gave them to him.


    The man took her spirit stones and very quickly made copies of the Jade Slips and gave them to her.


    Mo Tiange took them and thanked him while secretly muttering in her heart. Although three spirit stones weren¡¯t much, ordinary Aura Refining disciples only received five spirit stones every month. If each month they came here and copied three Jade Slips, more than half of their spirit stones would be gone already. Apparently, those who entered the sect also didn¡¯t really have it easy.

 Chapter 44: Livelihood

    <h4>Chapter 44: Livelihood</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Once she returned from Ten Thousand Laws Pavilion, Mo Tiange began her Closed Door Meditation.


    On one hand, she managed to find the purpose of the seeds Murong Yan gave her from inside the Jade Slip called ¡°Complete Example of Spiritual nts¡± and realized that quite a few of those seeds were extremely useful, so she wanted to do a Closed Door Meditation to find the most suitable way to use them. On the other hand, in addition to being idle for quite a while, she still had a bottle of Aura-Converging Pills, so it was time for her to proceed with her cultivation.


    Naturally, Closed Door Meditation for Aura Refining cultivators like her wasn¡¯t the same for high-level cultivators who stayed in their cultivating rooms for long periods of time without leaving. Aura Refining cultivators still needed to eat, move their bodies and take baths. Therefore, the so-called Closed Door Meditation for Mo Tiange just meant that aside from doing those things, all her time would be used for cultivating and she would no longer go out, wandering around.


    Inside the pouches of seeds Murong Yan gave her, there were seeds of a nt called Bewitching Flower. It was one of the materials for Bewitching Powder. Mo Tiange spent several days thoroughly studying the spiritual aura inside the seeds before she could make it bloom in an instant. Sure enough, the scent produced by this flower had psychotic effects.


    In addition to this, there were also seeds of a nt called Fire Thorn. They were far more useful than the ordinary thorny vines she had in her possession. They innately had fire element spiritual aura, so people who weren¡¯t careful and touched them could get burned.


    When she finally managed to manipte these two types of seeds proficiently and stabilized her cultivation realm, she took a temporary break from her Closed Door Meditation.


    At this moment, she came across her biggest problem¡ªmoney.


    Having no money in the secr world was equivalent to be unable to do anything; in the cultivation world, one wouldn¡¯t fare any better. The only difference was that in the cultivation world, money was neither gold nor silver¡ªit was spirit stones.


    Mo Tiange examined the things inside her Qiankun Bag. Aside from spirit stones she kept aside forying formations and a bottle of Aura-Converging Pills she hadn¡¯t used, there were only a few things she could sell. She already used up the spirit stones that belonged to the deceased man from An n to buy medicinal pills. Furthermore, their spirit tools couldn¡¯t be sold in Mount Yunwu¡¯s market square or she might get into trouble. All that remained were only some spiritual nts, materials to refine tools, and a bead asrge as a wine cup.


    After consulting Second Uncle, Mo Tiange sold all of them. As for the bead, because even Second Uncle didn¡¯t know what it was for, she couldn¡¯t sell it.


    However, because the two people who died back then were just Aura Refining cultivators, their possessions weren¡¯t really good and Mo Tiange didn¡¯t get much from selling them. Before long, the money she got waspletely spent and she was once again at a loss over her livelihood.


    Because her spiritual roots werecking, she had to eat medicinal pills and use Spirit-Gathering Formation, but both of these required spirit stones. If she stuck to the sect¡¯s rations of three Aura-Nourishing Pills and five spirit stones a month, she would have to spend an infinite amount of time just to advance to the tenthyer. Nevertheless, she wasn¡¯t good at anything except for formations, and the money she gained from selling formations was only enough to support Second Uncle¡¯s recuperation.


    When they attended a sermon, Xu Jingzhi saw that Mo Tiange was sighing incessantly and asked her what happened. After finding out the reason, he asked her in astonishment, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, why don¡¯t you go and do some errands? They¡¯re much more profitable than the method you came up with.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Mo Tiange was stunned.


    Xu Jingzhi sighed. He earnestly instructed her, ¡°Why did we try so hard to enter the sect? Isn¡¯t it because the sect has abundant resources? Apart from the rations we get each month, there are many rewarding errands we can run in this sect. Take a look at me. Before, I didn¡¯t cultivate for three months and ran everywhere to do some errands; I made quite a lot of spirit stones which enabled me to enter Closed Door Meditation for half a year without any problems.¡±


    Mo Tiange was suddenly enlightened by his story. She smacked her head a few times; she actually forgot that being a disciple of the sect gave her certain benefits and she didn¡¯t need to worry about making money outside!


    Thus, Mo Tiange stopped cultivating for the time being and started running errands.


    The so-called errands were assignments given by the sect to the disciples. Some errands which were unsuitable to be carried out by part-time disciples were given to formal disciples to bepleted.


    Mo Tiange went to the steward¡¯s hall. When she entered the main hall in the courtyard, it was the second time she saw Martial Uncle Yu.


    Just like before, Martial Uncle Yu was cultivating, but there was also an Aura Refining disciple who was sorting some things by the side. When he saw her walking into the hall, this extremely ordinary-looking male disciple asked, ¡°Did youe to deliver or pickup?¡±


    Mo Tiange pondered for a moment before answering, ¡°Sorry to trouble Senior Martial Brother, I¡¯vee to pick up an errand.¡±


    He extended his hand towards her. ¡°Identity tablet.¡±


    Mo Tiange took out her identity tablet and passed it over.


    After inspecting her identity tablet for a moment and confirming there weren¡¯t any problems with it, he tossed her a Jade Slip. ¡°The white ones are avable as long as you meet the requirements.¡±


    Mo Tiange inserted a strand of her divine sense into the Jade Slip and all kinds of errands instantly appeared inside her mind.


    Basically, these errands could be categorized into several types. The first one included misceneous tasks inside the sect such as guarding, transmitting and so on. The second one was searching for certain things outside the sect. The third one was guarding the spirit stone mines, running stores and the like.


    The first kind was quite popr. From the attitude of the disciple who guarded the Ten Thousand Laws Pavilion back then, it could be seen that the payment was pretty good. Furthermore, the errands were performed inside the sect. For the second kind of errand, the payment was generous, but they were rtively harder and needed some luck. As for the third kind, they took a long time and required disciples to be away from the sect. Mo Tiange didn¡¯t want to do this kind of errand. If she was outside the sect for a long time, although she could have most of her time to cultivate, the outside environment definitely wouldn¡¯t be as good as the spirit veins inside the sect.


    Thus, she could only choose the first kind.


    Mo Tiange looked up and said with a smile, ¡°Senior Martial Brother, I¡¯d like to do the gathering heavenly dew one.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The disciple tossed a few more nces at her. This errand was veryplicated and the payment wasn¡¯t much, so very few people were willing to do this. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t have any objections about her choosing this errand.


    He fetched a jade tablet and recorded something before handing it to her. He said, ¡°That¡¯ll do. Go to the North Peak and look for Martial Uncle Wang Qiao at Zhengyang Hall. He¡¯ll tell you what to do.¡±


    Mo Tiange took the jade tablet, said her thanks and went straight to the North Peak.


    In fact, she wanted to do better errands than this. Nevertheless, after looking for a while, she found that all the good errands had been imed by others. As for this one, although it was a bit troublesome to do, it was located in the North Peak. The spiritual aura in the North Peak was rich, so cultivate there might be far more effective than cultivating in the South Peak.


    Since she had the jade tablet with her, her route to the North Peak was unimpeded. The South Peak and the North Peak of Mount Yunwu were several thousand feet apart with a gaping chasm between the two peaks. Aura Refining disciples weren¡¯t allowed to fly in the sky; besides, even if they used Light Body Technique to travel to the North Peak from the South Peak, they probably had to expend more than half a day¡¯s effort. Fortunately, an expert senior built a suspended iron bridge which madeing and going very easy for the disciples. With this bridge, the disciples only needed a short while to travel to the North Peak.


    Right after she arrived in the North Peak, Mo Tiange could already feel that the spiritual aura there was much richer than in the South Peak. It made her wonder how much more effective cultivating in this kind of ce would be.


    Nevertheless, the North Peak was tightly guarded. Not only did it have Foundation Building cultivators patrolling around, but there was also an extremely formidable formation ced on it. With her current knowledge in formations, she could only see that this formation was the same type as the great mountain-protecting formation of Mount Yunwu. To put it simply, this was a formation within a formation. ording tomon sense, the inner formation ought to be powerful enough to cut the mountain and split the sea; it ought to be thest desperate move to destroy everything.


    After she found Zhengyang Hall and exined to the disciple guarding the hall that she was looking for Martial Uncle Wang Qiao, the disciple pointed towards a side room. Mo Tiange walked to the room. She looked around and couldn¡¯t help but feel baffled; there was only a tenthyer Aura Refining disciple inside.


    This disciple was a female cultivator who seemed to be about twenty years old and looked pretty. In fact, most female cultivators weren¡¯t unbearably ugly. As cultivators, they naturally had some methods to improve their appearance that were different from the methods used in the secr world. Moreover, their corporeal bodies possessed spiritual aura, so their skin was naturally clear and bright.


    When this female disciple turned around and saw her, she asked, ¡°Who are you? Do you need something?¡±


    Mo Tiange hastily said her greeting and said, ¡°Senior Martial Sister, I¡¯m looking for Martial Uncle Wang. I have to gather heavenly dew as an errand.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Come inside, I¡¯m his disciple, so telling me will do.¡± Hearing her reply, Mo Tiange passed her the jade tablet she received before.


    After examining and verifying the jade tablet, the disciple finally smiled and said, ¡°Turns out you¡¯re Junior Martial Brother Ye. My name is Wang Qianyi. In the future, you just need to follow my instructions for this errand.¡± Her surname was also Wang. From her tone, she seemed to be very close to that Martial Uncle Wang.


    Mo Tiange answered, ¡°Yes. Could Senior Martial Sister please tell me how I should do the task?¡±


    Wang Qianyi took several jade bottles and gave them to her. She said, ¡°Heavenly dew is the dew in the early morning that contains spiritual aura. Every day, in the hour of the tiger and the rabbit 1 , you have to go into the woods to collect dew. After you finish, deliver the dew here. Bear in mind that you have to take dew on top of clean spiritual nts, other dew won¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Mo Tiange took the jade bottles then asked again, ¡°How many bottles of dew should I collect each day?¡±


    Wang Qianyi smiled and said, ¡°No need to mention several bottles; it¡¯s already good if you can collect a single bottle of dew in a day. Just go, don¡¯t worry about it. No matter how much you manage to collect, give them to me in the hour of the rabbit every day.¡±

 Chapter 45: Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 45: Challenge</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    When Mo Tiange first heard the requirements for gathering heavenly dew, she felt quite confused about why they didn¡¯t ask part-time disciples to do this when the requirements seemed so simple. It was only after she personally carried out the errand that she realized this errand wasn¡¯t simple at all.


    Trees and flowery nts that possessed spiritual aura were numerous, but real spiritual nts were few. Besides, only dew that contained spiritual aura could be called heavenly dew. Moreover, spiritual nts usually grew on cliffs and precipices, so she had to fly up and down to collect the dew.


    Even after working for four hours, she only collected less than half a bottle of dew.


    Mo Tiange shook her head helplessly once she saw that the sun had risen. She then wrapped the jade bottle and took it to Wang Qianyi.


    Wang Qianyi seemed quite satisfied to see the bottle she handed over. Feeling relieved, Mo Tiange left Zhengyang Hall and went back to the South Peak.


    This errand wasn¡¯t hard and gave her more than ten spirit stones a month as payment. Those spirit stones could be exchanged for about five to six Aura-Nourishing Pills. For Mo Tiange however, these medicinal pills werepletely insufficient. Because of that, after she consulted Xu Jingzhi again, she went to the steward¡¯s hall to ask if there was another errand she could perform simultaneously with the first one.


    Now, whenever she thought about money, she felt like her head would explode. Before, Second Uncle always took on this responsibility and she basically didn¡¯t have to worry about it at all. Later, after Second Uncle was injured, she stopped taking medicinal pills and had to pass her days facing lots of difficulties. Now that she wanted to advance to the tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm, money once again became her biggest problem.


    It wasn¡¯t just her; aside from Xu Jingzhi who already earned a lot of spirit stones, all her housemates had started busying themselves making money. Just like her, Liu Yidao went out early in the morning and returnedte at night every day. Jiang Shanghang always preferred not to go out, but he had no choice since he didn¡¯t have medicinal pills to supplement his cultivation. Qin Xi actually fared better. Because he had some knowledge of pills-concocting, a martial uncle in the North Peak asked him to go there to help out.


    Mo Tiange took up three errands here and there. She even refused Senior Martial Sister Murong¡¯s invitation when she invited her out to y.


    After busying herself like this for several months, Mo Tiange had to stop working because Yunwu Sect made an announcement.


    Every Aura Refining disciple gathered at the sect¡¯s square. Over a thousand people were standing in absolute silence.


    Before long, a man walked out of the main temple. It was the Sect Head, Fang Dingyue. Several Foundation Building cultivators followed at his side.


    ¡°My disciples, this time we gathered you here because we have something to announce. To test our disciples, Jindao School and Zixia Sect have invited Yunwu Sect to do apetition. I have already agreed. This time, every Aura Refining disciple whose cultivation level is in or above the seventhyer has to participate. Next month, you¡¯ll enter Miwu Valley and thepetition willst for three days. The victors will be generously rewarded. Your supervisor will tell you more about the details. My disciples, for the glory of our Yunwu Sect, I hope all of you will work your hardest.¡±


    All disciples in the sect¡¯s square started to whisper to each other. The more experienced disciples who had encountered this kind of matter before exined to new disciples while shaking their heads.


    By Mo Tiange¡¯s side, except for Senior Martial Brother Zhou, everyone had just joined the sect for less than a year. Only people who heard about this matter before told the others what they knew.


    As it turned out, there were two cultivation groups whose strength was simr in the vicinity of Yunwu Sect¡ªJindao School and Zixia Sect. The three groups lived together in the same area as rivals. All resources and spirit veins had to be shared with each other. Each group rose and fell in strength alternately. If one of them became strong, they could ask for arger share of resources. However, fearing that intensepetition would harm all groups, they finally came up with a method to conduct apetition without suffering any damage to their power. This was the origin of thepetition in Miwu Valley.


    Miwu Valley was a valley thaty between the monasteries of the three groups. The whole valley was covered with dense fog. Normal people wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the valley. The previous generations of the three groups ced a restricting formation on this valley so their disciples could enter and battle each other. Those who remained until thest day would be the winners.


    The Sect Head spoke again: ¡°My disciples, in thispetition, the ones who can persist until the end will obtain a high-grade spirit tool, two bottles of Aura-Converging Pills, and a hundred spirit stones. In addition to these, spirit stones will also be given as a reward ording to the number of people you manage to defeat. Hence, even if you are defeated midway, you can also get some spirit stones as a reward. That¡¯ll be all for now. Supervising disciples, take the disciples in your charge back and exin the details to them. The battle will begin in half a month¡¯s time.¡±


    Filled with questions, Mo Tiange followed everyone back to their residence.


    Having told everyone to gather in the courtyard, Senior Martial Brother Zhou gave another exnation about the matter regarding Miwu Valley.


    In fact, for the sake of thispetition, the older generations from the three groups ced a restriction inside each disciple¡¯s identity tablet. As long as the disciples had an identity tablet in their possession, their lives would be safe. In case they ran into a life-threatening situation, they just needed to drop their identity tablets. Once the identity tablets separated from their bodies, they would be teleported out of Miwu Valley in an instant and would be considered as defeated participants.


    Miwu Valley was vast. Once they went inside, they could also encounter spiritual beasts. However, this matter could be considered a supplementary reward. The spiritual beasts and spiritual nts the disciples beat or obtained there would belong to themselves.


    After cautiously considering the pros and cons, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely interested in thispetition. Those who could persist until the end would get two bottles of Aura-Converging Pills. She already had one bottle in her possession, and there were ten pills in one bottle. If she could persist until the end, she would have a total thirty Aura-Converging Pills, enough for her to advance into the ninthyer. If her luck was good, she might even advance into the tenthyer.


    On top of that, there were also spirit stones and such. Even if she couldn¡¯tst until the end, she could still get some spirit stones as a reward. Moreover, thepetition wasn¡¯t life-threatening, so participating would be totally worth it.


    Right now, her eyes brightened every time she saw spirit stones and medicinal pills. This opportunity was one she couldn¡¯t miss!


    With such generous rewards, the others naturally felt the same as her.


    Noticing how excited all of them were, Senior Martial Brother Zhou ¡°hmphed¡± and shattered their dreams. ¡°Junior Martial Brothers, do you all think the rewards are easy to get? The Transporting Formation into Miwu Valley will teleport you to a random area of the valley. If you happen to be teleported to the beak of a spiritual beast, prepare to be teleported out of the valley in an instant! Furthermore, the terrain in the valley isplicated; danger lurks everywhere. You might wander around and unknowingly walk into your enemies. Because of that, the first thing everyone needs to do after entering the valley is to find a safe ce. You also have to meet with other disciples from our sect because you definitely won¡¯tst long with just your own strength.¡±


    Having been drenched with this kind of cold reality, everyone became sobered up slightly. Someone asked, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Zhou, you¡¯re going to go too, right?¡±


    Senior Martial Brother Zhou nodded. ¡°Yes, since I¡¯m also an Aura Refining disciple, I naturally have to go. All of us here have a cultivation level above the seventhyer of the Aura Refining realm, so everyone has to go. I¡¯m going to tell you the truth¡ªin thestpetition more than ten years ago, although I was already a tenthyer Aura Refining disciple, I was besieged and couldn¡¯tst even one day inside. Therefore, you absolutely can¡¯t lower your guard!¡±


    All of them were more or less clear about Senior Martial Brother Zhou¡¯s strength. Normally, he was responsible for exining difficult matters they encountered during their cultivation, so he was obviously stronger than them. Nevertheless, now that he mentioned the difficulty he had during thepetition himself, everyone couldn¡¯t help but lose their excitement and ponder their luck as well as the troubles they might run into.


    Unexpectedly, Senior Martial Brother Zhouughed and said, ¡°You also don¡¯t need to be this worried. You won¡¯t lose anything even if you get sent out of the valley after only a short while inside. You guys just need to try your best. Buy some talismans and such to protect yourself or team up with others. The Transporting Formation can teleport up to five people at the same time, so it will be best if you can gather five people together. That¡¯s all. Go and prepare yourself.¡±


    Senior Martial Brother Zhou left, waving his hand. The others also went back while discussing with each other.


    Right after they returned to their house, Liu Yidao asked, ¡°Junior Martial Brothers, what do you guys n to do?¡±


    Xu Jingzhi answered, ¡°Of course we have to be together. Senior Martial Brother Liu, the Transporting Formation can teleport up to five people at the same time and we happen to have five people in our house.¡± He nced at Jiang Shanghang as he spoke.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Shanghang didn¡¯t leave or utter any objections. Apparently, he was aware this time that being alone wouldn¡¯t work.


    Liu Yidao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s also my n. Junior Martial Brothers, what the rest of you think about it?¡±


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°I have no objections. Being together with you guys would naturally be a bit safer.¡±


    Qin Xi also nodded.


    Everyone shifted their gazes towards Jiang Shanghang. Although his expression was still stiff, he eventually nodded his head.


    ¡°Good.¡± Liu Yidao was quite happy as this was the first time all them would work together. He said, ¡°This being the case, we should discuss what we should do. Junior Martial Brothers¡­¡±

 Chapter 46: Miwu Valley

    <h4>Chapter 46: Miwu Valley</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Regarding this trip to Miwu Valley, Mo Tiange felt both excited and depressed. She felt excited because if she could persist until the end, she would be generously rewarded and therefore wouldn¡¯t have to worry about medicinal pills for a long time. On the other hand, she was depressed because she had to spend those few spirit stones which had taken her about three months to collect.


    After she bought some talismans, asked Murong Yan to get some seeds on her behalf, and prepared some emergency formations, the spirit stones she had were all spent.


    During this time, the five people in the house became closer than ever. Everyone was making preparations, nning what they were going to do, and keeping each other informed. They intended to win in one go on this trip to Miwu Valley.


    This situation naturally made Mo Tiange happy because she wouldn¡¯t be working alone this time. However, she would never ce all her hope on herpanions. Since she spent all her spirit stones, even if she couldn¡¯tst until the end, she still had to obtain some rewards in this trip to Miwu Valley. That was the only way for her not to suffer any losses.


    The month passed by in the blink of an eye. All disciples whose cultivation level was at or above the seventhyer of the Aura Refining realm once again gathered together in the sect¡¯s square.


    This time, in addition to the Sect Head, there were also two Core Formation cultivators present in the square. Yunwu Sect had one Nascent Soul cultivator and about seven or eight Core Formation cultivators in total. The simultaneous appearance of the Sect Head and the two Core Formation cultivators was an undeniable proof of how important this event was.


    ¡°Disciples, please stop chatting. Today¡¯s the day the three cultivation groupspete in Miwu Valley. I presume you all clearly understand the matter, so I won¡¯t burden you with unnecessary details. However, there is one matter I have to let you know. To motivate the disciples, we decided that the three most victorious disciples will be awarded an additional 500 spirit stones and a bottle of Aura-Converging Pills.¡±


    The people in the square went into an uproar right after the Sect Head finished speaking.


    500 spirit stones¡­


    Ordinary Aura refining disciples only got five spirit stones a month while ordinary errands only gave approximately ten spirit stones in a month. Even after running errands for several months to the point where she had almost no time to cultivate, Mo Tiange only made about a hundred spirit stones in total. One ordinary Aura-Nourishing Pill cost two spirit stones while one Aura-Converging Pill cost twenty-five spirit stones. With 500 spirit stones as a reward, persisting until the end of thepetition would really be worth it. Furthermore, there was also the additional bottle of Aura-Converging Pills.


    Mo Tiange was excited. With 500 spirit stones and a bottle of Aura-Converging Pills, coupled with another two bottles of Aura-Converging Pills she would get if she couldst until the end of thepetition¡­ She could focuspletely on her Closed Door Meditation until she made a breakthrough from the Aura Refining realm without any problems!


    Just as her imagination ran wild, she suddenly heard someone coughing and sobered up in an instant.


    The 500 spirit stones and a bottle of Aura-Converging Pills were the rewards for the three most victorious disciples. She was only an eighthyer Aura Refining disciple; in addition to other challenges, cultivators who were about to enter the Foundation Building realm like Senior Martial Brother Zhou were numerous. Besides, there were at least a hundred disciples with a higher cultivation level than hers. Her chance of bing one of the three top disciples was indeed very small.


    At this moment, the Sect Head was talking with the two Core Formation cultivators. The three of them dispersed and each took out their respective magic weapon. Their magic weapons were unexpectedly a huge tortoise, a boat and a square handkerchief that spread over an acre.


    The Sect Head shouted, ¡°Supervising disciples, bring up the disciples in your charge.¡±


    Senior Martial Brother Zhou gathered more than twenty of them together and said, ¡°Junior Martial Brothers, we¡¯re going to proceed towards Miwu Valley. Everything that needs to be said has been said; everyone should just do their best.¡± After he finished speaking, he led everyone forward. They lined up to board the small boat.


    When several hundred disciples all stepped onto the three flying magic weapons, the Core Formation grandmasters began to control the magic weapons. In a sh, the three magic weapons rose to the sky and flew forward at a very high speed.


    The Aura Refining disciples were utterly amazed. Flying magic weapons¡­ Aura Refining disciples could only use Light Body Technique. Only those who reached the Foundation Building realm were able to control spirit tools and magic weapons to fly. Nevertheless, only magic weapons belonging to Core Formation cultivators were able to carry so many people with such speed.


    No one knew whether there was someone among the people on these flying magic weapons today who could advance into the Core Formation realm. Bear in mind that in a medium cultivation sect like Yunwu Sect, only one Core Formation cultivator emerged every hundred years normally. In fact, probably none of them here could advance into the Core Formation realm.


    Mo Tiange sighed in her heart. There wasn¡¯t anyone with no talent among these disciples, yet none of them was certain they could enter the Core Formation realm, let alone herself.


    The speed of these flying magic weapons was extremely fast. The Sect Head controlled his tortoise spiritual beast, flying at the front, with the others following closely behind. About five hourster, their speed eventually slowed down and they slowly descended from the air.


    Mo Tiange looked down to stare at the ground below. There was a mountain with a t top beside a misty canyon. The mountain was densely packed with a lot of people including disciples in yellow colored and purple colored robes. Apparently, they were the disciples of Jindao School and Zixia Sect.


    Once all of themnded, the Sect Head and the Core Formation grandmasters withdrew their magic weapons and walked to the center where several Core Formation cultivators were waiting. After an exchange of pleasantries, the Sect Head said, ¡°Brother Jin, Brother Li, both of you are quite enthusiastic, you arrived very early!¡±


    The two people were likely the School Heads of Jindao School and the Sect Head of Zixia Sect. The one referred to as Brother Jin was rtively young and looked like someone in his thirties. It was questionable whether or not he had taken medicinal pills such as Look-Preserving Pills and the like. The other one looked a lot older than Sect Head Fang. Both his hair and beard were white already. It seemed like there wasn¡¯t much time left in his lifespan.


    The younger one uttered a ¡°hmph¡± and said in a rather unhappy tone, ¡°Not at all. The strength of my Jindao School isn¡¯t good, so we came early to prepare ourselves, unlike Brother Fang who must¡¯ve already made ns.¡±


    Mo Tiange once heard there was an inner strife in Jindao School a hundred years ago and even now, it still hadn¡¯t recovered its strength. Presumably, this Sect Head Jin was dissatisfied with this Miwu Valleypetition. After all, if his disciples weren¡¯t good, his resources would certainly be cut.


    The old man surnamed Li calmly spoke with half-closed eyes: ¡°Brother Fang, long time no see.¡±


    Apparently, this person was the Sect Head of Zixia Sect. Thepetition this time was proposed by Zixia Sect. People said that Zixia Sect was the opposite of Jindao School. In thest hundred years, it received a lot of good disciples. Soon it became richer and stronger than Jindao School and Yunwu Sect, so it couldn¡¯t help but seek more benefits.


    Mo Tiange wanted to watch these people longer, but Liu Yidao patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, let¡¯s gather together for a moment.¡±


    Mo Tiange gave a shortplying answer and turned her head around.


    At this moment, the mountain was filled with disciples from the three cultivation groups. Some disciples were sitting in meditation while others were whispering to their friends. The five of them found a less crowded area and sat down.


    Liu Yidao cautiously spoke, ¡°Junior Martial Brothers, I need to stress this first¡ªthe five of us are journeying together, so we have to cooperate with each other and be careful in doing everything. We mustn¡¯t say anything that isn¡¯t in ordance with what we think and damage other people¡¯s chances in the process.¡±


    Several people nodded simultaneously. These were the basic requirements for cooperation; if they couldn¡¯t trust each other, how could they cooperate?


    Liu Yidao continued to emphasize some points. ¡°Hang your identity tablet properly. Putting it in your Qiankun Bag is useless.¡±


    Several people inspected their respective identity tablet to confirm there weren¡¯t any problems.


    Liu Yidao continued to speak: ¡°We¡¯d better make this clear first¡ªwe¡¯ll cooperate to defeat the enemies and the identity tablets we win will be divided evenly. If the identity tablets aren¡¯t enough to be divided evenly, they¡¯ll be given in ordance with your role in the battle. We absolutely cannot fight because of this matter. If anyone has any objections, everyone should discuss the matter properly. What do you guys think?¡±


    Xu Jingzhi said in agreement, ¡°This is only natural. We enter Miwu Valley asrades and if we argue amongst ourselves, other people will benefit at our expense.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. The other two also didn¡¯t utter any objections.


    Seeing their response, Liu Yidao said happily, ¡°This was all I wanted to say. Do any of you have any questions?¡±


    In this trip to Miwu Valley, everyone tacitly agreed that Liu Yidao would be the leader and decision-maker in their group. Right after they finished their discussion, the Sect Heads gathered in a spot and said together, ¡°Disciples, gather around! Thepetition will begin shortly.¡±

 Chapter 47: A Maze

    <h4>Chapter 47: A Maze</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    The three leaders of the three cultivation groups cooperated together. A Transporting Formation suddenly appeared in midair on top of the mountain.


    This was the first time Mo Tiange saw a Transporting Formation. Although she had studied formations, the scale of Transporting Formations was simr to the Great Mountain-Protecting Formations; it waspletely impossible for her to make one with her current formation skills.


    The circr Transporting Formation in front of her was filled withplex cloud patterns and had spirit stones embedded in it. The whole formation shone with bright and colorful rays, giving off a mysterious vibe to the spectators.


    Her attention was fixed on this formation as she tried toprehend the meaning of the patterns in it. Every formation had to be interpreted ording to the world¡¯s Yin and Yang as well as the Five-Elements Eight Trigrams. Theplicated arrangement of the Eight Trigrams and the Yin and Yang patterns before her eyes, however, waspletely iprehensible.


    Mo Tiange sighed. It wasn¡¯t really because her knowledge in formations wasn¡¯t enough; there were some things she just couldn¡¯tprehend due to her current cultivation level. Maybe it was only after she entered the Foundation Building, or the Core Formation or even the Nascent Soul realms that she would have the ability toprehend this.


    Once the Transporting Formation appeared, everyonepeted to be teleported before the others. If the seniors from their respective groups hadn¡¯t been present, perhaps some conflicts would¡¯ve urred already.


    After a short while, it was finally their group¡¯s turn. With a sh of white light, the five of them simultaneously disappeared into the Transporting Formation.


    Their surroundings suddenly darkened. Mo Tiange was dumbfounded when she opened her eyes. Where am I?


    Right now, the others also opened their eyes and were observing their surroundings. Everyone frowned.


    The ce they were now was a long, narrow channel surrounded by walls of rock. It seemed to be some kind of cave.


    ¡°Where¡¯s this?¡± Xu Jingzhi asked while looking around. ¡°There¡¯s no way we were teleported into a spiritual beast¡¯s cave, right?¡±


    Once he made thisment, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. What he said was correct¡ªthis ce indeed looked like a cave. Maybe this really was a spiritual beast¡¯s nest. If this was indeed the case, they really hit the jackpot! They wouldn¡¯t have to encounter disciples from the two other cultivation groups because this spiritual beast would probably beat them up first.


    Liu Yidao regained hisposure and said, ¡°What Junior Martial Brother Xu said is likely correct; we better be careful.¡±


    Having observed their surroundings, the five of them chose a direction, took out their spirit tools, put up some defensive spells, and proceeded forwards cautiously.


    It was unclear what kind of spiritual beast¡¯s nest this was. It was filled with a lot of forked paths all around. Even after walking around and navigating through several dead ends, they still couldn¡¯t find the exit and didn¡¯t encounter any spiritual beasts. As time passed by, they gradually lost their way.


    This cave was practically a maze. No matter where they walked, there wasn¡¯t even the slightest change in their surroundings. Every rock wall in the cave looked the same.


    After walking for nearly an hour, everyone eventually lost their sense of calm. Even Jiang Shanghang looked impatient. Mo Tiange also felt a bit irritated in her heart. The monotonous scenery here really made everyone feel sick and annoyed. Xu Jingzhi took the lead and said, ¡°If this goes on, we¡¯ll never get out of here!¡±


    Liu Yidao pondered their situation for a long time and said, ¡°How about we split up to find the way out?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The others hesitated. What would they do if they met a spiritual beast after they split up?


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s split up.¡± Mo Tiange finally made up her mind and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know whether this is really a spiritual beast¡¯s cave; what if this is only an underground karst cave? Instead of going around like this until no one knows when, we¡¯d better split up and try to find a way out.¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Xu Jingzhi also said, ¡°I agree with Junior Martial Brother Ye. Even if we reallye across something dangerous, just think of it as enriching our experience. We won¡¯t really lose anything by splitting up.¡±


    Seeing that none of them objected to this idea, Liu Yidao said, ¡°That being the case, should we split up into two or three groups? If we split into two groups, we¡¯ll be slightly safer; if we split into three groups, we¡¯ll find the way quicker.¡±


    Qin Xi said, ¡°Since we decided to split up, we might as well split up into three groups.¡±


    ¡°Alright. If we split into three groups, I¡¯ll be by myself; Junior Martial Brother Jiang and Junior Martial Brother Qin, each of you will be responsible for leading one Junior Martial Brother.¡±


    Liu Yidao made this kind of arrangement because among the five of them, he, Jiang Shanghang and Qin Xi were all in the tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm while both Xu Jingzhi and Mo Tiange were in the eighthyer. This arrangement ensured that the strength of each group would be rtively the same and that they wouldn¡¯t be defeated too quickly. Liu Yidao himself volunteered to be alone and could be considered the one at thergest disadvantage among them. Thus, they naturally wouldn¡¯t have any objections to this arrangement.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Martial Brother.¡± Qin Xi said his thanks then shifted his gaze towards Mo Tiange and Xu Jingzhi. ¡°Junior Martial Brothers, who wants to go with me?¡¯


    Mo Tiange and Xu Jingzhi nced at each other.


    Xu Jingzhi said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, go with Senior Martial Brother Qin. I will follow Senior Martial Brother Jiang.¡± As he spoke, he gave her a wink.


    She realized what he meant by this. Xu Jingzhi knew she disliked Jiang Shanghang because he didn¡¯t appreciate her kindness when she helped himst time, so he let her go with Qin Xi. She also knew Xu Jingzhi had a better rtionship with Jiang Shanghang than her. Because of that, she didn¡¯t refuse and nodded her head. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The five people split up into groups. Each group went towards the direction they chose.


    Mo Tiange walked along, following Qin Xi for quite a while. The road was still maze-like; the rock walls still looked the same. They came across several dead ends and were still marking the way ording to their previous method. Still, no results came of this.


    After spending another hour like that, Mo Tiange started to feel a bit impatient. She became increasingly certain that this cave wasn¡¯t a spiritual beast¡¯s cave, and that the older generations from the three cultivation groups probablyid a Maze Formation here instead. Spiritual beasts definitely didn¡¯t have the ability toe up with this maze-like result.


    Inside this cave, they couldn¡¯t even distinguish their direction.


    Qin Xi suddenly turned around and threw her a nce. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, maintain yourposure.¡±


    Mo Tiange was startled. She finally realized she was almostpletely ruled by her own impatience. Shocked by this realization, she hastily focused her aura in her dantian. When she finally felt her mind bing clear, fear filled her heart. She said, ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Senior Martial Brother.¡±


    It seemed this maze wasn¡¯t simple at all. Being here would make their minds unconsciously unstable. That way, they would easily make mistakes if they came across an enemy.


    In the end, what was this cave?


    While attentively observing the surrounding rock walls, Qin Xi asked, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, do you understand the Law of Formations?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°I know a little.¡±


    ¡°Then do you think this ce seems like a formation?¡±


    Having had the same thought for a while, Mo Tiange responded at once, ¡°Correct! Every part of this ce looks the same and makes us feel like we¡¯re walking around the same ce, just like a maze. However, if this is indeed a formation, then the cultivation level of the person whoid it must be above the Foundation Building realm. From what I know, breaking it will be very difficult.¡±


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t seem disappointed and said, ¡°I heard that before Miwu Valley became thepetition grounds, it was an area for Closed Door Meditation for seniors from the sect. Maybe this is a formation left behind by those seniors.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± This was the first time Mo Tiange heard about this. She asked in bafflement, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin, where did you hear this?¡±


    Qin Xi said, ¡°A martial uncle from the North Peak told me. I only heard him mention it in passing. Nevertheless, because the quality of the spirit veins in this ce increasingly became worse while the fog got denser, people gradually stoppeding here. Later, this valley was rediscovered when the three cultivation groups were searching for a ce to hold thepetition.¡±


    ¡°In that case, when they were considering this as thepetition grounds, they should¡¯ve made careful investigations; how could this formation be left here?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it was too hidden, or maybe they felt this formation could be used in thispetition.¡±


    What Qin Xi said was indeed possible. Mo Tiange stopped talking and followed Qin Xi in cautiously checking their surroundings. Even if this was a formation left behind by a high-level cultivator, it definitely had the eye of formation. As long as they found it, they could easily get out.

 Chapter 48: Breaking the Formation

    <h4>Chapter 48: Breaking the Formation</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Mo Tiange halted her steps. She observed the rock wall for a while then started to feel the surface with her hands.


    Qin Xi stopped beside her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mo Tiange kept observing for a while before answering: ¡°There¡¯s something different here.¡±


    Hearing her speaking like that, Qin Xi walked closer, but he only noticed that the rock wall still had natural irregr patterns covering its surface.


    Mo Tiange noticed his doubtful gaze and pointed at a certain pattern on the wall. She said, ¡°Do you remember what the other patterns looked like?¡±


    Qin Xi shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not good at formations; I didn¡¯t see them.¡±


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°It might seem like it has no meaning, but in reality, there¡¯s a subtleyer of enchantments on its surface. This pattern is, in fact, the orientation chart of the Eight Trigrams.¡±


    ¡°The Eight Trigrams?¡± Qin Xi frowned. ¡°Do you mean the problem lies on this rock wall?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°Yes. If I¡¯m not mistaken, this is the Eight Gates Life and Death Formation mentioned inside the Qimen Dunjia 1 .¡±


    ¡°Eight Gates Life and Death Formation?¡± Qin Xi¡¯s frown became more severe as he muttered those words. He then suddenly said, ¡°In that case, doesn¡¯t it mean we can leave this formation if we find the Gate of Life and the Gate of Beginning?¡±


    ¡°Theoretically, it¡¯s supposed to be like that,¡± Mo Tiange said, ¡°but in reality, it isn¡¯t certain. In high-level Eight Gates Life and Death Formations, the eight gates could change positions irregrly and could be very hard to find. Since it took me this long to find clues about this formation, it¡¯s obvious that this formation isn¡¯t at all simple. In the end, I¡¯m also not sure whether I can find the Gate of Life or not.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, we definitely need to try.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°Yes, losing is better than being trapped here. Failing to seize even a single identity tablet, after all, can¡¯t be considered victorious.¡± She then proceeded to cautiously look for the spot then said, ¡°This is the thunder trigram, one of the Eight Trigrams. I believe this is the Gate of Injury. Injury is affiliated with the wood element. Since the technique I¡¯m practicing has wood attributes, let me try this one.¡±


    Hearing what she said, Qin Xi stood aside.


    Mo Tiange stood in front of the rock wall and took out her Green-Wood Sword. She poured some spiritual aura into the sword and maneuvered it, abruptly rushing it towards the rock wall. The moment her sword was about to strike the rock wall, ayer of bright rays emerged on the surface of the wall, blocking the attack of her Green-Wood Sword.


    Upon seeing this, Mo Tiange moved the spiritual aura in her entire body and maneuvered the sword to rush forward without backing down. The bright rays eventually got pierced by the sword and disappeared without any trace.


    The rock wall exploded instantly when the Green-Wood Sword finally struck it. All of a sudden, there was a change in scenery and they found themselves standing in front of another rock wall. The rock wall was intact; it looked as if everything that just happened was only a figment of their imagination.


    Nevertheless, Mo Tiange smiled and said, ¡°The Gate of Injury has been broken. This is¡­ fire trigram, which means this is the Gate of Scenery. It¡¯s affiliated with the fire element.¡± She frowned in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m not good with fire element magic; I can only make several small fireballs. Senior Martial Brother Qin, what about you?¡±


    Qin Xi said, ¡°I majored in metal and fire element magic. I¡¯ll do this one.¡±


    Mo Tiange felt relieved. She stepped back to move out of Qin Xi¡¯s way and saw him taking out a sword from his Qiankun Bag.


    She couldn¡¯t help but felt quite astonished when she saw that sword. His entire sword was golden and covered in fire. Its momentum was staggering, multiple times stronger than her Green-Wood Sword. The most important thing was that it was actually a magic weapon!


    It wasn¡¯t like she had never seen a magic weapon before; the Spirit-Concealing Jade Pendant Ye Jingwen gave her to conceal her constitution back then was a magic weapon too, as was the Enchanting Lantern she obtained more than half a year ago from killing that man from the An n. However, except for concealing her constitution and purifying spiritual aura, the jade pendant didn¡¯t have any other use. As for the Enchanting Lantern, it was a psychotic magic weapon and lookedpletely ordinary. They were nothing like the sword before her eyes which had such a threatening might.


    Qin Xi shifted his spiritual aura. Although he only brandished the sword casually, they heard a ¡®BOOM¡¯ sound. The rock wall exploded and its defense enchantment was easily destroyed. They once again returned to the first scene in which they stood in front of apletely intact wall.


    Qin Xi returned the sword to its scabbard. He nced at Mo Tiange and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get this sword. I definitely won¡¯t have any peaceful days if other people find out about its existence. I hope Junior Martial Brother Ye can keep this secret for me and won¡¯t tell others about it.¡±


    What did a flying sword magic weapon represent? Mo Tiange was certain many cultivators would covet her Enchanting Lantern if she took it out, not to mention this kind of sword. It was no wonder Qin Xi had never taken this sword out; a man¡¯s wealth would be his ruin because it incited greed in other people. A small Aura Refining cultivator would never be able to guard this kind of magic weapon.


    Mo Tiange nodded in understanding. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin can rest assured. We can only get out of here if we work together. Until we¡¯re out, I¡¯ll say I saw nothing.¡±


    Qin Xi showed a slight smile that Mo Tiange was dazzled by. In all the time they¡¯d known each other, she had never seen him smile. His face was already handsome and with this smile, he looked even more graceful and elegant. She couldn¡¯t help but keep staring at him.


    When she finally saw him showing a doubtful expression, she hastily withdrew her gaze, feeling rather angry at herself in her heart. Really! It isn¡¯t like I¡¯ve never seen a man before! Besides, I¡¯ve been pretending to be a man and mingled with men for a long time. It¡¯s really funny how I can still be so dazzled when I see him!


    To cover up her momentary loss of self-control, she hastily went to observe the pattern on the rock wall.


    ¡°Swamp trigram, Gate of Fright, affiliated with metal.¡±


    Qin Xi stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    He still used the same sword, but this time, it was covered with ayer of gold-colored aura. Qin Xi manipted the spiritual aura on its surface and in an instant, the Gate of Fright was broken.


    This time, Mo Tiange was exhrated. Some differences started to appear on the rock wall in front of her. One after another, the rock walls around them moved. Suddenly, the path between the rock walls turned into a stone chamber.


    The two of them cast defensive spells before they cautiously walked into the chamber.


    This stone chamber had a very high ceiling and was extremely spacious. A shelf that had several random things on it was in the corner of the room.


    After observing the area surrounding the shelf and finding no traces of a restricting formation, Mo Tiange finally reached out and took a book made of animal skin from the shelf.


    ¡°Qimen Dunjia?¡± Mo Tiange opened the book and found it was indeed a book that described formations.


    Qin Xi took a book himself and uttered a surprised gasp.


    Mo Tiange stared at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    As he showed her the book, he said, ¡°This ¡®Art of Golden Body¡¯ is a high-level Body-Refining Technique manual. I made some inquiries before, but this technique manual was ced in the most hidden room in the Ten Thousand Laws Pavilion. Apparently, only grandmasters whose cultivation level was in the Core Formation realm or higher were allowed to read this.¡±


    Mo Tiange remembered he also practiced Body-Refining Technique. Apparently, he was really interested in this book.


    While flipping through the pages, Qin Xi said to her, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, this book is very useful for me. How about I take this book and you can take everything else in this room?¡±


    This Body-Refining Technique manual was of no use for Mo Tiange. On the contrary, for her, the formation book she was holding was as important as the Body-Refining Technique manual for Qin Xi. She originally thought she absolutely had to have this book even if she had to offer everything else to Qin Xi. Now, since Qin Xi was willing to give up these things, she naturally didn¡¯t have any objections.


    In addition to these two books, there were also several other books, Jade Slips, and two jade bottles. Among them, there was a book about pills-concocting while the others offered knowledge and insight about cultivating. The medicinal pills inside the bottles weren¡¯t anything special¡ªthey were nothing but Aura-Purifying Pills. Consuming medicinal pills would leave behind harmful residue, and these medicinal pills removed that residue. They weren¡¯t rare at all.


    Mo Tiange, without feeling guilty at all, swept everything into her Qiankun Bag.


    ¡°What is this ce? Why does it feel like this ce was deliberately created and left behind to reward us?¡±


    Qin Xi said, ¡°Maybe this was really left behind by the older generations from the sect. These things weren¡¯t valuable to them. They might¡¯ve left these behind as rewards for disciples who could break the formation.¡±


    Voices appeared outside the stone room as they talked. It was as if there were people walking towards them.


    Mo Tiange and Qin Xi stared at each other. They took out their spirit tools and cast defensive spells before training their gazes on the door.


    At this moment, the voices from outside the door became clear. Several cultivators in yellow robes walked into the room.

 Chapter 49: The First Victory

    <h4>Chapter 49: The First Victory</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    These were the disciples of the Jindao School. There were five of them; two were in the tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm, one in the ninthyer, and the two others were in the eighthyer.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. With the amount of energy drained from using Green-Wood Art, she only had enough spare energy to protect herself against two or three cultivators whose cultivation levels were simr to hers. As for more than three cultivators¡­


    She wondered how many of them Qin Xi could deal with.


    At this moment, Qin Xi had already returned his sword to his Qiankun Bag. He whispered, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, give the two tenthyer Aura Refining disciples to me. As for the other three, try to trap them.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. Whether it was Green-Wood Art or the formations she mastered, all were useful in trapping the enemy, but not killing. If she was told to fight against them directly, she really didn¡¯t know what she would do at all, but it was definitely easier if she only had to trap them temporarily.


    Qin Xi pushed on ahead. Sure enough, when their opponents saw that he was in the tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm, the two tenthyer Aura Refining disciples stepped forward and maneuvered their spirit tools to attack him.


    After the Immortals Assembly, Mo Tiange hadn¡¯t seen Qin Xi fight again. Nevertheless, he was extremely proficient in spells and was practicing Body-Refining Technique¡ªboth were appropriate and convenient for a fight of magical powers. Presumably, he was stronger than other tenthyer Aura Refining cultivators.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t have time to worry about Qin Xi. Two of the remaining three disciples were rushing towards her. She took a step back and spun around to avoid their attacks. Right after that, she promptly took out her Green-Wood Sword, controlling it as it hovered in the air while she threw some seeds with her hand.


    Not knowing what the seeds in her hand were, the two disciples chose to dodge. The next second, however, they realized that the seeds had fallen beside their legs and rapidly grew into thorny vines which had flickering red glows on the thorns. The moment they paused in shock, they instantly felt pain as if they were being burned.


    Before they could react, Mo Tiange threw more seeds. Fire Thorns once again sprouted in an instant, forming a simple Spirit-Trapping Formation which trapped them at the center. Another seed was thrown. The moment itnded near them, it sprouted into a huge white flower. It bloomed and spread a captivating fragrance. The two disciples suddenly felt dizzy and couldn¡¯t move their spiritual aura.


    Mo Tiange heaved a sigh of relief. She retrieved the Green-Wood Sword and fixed her gaze on the remaining one disciple. That disciple originally thought that since Mo Tiange was only an eighthyer Aura Refining disciple, the other two cultivators in the same realm as her were enough to defeat her. It never urred to him that they could be trapped by her in a sh. Hence, he immediately maneuvered his spirit tool to attack her.


    This man was astute. When he saw Mo Tiange¡¯s strategy, he directly used Light Body Technique and chose to fight her in the air.


    Since their bodies were fluctuating in the air, she could neithery formations nor use those thorny vines to trap him. He would only need to fight against her Bewitching Flower and Green-Wood Sword.


    This was Mo Tiange¡¯s shoring in a fight of magical powers. After entering the Foundation Building realm, cultivators normally had their fights in the air. Those thorny vines and such wouldn¡¯t be of any use. As for Green-Wood Art, it could only prompt an instant growth of nts. Therefore, these things werepletely ineffective against Foundation Building cultivators.


    The man before her eyes just needed to deploy Light Body Technique to fly in the air and her Green-Wood Art was already rendered half useless.


    For a while, they were trapped in a deadlocked situation. Mo Tiange took a quick nce at the Spirit-Trapping Formation and her brows furrowed tightly. Spirit-Trapping Formation could only trap people for a while; it would be bad for her if this situation dragged on.


    With this kind of thought in mind, Mo Tiange took out talismans from inside her robe, nning to finish the fight as quickly as possible. To her surprise, however, her opponent suddenly uttered a frightened and furious ¡°AH!¡±


    Mo Tiange turned her head and saw that Qin Xi was reaching out to pick something up. Only one of his opponents remained.


    She was ecstatic. Taking advantage of the moment her opponent¡¯s focus was shaken, she hurled talismans at him liberally. In the midst of her talismans bursting into mes, the identity tablet hanging on that man¡¯s waist emitted a soft white light. The man¡¯s body disappeared into this light then the identity tablet grew dimmer and fell to the ground.


    After picking that identity tablet up, she turned around to join Qin Xi in his fight with the remaining tenthyer cultivator. This person was already flustered because hispanions were being teleported out one after another. It didn¡¯t take long for him to also be eliminated and have his identity tablet taken by Qin Xi.


    As for the remaining eightyer cultivators trapped inside the Spirit-Trapping Formation, right after they managed to escape from the formation, they were immediately barraged with spells and were easily defeated without much resistance. Once their bodies disappeared, their identity tablets fell on the ground.


    Mo Tiange sighed with relief. She didn¡¯t have much experience in battle. Although this time, they won with two against five, she actually didn¡¯t feel like she had any grasp on the battle. She had been tense from the moment the fight began, so when it was finally over, she felt like she lost all strength in her legs.


    Seeing those two identity tablets, Mo Tiange hesitated for a moment. Although this time, Qin Xi fought against two people and she fought against three, it was in fact because Qin Xi took care of the first man that she had an opportunity to fight back. Thus, as a matter of course, she shouldn¡¯t take these identity tablets. However, she felt quite unwilling to give them up.


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, these two men were trapped by you. You can take their identity tablets.¡±


    His willingness to forfeit them made her feel rather close-minded as shame filled her heart. However, she also learned not to y a game of refusing things back and forth, so she directly took the identity tablets before she earnestly said, ¡°Thank you, Senior Martial Brother Qin. I¡¯ll bear this generosity in mind.¡±


    Qin Xi only waved his hand without saying anything.


    At this moment, a sound of footsteps emerged from outside the chamber. Mo Tiange and Qin Xi nced at each other. They felt depressed in their hearts¡ªhow could another group appear right after they finished dealing with one group?


    The next second, they were both startled to see the man who walked into the room. It was actually Liu Yidao!


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Liu!¡±


    Liu Yidao was surprised to see them. ¡°Turns out you two were walking in front of me! What about Junior Martial Brother Jiang and Junior Martial Brother Xu? Have you seen them?¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head. ¡°We haven¡¯t. Senior Martial Brother Liu, how¡¯s the situation outside?¡±


    Liu Yidao answered, ¡°When I realized the formation was broken, I went looking for you guys straightaway. In the end, I looked for a long time but wasn¡¯t able to see anyone until I arrived here.¡±


    ¡°The two senior martial brothers aren¡¯t outside?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see them.¡±


    Mo Tiange frowned. ¡°It looks like their situation isn¡¯t good.¡± It should¡¯ve been very easy to find this ce after the formation was broken, yet the two of them still hadn¡¯te.


    Liu Yidao and Qin Xi stared at her in bewilderment.


    After taking out a Summoning Jade Talisman from her Qiankun Bag, Mo Tiange inserted her spiritual aura into it, wanting to send it to Xu Jingzhi. However, the jade talisman didn¡¯t have the slightest reaction. She sighed, stored the jade talisman back, and said, ¡°They¡¯re not here; they¡¯ve probably been eliminated already.¡±


    Qin Xi promptly said, ¡°Were they eliminated by those five people from a moment ago?¡±


    ¡°Must be; they also got teleported to this ce after all. The two senior martial brothers must¡¯ve met them outside and were defeated by their joint efforts.¡±


    Liu Yidao was confused. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Mo Tiange exined: ¡°Right after we arrived in this chamber, five disciples from Jindao School came in.¡±


    Liu Yidao was surprised and asked, ¡°Where are they now?¡±


    ¡°We defeated them and they got teleported out.¡±


    A short moment passed before Liu Yidao responded. He sighed and said, ¡°I underestimated the two of you. You were two against five, but you actually won!¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled. ¡°They were just caught unprepared because they weren¡¯t familiar with the characteristics of my magic. It was Senior Martial Brother Qin who should have all the glory. He wasn¡¯t flustered at all even though he was fighting one against two and even beat one of them first. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything if it wasn¡¯t for him.¡±


    Qin Xi simply shook his head and changed the topic: ¡°Since Senior Martial Brother Liu is also here, we¡¯d better discuss our next steps. We¡¯ve been here about half a day yet we know nothing about the situation outside.¡±


    Liu Yidao said, ¡°In that case, how about we go out?¡±


    Mo Tiange hesitated. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be too dangerous for us to go out now?¡±


    Liu Yidao answered, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, it¡¯d be even more dangerous for us if we hid here for a long time. Miwu Valley isn¡¯t thatrge, but there are lots of disciples from the Zixia Sect this time. When they¡¯ve cleared out all the people outside, they might turn around and start searching in this area. At that time, it¡¯d be very hard for us to hide. When they do find us, we won¡¯t have a way out.¡±


    What he said was very reasonable, so Mo Tiange and Qin Xi pondered his suggestion for a while. Qin Xi then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out. Since we can¡¯t hide, let¡¯s discuss again after we beat several more people.¡±


    Liu Yidao and Mo Tiange didn¡¯t object.


    With Liu Yidao guarding them, Mo Tiange and Qin Xi decided to first adjust their breaths to recover the spiritual aura they used up in their previous fight. When they recovered their spiritual aura and strength, the three of them packed up their things and walked out of the formation.

 Chapter 50: Fishing in Troubled Waters

    <h4>Chapter 50: Fishing in Troubled Waters</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    After the formation was broken and the three of them went out, they found that the maze was in fact only a very shallow cave. Had they tested their luck and really stayed inside, they would¡¯ve most likely been found really soon and at that time, they certainly wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape.


    Miwu Valley, the valley of dense fog, indeed lived up to its name. Even though they had the eyesight of cultivators, they could only see things within a radius of less than a hundred feet once they exited the cave. Boundless white fog obscured everything before their eyes. From time to time, they heard shouts and the sound of fighting from within the white fog.


    Seeing this situation, Mo Tiange took out Green-Wood Sword so she would be ready to fight at any time.


    Liu Yidao frowned. ¡°This¡­ Do we really have no other choice but to try our luck?¡±


    Mo Tiange answered, ¡°Such dense fog isn¡¯t necessarily disadvantageous for us. We only have three people in our group, so if the fog dissipates, we would certainly be defeated and teleported out before long. With our present situation, if we run into a few people, we can fight back, but if we run into many people, we can just hide and wait for an opportunity to ambush them.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Qin Xi nodded. ¡°Small groups inside this kind of dense fog are easy to handle.¡±


    Having established their n, the three of them started to wander around. As they expected, from time to time, they did run into people fighting. They helped out if the people they ran into were disciples of the Yunwu Sect. However, whenever they ran into disciples of Jindao School or Zixia Sect, they fought only if the group was small and hid in the fog if the group wasrge. After they took cover in the fog, they would split up then use Summoning Talismans to meet up with each other again. In case they ran into disciples of the other two cultivation groups fighting each other, they would watch the fights from a distance and move to kill at critical junctures, fishing in troubled water so to speak.


    Within the boundless white fog, about eight disciples from the Jindao School ran into what seemed to be ten disciples from the Zixia Sect. They started to fight right after they saw each other. Although in this fight, Jindao School had fewer disciples than Zixia Sect, their cultivation levels wereparatively higher. The two sides kept exchanging blows and were quite well-matched in strength.


    Right when both sides were severely wounded and were about to determine the winner, countless Fire Thorns suddenly grew around them and trapped them in the center. Right after that, huge Bewitching Flowers, as well as various kinds of spells and talismans, flew towards them.


    These disciples were already wounded and in addition to that, their spiritual aura was exhausted. Very quickly, every one of them was eliminated by those spells, leaving their identity tablets falling to the ground.


    Once those Fire Thorns were removed, three cultivators from the Yunwu Sect appeared. Led by a tall, robust man, they picked all the identity tablets up.


    They left the ce without stopping for even a second and disappeared in the fog.


    When the first day ended and nightfall arrived, the three of them went back to the location of the Eight Gates Life and Death Formation. Mo Tiange hadid another Maze Formation, so the three of them hid inside to rest and divide up their harvest while they were at it.


    From this single day, they didn¡¯t obtain that much from direct wins. On the contrary, what they got from fishing in troubled waters was pretty good. They counted their harvest and found that unexpectedly, there were more than a hundred identity tablets.


    Liu Yidao was both surprised and happy. He said, ¡°This time, we really made a profit! There are more than a hundred identity tablets here. After dividing them, each of us will get about forty tablets. Since one identity tablet is worth ten spirit stones, each of us will get several hundred spirit stones in rewards!¡±


    Mo Tiange was silently calcting in her mind. Yunwu Sect had about 300 to 400 disciples whose cultivation level was in the seventhyer of the Aura Refining realm or higher while Jindao School had slightly fewer. As for Zixia Sect, they definitely had more than 500. In other words, excluding the disciples of their Yunwu Sect, there were roughly 800 disciples whose identity tablet they could seize.


    In reality, however, Zixia Sect was quite strong. Taking Jindao School into consideration, the numbers of victory and defeat between Yunwu Sect and two other groups would presumably be equal. In that case, the identity tablets they could seize would only be about 400. Moreover, half of Jindao School¡¯s identity tablets would probably be snatched by Zixia Sect¡¯s disciples, leaving only about 300 identity tablets to be seized.


    Right now, they already had more than a hundred identity tablets. Even though this would be divided into three parts, bing one of the ten top disciples shouldn¡¯t be a problem for them.


    When Qin Xi, who was sitting on the ground adjusting his breath, heard what Liu Yidao said, he spoke in an indifferent manner without even opening his eyes: ¡°Today¡¯s when most battles happen; the weak ones were probably all eliminated. I¡¯m afraid tomorrow won¡¯t be as easy as today. We better not take any chances.¡±


    Once this cold water was poured over them, Mo Tiange and Liu Yidao became slightly more clear-headed. With an ashamed expression on his face, Liu Yidao promptly asked, ¡°Junior Martial Brothers, how should we divide these identity tablets?¡±


    Qin Xi opened his eyes and thought about it for a moment before answering, ¡°It is thanks to Junior Martial Brother Ye¡¯s particr magic that we easily took advantage of our enemies without much effort. Give him a bit more.¡±


    Mo Tiange was startled. ¡°This¡­ How can I be that shameless?¡± Although what Qin Xi said was quite true, it was Liu Yidao who took risks to verify the situations with their opponents. Furthermore, it was Qin Xi¡¯s exquisite spells that made their opponents think Mo Tiange had many people in her group and therefore lose all desire to resist.


    Liu Yidao was also an open-minded person. He admitted that although his technique was solid, he didn¡¯t have any special skills. He also wasn¡¯t like the two of them who coulde up with a lot of ns. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t really bothered with this arrangement and said with a smile, ¡°In that case, how about fifty tablets for Junior Martial Brother Ye and forty tablets each for both Junior Martial Brother Qin and me?¡±


    Qin Xi had no objections and nodded his head.


    Since they agreed on this matter, Mo Tiange no longer refused. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. Although the path to immortality was challenging and people shouldn¡¯t think too highly of cultivators, not every cultivator was shameless and only focused on reaping the benefits.


    Take these people Mo Tiange met for example. Liu Yidao was straightforward, Xu Jingzhi was caring, and Qin Xi, although indifferent, was attentive. Even though she received lessons in her childhood to be vignt against others, nowadays, with this identity as Ye Xiaotian, she believed they were trustworthy.


    Having stored the fifty-three tablets she got into her Qiankun Bag, she also adjusted her breath. Since Qin Xi had finished adjusting his breath, he was the one on guard duty.


    In fact, nothing would happen even if no one was keeping watch¡ªMo Tiange was confident in her formation skills. This Maze Formation was the result of her and Second Uncle¡¯s painstaking efforts. This formation could easily trap Aura Refining disciples for several hours if they happened to walk into it. However, this was, after all, Miwu Valley; they could never be too careful here.


    Voices suddenly emerged from inside the formation. Apparently, some people had just walked into it.


    Mo Tiange opened her eyes. The three of them nced at each other then took out their spirit tools and talismans.


    The footsteps sounded like someone was staggering. Furthermore, the footsteps also sounded very urgent and chaotic. It seemed that there was more than one person.


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister Shen, how are you feeling?¡± It was a woman¡¯s voice. It was clear and hoarse at the same time and soundedpletely anxious.


    Mo Tiange frowned. This voice¡­ sounds familiar¡­


    After a long time, they heard another voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can still do this. Junior Martial Sister Wang, how¡¯s your injury?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good, but my spiritual aura is almost depleted.¡±


    The two people were silent for a while then that Junior Martial Sister Wang spoke again. ¡°I wonder what kind of ce this is¡­ there¡¯s actually no fog here. I really don¡¯t know if it¡¯s safe here.¡±


    Senior Martial Sister Shen said, ¡°This is probably an Immortal¡¯s Cave left behind by our predecessors. Unfortunately, we don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s been found or not. We better try to look around.¡±


    Mo Tiange took out her sword and held it in her hand. Having determined their position, she walked slowly into the formation. Once she reached that position, she cautiously moved towards a certain corner.


    All of a sudden, she was met with a spell, and several wood logs were hurled towards her. She had to move her body to dodge and was about to wave her Green-Wood Sword when she suddenly heard someone¡¯s excited voice.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye? Junior Martial Brother Ye, is that you?¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned. She then took a careful look at the two messy looking women in front of her. They indeed seemed familiar.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s me, Wang Qianyi!¡±


    Mo Tiange waspletely dumbfounded. ¡°Senior Martial Sister Wang?¡± Wasn¡¯t this Senior Martial Sister Wang whom she met every day when she was gathering heavenly dew? Mo Tiange took a look at the other woman. She looked extremely familiar; her disheveled hair couldn¡¯t cover up her beauty. She hesitated for a moment before softly calling out, ¡°This is¡­ Senior Martial Sister Shen Bing?¡±

 Chapter 51: Night

    <h4>Chapter 51: Night</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    A group of five people settled down in the stone chamber. Qin Xi was on guard duty outside while Liu Yidao adjusted his breath in one corner of the room.


    Mo Tiange was staring thoughtfully in the direction of the cave mouth. In ces like Miwu Valley where people worried about sneak attacks, having this Senior Martial Brother Qin really made things easier for others¡­


    She turned around to look at the two women. Seeing that the two of them were organizing their things, she walked towards them.


    ¡°Senior Martial Sisters, how are you feeling?¡±


    Wang Qianyi saw hering towards them and moved aside to give her some space to sit. She said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, please sit.¡±


    Mo Tiange sat across them.


    At this moment, Shen Bing opened her eyes. Her breath was already a lot calmer than before. She said, ¡°This time, we have to thank Junior Martial Brother Ye. If it wasn¡¯t because we luckily ran into you guys, I¡¯m afraid Junior Martial Sister Wang and I would¡¯ve been found by our enemies tonight.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled and waved her hand. ¡°Senior Martial Sister shouldn¡¯t be too polite. All of us belong to the same sect; in Miwu Valley, we naturally ought to help each other. Besides, having additional people mean additional strength.¡± She paused for a moment before asking, ¡°The two of you know each other? Such a coincidence¡­¡±


    Wang Qianyi smiled and said, ¡°There aren¡¯t many female disciples in our sect, so most of us know each other. Moreover, Senior Martial Sister Shen isn¡¯t an ordinary disciple. How many people in our sect wouldn¡¯t recognize her?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± This indeed made sense. There were more than 1,000 Aura Refining disciples in the sect, yet female disciples made up only about 30% of that number and most of them came from cultivation ns. Women from the secr world who walked the path of cultivation were very few. Mo Tiange for example, only had this luck because her ancestors were also cultivators.


    Seeing Shen Bing made her think about one person. ¡°Senior Martial Sister Shen, wasn¡¯t Senior Martial Sister Murong with you?¡±


    Upon hearing her question, Shen Bing showed a bitter smile and said, ¡°We were originally together, but you know that girl is usually veryzy and her magics are weak. She was already eliminated and teleported out of the valley.¡±


    Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t surprised at this oue. Although the cultivation level of that Senior Martial Sister Murong wasn¡¯t bad, it was achieved by taking a lot of medicinal pills. Her skills in fights of magical power were mediocre. Normally, if she wasn¡¯t eating, she would be ying. It would be a wonder if she held on during thispetition.


    Wang Qianyi suddenly sneered, ¡°Were it not for meeting those people, maybe Junior Martial Sister Murong could¡¯ve persisted. Hmph! That flock of scum! One day, I¡¯ll definitely rough them up!¡±


    The way she furiously uttered those words through her gritted teeth made her seem like she had some kind of mortal enemy. Shen Bing¡¯s expression also turned grave as she said, ¡°Junior Martial Sister Wang, don¡¯t say this kind of thing after we leave this ce; just keep it in your heart. One day, if we can build our foundation, those people will naturally be easy to handle. It isn¡¯t worthwhile for us to keep thinking about this matter now.¡±


    Mo Tiange was confused to hear their conversation. ¡°Senior Martial Sisters, who are you talking about?¡±


    Wang Qianyi answered, ¡°The scum from Zixia Sect, of course! Seeing that everyone in our group was female, they harassed us with obscene words. Junior Martial Sister Murong was totally consumed by her emotions and acted impulsively. Before long, she was eliminated. In the end, only the two of us remained and we ran. Rest assured, Senior Martial Sister; I¡¯ll remember this misfortune! Sooner orter, I¡¯ll definitely rough them up!¡± Herst remarks were directed at Shen Bing.


    Seeing her being so sensible, Shen Bing nodded in relief and continued to meditate to heal her wounds.


    From Wang Qianyi¡¯s exnation, Mo Tiange gained a general understanding of their situation.


    In fact, the cultivation levels of their group weren¡¯t bad. Both Wang Qianyi and Shen Bing were in the tenthyer, Murong Yan was in the eighthyer, and they had two other female disciples in the ninthyer with them. However, because they were female disciples, their strength in a fight of magical power was slightly weaker. Although Mo Tiange herself was also a woman, frankly speaking,pared to male cultivators in the cultivation world, the numbers of female cultivators were somewhat fewer and their cultivation levels were usually worse. Even if they had the same cultivation levels as male cultivators, they still weren¡¯t as good as male cultivators in fights of magical power.


    There were countless reasons for this, such as the preexisting notion from the secr world that men were superior to women in addition to women¡¯s inherent nature. The differences between men and women weren¡¯t only their appearances¡ªtheir temperaments and habits were also very different. Women were sensitive, sentimental about changes, and were far more prone to indulge in secr world emotions than male disciples. On the other hand, men wereparatively fiercer and more aggressive. Compared to female cultivators, they were more willing to spend a lot of time studying spells. Having slightly higher cultivation levels than women was bound to happen.


    The small group of female cultivators entering Miwu Valley was soon discovered by Zixia Sect disciples. Seeing that most of them were beautiful, those Zixia Sect disciples became foul-mouthed and harassed them with obscene words. How could Murong Yan, with that personality of hers, endure such a thing? She naturally pounced on them out of impulse.


    However, the opposite side basically infuriated them on purpose to look for an opportunity to split them up and defeat them one by one. And just like that, Murong Yan was eliminated. Soon, the two ninthyer female disciples also couldn¡¯t endure, leaving only Shen Bing and Wang Qianyi, whose escaping techniques were quite good. They were able to flee to this ce, thus running into Mo Tiange¡¯s group.


    Mo Tiange sternly said, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Wang, although you yourself already understand, I still have to emphasize a few things¡ªI hope both Senior Martial Sisters won¡¯t be offended. We were able to smoothly escape and remain in thepetition because today¡¯s situation is chaotic. As for tomorrow, I hope the two of you can control yourselves. Our strength isn¡¯t particrly high; we¡¯re not like Zixia Sect which can find safety in numbers. If you can¡¯t control yourselves, you will drag other people down with you.¡±


    Qin Xi and Liu Yidao had asked her toe and say this to the two female disciples. Qin Xi and Liu Yidao didn¡¯t have many interactions with female disciples, so they wanted Mo Tiange to warn these two people on their behalf that if they wanted to be with Mo Tiange¡¯s group, they couldn¡¯t be a burden to everyone else.


    Shen Bing and Wang Qianyi¡¯s cultivation levels wereparatively high. They understood the reason behind her remarks. Although they weren¡¯t reallyfortable at hearing her words, what she said were reasonable. Thus, both of them nodded without any objections.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t want to say much and just added, ¡°Senior Martial Sisters, be at ease and rest. My Maze Formation won¡¯t have any difficulties in blocking out one or two people. Moreover, we have Senior Martial Brother Qin standing guard outside. Take a proper rest so you can recover your strength as soon as possible.¡±


    As she expected, once she stepped out of the formation, she saw Qin Xi sitting on the ground beside the cave. He looked indifferent. The sword with breathtaking momentum was ced on his knees. Sensing that the person approaching was her, he didn¡¯t touch his sword.


    Mo Tiange walked towards him. She randomly picked a spot, flung out her sleeves, and sat with him on the ground. ¡°Senior Martial Brother, what are you thinking about?¡±


    After a while, Qin Xi put his sword back into his Qiankun Bag and said, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Mo Tiange watched him with a tilted head and said thoughtfully, ¡°I heard Senior Martial Brother Qin came from a cultivation n. How did you turn into an individual cultivator like us?¡±


    Qin Xi suddenly nced at her. His gaze was extremely sharp, but after a moment, he shifted his gaze from her. He spoke with his usual t tone: ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, you should be very clear that a lot of small cultivation ns have difficulties in maintaining their existence¡ªthe remaining cultivators are usually left with no other choice except for bing individual cultivators. Regarding the rise and fall of ns, Junior Martial Brother Ye probably has a deeper understanding about it than me.¡±


    Mo Tiange dropped the topic. Aware that Qin Xi gave her quite a stinging reply because her probing was too obvious, she couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. She smiled and said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin is usually reserved, so I was feeling very curious.¡±


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s lips rose and formed an apparent smile as he said, ¡°I¡¯m also very curious about Junior Martial Brother Ye. Although you normally talk andugh with us, in fact, you seem to be keeping your distance.¡±


    The smile on Mo Tiange¡¯s face froze. This means¡­


    Nevertheless, Qin Xi suddenly twisted the meaning of his words: ¡°We¡¯ve been getting along well, so maybe Junior Martial Brother Ye was just curious¡­ However, I think there are some matters that are meant to be thought about in secret and don¡¯t necessarily need to be known in detail.¡±


    Mo Tiange was silent. How could she not have understood such an obvious meaning? What he meant was that everyone had secrets; no one had to reveal anything. Originally, she was just a bit curious, so she tried to probe him. She never expected that Senior Martial Qin would directly confront the matter.


    There was a slight change in her expression as she thought about her own secret. She calmly observed Qin Xi for a moment. She rxed a bit after she determined that Qin Xi seemed to neither keep his distance nor deliberately get close to her. In this aspect, her disguise was probably still effective. Besides, even if Qin Xi sensed that she had some secrets, he wasn¡¯t aware what those secrets actually were.


    Mo Tiange, tacitly agreeing with his suggestion, changed the subject: ¡°Does Senior Martial Brother Qin have any opinions regarding the two senior martial sisters?¡±


    Qin Xi answered, ¡°Since I didn¡¯t oppose them staying here, naturally I don¡¯t have any opinions.¡±


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin, you¡¯re not afraid we¡¯ll be dragged down by them?¡±


    Qin Xi shook his head and smiled. ¡°Junior Martial Brother, do you want to win those rewards?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± Those who couldst until the end of thepetition would get two bottles of Aura-Converging Pills and a hundred spirit stones. For the top three disciples who seized the most identity tablets from the three cultivation groups, they would each be rewarded with an additional 500 spirit stones and a bottle of Aura-Converging Pills. If the rewards from the identity tablets seized were taken into ount, they would produce a reward of several hundred spirit stones. Combining all of these together, if she won, she would get more than 1,000 spirit stones. They would be enough for her to do a Closed Door Meditation until the Sect¡¯s innerpetition.


    Unexpectedly, Qin Xi said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that getting too many rewards will make other people notice you?¡±


    Mo Tiange was dumbfounded. ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°I have a suggestion. We have lots of identity tablets¡ªthey¡¯re enough for us to get a huge sum of spirit stones. In addition, there will also be a reward for the top three disciples. In the next couple days, we don¡¯t need to force ourselves to persist until the end; it¡¯d be best if we get eliminated by others. That way, even if we be the top three disciples, we won¡¯t be too conspicuous.¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned.


    Qin Xi, however, proceeded to stare at her with an unnoticeable smile and said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, do you perhaps want to use thispetition to show off your strength so you can be epted by one of the seniors in the sect as a disciple and be an elite disciple of the sect?¡±


    He was obviously saying this to bait her. Mo Tiange¡¯s expression went cold as she said, ¡°I have no desire in bing an elite disciple, but I can¡¯t do things that will be disadvantageous to the disciples of our sect.¡±


    Qin Xi was stunned by her remarks, but he then burst intoughter. Thisugh was the most carefree one she¡¯d ever heard from him. Once he finishedughing, he stared at her and spoke in a much more rxed voice: ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, don¡¯t misunderstand me. Honestly speaking, although the two junior martial sisters¡¯ wounds aren¡¯t severe, they aren¡¯t much help to our group. I think they also don¡¯t think they can persist until the end themselves. As for Senior Martial Brother Liu, I will use the identity tablets I have topensate himter.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± She waspletely astounded. In the end, what was this Senior Martial Brother Qin¡¯s goal? Just to be inconspicuous, he was actually willing to give up the spirit stones he could get¡­

 Chapter 52: Senior Martial Brother Zhou

    <h4>Chapter 52: Senior Martial Brother Zhou</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    At dawn the next day, the group of five left the stone chamber.


    Wang Qianyi and Shen Bing suffered only minor injuries, so they could remain in Miwu Valley. After adjusting their breaths for one whole night, they were pretty much alright now.


    After a discussion, the five people agreed they would be traveling together. In case they were separated, they would use talismans to contact each other. In addition to this, Qin Xi also coldly warned the two women that if they got eliminated because they were too weak, they shouldn¡¯tin to the rest of them.


    His words and attitude werepletely different to how he wasst night. Mo Tiange felt that he seemed to have some ulterior motive. Since she didn¡¯t know what his origins were, she felt it¡¯d be better for her to decrease contact with him. Otherwise, it¡¯d be bad if problems really came up and she waspromised by him.


    Wang Qianyi and Shen Bing could only nod and force themselves to smile. In the sect, they were considered ratherpetent Aura Refining disciples. They understood what was good and what was bad. They already considered themselves lucky that this group was willing to travel together with them despite knowing that they were already injured. Besides, Mo Tiange already talked with themst night. The general idea was that since they were traveling with Mo Tiange¡¯s group, they had to follow the group¡¯s rules. Because they were already mentally prepared, Qin Xi¡¯s words weren¡¯t that harsh to hear.


    Today was indeed different from yesterday. Although they had walked around the valley for a while, they hadn¡¯t met anyone else. Most people were probably eliminated yesterday.


    Liu Yidao continued to scout the situation ahead. He had a sneaking technique that allowed him to hide his breath and strengthen his divine sense; indeed, he was the best man for this task.


    They hardly met any people in small groups today; those they met were either lone wolves or groups consisted of seven, eight or even more than ten people. Presumably, those who survived yesterday were able to do so only because they were extremely powerful or because they were in a group with many people.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s group eliminated most of the lone wolves they met. However, there were several people whom both Shen Bing and Wang Qianyi recognized, reportedly for having extraordinary strength among Aura Refining disciples. After careful consideration, Mo Tiange¡¯s group didn¡¯t attack them. They didn¡¯t need to take risks; after all, they already had enough identity tablets in their possession.


    Because the number of people remaining weren¡¯t many, their chance to fish in troubled waters was gone already. Most people gathered in one spot, so attacking them would be very hard.


    At noon, when they were taking a short break, Liu Yidao, who was scouting in the area, came back. He told them there were two groups fighting each other not too far from them. It was Yunwu Sect against Zixia Sect. There was only one person from Yunwu Sect while Zixia Sect had six people.


    After a moment, the five people decided to go and take a look. Since this single person was able to fight six people by himself, his strength was certainly outstanding. If the five of them joined the fight, maybe they could quickly turn the tide around.


    They hadn¡¯t traveled for too long when they heard fighting noises. Weapons were colliding against spells. Apparently, the fight was quite intense.


    Dust was blown around. They had to pass through it to head towards the ce where the fight was happening.


    From a distance, they already noticed the messy looking disciple from the Yunwu Sect.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Zhou!¡± Liu Yidao waspletely shocked when he finally got a clear look at that person¡¯s face. That person was unexpectedly their supervisor, Senior Martial Brother Zhou!


    Mo Tiange swept her gaze over Senior Martial Brother Zhou¡¯s opponents. Liu Yidao said there were six people when he came back from scouting, yet there were only five people left in front of her. Has Senior Martial Brother Zhou perhaps already taken care of one person?


    The supervising disciples were all elites among the Aura Refining disciples. It wasn¡¯t strange that Senior Martial Brother Zhou could hold his own for so long despite having to fight six Aura Refining disciples.


    These disciples from the Zixia Sect were really bold. They still had three eighthyer disciples among them, but they dared to attack Senior Martial Brother Zhou. It wasmon knowledge that an elite disciple wouldn¡¯t have any problems with fighting several ordinary disciples. Senior Martial Brother Zhou¡¯s cultivation level was in the eleventhyer of the Aura Refining realm; he was obviously not an ordinary disciple. Nevertheless, the enemies¡¯ attacks weren¡¯t futile. With so many people attacking him, Senior Martial Brother Zhou already spent most of his spiritual aura. As long as these people persevered, they would win this fight.


    The five people in their group each took out their respective spirit tool. Qin Xi even sent his spell forward, forcing the Zixia Sect disciples to retreat several steps back.


    Seeing the appearance of Mo Tiange¡¯s group, the Zixia Sect disciples werepletely taken aback. Obviously, they had also been struggling in this fight, so they hadn¡¯t noticed that some people wereing towards them.


    On the other hand, Senior Martial Brother Zhou was ecstatic. He shouted loudly, ¡°Junior Martial Brother and Sisters, they can¡¯t hold on much longer. Attack now!¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s group didn¡¯t hesitate at all; both spirit tools and talismans were used to attack. Their cultivation levels were clearly a lot higher than their opponents¡¯, so they didn¡¯t need much time to eliminate all of the Zixia Sect disciples.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Zhou.¡±


    Senior Martial Brother Zhou finally got to take a rest from the hard battle. He wiped the sweat off his forehead and shifted his gaze towards them.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brothers¡­¡± In fact, he recognized these disciples who lived in the same residence as him, but because he didn¡¯t interact with them a lot, he wasn¡¯t familiar with them and couldn¡¯t remember their names. Nevertheless, when his gaze fell on Shen Bing and Wang Qianyi, he actually seemed surprised and said, ¡°Junior Martial Sister Shen, Junior Martial Sister Wang¡ªhow are you here too?¡±


    Shen Bing forced a bitter smile and said, ¡°The rest of our group has been eliminated, so we grouped together.¡± She asked him back, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Zhou, aren¡¯t you supposed to be with Senior Martial Brother Li and Senior Martial Brother Qi? Why are you also¡­¡±


    This time, it was Senior Martial Brother Zhou¡¯s turn to show a bitter smile. He said, ¡°I¡¯m going to be honest; we really underestimated our opponents. Yesterday night when we were resting, we were ambushed. The two of them were eliminated while I and the other two members of our group were forced to split up, but I haven¡¯t been able to find them¡­¡±


    Since Senior Martial Brother Zhou was an elite disciple, the people he traveled with naturally weren¡¯t ordinary disciples. Each of them was definitely outstanding. Like Senior Martial Brother Zhou said, apparently, they really underestimated their opponents.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but sigh about her good luck. Even a group like Senior Martial Brother Zhou¡¯s group was eliminated early. If it wasn¡¯t because she was with Qin Xi and Liu Yidao, she probably would¡¯ve been waiting outside the valley now. It was precisely because of Liu Yidao¡¯s strong divine sense, Qin Xi¡¯s outstanding spells, and their exceptional cautiousness, that they were able to avoid powerful opponents and seize so many identity tablets.


    After that conversation ended, their group sank into silence.


    Everyone in their group except Mo Tiange was in the tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm; their strength wasn¡¯t weak, so Senior Martial Brother Zhou naturally wanted to join their group. However, he was a supervising disciple, so he felt embarrassed to ask them. Shen Bing and Wang Qianyi just joined their group, so although they wanted to ask on his behalf, they didn¡¯t know whether or not Mo Tiange and the others would be willing. Without any better option, they could only stare probingly at the three others. As for Mo Tiange, she was actually worried about Senior Martial Brother Zhou. With his presence, they wouldn¡¯t be able to deliberately lose.


    When she was talking with Qin Xi yesterday, she agreed to his suggestion. Indeed, she couldn¡¯t be too conspicuous. If she, whose cultivation level was only in the eighthyer, could persist until the end of thepetition, she would definitely attract everyone¡¯s attention. There were three Core Formation cultivators outside Miwu Valley; furthermore, people said that the Sect Head would personally reward themter. Although she had Spirit-Concealing Jade Pendant to hide her constitution, she still didn¡¯t want to risk facing this kind of danger.


    Besides, even if she couldn¡¯t obtain the final reward, she already had more than fifty identity tablets which could be exchanged with more than 500 spirit stones. Qin Xi was also willing to give some of his to her so she could get the top three disciples¡¯ reward. In that case, she would get an additional 500 spirit stones and a bottle of Aura-Converging Pills. With all of this together, she could obtain more than 1,000 spirit stones and one bottle of Aura-Converging Pills. Those rewards, plus the one bottle Aura-Converging Pills she already had, would be enough for her to do a Closed Door Meditation until shepleted the Aura Refining realm.


    Under their protection, Senior Martial Brother Zhou finally recovered his spiritual aura. Qin Xi then said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Zhou, since we were fated to meet, we might as well travel together. Will that be convenient for you?¡±


    Senior Martial Brother Zhou, Shen Bing and Wang Qianyi obviously felt relieved to hear his words. Senior Martial Brother Zhou said, ¡°Thank you, Junior Martial Brothers and Sisters. It¡¯s my pleasure to travel together with you.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°That being the case, what does Senior Martial Brother Zhou think we should do now?¡±


    Senior Martial Brother Zhou said in a humble manner, ¡°I¡¯ve already been benefitted from you guys. Since presumably, all of you already figured out how to cooperate, I will follow your n.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and turned towards Liu Yidao to say, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Liu, since we likely won¡¯t run into others today, we¡¯d better stay here and wait. We can recover our strength while biding our time. Furthermore, we can have a short period of rxation.¡±


    Liu Yidao nodded without the slightest intention of objecting. From yesterday, he was already used to Qin Xiing up with ns. Ever since they entered Miwu Valley, Qin Xi almost seemed like a fish back in water. Evidently, he had much more experience in fights of magical power than the rest of them.


    Thinking about this, doubt once again grew in Mo Tiange¡¯s mind about this person¡¯s origins.

 Chapter 53: Out of the Valley

    <h4>Chapter 53: Out of the Valley</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    ¡°Someone¡¯sing.¡± Liu Yidao, who was meditating, suddenly opened his eyes.


    Mo Tiange immediately stood up and grasped the Green-Wood Sword in her hand.


    Senior Martial Brother Zhou focused his attention and said, ¡°There are about ten people.¡±


    Ten people¡­ It seems like they won¡¯t be easy to handle¡­.


    ording to Senior Martial Brother Zhou, he wandered around for an entire day and very rarely encountered other disciples from Yunwu Sect. As for disciples from Jindao School, they had been eliminated even earlier than Yunwu Sect¡¯s. Zixia Sect was the strongest because it had many disciples, so the people approaching were most likely Zixia Sect¡¯s disciples.


    Amongst the dense fog, these people finally appeared before their eyes. All of a sudden, Wang Qianyi gasped in surprise as fury emerged on her face.


    ¡°Junior Martial Sister Wang, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Wang Qianyi angrily said, ¡°The person who spoke rudely to us is among them.¡±


    Because they were going to journeying together, they already shared their experiences with the group. Thus, Senior Martial Brother Zhou frowned when he heard her answer.


    At this moment, their enemies were already upon them.


    Of the group of ten, five of them were in the tenthyer, three were in the ninthyer and the two others were in the eighthyer. Apparently, all seventhyer Aura Refining disciples had long been eliminated. As for the remaining people, most of them were in the tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm.


    Mo Tiange pondered their situation in her heart. Their opponent¡¯s side had ten people while her side had six. Although they had fewer people, Senior Martial Brother Zhou was in the eleventhyer; even if he was wounded, his strength couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Their odds of winning were still considerably high.


    ¡°Eh~¡± Seeing Wang Qianyi and Shen Bing, a roguish youngster in front of themughed mischievously and said, ¡°So the two youngdies are here¡­ you really made us look for a long time. What were you so anxious for? Are you perhaps still not satisfied with us brothers?¡±


    A ring red color spread across Wang Qianyi¡¯s entire face. Shen Bing, on the other hand, was frowning slightly. Nevertheless, both of them bit their lips and said nothing.


    Seeing the two of them, Senior Martial Brother Zhou stared coldly at their opponents, ¡°Junior Martial Brother from Zixia Sect, please mind your conduct!¡±


    This person nced at Senior Martial Brother Zhou. He wanted to tease them further, but upon realizing that Senior Martial Brother Zhou¡¯s cultivation level was in the eleventhyer of the Aura Refining realm, he immediately swallowed his words. However, he was still unwilling to admit defeat easily thus he said with a smile, ¡°Senior Martial Brother, we were just joking around; there¡¯s no need to be this serious, right?¡±


    Mo Tiange snorted and said, ¡°Several Senior Martial Brothers, is this also the way you normally joke around with the martial sisters from your sect? That¡¯s indeed unique¡­ In the Yunwu Sect, we, fellow brothers, are very respectful towards our martial sisters. We never purposefully tease them¡­¡±


    These remarks made the youngster¡¯s expression turn stiff. A tinge of red suddenly appeared on his face.


    At this time, both groups sank into a momentary silence. Eventually, someone snorted and said, ¡°What are we talking with them for? Just finish them as soon as possible so we can rest a while longer today!¡±


    The youngster finally rxed his expression. He ¡°hmphed¡± and promptly took out his spirit tool.


    By the second day, pretty much everyone had grown tired of polite exchanges of pleasantries. They fought practically right after they encountered their opponents. Therefore, because of the youngster¡¯s reckless words, both sides were already in a silent melee.


    Mo Tiange, Liu Yidao, and Qin Xi each fought one person. Senior Martial Brother Zhou fought three. As for the remaining people, they all rushed towards Wang Qianyi and Shen Bing. Both of them already had some minor injuries on their bodies and now that each of them had to fight against two people, dangerous moments frequently urred.


    Senior Martial Brother Zhou was upied with handling those three people and couldn¡¯t get away. Seeing that the two women seemed to be having difficulties in their fights, he shouted, ¡°Junior Martial Sisters,e here! Junior Martial Brothers, leave your fights ande help us!¡±


    Upon hearing what he said, Liu Yidao struck his opponent, forcing him to stagger backward. He then promptly moved towards Shen Bing and Wang Qianyi. Qin Xi also retreated, but as he did so, he said to Mo Tiange, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, hold them up!¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. She took out her remaining Fire Thorn seeds and threw all of them out,pletely filling the air with seeds. Once theynded on the ground, thorny vines suddenly emerged and eventually trapped both her, Liu Yidao¡¯s and Qin Xi¡¯s opponents inside. Bewitching Flower seeds were also hurled, rendering those people powerless to fight.


    Right after watching this scene, Senior Martial Brother Zhou took a nce at her out of surprise. Among their group, Mo Tiange was the only one in the eighthyer of the Aura refining realm. He thought she was merely lucky, and he hadn¡¯t expected that her fighting method would be so unique. Aura Refining disciples would have a hard time avoiding this enemy-trapping technique if they didn¡¯t make any prior preparations. With this technique, it wasn¡¯t surprising that she was able tost until now.


    Mo Tiange cautiously moved between the three people. She wasn¡¯t Senior Martial Brother Zhou who couldpletely depend on an enemy-trapping method in a one-against-three fight. She could only hope that herpanions could quickly take care of the rest and lend her a hand once they had their hands free.


    Seeing this situation, one opponent whose cultivation level wasparatively high among the people trapped inside the formation yelled loudly, ¡°Fly up!¡±


    With this loud reminder, her opponents struggled to fly using Light Body Technique. Mo Tiange¡¯s expression changed. Her opponents indeed weren¡¯t simple; they were actually able toe up with a solution to free themselves so quickly.


    Most of the seeds she had were used already. She could only clench her teeth and try her best.


    Qin Xi¡¯s whispers suddenly appeared in her ear: ¡°Don¡¯t force it! Let¡¯s seize an opportunity to be eliminated together with them!¡±


    Although Mo Tiange was dumbfounded at first, she immediately understood Qin Xi¡¯s meaning. Taking advantage of this situation to be eliminated was the best option. It was fair and aboveboard. Furthermore, they wouldn¡¯t drag down Senior Martial Brother Liu.


    At this moment, having somewhat made up her mind, Mo Tiange took out several spirit stones from inside her robe. With a wave of her sleeve, those spirit stones were secretlyid out.


    Under the joint attacks of her three opponents, Mo Tiange, looking extremely pale, retreated continuously. Her opponents were overjoyed upon seeing this. The three of them then moved forwards to attack together.


    When Mo Tiange looked like she could no longer endure, Qin Xi called out, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye!¡± He turned around, wanting to help her. Right at this moment, the surrounding scenery changed. Mo Tiange drew her sword and pointed it towards the ground. A sudden wind threw sand and stones in all directions. Inside Miwu Valley, several beams of light simultaneously exploded.


    Liu Yidao rushed forward wanting to help, but he was toote. He had no other choice but to helplessly watch them disappearing among the sand as several identity tablets fell to the ground.


    The scenery before their eyes changed. Mo Tiange looked around and realized she was at the mountaintop. Qin Xi and several other people stood by her side.


    Disciples from the three groups crowded the mountaintoppletely. The appearance of Mo Tiange and several other people led them into an uproar.


    The three disciples from the Zixia Sect red angrily at Mo Tiange and Qin Xi before heading towards the spot where the other Zixia Sect disciples were gathered.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye! Senior Martial Brother Qin!¡± Someone called out to them. Mo Tiange turned around to look and found that it was actually Xu Jingzhi. He hastily pulled the two of them to look for a remote corner to sit. He then anxiously asked, ¡°How are you?¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled and answered, ¡°We¡¯re good. We got several identity tablets, but today we really couldn¡¯t hang on inside. Senior Martial Brother Xu, what happened to you?¡±


    Xi Jingzhi sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t even talk about it¡­ We must¡¯ve been out of luck; not too long after we split up, we ran into five Jindao School disciples who were also teleported to that ce like us. We simply didn¡¯t have any time to tell you guys because we were defeated so quickly and teleported out of the valley.¡±


    What happened was indeed just as they guessed. Mo Tiange consolingly said, ¡°I see¡­ It was indeed because of bad luck. It wasn¡¯t your fault.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Senior Martial Brother Jiang?¡±


    Xu Jingzhi said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang looked very unhappy. He had a hard time epting the oue because he diligently prepared himself. We split up right after we came out; I don¡¯t know where he is now¡­¡±


    He then excitedly asked, ¡°How is your harvest? Since you just came out today, it should be pretty good, right?¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled and answered, ¡°We were just fishing in troubled waters; the result wasn¡¯t bad.¡±


    Having heard her answer, an envious expression appeared on Xu Jingzhi¡¯s face. He said, ¡°It¡¯s good as long as you harvested something, unlike us who prepared for a long time, but s¡­¡±


    While they were chatting, several people emerged from the Transporting Formation. Those people were the ones who had just been fighting with them. However, Liu Yidao, Senior Martial Brother Zhou, and the others weren¡¯t among them.


    Mo Tiange and Qin Xi nced meaningfully at each other. Their hearts understood that Senior Martial Brother Zhou and the others already won the fight.

 Chapter 54: The End

    <h4>Chapter 54: The End</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    On the third day, no one emerged from the Transporting Formation.


    Like other disciples, Mo Tiange meditated on this mountaintop. Regarding the spiritual aura on this mountaintop, although it couldn¡¯t bepared to the spiritual aura in the North Peak of Mount Yunwu, it wasn¡¯t inferior to the spiritual aura in the South Peak. Most cultivators were racing against time in their cultivation. They naturally wouldn¡¯t waste this time idling around. Even the heads of the three groups and the other Core Formation cultivators who came to this mountain were also meditating without wasting even a second of their time.


    During this period of time, Mo Tiange managed to stabilize her eighthyer Aura Refining realm. In addition to that, because she repeatedly participated in fights of magical power, her knowledge and experience in how to use her spiritual aura increased. She needed to carefully apply her skills because after all, some things had to be understood throughbat; it wasn¡¯t enough to just attend sermons.


    Time passed by slowly. On the fourth day, the heads of the three groups as well as the other seniors who were meditating, opened their eyes one by one.


    Sect Head Li of Zixia Sect said, ¡°Time¡¯s up.¡±


    Both Sect Head Fang of Yunwu Sect and School Head Jin of Jindao School nodded in the same dignified manner. The three of them stood up and went to three separate positions around the Transporting Formation. All of them cooperated to target the formation using their spiritual aura, blowing away the Aura Refining disciples who couldn¡¯t bear the power they emitted in the process.


    One by one, messy looking disciples from the three groups appeared from the Transporting Formation. The Sect and School Heads once again worked together and suddenly, the Transporting Formation disappeared above the mountaintop.


    After taking a look at these disciples, Mo Tiange found that the disciples who appeared numbered about fifty or sixty people. Most of them were Zixia Sect¡¯s disciples and none were from Jindao School. Including the four people in Senior Martial Brother Zhou¡¯s group, there were more than a dozen of them from Yunwu Sect.


    Seeing this result made both Heads of Jindao School¡¯s and Yunwu Sect¡¯s expressions change. The School Head of Jindao School¡¯s expression especially darkened to the point that ink was almost dripping out of his face.


    A frown also formed on Mo Tiange¡¯s face. It seemed that the strength of Zixia Sect surpassed everyone¡¯s imaginations. This ce was only a corner of the eastern part of the Kunwu Mountain Range. Aside from these threepeting medium-sized groups, there weren¡¯t any real huge or influential cultivation groups here. These threepeting groups stood together and suppressed each other. At the same time, however, they also worked together to resist external opponents. It really wasn¡¯t a good thing if one of these groups became overly powerful because the bnce would probably be broken.


    Sect Head Li of Zixia Sect didn¡¯t show any emotion. He only showed a slight smile as he said, ¡°Fellow Daoists, we should start counting the results.¡±


    School Head Jin¡¯s expression was still dark, but Sect Head Fang managed to hold his emotions back and said, ¡°As brother Li wishes.¡± Sect Head Fang then walked towards Yunwu Sect¡¯s disciples and shouted, ¡°Disciples, hand over all opponents¡¯ identity tablets you managed to acquire! No cheating!¡±


    After Sect Head Fang finished speaking, the Foundation Building cultivator who had been waiting behind him spoke up: ¡°Line up and bring the identity tablets over! Don¡¯t cut in line!¡±


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, let¡¯s go.¡± Qin Xi, sitting beside Mo Tiange, turned towards her as he spoke.


    Mo Tiange nodded. She stood up and dusted off her sleeves before following the others to line up.


    Sitting still on the ground were the disappointed-looking Aura Refining disciples who had been eliminated right after thepetition began. Those who actually managed to seize some identity tablets weren¡¯t numerous; there were only about a hundred disciples lining up.


    Soon, it was Mo Tiange¡¯s turn. A fleeting surprised expression shed on the face of the Foundation Building cultivator who received Mo Tiange¡¯s pouch. After he finished counting her identity tablets, he took another careful look at her then recorded her result, ¡°Ye Xiaotian, eighty-four identity tablets in total.¡±


    Mo Tiange gave her thanks and moved away.


    ¡°Qin Xi, twenty-two identity tablets in total.¡±


    Mo Tiange halted her steps for a moment when she heard this sentence. She had aplicated feeling in her heart. Qin Xi had given her more than twenty identity tablets. She might obtain the reward for being in the top three disciples, not to mention that these identity tablets themselves were also worth about 200 spirit stones. If it wasn¡¯t because she was in dire need of spirit stones, she really wouldn¡¯t have epted Qin Xi¡¯s help. After all, a debt of gratitude was the hardest to pay.


    Once she returned to her original ce, Xu Jingzhi said with an extremely envious expression, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, I really never expected¡­ This time, you definitely have a chance of being in the top three disciples.¡± When he overheard the cultivator recording the numbers, he waspletely astonished. He never expected she could get that many. Those numbers really meant a lot of money!


    Qin Xi, who just joined them, said, ¡°We won¡¯t keep Junior Martial Brother Xu in the dark. In fact, to get that reward, the two of us decided to shift those tablets to one person. By doing this, no one would have a bigger chance of getting that reward than us.¡±


    Xu Jingzhi finally understood. ¡°I see¡­ However, the two of you are still very skillful! You actually got more than a hundred identity tablets together!¡±


    Mo Tiange answered, ¡°We were able to fish in troubled waters because Senior Martial Brother Liu was there. Otherwise, if it was just the two of us, we might¡¯ve been besieged and eliminated by others a long time ago.¡±


    Xu Jingzhi nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, Senior Martial Brother Liu¡¯s techniques are indeed very suitable to be used in fights of magical powers in Miwu Valley.¡±


    Having seeded in diverting Xu Jingzhi¡¯s attention, the two people smiled towards each other. Surprisingly, they were incredibly well coordinated in deceiving other people.


    ¡°Right! Where¡¯s Senior Martial Brother Liu? This time, he¡¯s really made a huge profit! The reward from persisting until the end of thepetition is two bottles of Aura-Converging Pills, and there are still other rewards he¡¯ll get¡­ s, he can get a lot of spirit stones if he sells themter.¡± Thinking about the luckiest Liu Yidao, Xu Jingzhi became even more envious.


    Liu Yidao¡¯s heartyughter appeared behind them. ¡°Junior Martial Brothers, what I achieved is thanks to you guys.¡±


    The three people turned and saw Liu Yidao, looking very happy yet exhausted, walking towards them. All of them called out, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Liu!¡±


    Once they greeted each other, Liu Yidao turned towards Mo Tiange and Qin Xi to express his thanks. ¡°I haven¡¯t thanked Junior Martial Brothers properly. If it wasn¡¯t because you risked your lives to take those people down, we wouldn¡¯t have won.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled and said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Liu is being too serious. Back then, I really couldn¡¯t hold on much longer, so I thought I might as well take them out with me. Truthfully, I evenpromised Senior Martial Brother Qin.¡±


    Qin Xi shook his head. ¡°It was just an ident. I only wanted to help and identally got eliminated together with you. Junior Martial Brother Ye doesn¡¯t have to worry too much about it. Senior Martial Brother Liu also shouldn¡¯t let it be a burden on your mind.¡±


    Because they were talking about that fight, Xu Jingzhi enviously said, ¡°You three are really inconsiderate! You can talk after you go back. Talking about this now, in front of me, aren¡¯t you trying to infuriate me?¡±


    Liu Yidao burst outughing and patted Xu Jingzhi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Xu also made a contribution. Fortunately, the ones who met those five disciples of Jindao Sect were you and Junior Martial Brother Jiang. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve been a goner.¡±


    Xu Jingzhi rolled his eyes. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Liu, haven¡¯t you had enough trying to irritate me!?¡±


    Liu Yidao burst into another heartyugh. Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but shake her head as she smiled. I could be considered lucky, right? With this identity as Ye Xiaotian, I got to know these few friends. No matter what happens in the future, I should cherish today¡¯s situation.


    After the three groups finished taking records of the identity tablets, all Sect and School Heads gathered in one ce. School Head Jin of Jindao School still had the same gloomy expression while Sect Head Li of Zixia Sect had a smile on his face. As for Sect Head Fang of their Yunwu Sect, his expression wasn¡¯t as calm as before. They just finished tallying and although not many disciples of Yunwu Sect managed to persist until the end of thepetition, the identity tablets they obtained were numerous. He could finally recover Yunwu Sect¡¯s dignity.


    The disciples couldn¡¯t hear what the three of them were discussing, but before long, they separated and went to call their respective disciples. All of them took their disciples onto their flying magic weapons and left the mountain.


    Several hourster, when they finally arrived at Yunwu Sect¡¯s sect square, the Sect Head announced, ¡°Disciples, the performance of my Yunwu Sect in Miwu Valley¡¯spetition this time was quite satisfactory! However, you absolutely cannot becent. Just so you know, we¡¯re still far behind Zixia Sect. We have to continue to put in our maximum efforts! Alright, the Miwu Valley¡¯spetition is over. Now, I¡¯m going to announce the names of the victorious and the top three disciples.¡±


    Reading the names reported by the Foundation Building disciples, Sect Head Fang frowned but didn¡¯t say anything. He loudly announced, ¡°Now I¡¯m going to call out the names of the thirteen victorious disciples: Zhou Jinan, Liu Yidao, Li Rongsheng, Murong Zi, Wang Qianyi, Shen Bing¡­ The three disciples who obtained the most identity tablets: Zhou Jinan, ny-two tablets; Ye Xiaotian, eighty-four tablets; Li Rongsheng, seventy-six tablets. I hope other disciples can follow their example and cultivate diligently to strengthen my Yunwu Sect! That¡¯s all. You¡¯ve suffered these past three days, so go back and rest. The rewards from obtaining identity tablets will be given out tomorrow. As for the victorious and top three disciples, you may go to the steward¡¯s hall to collect your rewards.¡±


    Having obtained the result she wanted, Mo Tiange finally heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she epted Qin Xi¡¯s identity tablets, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten this reward. She immediately notified Qin Xi and Xu Jingzhi and went with Liu Yidao towards the steward¡¯s hall.


    Liu Yidao patted her shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°You and Junior Martial Brother Qin are really smart! This reward isn¡¯t too different from the reward for winning.¡±


    Liu Yidao was a full head taller than her. He was very strong, so these pats of his made Mo Tiange grimace in pain. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Liu, this junior martial brother of yours is weak and thin; please don¡¯t use too much strength.¡±


    Liu Yidao promptly kept his hands to himself when he saw her expression. He asked in utter confusion, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye¡­ you seem to be around eighteen years old. Why are you so small like this? Even your waist is small, just like a girl¡¯s¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange hastily said, ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about my small stature! Maybe I¡¯ll still grow tall in the future!¡± Small waist? Fine! When I go back, I¡¯ll wrap it a few more times to thicken it¡­

 Chapter 55: There Isn’t Much Time

    <h4>Chapter 55: There Isn¡¯t Much Time</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Having received their rewards in the steward¡¯s hall, Mo Tiange and Liu Yidao went back to their residence, chatting andughing along the way.


    Senior Martial Brother Zhou returned ahead of them and was currently attending to the spiritual nts, which had been neglected for several days, growing beside his house. When he saw them, he smiled and nodded towards them.


    Senior Martial Brother Zhou¡¯s name was Zhou Jinan. He ranked first in this time¡¯spetition and thus obtained two kinds of rewards, causing everyone to be extremely envious of him. Because they had traveled together in Miwu Valley, albeit only for a short while, his attitude towards them was different from how it was in the past.


    After hastily returning his greetings, Mo Tiange and Liu Yidao returned to their house.


    Qin Xi and Xu Jingzhi had been waiting for them in the sitting room. As for Jiang Shanghang, they could already sense his breath in his room. Presumably, he had already returned and was cultivating. Although losing must¡¯ve been a very heavy blow for him, they weren¡¯t close with him and really had nothing much to say to him.


    The four of them split up after chatting for a while. Seeing that everyone had returned to their respective rooms, Mo Tiange hesitated for a moment but still decided to knock on the door of the room beside hers.


    The door opened and Qin Xi appeared behind it. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, can I help you?¡±


    Mo Tiange raised her eyebrows to see him holding onto the door. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin, you¡¯re not going to ask me toe in?¡±


    Qin Xi gave a faint smile. He moved aside and turned around to walk back into his room.


    This room¡­ was different from everyone else¡¯s. She hadn¡¯t seen Jiang Shanghang¡¯s room, but she¡¯d seen Liu Yidao¡¯s and Xu Jingzhi¡¯s. Xu Jingzhi¡¯s room was simr to hers¡ªthe bedding and praying mats were provided by the sect while things like teacups and pots were taken from their own homes. Liu Yidao, on the other hand, didn¡¯t add too many things to his room. There was nothing else aside from things required for cultivating in his room.


    This room really wasn¡¯t the same as theirs. The praying mat wasn¡¯t the one provided by the sect and she could sense that it wasn¡¯t just any ordinary object. There was a green jade tea set that contained pure translucent spiritual aura on the table; it was clearly another extraordinary thing. In addition to this, a furnace was in the middle of the room. Apparently, it was a furnace used to concoct medicinal pills. Equipment toy a formation was also spread all over the room. Praying mat, tea set, concoction furnace, formations¡ªthese kinds of things were the additions to this room and not one of them was ordinary!


    Even though she didn¡¯t understand the three other objects, she had some knowledge about the formationid in this room. This was a fusion formation; an amalgam of defending, spiritual aura gathering, restriction of divine sense, and blocking spiritual aura from leaking. Inside this formation, the density of spiritual aura wasparable to the density of spiritual aura in the North Peak!


    Mo Tiange thought about the formation. With her and Second Uncle¡¯s skills in formation-building, they definitely couldn¡¯t make this kind of formation. This formation must¡¯ve been created by a cultivator in the Core Formation realm or higher and was put on the market. Its worth was definitely more than several thousand spirit stones.


    She turned around and saw that Qin Xi was staring at her with a faint smile on his face. Realizing that she had forgotten herself, she directly said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin, since I received the reward, we should divide it up now.¡±


    Once she finished speaking, she took out a pouch from her Qiankun Bag and said, ¡°There are 700 spirit stones here. 200 of them were obtained from the identity tablets you gave me before. As for the other rewards, I¡¯m in dire need of Aura-Converging Pills and since Senior Martial Brother¡¯s cultivation level has reached the tenthyer, I presume you don¡¯t really need them. Therefore, I think you can have the spirit stones and I¡¯ll take the Aura-Converging Pills.¡±


    Qin Xi only swept a quick nce over her before answering: ¡°Since I said I was going topensate you, I won¡¯t fight with you for the rewards now. Just keep them for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Although Senior Martial Brother doesn¡¯t want them, I still think it¡¯s better for us to divide them fairly. After all, I also didn¡¯t want to be too conspicuous and chose to get out of thepetition early; it wasn¡¯t entirely because of you.¡±


    After muttering to himself for a while, Qin Xi took the pouch and grasped a handful of spirit stones from it before throwing the pouch back at her.


    Mo Tiange was bewildered. ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken about 200 spirit stones. Just treat it like you¡¯ve returned my identity tablets. As for the rest of the rewards, you received those items because you took some risk¡ªI don¡¯t want them. Besides, do I look like I¡¯mcking in spirit stones?¡±


    This¡­ Mo Tiange could only show a bitter smile. Based on the things in this room, this Senior Martial Brother Qin presumably didn¡¯t care about several hundred spirit stones. Hence, she had no choice but to say, ¡°Alright, today I¡¯ll ept Senior Martial Brother¡¯s kindness.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded then asked her another question, ¡°Junior Martial Brother, is there another problem?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Mo Tiange froze for an instant then helplessly said, ¡°This being the case, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Qin Xi showed another faint smile, obviously very satisfied over her tactfulness. ¡°As you wish, Junior Martial Brother Ye.¡±


    He said as you wish, but in fact, he was ushering me to go, right? Mo Tiange¡¯s helplessness increased, but since she also didn¡¯t want to stay any longer, she obeyed his wishes and left.


    Upon returning to her own room, she cleaned herself theny on the bed, lost in her own thoughts.


    This time, her harvest was considerably abundant. 1,000 spirit stones and a bottle of Aura-Converging Pills. Including the one bottle of Aura-Converging Pills she already had, they would be sufficient for her not to worry about spirit stones for two years. She could concentrate fully on cultivating until she reached the tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm.


    Nevertheless, when she thought about Qin Xi, she couldn¡¯t help but feel perplexed. Truth be told, she just said a few things to try to probe him, not to find out about his secret, yet this person seemed like he waspletely unafraid of her knowing that he had a hidden goal. It was as if he was certain she wouldn¡¯t tell others what she knew. She wondered why he was so certain about her.


    As she pondered the matter, she suddenly got goosebumps. Could he perhaps have found out about her secret and was so certain she wouldn¡¯t leak things about him? In retrospect, the way this Senior Martial Brother Qin treated her was indeed slightly different from how he treated other people, yet she couldn¡¯t tell what the difference was.


    After thinking for a long time and still being unable to understand the reason, she finally shook her head and decided to sleep. Tomorrow, she¡¯d go down the mountain and ask her Second Uncle. Second Uncle had a lot of experience¡ªhe definitely could tell her what to do.


    She fell asleep soon after she closed her eyes, but her sleep was filled with dreams. First, she dreamed about her childhood. Her mother was still healthy and was cooking in the kitchen while she herself was still about three or four years old, sitting on a small wooden bench watching her mother. She also dreamed about Li Yushan. When she was a child, she didn¡¯t know what a Human Furnace was, but now she knew and it made her even more frightened. She then dreamed about Ye Jingwen, she and Second Uncle were taken to Xuanqing School and were treated arbitrarily. After that, she dreamed about Yunwu Sect. Her secret was discovered and she was in the main temple, kneeling before the Sect Head awaiting her punishment.


    Mo Tiange woke up drenched with sweat and felt very tired. She patted her forehead. It seemed that she was really scared yesterday. Now that she was awake, she stepped out of her room to fetch some water to clean herself and prepared to go down the mountain.


    After going to the sect¡¯s shop to pick up the spirit stones she gained from selling the formations at the shop and buying some healing medicinal pills, she went to the little courtyard where she lived with Second Uncle before.


    Having opened the formation covering the courtyard, she walked inside. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t have the chance to knock on the door because she already heard her Second Uncle¡¯s voice. ¡°Xiaotian?¡±


    Mo Tiange opened the door. ¡°Second Uncle, it¡¯s me.¡±


    A smile appeared on Ye Jiang¡¯s aging face, but Mo Tiange was quite stunned. Having not seen him for a month, the tiredness on Second Uncle¡¯s face was even more apparent; hisplexion looked dull and old. He unexpectedly got a lot older in just a month! She realized that during her ignorance, Second Uncle actually turned out like this. With Second Uncle¡¯s cultivation level, although he had no hopes of reaching the Core Formation realm, he could still look for a little cultivation group where he could peacefully spend his remaining years. However, for the past eight years, Second Uncle had been taking her all over the ce to avoid Xuanqing School and racking his brain to earn some spirit stones to the point of being injured.


    ¡°Second Uncle¡­¡± Tears welled up in her eyes as she whispered, ¡°Did your wounds worsen? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Ye Jiang stared at her and showed a faint smile. ¡°Xiaotian¡­ Tiange, I think my lifespan is running out¡­ Even though as cultivators our lifespans are longer than mortals, we still have to face death at the end. You don¡¯t need to be sad¡ªthis day was always going toe.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Ye Jiang waved his hand to stop her. ¡°I can sense that I have two more years at most. Even if my wounds are healed, this won¡¯t change. Nowadays, your cultivation level has reached the eighthyer of the Aura Refining realm. I hope I can see you advancing into the Foundation Building realm before I die. At that time, even if I am to die, I¡¯ll die smiling.¡±


    Tears had been involuntarily falling from Mo Tiange¡¯s eyes, but after hearing thisment, she hastily wiped them away. She took out her Qiankun Bag, poured all the spirit stones and medicinal pills out, smiled at Ye Jiang and said, ¡°Second Uncle, take a look! I defeated a lot of people in Miwu Valley and got these as a reward. They¡¯ll be sufficient for me to cultivate until the tenthyer.¡±


    Ye Jiang smiled. ¡°Second Uncle always believed you could do it. Rest assured, Second Uncle will persist until thest moment, so you have to cultivate diligently, understand!?¡±


    Although Mo Tiange nodded, her heart was aching. She knew this inevitable day woulde. Ever since Second Uncle got injured, he always reminded her that his lifespan was limited. Cultivators naturally had to be stoic when it came to life and death. While Mo Tiange¡¯s heart understood this, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel sorrowful.


    When she was ten years old, her mother abandoned her and now, it was Second Uncle who would do the same. The most important people in her life always left her behind.


    ¡°That will do. Let¡¯s talk about your trip in Miwu Valley. Second Uncle might be able to give you a few pointers.¡±


    Once she calmed down, Mo Tiange recounted everything that happened in Miwu Valley and finally mentioned Qin Xi.


    Ye Jiang was silent for a long time before saying, ¡°This person¡¯s origin definitely isn¡¯t ordinary. From what you told me, his experience in fights of magical power is abundant and he possesses an ample amount of valuable objects¡­ Indeed, he doesn¡¯t resemble an Aura Refining cultivator. Unless he isn¡¯t really an individual cultivator, he might either have high-level cultivators as elders or he has gone through some adventures and obtained a lot. You don¡¯t need to be too worried about him. From his previous deeds, he obviously doesn¡¯t have any malicious intentions towards you. Decreasing your interactions with him in the future will suffice.¡±


    Mo Tiange felt slightly relieved. ¡°I know, I shouldn¡¯t pay too much attention to what he does and I just need to treat him like I did before.¡±


    ¡°Correct! Now you should go back and continue your cultivation; Second Uncle doesn¡¯t have much time and has to make the most of it.¡±


    Mo Tiange was silent, yet in the end, she listened to him. ¡°I know, Second Uncle.¡±

 Chapter 56: Two Years, the Tenth Layer of Aura Refining Realm

    <h4>Chapter 56: Two Years, the Tenth Layer of Aura Refining Realm</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Once she returned to Mount Yunwu, Mo Tiange officially started her Closed Door Meditation. Aside from visiting Second Uncle, which she did every half a month, she no longer went out or walked around.


    Sometimes, when she paused her Closed Door Meditation, she would find some Summoning Talismans attached to her door. They came from Murong Yan, Wang Qianyi, and even Shen Bing. At first, they weren¡¯t really familiar with each other, but they grew a lot closer after the trip to Miwu Valley. Knowing that she was in a Closed Door Meditation and cultivating diligently, everyone came to send their greetings. Shen Bing and Wang Qianyi even indicated to her that she didn¡¯t need to hesitate if she ever needed their help. Nevertheless, Mo Tiange understood in her heart that it would be inappropriate for her to have too many interactions with them, so she only gave a courteous reply but didn¡¯t request anything of them.


    Every time she left her Closed Door Meditation and ran into those Senior Martial Brother housemates of hers, she would always be ridiculed, especially by Xu Jingzhi who was filled with envy and jealousy; he said that although her looks were pretty good, her skinny appearance didn¡¯t resemble that of a man. He wondered why, despite her obviously being less handsome, tall, and as elegant as him, those Senior Martial Sisters known for their beauty throughout the sect treated her so well.


    Mo Tiange smiled bitterly in her heart, bing even more distressed with the situation. Men and women were different. As time passed by, she increasingly felt that pretending to be a man was bing more and more difficult. There wouldn¡¯t be any problems if her cultivation level was high¡ªshe could directly use Illusory Transfiguration Technique and change her appearance as she liked. However, if she, as a small Aura Refining cultivator now, wanted to use Illusory Transfiguration Technique to deceive a high-level cultivator, wouldn¡¯t that be the same as seeking death?


    Two years passed in a sh.


    Although she grew slightly taller, her growth was indiscernible. She wasn¡¯t considered tall among women, let alone men. Liu Yidao was more than a head taller than her while Qin Xi was a head taller; even Xu Jingzhi, who wasn¡¯t considered tall either, was half a head taller than her¡­ Perhaps she was out of luck¡ªall the men in this house were tall, thus entuating her petiteness even more.


    Even though she long lost a woman¡¯s attitude from years of pretending to be a man, her slim shoulders and thin stature were extremely conspicuous. Xu Jingzhi often mocked her and said she was a girly-looking man. Even though his remarks didn¡¯t cause the others to feel suspicious, it sounded the rms for Mo Tiange, causing her to constantly remind herself to be cautious with everything.


    After two years of exhausting her spirit stones, she finally reached the tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm. Right at this point, Yunwu Sect¡¯s minor innerpetition was about to be held. Therefore, once she finally stabilized her realm, she left her Closed Door Meditation.


    When she went out, the three others were waiting for her in the sitting room. In these three years, Liu Yidao¡¯s and Qin Xi¡¯s cultivation levels became even higher while Xu Jingzhi, although he was a bit inferiorpared to the others, also managed to reach the ninthyer of the Aura Refining realm and was close to reaching the tenthyer.


    In order to celebrate her finishing her Closed Door Meditation, all of them decided to stroll around and do some sightseeing as well as have a pic while they were at it. Because Murong Yan often said she missed the roast meat Mo Tiange made, Mo Tiange also sent a Summoning Talisman to invite her. Since Murong Yan was invited, naturally Mo Tiange also had to invite Wang Qianyi and Shen Bing. She didn¡¯t forget to invite Senior Martial Brother Zhou either.


    Originally, although Mo Tiange assumed Murong Yan would definitelye, she thought it wouldn¡¯t necessarily be the case with Shen Bing and Wang Qianyi, let alone Senior Martial Brother Zhou. To her surprise, however, all of them came.


    Thus, this group of people could be seen chatting and roasting meat beside theke beneath the waterfall in the South Peak.


    Mo Tiange was sitting on thekeshore, working arduously to skewer some beast meat. Her left hand was applying a fire spell, spreading a me on the meat. A piece of bup was spread under a tree not too far from her with tea and various pastries arranged on top of it. Liu Yidao and Senior Martial Brother Zhou exchanging their cultivation knowledge by the side. Xu Jingzhi was sitting together with Wang Qianyi and Shen Bing, trying to amuse them. Qin Xi was leaningzily on a tree, basking in the sun. As for Murong Yan, she was sitting beside Mo Tiange, watching her roasting the meat with drool dripping from her mouth, asionally asking whether or not the meat was done already.


    This group¡­ They said they were celebrating her sess in reaching the tenthyer, but in the end, they said her skills in roasting meat were pretty good, asked her to roast some meat for everyone, and made her do everything by herself, s¡­


    Eventually, she finished roasting one batch. As she wiped her sweat, she passed a tray to Murong Yan. ¡°I¡¯m done, call them here to eat.¡±


    In fact, they didn¡¯t need to call the others at all. Once Mo Tiange finished roasting, those extremelyidback people descended upon her like a swarm of bees and dug in, one by one.


    Having finished gnawing the piece of meat he had in his hand, Xu Jingzhi blurted out, ¡°Delicious! Junior Martial Brother Ye, you should roast some more!¡±


    Upon hearing what he said, Mo Tiange, who had just washed her hands in theke, rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Provide me with the fire, and I¡¯ll roast the meat for you.¡±


    Xu Jingzhi scratched his head. ¡°Fire? I don¡¯t have a fire spiritual root; I can¡¯t cast fire spells¡­¡±


    Everyoneughed. Senior Martial Brother Zhou said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye¡¯s craft is indeed good. These taste more delicious than what we usually have in the dining hall.¡±


    Murong Yang repeatedly nodded. ¡°Exactly! I was about to die from my cravings because I couldn¡¯t have this for two years.¡±


    Liu Yidao stroked his belly as he said, ¡°At this point, we really haven¡¯t had enough¡­ Junior Martial Brother Ye, just roast some more for us.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Mo Tiange sighed. ¡°Someone please help me with the fire. I¡¯m honestly not too good at casting fire spells; it¡¯s really tiring to do it for a long time.¡±


    Murong Yan promptly said, ¡°I don¡¯t have spiritual roots with fire attributes either. How about using talismans? I have some talismans that can be used to cast fire spells.¡±


    ¡°That would be very wasteful!¡± Xu Jingzhi hastily cut in. ¡°For fire spells, Senior Martial Brother Qin is the master! Senior Martial Brother Qin,e and help us!¡± This guy! Ever since he met these three martial sisters, he became extremely polite and hospitable. No need to mention how he started calling Senior Martial Sister Shen Bing and Wang Qianyi out here and there, that mouth of his seemed to have been stered with honey.


    Mo Tiange finally shook her head and smiled. She saw that although Qin Xi looked helpless too, he didn¡¯t refuse the idea. He stood up and dusted off his sleeves before walking towards her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not going to eat for free. Junior Martial Brother Ye just needs to tell me what to do.¡±


    Unlike her who was only halfpetent in fire spells, Qin Xi specialized in them. Naturally, she bluntly epted his help.


    With a thin de, Mo Tiange cut the meat into pieces and used branches to skewer them as she said to Qin Xi, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin, don¡¯t make the fire too big. If the branches are burned and broken, they¡¯ll be wasted.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. He then hovered his right palm on top of the meat. mes instantly appeared from his palm and very quickly, the fragrance of roast meat started to float around.


    Watching his actions, Mo Tiange felt that things were off and she hastily called out, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin, wait!¡± She had neither added the seasoning nor flipped the meat over¡ªhe mustn¡¯t burn the meat. s, using a powerful fire spell evidently wouldn¡¯t do either. It was hard to control the heat¡­


    Nevertheless, with Qin Xi¡¯s help, roasting the meat took much less time than before. Before long, the pile of roasted meat filled the entire tray and the two of them finally stopped working.


    ¡°Done! This time, this should be enough for all of you, right!?¡± Mo Tiange pushed the tray towards Murong Yan. The meat on this tray was equal to half a spiritual deer!


    Murong Yan cheered out loud, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, you¡¯re really kind!¡±


    When she finished washing her face and came back, there was only half a tray of meat remaining. Qin Xi, who was leaning against a tree, chuckled and said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, you better drink some tea and eat some pastries. This tray of meat¡­ I think it¡¯s just enough for them to eat.¡±


    Mo Tiange rolled her eyes. She spent a long time roasting these but she didn¡¯t even get a share to eat!


    Liu Yidao burst outughing and patted her shoulder. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, who told you to be so good at this craft? The most capable one usually does the most work!¡±


    ¡°Ok, ok, ok! I¡¯ll just take it as I¡¯ve once owed you guys!¡± Anyway, now she could already abstain from eating and was no longer that fond of eating as she previously was.


    Once everyone finished eating, they chatted while drinking some tea. The topics they talked about never strayed from the sect¡¯s minor innerpetition that would be held in the near future.


    In general, every cultivation group held minor and major innerpetitions. Major innerpetitions were usually held every several dozens of years or even every several hundreds of years. Aura Refining, Foundation Building, and Core Formation cultivators from each realm would participate in thispetition. As for minor innerpetitions, they were held once every ten years maximum. Only Aura Refining disciples took part in it.


    Even though the rewards from the major innerpetitions were ample, as Aura Refining disciples, they were still far from ready. Aura Refining disciples usually paid more attention to minor innerpetitions because they gave Foundation-Building Pills as the reward.


    Among the group, except for Xu Jingzhi and Murong Yan who were in the ninthyer of the Aura Refining realm and Senior Martial Brother Zhou who was in the eleventhyer, everybody was in the tenthyer. Aside from Senior Martial Brother Zhou, all of them wanted to participate in the minor innerpetition because it was only in thispetition that they had the possibility of obtaining Foundation-Building Pills. With Foundation-Building Pills, they could build their foundation.


    However, their sect was only a medium-size sect; it could only provide about twenty to thirty Foundation Building Pills every ten years, so everyone¡¯s chance of sess was only about ten percent. Except for Senior Martial Brother Zhou whose progression into the Foundation Building realm was pretty much certain, the oues for the rest of them were hard to predict. Not to mention that it was already hard to contend for a ce against several hundreds of people, obtaining Foundation-Building Pills also didn¡¯t guarantee they would be sessful in building their foundation.


    In fact, Foundation-Building Pills weren¡¯t the only way to reach the Foundation Building realm; it was just that the other methods were basically impossible for ordinary cultivators. Taking Legendary Panacea of the Distant Past era, having a cultivator in the Nascent Soul realm or higher using a secret technique to pour in their spiritual aura, or perhaps other fated chances that abruptly injected a great amount of spiritual aura could cause one to have a realm-breakthrough. These methods werepletely out of reach for ordinary cultivators like them. Thus, Foundation-Building Pills became their only hope.


    This topic became increasingly heavy as they chatted. At the end of the day, everyone no longer had any interest in chatting; they concluded the gathering simply and returned to their respective residences.


    Mo Tiange also felt heavy in her heart. Although she managed to advance into the tenth realm and had about a fifty percent chance in obtaining an opportunity to participate, her chance of seeding in building her foundation was only less than ten percent.


    She hadn¡¯t forgotten she had five spiritual roots. The ancestor of the Mo family, Mo Yaoqing, once said her natural endowments weren¡¯t ordinary five spiritual roots. They were, in fact, equally strong five elements spiritual roots known as Spiritual Roots of the Origin inherited from her other ancestor. With the designated cultivation technique, the cultivation speed of those possessing the Spiritual Roots of the Origin wasn¡¯t at all slow.


    Nevertheless, after being in the cultivation world for so long, she and Second Uncle had gone through countless ancient manuscripts and records, but in the end, they still didn¡¯t know what Spiritual Roots of the Origin was.


    Two years ago, Second Uncle said there were only about two or three years left in his lifespan. Now that two years had passed, she had smoothly reached the tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm. However, she also found that the path towards immortality was vague, and her journey towards the Foundation Building realm was still very long.

 Chapter 57: Before the Minor Inner Competition

    <h4>Chapter 57: Before the Minor Inner Competition</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Before long, the steward¡¯s hall released the date the sect¡¯s minor innerpetition would begin. Senior Martial Brother Zhou would give them the details.


    During this minor innerpetition, Aura Refining disciples in the seventhyer and above could sign up. In addition to spirit stones and the like, the top thirty disciples would obtain Foundation-Building Pills as one of the rewards. Everyone was happy once they heard this news. The top thirty disciples would obtain Foundation-Building Pills as reward¡­ It seemed that this time, the sect was very sessful in concocting the pills.


    Even though Foundation-Building Pills weren¡¯t unique medicine that belonged to the Distant Past era, the materials needed to make them were considerably rare. Usually, even after gathering the sect¡¯s power, the sect only concocted the pills once every few years. The sess rate of concocting the pills affected the amount of rewards given in the minor innerpetition. If their luck wasn¡¯t really good, one batch would only produce about ten finished pills.


    After deducting the number of pills that would be given to eleventh and twelfthyer Aura Refining disciples then deducting some given as a reward for disciples who greatly contributed to the sect, the remaining pills would then be rewarded in the minor innerpetition. Normally, only the top ten disciples would obtain pills as a reward. Now, however, the top thirty disciples would all get pills as a reward. Their luck was indeed superb this time.


    The sect¡¯s minor innerpetition would be held in rings. After drawing lots, the disciples would fight in pairs and the winners would advance in ranks until thest winner appeared. This method ofpetition made many disciples feel lucky. If the opponents they picked from the lots were weak, they could obtain high ranks easily.


    There were approximately 400 disciples in the seventhyer and above, so they had to win three fights to enter the top fifty. Nevertheless, after entering the top fifty, they could no longer rely on luck.


    Thus, every Aura Refining disciple in the seventhyer and above started to prepare themselves. In a sh, the prices of things in the sect¡¯s market square ballooned. Talismans, medicinal pills, and spirit tools became twice as expensive than they usually were. Mo Tiange felt d she already made preparations long ago. Otherwise, if she waited until now, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have enough money to buy anything¡ªthe spirit stones she had were more or less exhausted over her two years of Closed Door Meditation.


    This time, Second Uncle also prepared many talismans and medicinal pills for her. It was only after she found out about it that she realized Second Uncle sold half their belongings. Because of this, Mo Tiange secretly made up her mind. For Second Uncle, she definitely had to obtain the Foundation-Building Pills!


    Soon after, Senior Martial Brother Zhou came over with some other news for them. Zixia Sect sent an invitation, hoping the three cultivation groups could hold the minorpetition together to motivate the disciples.


    This wouldn¡¯t be the first joint minorpetition in the history of the three cultivation groups. Previously, the three cultivation groups¡¯ minorpetitions had indeed been held together, but this would be the first time thepetition was held with such a huge gap in strength between the three groups. For this reason, the School Head of Jindao School was extremely unwilling to participate. Finally, Zixia Sect made a proposal, saying that the Foundation-Building Pills that would be given as the reward in the overall rankings would be provided by them. As for the reward for the inner rankings in the respective groups, each group would provide the rewards themselves.


    This suggestion pacified Jindao School slightly. Even if none of Jindao School¡¯s disciples obtained the reward, the school still wouldn¡¯t lose anything. It was just that their reputation wouldn¡¯t be that good. However, if they refused, they would end up a target for ridicule; people would gossip that in addition to being weak, Jindao School¡¯s courage was alsocking. Hence, they could only brace themselves and agree to the suggestion while hoping there would be a few disciples who would try to restore dignity to the school.


    Mo Tiange was rather suspicious about the whole matter. She really couldn¡¯t figure out what Zixia Sect¡¯s end goal was. Zixia Sect said they would provide ten Foundation-Building Pills for thispetition, but rationally, they could directly use these pills themselves, thus adding one or two more Foundation Building cultivators to their sect. Was it really necessary to make this kind of contribution just to produce a good reputation?


    As the four people chatted in the sitting room, Jiang Shanghang made a rare appearance. When he heard Mo Tiange¡¯sment, he uttered a cold ¡°hmph!¡± and said, ¡°If they have a good reputation, it¡¯ll be a lot easier for them in the future to recruit disciples with high aptitude. In the long run, the advantage will be a lot greater than having one or two more Foundation Building cultivators.¡±


    Everyone was silent. None of them liked Jiang Shanghang, but good or bad, this person was a member of Jiang n; the way he looked at things was substantially different from the rest of them. What he said was reasonable. With a good reputation, children that possessed spiritual roots would first choose to go to Zixia Sect, allowing Zixia Sect to have the first pick of disciples. If among these numerous disciples with high aptitude there were a few people with a single or mutated spiritual root, then in the future, the gap in strength between Zixia Sect and the other two groups would be increasingly bigger. This wasn¡¯t a benefit one or two Foundation Building cultivators could bring to the sect.


    Having finished speaking, Jiang Shanghang returned to his room. These past few years, he was still cold and indifferent towards the others and only focused on cultivating. Nowadays, he onlycked Foundation-Building Pills. Apparently, he was determined to win them in this minorpetition.


    Xu Jingzhi asked the three others in amazement while staring at Jiang Shanghang¡¯s door: ¡°Did you guys notice? Senior Martial Brother Jiang has just talked to us! Was it real?¡±


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at his tone. ¡°It isn¡¯t like Senior Martial Brother Jiang has never spoken to us.¡± It was just that he rarely did and his tone was never really good.


    Qin Xi, who was drawing talismans on the table, raised his head and said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Xu, have you finished your preparations?¡±


    This question hit Xu Jingzhi¡¯s sore spot. With a bitter face, he said, ¡°Not yet. My elder brother is going to participate in the minorpetition too, so my whole n is supporting him and can only give me some talismans and a few other things.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still better off than us.¡± Liu Yidao finished his exercises and said, ¡°You still have some support from your n. On the other hand, us individual cultivators, who genuinely have no one to depend on, have nothing except what we got from the sect.¡±


    Xu Jingzhi sprang from his seat and cried out, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Liu! You still dare to speak like this! How many rewards did you get from Miwu Valley¡¯spetition back then, huh!?¡±


    Liu Yidao scratched his head. ¡°It¡¯s been two years, yet Junior Martial Brother Xu still remembers this¡­¡±


    Xu Jingzhi snorted. ¡°Of course! I didn¡¯t get anything back then! Otherwise, I would¡¯ve already reached the tenthyer like Junior Martial Brother Ye did. s, I really never thought that before long, I would have to call Junior Martial Brother Ye ¡®martial uncle¡¯¡­¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be that easy.¡± Mo Tiange sighed. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Xu, you also know that I have five spiritual roots. I could be considered lucky just to be able to reach the tenthyer. As for entering the Foundation Building realm, how many cultivators who possess five spiritual roots have managed to do it without a hitch?¡±


    Speaking about this, Xu Jingzhi also shook his head. ¡°Although I¡¯m endowed with four spiritual roots, my cultivation has never been good. That was why I had to enter the sect through the Immortals Assembly. s, being able to cultivate until this step despite having five spiritual roots, Junior Martial Brother Ye is really much more powerful than I am.¡±


    The two of them were sighing andmenting, making the mood heavy for an instant.


    Qin Xi, who was still engrossed in drawing talismans, said, ¡°Although natural endowments are important, they aren¡¯t everything. Some Nascent Soul cultivators aren¡¯t geniuses endowed with single or mutated spiritual roots. In fact, about half of them possess double spiritual roots and even three spiritual roots.¡±


    Mo Tiange had never heard this before and asked, ¡°How could that happen?¡±


    Qin Xi flicked his fingers, burning a lump of inurately drawn talismans before casting a nce at her. ¡°Those who possess single and mutated spiritual roots progress through cultivation realms very quickly. It¡¯s very easy for them to advance into the Core Formation realm. However, it¡¯s precisely because of this that their temperaments aren¡¯t firm enough when they¡¯re subjected to the ordeal of the Inner Demon. Once we reach the mountain pass known as the Nascent Soul realm, aptitude doesn¡¯t really y much of an important role, but the influence of temperament is enormous. They can easily cultivate until theyplete the Core Formation realm, but they usually fail in dealing with the Inner Demon when they¡¯re forming their Nascent Soul.¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, cultivators with two or three spiritual roots have a harder time cultivating until the Core Formation realm and often have to experience hardship, so their will is much firmer. When they form their Nascent Souls, generally, they¡¯ve already lived more than half their lifespans, so their temperaments and experiences are strong enough to withstand the ordeal. Hence, although they don¡¯t have an easy time with cultivating, they have a much safer time in forming their Nascent Soul.¡±


    The other three had never heard about this before and were totally surprised. ¡°Then doesn¡¯t it mean having two and three spiritual roots is better? Why have these cultivation groups never valued them?¡±


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s lips rose slightly, forming what was apparently a smile. Nowadays, he smiled asionally, looking much more human than how he was when he first came.


    He said, ¡°Although this is indeed the case, how many people possess single or mutated spiritual roots? Even though the number of people possessing two spiritual roots is slightly fewer, people who possess three spiritual roots are everywhere. Out of 5,000 Aura Refining disciples in a cultivation group, there are maybe only two or three people with either single or mutated spiritual roots, about 400 to 500 people with two spiritual roots, and more than 4,000 with three spiritual roots.¡±


    ¡°As long as there are no unexpected urrences, these two or three people possessing single or mutated spiritual roots all proceed to the Core Formation realm. On the other hand, from the nearly 5,000 people remaining who possess two and three spiritual roots, approximately only ten of them can proceed to the Core Formation realm. As for forming Nascent Souls, only one or two people who possess single or mutated spiritual roots will seed, while from the people who possess two and three spiritual roots, maybe none of them will seed.¡±


    At this point, even Qin Xi himself heaved a sigh. ¡°The path to reaching the Nascent Soul realm is indeed much harder than everyone has ever thought. People with high aptitudes but inadequate perception and effort can still advance into the Core Formation realm without a hitch. As for people with slightly inferior aptitude, they have to put in several times more effort just to cultivate until the Core Formation realm, not to mention the Nascent Soul realm.¡±


    Once Qin Xi finished his exnation, the three others sank into silence. After a long time, Liu Yidao finally said, ¡°No need to mention Core Formation or Nascent Soul¡ªfor us, the problem is Foundation Building.¡±


    ¡°True!¡± Xu Jingzhi agreed and said, ¡°From 400 Aura Refining disciples, maybe only two or three can advance into the Foundation Building realm. I really wonder if there will be one among us moving to the North Peak next year¡­¡±

 Chapter 58: The Change of Zixia Sect

    <h4>Chapter 58: The Change of Zixia Sect</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    She had the Green-Wood Sword, the talismans Second Uncle prepared, seeds, spirit stones, medicinal pills for treating injuries, as well as several simple formations.


    As she conducted a final examination of things she was going to bring, Xu Jingzhi came knocking on her door. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, aren¡¯t you ready yet?¡±


    Mo Tiange answered, ¡°I¡¯ming!¡±


    All the disciples were gathering in the outer courtyard. Apart from Senior Martial Brother Zhou, everyone more or less disyed some nervousness on their faces. All of them were disciples who entered the sect through the Immortals Assembly. Their cultivation levels weren¡¯t weak, yet they had never been able to obtain Foundation-Building Pills before. It could be said that all of them were people who joined the sect just to obtain Foundation-Building Pills. Mo Tiange was no exception.


    For individual cultivators, their biggest problem wasn¡¯t a shortage of spirit veins or medicinal pills; their biggest problem was their inability to obtain Foundation-Building Pills. If they couldn¡¯t stay in a ce where the spirit veins were good, they could move somewhere else. If they werecking medicinal pills, they could slowly save some money to buy them. With this kind of painstaking cultivation, as long as they were diligent enough and encountered enough fated chances, reaching the tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm wasn¡¯t all that difficult. However, when it came to Foundation-Building Pills, individual cultivators basically had no way of obtaining them.


    Usually, cultivation groups and ns who were able to concoct Foundation-Building Pills never put these pills on sale. It was only under a few rather special circumstances that these pills would appear on the market. Nevertheless, every time it happened, the price would be astronomical; each pill could be sold for several thousand spirit stones. The price simply wasn¡¯t something ordinary cultivators could afford.


    Thus, it was only through joining a cultivation group that they might have a chance at obtaining Foundation-Building Pills.


    Senior Martial Brother Zhou swept his gaze over everyone before saying, ¡°Presumably, all of you already know how important this day is without needing me to tell you. How your future will look depends on your hard work today. Let¡¯s begin!¡±


    The minorpetition was eventually decided to be held in Zixia Sect. Nevertheless, since Zixia Sect deliberately unted their power, the oue was bound to end up like that. No one was surprised about it.


    Yunwu Sect, Zixia Sect, and Jindao School were the three influential cultivation groups in the corner of the easternmost area of Kunwu. They were interdependent, but they also pressured each other. They always maintained this subtle rtionship. The situation where one of them was obviously stronger than the others indeed happened in the past, and when it happened, that one group became the leader of the three groups. In the present situation, Zixia Sect was obviously pursuing this leadership position.


    However, this matter didn¡¯t have anything to do with small Aura Refining disciples like them. No matter what happened to those people at the top, they wouldn¡¯t be affected and just needed to cultivate diligently.


    On the day of the minorpetition, Sect Head Fang once again appeared before everyone. This time, the atmosphere felt more somberpared to how it was during the Miwu Valleypetition.


    Five Core Formation cultivators were also present. Yunwu Sect only had about seven or eight Core Formation cultivators in total, thus aside from those who were cultivating painstakingly in Closed Door Meditation, practically all of them gathered here.


    Mo Tiange frowned in secret. Apparently, this trip was only a minorpetition in name and was, in fact, a secret strengthpetition between the three sects. Normally, Core Formation cultivators wouldn¡¯t appear in front of ordinary disciples. It was only at events like the new disciples¡¯ entrance ceremony and the Miwu Valleypetition that they could see the Sect Head and the others. However, what they faced now was only a minorpetition; it should¡¯ve been sufficient to hold it in the same way as the Miwu Valleypetition, but unexpectedly, five Core Formation cultivators showed up to apany them! It was clear howplicated this minorpetition was.


    Zixia Sect was slightly farther than Miwu Valley. Riding the Core Formation grandmasters¡¯ flying magic weapons, it took approximately six hours to get to Zixia Sect from Yunwu Sect.


    Arriving at Zixia Sect was an eye-opening experience for every disciple from Yunwu Sect. Zixia Sect sat above a mountain peak that reached about 10,000 feet high, towering into the clouds. Neatly arranged jade stairs stretched from the foot of the mountain to the imposing sect¡¯s gate. Inside the gate were a vast square and a majestic main hall. Watching the scenery from high above, Mo Tiange had to admit thatpared to the imposing style of Zixia Sect, Yunwu Sect indeed seemed rather puny.


    The square of Zixia Sect was more than twice asrge as that of Yunwu Sect. Although every Aura Refining disciple from the three groups participating in thepetition had all gathered in the square, it didn¡¯t feel crowded in the slightest. Several rings were also neatly arranged in the middle of the square.


    Three groups of disciples upied a corner each. Jindao School had the least number of disciples; the number seemed to have not changedpared to thepetitors in Miwu Valley. As for Yunwu Sect, there was a slight increase in the number of disciples it had. Zixia Sect obviously had thergest number of disciples¡ªits disciples were numerous,pletely filling the right side of the rings.


    Soon afterward, the disciples started to draw lots. Because the total number of disciples reached more than 1,000 people, drawing lots took a long time to finish.


    When Mo Tiange looked up, she inadvertently found that none of the heads of the three groups or Core Formation cultivators were present. Her heart became even more certain that today, the three groups would indeedpete in strength; Zixia Sect evidently wanted to suppress the other two groups.


    Thus, the preliminary stage of the minorpetition began under the watch of the Foundation Building cultivators.


    Mo Tiange got number 347 after drawing her lot. Her turn would be in the middle; it was neither bad nor good. Even though this time Mo Tiange and her housemates arrived together, after receiving their numbers, everyone went to their respective rings.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s first opponent was number 348, an eightyer Aura Refining disciple from Zixia Sect. Her opponent¡¯s cultivation level wasn¡¯t high and his magical powers were ordinary. Facing her Green-Wood Sword¡¯s attack, it only took him a quarter hour to admit defeat.


    Her mind was rather preupied when she jumped out of the ring. She didn¡¯t know why, but ever since they arrived at Zixia Sect, she felt ill at ease.


    One after another, the fights in the first stage of thepetition ended. Right when the Foundation Building cultivators were about to discuss how to proceed to the second stage, Zixia Sect¡¯s main hall, not too far from them, suddenly copsed with a loud rumbling noise with seething mes emitted.


    The Aura Refining disciples in the sect¡¯s square went into an uproar; huge changes of expression appeared on the Foundation Building cultivators¡¯ faces.


    Right after that, everyone watched several silhouettes rushing out of the main hall¡¯s ruins. The silhouettes took out their respective magic shields and began fighting. These people were clearly high-level cultivators. The spiritual aura pressure produced by their fight was enormous and practically beyond what the Aura Refining disciples were able to bear.


    Upon watching this scene, the Yunwu Sect¡¯s Foundation Building cultivators shouted, ¡°All Yunwu Sect¡¯s disciples,e here!¡±


    Jindao School¡¯s cultivators soon snapped into action and followed by shouting, ¡°Jindao School! Come and gather here!¡±


    The Aura Refining disciples were confused about the whole ordeal and therefore blindlyplied with the instructions. In an instant, chaos erupted in the square. Cultivators from the three groups who originally mingled together in the square started to run about, asionally trampling on other people¡¯s bodies.


    Amidst this chaos, Mo Tiange saw several familiar figures among the fighting cultivators; Yunwu Sect¡¯s Sect Head, Fang Dingyue, as well as Sect Head Li of Zixia Sect. However, School Head Jin from Jindao School was nowhere to be seen.


    It seemed that the three groups had a falling out. It was no wonder Mo Tiange felt restless back then. Those who studied formations were rtively more sensitive towards Yin and Yang and the five elements. Sometimes they could even sense bad luck or inauspicious periods of time.


    The situation now was really bad for them. This was Zixia Sect, and she was only an Aura Refining disciple with meager strength. If Yunwu Sect and Jindao School really waged war against Zixia Sect, this lot of Aura Refining disciples would certainlynd in danger.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s face gradually turned pale as she thought about their situation.


    ¡°LI MINGZHANG! YOU OLD BRUTE! YOU ACTUALLY DARED TO PLOT AGAINST ME!¡± Sect Head Fang was flying in the air, pointing and shouting at Sect Head Li.


    Nevertheless, Sect Head Li smiled in a light-hearted manner. ¡°Fang Dingyue, since things have reached this point, I think you¡¯d better admit defeat.¡± After he said this, he cast a nce at the sect¡¯s square. ¡°If you do, I¡¯ll leave someincense sticks 1 for your Yunwu Sect today. If you don¡¯t, these future pirs of Yunwu sect will definitely be annihted!¡±


    Although his tone was still t, the threat in his words was obvious. Sect Head Fang instantly seethed with rage and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t be too proud of yourself! If I blow up my Gold Core, you won¡¯t even be able to preserve the incense sticks for your Zixia Sect!¡± When a Core Formation cultivator blew their Gold Core up, the power the explosion generated could even injure Nascent Soul cultivators. If he was heartless and really wanted to indiscriminately destroy everyone, perhaps none of these three groups¡¯ Aura Refining disciples would survive.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s palms were suddenly covered in a cold sweat. My luck isn¡¯t that bad, right? I haven¡¯t even built my foundation; I don¡¯t want to die in a civil war between these three groups! If that happens, I really will die without closing my eyes!


    Sect Head Li waspletely unperturbed. He contemptuously sneered, ¡°Do you think we would attack you without making any defensive preparations beforehand? Why don¡¯t you try using your spiritual aura¡­?¡±


    Sect Head Fang¡¯s face darkened in an instant. ¡°You¡­ you dare to exterminate my Yunwu Sect? You¡¯re not afraid of Elder Yan retaliating when hees back, huh!?¡± Elder Yan was Yunwu Sect¡¯s supreme elder, the only Nascent Soul grandmaster Yunwu Sect had.


    Sect Head Li ¡°hmphed!¡± before saying, ¡°Do you really think we had no idea your elder passed away ten years ago? You just never had the guts to announce it!¡±


    Because of this remark, not only did Sect Head Fang turn pale, but Yunwu Sect¡¯s disciples present in the square were also thoroughly astonished. Obviously, this was Yunwu Sect¡¯s top secret. Not to mention ordinary disciples like them, but even the Foundation Building disciples were also in the dark about this matter. Evidently, Zixia Sect had long schemed to make this move against Yunwu Sect!


    Mo Tiange hid herself in the crowd as she thought hard about the present situation. Being in Zixia Sect, it was absolutely impossible for her to escape alone. She could only wait and see what those people were going to do to Yunwu Sect¡¯s disciples. They¡¯re not going to kill everyone, are they? Her head was gradually covered with a cold sweat the more she thought about the situation. Her Second Uncle was still waiting for her toe back, bringing home a Foundation-Building Pill. Who would¡¯ve thought this whole thing was simply a trap?

 Chapter 59: Annexation

    <h4>Chapter 59: Annexation</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Nobody in the sect¡¯s square was clear about what just happened in the main hall. However, they did see the oue.


    Under Sect Head Li¡¯smand, Sect Head Fang was immediately beaten to the ground. No one knew what trick Zixia Sect did to him, but he unexpectedly couldn¡¯t fight back. Other Core Formation cultivators were nowhere to be seen; it was unclear whether they were trapped somewhere or if they had been persuaded to join the other side.


    Core Formation cultivators really valued their lives. Even if faced with the extermination of their sect, they might not be willing to fight back if their lives were at stake. However, in the end, Sect Head Fang was the Sect Head. Furthermore, he knew perfectly well that with his identity, he wouldn¡¯t have a good ending if Yunwu Sect was destroyed, so he had to go all out to resist even though he had to risk his life in the process.


    Sect Head Fang fell before everyone¡¯s eyes, clearly losing his life. Yunwu Sect¡¯s disciples present in the square were both shocked and frightened.


    ¡°Fang Dingyue, just close your eyes and die in peace. Today, our Zixia Sect will merge the three groups! From now on, we will be one of the eight great cultivation groups! Hahahaha¡­¡±


    Along with hisughter, Sect Head Fang fell to the ground with a loud bang. A grieving, indignant yell appeared from Yunwu Sect¡¯s disciples, ¡°Sect Head¡­¡±


    Sect Head Li turned his gaze towards them as a ruthless glint shed in his eyes. With a wave of his sleeve, the person who just yelled suddenly made a bloodcurdling screech and fell to the ground.


    Mo Tiange turned around to look at the Foundation Building cultivator on the ground. His eyes were wide open as if he passed away with some unresolved grievances; blood was still gurgling in the bloody hole in his body.


    At this moment, everyone heard a mournful cry: ¡°Dad!!¡± It was actually Wang Qianyi. The dead Foundation Building cultivator was her father, Wang Qiao. Although Wang Qianyi had a Foundation Building cultivator as a father, she never bragged about it. Usually, she only said that she was Wang Qiao¡¯s disciple. This was the first time she called him dad in front of others, yet now they were actually separated by death.


    Mo Tiange looked up to stare at Sect Head Li who was still floating in the air. Fortunately, the one staring at him was only an Aura Refining disciple, thus Sect Head Li didn¡¯t have any intention of killing her.


    Due to his ruthless actions, Yunwu Sect¡¯s disciples no longer dared to move. Several Foundation Building cultivators were even trembling with fear. They never thought that this Sect Head Li would be this vicious and heartless; what Wang Qiao did was merely utter a short yell, but he was immediately killed for it!


    Sect Head Li was very satisfied to witness the absolute silence below. He even showed a slight smile when he said, ¡°Disciples, as you saw, Yunwu Sect no longer exists in eastern Kunwu from this point onwards! If you join Zixia Sect, you¡¯ll still get the same treatment as before and might even get better treatment. If you don¡¯t¡­¡± He swept his gaze over the square before fixing it on Wang Qiao¡¯s corpse. His meaning was more than obvious.


    Under thisbination of reward and threat, Yunwu Sect¡¯s Aura Refining disciples and several Foundation Building disciples didn¡¯t dare to make even the slightest move. Everyone tacitly epted the oue.


    Sect Head Li snorted in satisfaction before turning his attention towards Jindao School¡¯s disciples. ¡°You don¡¯t need to take any chances. Jindao School nowadays can¡¯t do anything and is at our mercy. Jindao School will receive the same fate as Yunwu Sect¡ªfrom now on, you¡¯ll be a subsidiary of my Zixia Sect. Those who refuse¡­ Hmph!¡±


    With Yunwu Sect as an example, no one from Jindao School dared to take any action. The present Zixia Sect really was too powerful. Even if the other two groups worked together, their power was still insufficient to fight them, not to mention that right now, Jindao School¡¯s cultivators were trapped by them.


    At this moment, several figures flew out of the main hall¡¯s ruins. Each of those figures was either carrying or holding another person in their hands; some were dead, some were still alive. The people those figures brought out were actually the Core Formation cultivators from Yunwu Sect and Jindao School!


    Mo Tiange hastily shifted her gaze to watch. Most of those cultivators were dead already, though for the few still alive, they were unconscious. She didn¡¯t know what kind of method Zixia Sect used, but they unexpectedly managed to catch so many Core Formation cultivators in one swoop!


    This Sect Head Li turned around and spoke to someone, ¡°Brother Jiang, this time, I have to thank you. In the future, I¡¯ll have to rely on you to handle Mount Yunwu as a subsidiary of my Zixia sect.¡±


    The person he addressed as ¡°Brother Jiang¡± was a man who seemed to be in his early thirties. He was wearing a yellow robe and his cuffs¡­ were embroidered with several cloud patterns, the symbol of Yunwu Sect!


    This person looked extremely indifferent as he said, ¡°Since Sect Head hasmanded me so, how could I notply?¡± His remark implied he recognized Sect Head Li as the Sect Head of the three groups.


    Sect Head Liughed out loud, extremely satisfied with his answer.


    Obviously, this cultivator surnamed Jiang was a traitor in Yunwu Sect. No one knew what kind of benefit Zixia Sect offered him that he would go as far as betraying his own sect. Bear in mind that most Core Formation cultivators were proud and arrogant. Unless the advantage they obtained was enormous, they would never be willing to have their name ckened.


    All of a sudden, amotion arose among Jindao School¡¯s faction. A Core Formation cultivator walked forward carrying someone in his hands then threw that person in front of Sect Head Li. Mo Tiange watched attentively and found that it was actually School Head Jin of Jindao School!


    At this moment, Sect Head Li was extremely smug. He stared at the ashen-faced School Head Jin and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Jin, considering our years of friendship. I¡¯m giving you another chance. Why doesn¡¯t Jindao School surrender and pledge allegiance to my Zixia sect?¡±


    School Head Jin looked furious. His whole body was battered and he appearedpletely miserable. He turned his head to stare at Jindao School¡¯s disciples then he moved his gaze towards the corpse beside him. After a long time, he dejectedly sighed, ¡°Do I still have a choice now? Now that you¡¯re a knife and I¡¯m only a piece of fish meat, I can only follow Brother Li¡¯s arrangements.¡±


    This reply¡­ obviously meant he was acquiescing. Although everyone already understood the oue in their hearts, having the School Head personally dere it was a different matter. Jindao School¡¯s disciples instantly lost hope. The die had been cast and Jindao School would no longer exist.


    Sect Head Li showed a satisfied smile. He then looked up, staring into the distance. ¡°That¡¯ll do. Martial Uncle Qian hasmanded that since these people have surrendered, we should start dealing with the remaining problems.¡±


    Remaining problems? Mo Tiange was confused for a moment. However, she then saw Sect Head Li making amand and leaving a Core Formation cultivator there before leading everyone to fly away, taking School Head Jin along with him.


    When the rays from their flights disappeared in the horizon, one by one, the Aura Refining disciples in the sect square finally heaved sighs of relief. The pressure of so many Core Formation cultivators was really painful for them to bear.


    Now that they had left, Zixia Sect¡¯s disciples erupted in cheers and began talking cheerfully. Regarding this kind of important matter, they naturally had no prior knowledge of. However, since their sect managed to annex two other groups to be the biggest sect in the area, they naturally had nothing to be unhappy about.


    Unlike them, Yunwu Sect¡¯s and Jindao School¡¯s disciples looked thoroughly dejected and nervous. Although this Sect Head Li wanted them to submit instead ofpletely exterminating them, they were, after all, the party that got annexed. Who knew what would happen to them in the future? Moreover, most of them were children of cultivation ns affiliated with Yunwu Sect. Who knew whether or not their ns would suffer tragedies as a result of this event? If that was indeed the case, their entire ns would be thoroughly annihted.


    At this moment, the one remaining Core Formation cultivator was sitting in the middle of the square. Perhaps because it was so noisy, he opened his eyes and shouted, ¡°The original Zixia Sect¡¯s disciples are to leave immediately! Disciples from Yunwu Sect and Jindao School have to stay!¡±


    Once his words rang out, the square instantly became silent. Zixia Sect¡¯s disciples bowed their heads and left one after another. As for the disciples from the other two groups, they were afraid to make even the slightest noise.


    Seeing that all Zixia Sect¡¯s disciples left after just a while, the Core Formation cultivator once again closed his eyes and continued meditating.


    When the disciples of the two groups saw that this Core Formation cultivator didn¡¯t care about them, each one of them walked towards their respective friends and family and began talking to each other in whispers.


    Seeing this scene, Mo Tiange also quietly walked towards Wang Qianyi.


    Ever since Wang Qiao died, Wang Qianyi had been sitting in a daze while hugging his corpse with tears falling from her eyes. It was as if she still couldn¡¯t ept his death. Shen Bing and Murong Yan were already at her side, consoling her while also feeling anxious in their hearts. The two of them were also children from cultivation ns. Furthermore, they had a master. This kind of ident made them afraid that their own ns and master would be implicated.


    Once she arrived at their side, Mo Tiange greeted Shen Bing and Murong Yan and advised Wang Qianyi in a low voice, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Wang, this is not the time to be grieving. Martial Uncle Wang has passed away and the matters he left behind are waiting to be managed by you. You mustn¡¯t dwell on your grief.¡±


    Wang Qianyi took a deep breath and wiped her tears away. She stared at Mo Tiange and said, ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Junior Martial Brother Ye. I will persist!¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded and stopped talking to them. Even though she was familiar with Wang Qianyi, their friendship hadn¡¯t yet reached the stage where they would share happiness and hardship together. Before the matter was over, it would be better for her to not have much interaction with Wang Qianyi.


    When she looked up to find Liu Yidao and the others, the first one she saw was actually Jiang Shanghang. She didn¡¯t know why, but Jiang Shanghang had a very ugly expression on his face, causing him to look even gloomier than he usually was.

 Chapter 60: Purging

    <h4>Chapter 60: Purging</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    It didn¡¯t take Mo Tiange long to find Xu Jingzhi. When she approached him, she found that his expression was also not good. She had to tug at his sleeve repeatedly to attract his attention.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye¡­¡± Xu Jingzhi was slightly trembling as he said, ¡°How¡­ How could this happen?¡±


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t answer this question and could only console him, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Xu, don¡¯t worry. I believe they only want to annex the other two groups. They wouldn¡¯t kill people unless it¡¯s necessary.¡±


    Nevertheless, Xu Jingzhi shook his head. ¡°How could annexing other cultivation groups be that easy? The three groups have coexisted for several thousand years and there have indeed been situations where one was particrly stronger than the others. However, they¡¯ve always existed in harmony¡­ The rtionship between each group isplicated and using brute strength to push the others around is easy, butpletely controlling the others is difficult. I think¡­ this deed Zixia Sectmitted will inevitably cause a bloodbath.¡±


    Mo Tiange stayed silent. She didn¡¯t really understand these matters of groups and ns, but what Xu Jingzhi said sounded quite reasonable.


    When Mo Tiange turned to look at her surroundings, she saw that Qin Xi wasing towards them. ¡°Junior Martial Brothers.¡± Although his expression still looked calm, it seemed a lot graver than before.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin.¡± Mo Tiange once again turned her head and looked around. ¡°Have you seen Senior Martial Brother Liu?¡±


    Qin Xi shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where Senior Martial Brother Liu is. I¡¯ve only seen the two of you.¡± After pausing for a moment, he continued, ¡°But I did see Senior Martial Brother Jiang. His expression looked very bad.¡±


    Xu Jingzhi scornfully snorted. ¡°Of course he looks bad. It was their Jiang n that betrayed Yunwu Sect!¡±


    Both Mo Tiange and Qin Xi were stunned. ¡°Jiang n?¡± That traitorous Core Formation cultivator back then was indeed addressed as ¡°Brother Jiang.¡±


    ¡°Turns out that person is a Core Formation grandmaster from Jiang n!¡± Qin Xi said while nodding his head slightly. ¡°It seems Senior Martial Brother Jiang also has a hard time epting this.¡±


    ¡°What does he have a hard time epting?¡± Xu Jingzhi sneered. ¡°This time, their Jiang n has obtained what their hearts desired, winning the sect¡¯s power despite unscrupulously bing another n¡¯sckey!¡±


    Mo Tiange and Qin Xi nced at each other but didn¡¯t answer. Everyone knew Jiang Shanghang didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with Jiang n. Moreover, Aura Refining disciples definitely wouldn¡¯t be aware of this kind of matter. Perhaps, when Jiang Shanghang learned about this matter, his thoughts were even moreplicated than theirs.


    Qin Xi pondered their situation and said, ¡°We can do nothing except wait right now. Junior Martial Brother Xu, lift up your courage. With a change, we just need to act ordingly.¡±


    Xu Jingzhi naturally understood; he just felt worried when he thought about his family in Yunwu Sect.


    The three of them found a secluded corner and waited there patiently.


    One night passed by. A fleeting ray finally appeared on the horizon and swept across the sky beforending in the middle of the square. It was a Core Formation cultivator. They saw him speaking to the cultivator who was guarding them then he walked towards Yunwu Sect¡¯s disciples. He said, ¡°Follow me back to Yunwu Sect. You are not to disobey!¡±


    Hearing his orders, hesitation appeared on Mo Tiange¡¯s, Qin Xi¡¯s and Xu Jingzhi¡¯s faces.


    Xu Jingzhi whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯ve already¡­¡±


    The other two could guess what he intended to say. Telling them to go back could only mean that those people already took care of the cultivators remaining at Yunwu Sect, though it was still unclear what those people did to seize power over the sect.


    Qin Xi said calmly, ¡°We¡¯ll know after we go back.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°True, Senior Martial Brother Xu. Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    Xu Jingzhi nodded. His face was extremely pale.


    Several hundred disciples from the Yunwu Sect climbed onto that Core Formation cultivator¡¯s flying magic weapon. When they first arrived, everyone¡¯s nervousness was due to excitement. This time, they still felt nervous, but it was due to fright.


    Although Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t as nervous as Xu Jingzhi, she was still afraid. She was afraid that a battle might¡¯ve happened and harmed innocent people. If fights of magical powers between the Core Formation cultivators destroyed the market square in Mount Yunwu, it would be dangerous for Second Uncle!


    Because their hearts were burning with anxiety, this journey of several hours felt particrly long. After a long time, the gate of Mount Yunwu finally appeared before their eyes.


    Afternding in Yunwu Sect¡¯s square, the Core Formation cultivator shouted, ¡°Disciples are to return to their respective Immortal¡¯s Cave. You are forbidden from wandering around at will!¡±


    Obviously, no one dared to question hismands. One by one, Yunwu Sect¡¯s disciples left the square with lowered heads. Even though they were worried about their families, no one dared to say anything.


    Mo Tiange threw a nce towards the foot of the mountain. That area seemed serene and had no trace of fighting. Second Uncle must be safe, right?


    When they returned to their house, they weren¡¯t even in the mood to discuss the event. Everyone was sitting in a daze in the sitting room. Even Jiang Shanghang didn¡¯t go back to his room. Just like them, he was staring at the door, lost in his thoughts. Regarding Liu Yidao, no one knew where he was; up till this moment, he was still nowhere to be seen.


    Xu Jingzhi, who was getting increasingly anxious the longer he waited, stood up and started to walk back and forth in the sitting room. In the end, Jiang Shanghang finally mmed his teacup on the table with a ¡°Bang!¡± and said bluntly, ¡°Stop turning around!¡±


    Because of his outburst, Xu Jingzhi¡¯s pent-up emotion finally erupted. He suddenly stood still and his eyes seemed aze. After a long time, he finally asked in a stiff manner, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Jiang Shanghang grunted, ¡°I¡¯m dizzy because you keep turning around!¡±


    Xu Jingzhi was still for a moment. Then he suddenly stepped towards Jiang Shanghang, furiously speaking through gritted teeth, ¡°You still dare to speak! This is all because your Jiang n ungratefully helped another sect! As Yunwu Sect¡¯s elders, they actually colluded with others! How do you still have the guts to speak!?¡±


    Although Jiang Shanghang¡¯s face went pale, in the next second, he sprang from his seat. His face turned extremely red as he said, ¡°What do their deeds have to do with me!? Do you really think everyone else is a good person? It¡¯s only because your Xu n doesn¡¯t have the ability to betray our sect; otherwise, there¡¯s no telling who the traitor would be!¡±


    ¡°You!!!¡± The expression on Xu Jingzhi¡¯s face changed dramatically. He rushed forward and grabbed Jiang Shanghang¡¯s cor, trying to fling his fist towards Jiang Shanghang¡¯s face.


    Jiang Shanghang naturally wouldn¡¯t take things lying down. Thus, without saying anything else, the two of them were engaged in a brawl.


    Mo Tiange also felt nervous, but when she saw them like this, despite still having some misgivings and being afraid of having too much contact with them, she couldn¡¯t help but step forward and try to stop them.


    After being unable to pull them apart for a while, she had to shift her gaze towards Qin Xi, who was sitting motionlessly by the side, begging for his help.


    Contrary to her expectations, Qin Xi shook his head. Mo Tiange was confused. What does he mean? He doesn¡¯t want to interfere?


    Qin Xi sighed and pointed to the seat beside him. After she sat down doubtfully, he finally said, ¡°Right now, their emotions are unstable, so venting those emotions by fighting is also good. Rest assured¡­ Take a look, they aren¡¯t using any spiritual aura. They won¡¯t cause any real injury.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± She then turned her gaze towards them and saw that they had finally rolled to a spot, punching and kicking each other, fighting in an unruly manner just like mortals in the secr world.


    After a long time, the two of them finally felt tired and stopped. Both were equally bruised and battered, gasping for breath. Mo Tiange held Xu Jingzhi up with a sigh. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Xu, I won¡¯t help you treat your wounds. You can personally take a look at yourself in the mirror.¡±


    Xu Jingzhi sat down in a chair and forced a smile. ¡°Since when has Junior Martial Brother Ye been able to joke around?¡±


    ¡°What else can we do except joke around?¡± Mo Tiange stared at the tranquil scene outside the house. ¡°We can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    At this moment, someone walked hastily towards them from outside the courtyard. Out of surprise and excitement, Xu Jingzhi called out, ¡°It¡¯s Senior Martial Brother Liu!¡±


    Everyone stepped forward,pletely scaring Liu Yidao, who had just entered the premises.


    Unable to restrain himself, Xu Jingzhi asked, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Liu, what happened to you? Where have you been?¡±


    Seeing all of them, Liu Yidao showed a bitter smile. ¡°I was left behind in Zixia Sect and just returned. You¡­¡± he stared at the bruises on Xu Jingzhi¡¯s and Jiang Shanghang¡¯s faces and asked, ¡°Junior Martial Brothers, what happened?¡±


    Qin Xi said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Liu doesn¡¯t need to care about them. They were just bickering. Senior Martial Brother, did you see anything on your way back? What¡¯s the situation outside?¡±


    Liu Yidao watched the two bruised people with doubt before answering, ¡°Junior Martial Brothers don¡¯t have to be worried; there aren¡¯t any huge changes in the sect. However, it¡¯d be best if we don¡¯t go outside in the next few days. I heard they¡¯re going to carry out a power-purging from all factions inside Yunwu sect. We¡¯d better not get involved.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Hearing these words, Xu Jingzhi showed another bitter smile. ¡°I wonder how my n is faring. If they¡¯re alright, they should at least send a message¡­¡±


    Liu Yidao consolingly said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Xu doesn¡¯t need to be worried. Cultivation ns are the foundation of cultivation groups. As long as your n doesn¡¯t put up any resistance, nothing will happen to them.¡±


    Nheless, Xu Jingzhi was still worried. As for Jiang Shanghang, although he wasn¡¯t worried about the wellbeing of his n, hearing this news made him feel even worse than before. Without saying anything, he went back to his room and mmed the door shut with a loud bang.


    Mo Tiange looked towards the scenery outside the house, feeling extremely depressed. Are they really going to purge the sect? It seems¡­ under this tranquility, a bloodbath will really happen in Yunwu Sect.

 Chapter 61: Zixia Sect’s Mount Yunwu Branch

    <h4>Chapter 61: Zixia Sect¡¯s Mount Yunwu Branch</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Several dayster, Yunwu Sect was officially renamed Zixia Sect¡¯s Mount Yunwu Branch.


    As soon as she regained her freedom, Mo Tiange went for a trip down the mountain to visit Second Uncle, checking to see if he was well or not and informing him about what happened.


    Ye Jiang had long understood the matter that happened over these past few days, so he only said to her, ¡°You just need to focus on cultivating. You don¡¯t need to manage and have no ability to manage this kind of matter anyhow. As long as you can build your foundation, it doesn¡¯t matter which cultivation group you are in.¡±


    To be honest, Mo Tiange¡¯s feelings towards the sect weren¡¯t really deep. In the past ten years, it was Second Uncle who took her wandering all around, spending his best efforts for her, and raising her until she grew up. Yunwu Sect hadn¡¯t spent anything for her and she also hadn¡¯t directed much affection towards Yunwu Sect. In the entire Celestial Pole, or perhaps in the entire cultivation world, the majority of people were this pragmatic.


    Having reached the tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm, she could nowpletely abstain from eating. Because of that, she bluntly shut herself in her room, stabilizing her cultivation realm and studying formations. Previously, she never had the time to study the Qimen Dunjia book she got in Miwu Valley two years ago. This time was the perfect time for her to study it carefully.


    During the time she confined herself in her room, the impact of the sect being annexed grew increasingly heavier. Zixia Sect sent several Core Formation cultivators to take over. Right now, there was no Sect Head; there was only Mount Yunwu¡¯s Branch Master.


    The one who took the job as Branch Master was precisely the Core Formation cultivator from Jiang n. Naturally, this matter didn¡¯t really affect Jiang Shanghang. The rtionship between him and his n had never been close. Furthermore, there was a grudge between him and Jiang Chengxian, so it could already be considered very good that he didn¡¯t get bullied. How could he get any special treatment?


    Except for the members of Jiang n, no other Core Formation cultivators managed to escape this cmity. Even cultivation ns were also affected. Because most of the sect¡¯s disciples came from cultivation ns, Zixia Sect used threats and promises, in addition to killing the chicken to warn the monkey so to speak, causing the deaths of some disciples every day and turning their days into days of terror.


    Rationally, all of them who lived in this courtyard were individual cultivators who joined the sect through the Immortals Assembly and thus shouldn¡¯t be too affected by this event. Nevertheless, there were a few disciples who were still affected and perished. Fortunately, Xu Jingzhi wasn¡¯t among them.


    Later, Mo Tiange heard Wang Qianyi was married to a descendant of a Core Formation cultivator from Zixia Sect and went to live there. As a result, Wang n made a narrow escape and was no longer being investigated.


    Regarding this matter, Mo Tiange could only heave a sigh. For women, their bodies were, after all, theirst means. Senior Martial Sister Wang was a proud woman. Although she had a father who was a Foundation Building cultivator, she was never arrogant. However, in the end, she still couldn¡¯t save her own self.


    Mo Tiange recalled the moment she met her and Shen Bing in Miwu Valley. When they were harassed with obscene words, Shen Bing, although furious, held herself back. Wang Qianyi, on the other hand, broke out into a torrent of curses. Thinking that now Wang Qianyi waspelled to marry a decadent son of an influential family who was the type of person she despised the most, really¡­ no one could control fate.


    After a period of time, Mo Tiange heard another piece of news. Shen Bing was forced to be a concubine of that Sect Head Li¡¯s son. Senior Martial Sister Shen Bing¡¯s beauty and talent were well-known across the three cultivation groups. Many disciples from the three groups were her admirers, so Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t at all surprised that Shen Bing would fall into this predicament. Beauty was a fortune, but it was also the root of trouble. If she hadn¡¯t disguised herself as a man and hid her woman¡¯s stature, perhaps she also wouldn¡¯t have a good ending today.


    Fortunately, Murong Yan didn¡¯t have to follow their footsteps. Shen Bing¡¯s sacrifice saved her.


    Some dayster, Mo Tiange received a Summoning Talisman from Murong Yan. After going through this string of misfortunes, she expressed her frustration and her determination to cultivate diligently. Except for sending a Summoning Talisman back with her blessings, Mo Tiange really couldn¡¯t do anything else.


    After a few months, the storm that arose because of the annexation of the two groups gradually calmed down.


    When Mo Tiange came out of her room, she saw that the three others were all present in the sitting room. She couldn¡¯t help but feel rather surprised as she said, ¡°What are you all doing?¡±


    Liu Yidao beckoned to her. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye,e here and let¡¯s discuss together.¡±


    With a belly full of questions, she walked towards them and found a seat for herself. She really didn¡¯t believe there weren¡¯t any problems. There wasn¡¯t anything strange about Liu Yidao and Xu Jingzhi gathering here. Both of them had an outgoing personality, so gathering and chatting together although there wasn¡¯t anything happening was normal for them. Qin Xi, however, never came out of his room unless it was necessary. He stayed outside only if there was a problem or the subject they talked about was something he was interested in.


    Liu Yidao excitedly asked, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye definitely hasn¡¯t heard about the newly released news, right?¡±


    ¡°What news?¡±


    Liu Yidao gave off a mysterious vibe and paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°News about the Foundation-Building Pills.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± She almost forgot about this matter. After the sect extermination urred, she forgot about the minorpetition that should¡¯ve been held several months ago. ¡°What happened? They¡¯re going to hold the minorpetition again?¡±


    Liu Yidao shook his head and said in an extremely excited manner, ¡°The news I heard said that to appease the sect¡¯s disciples, they will increase the number of Foundation-Building Pills they¡¯re going to grant and change the method of granting them.¡±


    ¡°Granting method? What is it? We don¡¯t need to go through a minorpetition?¡±


    Liu Yidao nodded. ¡°Correct! This time, the minorpetition is canceled.¡±


    Out of confusion, Mo Tiange asked, ¡°Then what kind of method are they going to use?¡±


    Xu Jingzhi, who had been silent, sneered. ¡°This happened only because too many people died already. Holding the minorpetition would make them appear cold and merciless, so they changed the method.¡±


    Xu Jingzhi¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t good. Although the Xu n wasn¡¯t implicated, they also didn¡¯t have an easy time. Xu Jingzhi originally had an uncle who was a Foundation Building cultivator, but because his uncle was close to Sect Head Fang, his uncle was covertly forced back to his n. Fortunately, his uncle was very quick in dering his position and therefore didn¡¯t implicate other people.


    On top of that, what Shen Bing and Wang Qianyi went through also made Xu Jingzhi, who was also a child of cultivation n, harbor a grudge in his heart.


    Seeing him behaving like this, Qin Xi gave a perfunctory cough and said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Xu, you better calm your mind. Regardless of what has happened before, the ones above us now are Zixia Sect.¡±


    Although Xu Jingzhi¡¯s expression went stiff, in the end, he still uttered aplying noise. He understood this fact, but ever since he was a child, he always had things easy. Except for the Immortals Assembly matter, he had never gone through this kind of depressing matter. Consequently, he couldn¡¯t hide his emotions.


    This interruption made Liu Yidao feel extremely embarrassed. Xu Jingzhi was in a bad mood, yet he was still feeling excited. Nevertheless, he quickly hid his emotions and said, ¡°I heard the demonic beasts in the depths of Kunwu mountain range are restless and are about to cause trouble. The small demonic beasts in our vicinity are also constantly injuring people. Because of that, the sect has decided that for us in Mount Yunwu, we will be rewarded ording to the number of demonic beasts we manage to catch in one day. The top few dozen disciples will be qualified to receive Foundation-Building Pills.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Mo Tiange said with a frown. The southern depths of the Kunwu mountain range included a very vast forest. The area reportedly had countless high-ranking demonic beasts. As for the area around their sect, there were only first and second rank demonic beasts.


    The first rank was equivalent to the Aura Refining realm while the second rank was equivalent to the early-stage of the Foundation Building realm. As long as they were careful, Aura Refining disciples like them could beat a first rank demonic beast. As for second rank demonic beasts¡­ although it would be slightly harder to handle, the beasts couldn¡¯t use formations, talismans, and the like. Those who could use magic were also few. Aura Refining disciples could still kill it if they worked in a team and attacked it together. Even if they couldn¡¯t kill it, they could still give themselves an opportunity to run.


    Nheless,pared to having a minorpetition, this method indeed sounded good. In minorpetitions, even if one was strong enough, if they ran into a simrly strong opponent, one side would definitely leave the stage a loser. If the matter was thought through carefully, however, this method was actually a form of preferential treatment for cultivation ns. Because cultivation ns had a lot of manpower, they only needed to focus their efforts on one of their members to obtain a Foundation-Building Pill.


    As for other disciples, on the other hand, none of them would be willing to sacrifice themselves for other people. After all, the things they might gain from their battle against the beasts could also be categorized as rewards.


    ¡°Can we work in teams?¡±


    Liu Yidao shook his head. ¡°The event this time is different from Miwu Valley¡¯s. This time, our disciples willpete against each other. Of course, if we happen to meet inside, traveling together is presumably allowed. But the odds of this happening are really low; the forest on this mountain is too huge¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange started to make some calctions in her mind. This rule had both an advantage and a disadvantage. The advantage was that she didn¡¯t need to be worried about people seeing her. She could use whatever means she wanted to. The disadvantage was that she had to double her cautiousness. She was, after all, going to fight against demonic beasts. If she wasn¡¯t careful enough, she would be buried inside a beast¡¯s jaws.

 Chapter 62: Monster-Hunting Trip

    <h4>Chapter 62: Monster-Hunting Trip</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    The vast forest stretched as far as one¡¯s eyes could see. Grassy, lush vegetation spread endlessly for thousands of miles.


    Mo Tiange stood on a tall cliff, watching her surroundings in silence. This was the southernmost end of the Kunwu mountain range, an area that bordered some parts of the forest. Countless demonic beasts lived in this ce. Though some of them had been tamed by cultivators and became spiritual beasts, the majority still lived freely inside the forest, living, cultivating, and transforming.


    ording to legend, in the innermost part of the forest, at the area that was closest to the sea, lived a lot of demonic beasts that had transformed and taken a human appearance. Although they generally wouldn¡¯te out of the forest, every once in a while, they couldn¡¯t help but want tomand lower-ranking demonic beasts to seize the areas belonging to human cultivators.


    Naturally, under normal circumstances, they wouldn¡¯t seed. However, in each attack, they would obtain a lot of medicinal pills that they could use to aid their cultivations. Because of this reason, they liked attacking the areas belonging to human cultivators over and over.


    When the attacks came was always a gamble. Sometimes, the damage human cultivators suffered would be disastrous, while sometimes they would harvest numerous demonic beasts¡¯ remains in pretty good condition which they could use them as materials to refine tools.


    Mo Tiange had never experienced this matter. She was only an insignificant low-level cultivator who had been in Kunwu for only about ten years while the most recent demonic beast rebellion happened at least fifty to sixty years ago.


    Standing beside her on this tall cliff were a Core Formation cultivator, more than ten Foundation Building cultivators, as well as several hundred Aura Refining disciples.


    The consequence of Zixia Sect¡¯s annexation of Yunwu Sect was already apparent. Previously, when the minorpetition was held, Yunwu Sect¡¯s Aura Refining disciples who were in the seventhyer and above numbered more than 400 people. Right now, perhaps their number wouldn¡¯t even reach 300 people.


    Among these cultivators, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t see many familiar figures. Senior Martial Brother Zhou didn¡¯te. Because his cultivation level already reached the eleventhyer of the Aura Refining realm, he automatically had a share of Foundation-Building Pills. Besides, the sect had just gone through a catastrophe; he didn¡¯t want to attract anyone¡¯s attention and simply didn¡¯t participate.


    Wang Qianyi and Shen Bing also didn¡¯te. Both of them had gone to live in Zixia Sect¡¯s headquarters. She also heard that both of them had long been selected to ept Foundation-Building Pills. This news actually made her feel slightly better. At the very least, their sacrifices wouldn¡¯t be pointless.


    Unexpectedly, Murong Yan dide. She looked pale and skinny, expressionlessly standing by herself among the crowd. The formerly quite beautiful girl could no longer be seen. Seeing her appearance, Mo Tiange could only sigh in her heart. This was also good ¨C at least this way, she wouldn¡¯t have to follow Shen Bing and Wang Qianyi¡¯s footsteps.


    Before long, a group of people appeared on the horizon and flew towards them before they finallynded on this tall cliff. They were Jindao School¡¯s disciples. Just like Yunwu Sect¡¯s disciples, although the colors of their robes didn¡¯t change, the symbol of Zixia Sect had been added to their robes.


    ording to her estimations, Jindao School had roughly 100 disciples. Evidently, they had also undergone a period of purgation as everyone looked dispirited. Although they were going to fight for Foundation-Building Pills, unexpectedly, none of them seemed excited about it. It was very obvious that what they experienced was much more tragic than Yunwu Sect.


    The Core Formation cultivator leading them was a Daoist dressed in the secr world¡¯s style of robes. Because of this reason, Mo Tiange took a longer look at him. Although every Righteous Path cultivator in the cultivation world practiced the Law of Dao, many of their Daoist robes had different styles than in the secr world.


    In the secr world, most of the Daoists wore either ck or dark blue buttoned robes, thick but without manyyers. On the contrary, most of the Daoist robes in the cultivation world were already beautified. Inner clothing, buttoned robes, outer robes, and a pile ofyers had been embroidered with primordial trigrams and the Yin Yang pattern. Different colors were also used to differentiate each party. Thus, they looked elegant but still maintained a solemn vibe. Compared with the Daoists in the secr world, they seemed even more ethereal and noble, so they rarely wore Daoist robes from the secr world. After all, they couldn¡¯t show off their temperament as someone from the cultivation world if they did.


    The Daoist before her eyes was obviously a Core Formation cultivator, yet he paid not the slightest attention to his attire. From this fact, it was obvious that this person was someone with a very firm Dao heart.


    Once this person appeared, the current Branch Master of Mount Yunwu, Branch Master Jiang, enthusiastically greeted him: ¡°Long time no see, Senior Martial Brother Lin.¡±


    However, this Daoist didn¡¯t give him much respect and only uttered a soft grunt before closing his eyes and resting.


    Branch Master Jiang seemed rather embarrassed after getting the cold shoulder.


    From what Mo Tiange saw, many Yunwu Sect¡¯s disciples seemed to be secretly happy over this matter, like Xu Jingzhi for example.


    On the other hand, Jiang Shanghang looked rather angry. It was as if he couldn¡¯t bear to see what his elder had done. Moreover, hatred shed across his face while he stared at a cultivator standing beside Branch Master Jiang.


    Mo Tiange found out that person was a child of Jiang n who once bullied him, Jiang Chengxian. Apparently, this Jiang Chengxian was a direct descendant of Branch Master Jiang. He always stayed by Branch Master Jiang¡¯s side and looked very proud of himself.


    Although Mo Tiange and Jiang Shanghang weren¡¯tpatible, she couldn¡¯t help but have some contempt for this Jiang Chengxian after watching this scene. A privileged son of a powerful lineage who relied on his bloodline and elders to behave unscrupulously who never focused on cultivating and didn¡¯t have any real talent¡­ It was no wonder Jiang Shanghang felt he was unpleasing to the eye.


    After a while, another group once again appeared on the horizon and flew towards them. The number of people in that group was more than the number of disciples in their two groupsbined together. That group was the disciples of Zixia Sect.


    The cultivator leading Zixia Sect¡¯s disciples seemed quite friendly, but facing Branch Master Jiang, he was also indifferent. Nheless, he was extremely courteous when he faced that Daoist.


    After the three of them had a brief discussion, all of them employed their respective magic weapons. All of a sudden, a Transporting Formation appeared in the sky. Apparently, they were using the same technique as they did in Miwu Valley. In all likelihood, this ce had also been used to test disciples before.


    ¡°Disciples, you are to enter one by one. You mustn¡¯t cut in line!¡±


    Having gone through such a disastrous event, the former disciples of Yunwu Sect and Jindao School were very quiet and nonchnt. Unlike them, the disciples of Zixia Sect were brimming with excitement, scrambling to get ahead of the others. The disciples of the two other groupspletely didn¡¯t care and engrossed themselves in waiting.


    Mo Tiange looked around to watch the senior martial brothers beside her; Liu Yidao looked excited, Xu Jingzhi was calm, Qin Xi seemed steady andposed, and Jiang Shanghang had a frown etched on his face. She then groped her own face. Sensing that her expression was somewhat stiff, she took a deep breath and hid her emotions.


    She was determined to get a Foundation-Building Pill. In the future, if she couldn¡¯t bear the way Zixia Sect handled thing, she just needed to find an excuse to leave the mountain and didn¡¯t need toe back. After all, Zixia Sect didn¡¯t have the time to care about a low-level disciple. Before then, it¡¯d be best if she could obtain Foundation-Building Pills and build her foundation while she was still in the sect. Otherwise, with her cultivation level only in the Aura Refining realm, added to the fact that Second Uncle¡¯s lifespan was almost exhausted, she wouldn¡¯t dare to leave at will.


    Just as she was lost in her thoughts, she found that Xu Jingzhi standing close to her seemed to be trembling. She called out softly, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Xu?¡±


    Xu Jingzhi turned his head. His pale face was covered in sweat. His voice also had a slight tremble in it as he said, ¡°En?¡±


    Mo Tiange sighed and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t even entered yet, you can¡¯t copse now.¡±


    Hearing herments, Xu Jingzhi hastily wiped the sweat off his face and pretended he was alright. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye doesn¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    ¡°This feeling is also overwhelming for me,¡± Mo Tiange said. ¡°The situation inside the forest will be very dangerous. Furthermore, we¡¯re not allowed to go in as a team. You have to brace yourself!¡±


    Xu Jingzhi nodded. After a long while, he was still feeling uncertain, so he whispered to her, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, I¡¯m really worried. There¡¯s obviously hostility between the three groups; won¡¯t putting all of us in the forest together cause some conflict?¡±


    Mo Tiange was puzzled and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    After a long moment of silence, Xu Jingzhi suddenly said through gritted teeth, ¡°If I run into that Jiang Chengxian, if I can do it cleanly, I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    A murderous expression appeared for an instant on his face. His meaning was obvious enough.


    Mo Tiange was frightened by his words. She turned around to watch her surroundings. It was only after she found out that no one was paying attention to them that her nerves rxed. She whispered, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Xu mustn¡¯t say such nonsense! You¡¯re ovee with nervousness¡­¡±


    Xu Jingzhi closed his eyes and nodded before once again wiping his sweat off. ¡°What Junior Martial Brother Ye said is correct.¡± After he said this, he closed his eyes again, focusing on meditating to regain hisposure.


    Mo Tiange pondered their situation then fetched something from her robe and passed it to him. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Xu, this is a Heart-Calming Talisman. If you can¡¯t control your heart, just stick it on your body.¡±


    Xu Jingzhi¡¯s eyes opened. Without too many unnecessary superfluous words, he epted the talisman and said, ¡°Thank you, Junior Martial Brother Ye.¡±


    She smiled and stopped talking, shifting her attention towards that Transporting Formation.


    After quite a bit of effort, most of Zixia Sect¡¯s disciples entered. Havingposed herself, she stepped forward, walking towards the Transporting Formation.

 Chapter 63: Into the Forest

    <h4>Chapter 63: Into the Forest</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    When the Transporting Formation emitted a bright white light, Mo Tiange unhesitatingly pasted a defensive talisman onto her body.


    This ce was different with Miwu Valley. Good or bad, Miwu Valley had been taken care of by seniors from the three cultivation groups. Although there were indeed some demonic beasts, there weren¡¯t many. Furthermore, the valley was covered by some restrictions. As long as their identity tablets were separated from their bodies, the disciples wouldn¡¯t end up dead.


    In this mountain forest, however, their fates were hard to predict. After they were transported, if they happened to appear in front of a demonic beast and got bitten, their survival wouldn¡¯t be guaranteed. Besides, right now, there was a turbulent undercurrent among the disciples of the three groups. Adding the fact that some people act unscrupulously for the sake of gaining profits, they might really have to surrender their lives here.


    Because she had long guessed that this trip would be dangerous, she intentionally took out some of her things and exchanged them for some talismans from Qin Xi. Qin Xi had been practicing his skills in drawing talismans for some time. Although there were lots of failed ones, there were also lots of finished products. He didn¡¯t really care about these talismans, iming that he still had a lot, so the other three exchanged their things for a lot of his talismans.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t have many spirit stones left, so she used some materials in her exchange with him. He didn¡¯t mind because he also dabbled in concocting medicinal pills and refining tools, so he indiscriminately epted her stuff.


    She was rather anxious when she made preparations for this trip. She wasn¡¯t a rich cultivator ¨C the spirit stones she used during her cultivation were either rewarded or were profits she made from selling formations. Because her natural endowments weren¡¯t good, she had to spend a lot of stones for cultivation. Originally, for the joint minorpetition of the three groups, Second Uncle was the one who prepared talismans and medicinal pills for her by selling his belongings. As for herself, she really didn¡¯t have any valuable belongings.


    She only had about 100 spirit stones left which she kept because they would be needed toy formations. She also had some spiritual nts and spiritual objects, but most of them had been exchanged for spirit stones; the remaining ones weren¡¯t valuable enough to be sold. She had even fewer talismans and they definitely shouldn¡¯t be exchanged for spirit stones. Aside from these things was a pile of things she didn¡¯t know the intended uses of. Qin Xi managed to identify some of them and exchanged his talismans for them, while the others were things he also didn¡¯t know about.


    There was also the pearl she obtained from the man from An n. It was roughly the size of a child¡¯s fist and she could sense that there was a surge of spiritual aura inside it. However, no one could identify what the pearl was.


    Hence, from her remaining belongings, only a few spirit tools could be considered valuable. Most of these she obtained from the man from An n three years ago, and she still didn¡¯t dare to put them on the market. However, these weren¡¯t the matter she should be concerned about now. At the very least, her preparations for this trip were already more than enough.


    After she was transported into the forest, Mo Tiange immediately scanned her surroundings. Fortunately, there weren¡¯t any demonic beasts and the like here. With a relieved sigh, she stepped forward. The next second, however, she found that her feetnded on nothing and her body plunged straight towards the ground below. She hastily used the Light Body Technique, looked for a foothold and leaped until she reached the ground above.


    This was actually a very steep slope. Because there were too many vines, the space in front of her seemed like solid ground when in fact it only appeared so because of the numerous hanging and attached vines.


    Mo Tiange smacked her forehead. It really was a false rm. She observed her surroundings, but she forgot to observe the ground. It seemed that she had to be more careful in the future.


    She was surrounded by dense trees. Above her were countless overhanging vines while the ground below waspletely covered by a thickyer of dried leaves. It was really difficult to find a walking path here.


    She took out a Jade Slip engraved with the map of this ce from her robe. Nevertheless, she found that the map was too rough. With no distinct features of this ce, she simply couldn¡¯t find her position on the map. She could only give up, cautiously hide her breath, take out her Green-Wood Sword and make her way through this forest.


    For her, who was practicing wood element techniques, being here was advantageous. The wood element spiritual aura in this forest was dense ¨C if she had to use it, her power would be even stronger.


    All of a sudden, she felt a fluctuation of spiritual aura behind her back. She, who had beenpletely focused on observing her surroundings, promptly dodged out of the way. Using Green-Wood Sword to support her body, she turned around to see her opponent.


    It was actually a multi-colored, t-headed demonic snake!


    Goosebumps instantly appeared on her body. She considered herself to be courageous, but when she was confronted face-to-face with this kind of snake, she really had a slight urge to vomit. Nheless, it wasn¡¯t the appropriate time for this. This demonic snake had a strong momentum; if she didn¡¯t concentrate and died in its jaws, it would be even more disgusting!


    This snake was more than ten-feet-long, had thin, coarse-rimmed jaws and a t head. Its tongue was darting in and out of its mouth rapidly. Its cold, gloomy gaze was fixed on her body. Based on the momentum it emitted, it was a first rank demonic beast.


    Suddenly, this snake leaped, spewing ck-colored venom towards her.


    At this moment, the defensive talisman on her body yed its role. The venom fell to the ground before it reached her body. After this attack, however, the protective barrier on her body shook as if it was going to shatter at any moment. She took no chances and pasted another defensive talisman on her body. After she did that, she manipted her Green-Wood Sword, rushing it towards the snake, trying to strike a vital spot.


    The snake was very agile. It moved at lightning speed, sometimes stretching and sometimes shrinking its body to take on her Green-Wood Sword.


    As Mo Tiange cautiously swished her Green-Wood Sword, she also took out some seeds from her Qiankun Bag. Taking advantage of the moment the snake was busy fighting the Green-Wood Sword, she hurled those seeds forward. The moment those seedsnded on the snake¡¯s body, they suddenly grew into Fire Thorns that coiled around this demonic snake. This scene made her feel a bit calmer.


    Nevertheless, in the next second, she waspletely shocked that she almost shouted out loud.


    The snake was wriggling, but those Fire Thorns simply couldn¡¯t pierce through its skin. On the contrary, with a swing of its tail, all of them went flying into the air.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s expression turned grave. To her surprise, the scales on this snake¡¯s skin were so hard that the Fire Thorns couldn¡¯t pierce through them.


    After dodging Green-Wood Sword, the demonic beast suddenly turned its head towards her. It spat out something from the tip of its tongue, but instead of spitting out venom, it spat out a dense fog.


    A sudden dizziness shocked her. This must be a poisonous fog! She instantly increased her cautiousness. Then, while holding her breath, she took out a pill from her Qiankun Bag and threw it into her mouth. Once Refreshing Pill started to work its magic, her mind immediately became clear.


    Afraid to let this fight drag on much longer, she took out a talisman and threw it towards the snake¡¯s body.


    A huge towering water column fell on the demonic snake¡¯s body and instantly froze into ice, causing its body to be sluggish in an instant. Green-Wood Sword powerfully rushed forward and ¡®pu!¡¯ ¨C it pierced through its scales, thoroughly striking its core.


    The demonic snake twisted its body, but it couldn¡¯t get free from either the ice or Green-Wood Sword. Eventually, its breath ceased to exist as ity there motionlessly.


    Heaving a sigh of relief, Mo Tiange retrieved her Green-Wood Sword and carefully wiped it clean. She then stared at the ice on the demonic beast¡¯s body with regret. After all, this Freezing Talisman wasn¡¯t cheap.


    Danger indeed lurked in every corner of this forest. This was only a snake, yet it actually made her felt so threatened and even caused her to use a Freezing Talisman!


    Regarding the snake¡¯s carcass lying on the ground, Mo Tiange actually felt troubled. The elders in the sect explicitly told them that during this trip, the demonic beasts¡¯ remains were to be brought back. However, this snake looked very disgusting; she really couldn¡¯t muster up the courage to touch it.


    After hesitating for a while, she took out a leather bag from her Qiankun Bag, used Green-Wood Sword to hold the carcass up, and stuffed the carcass into the leather bag. She then fastened the bag¡¯s opening and threw the bag into her Qiankun bag.


    Havingpleted the matter, she cautiously determined her direction and started to make her way out of this mountainous forest.


    Inside this dense forest, a clear brook meandered through a de. Moistened by the water of this brook, the de was very lush with numerous splendid wildflowers. It was a truly beautiful scene in the wilderness.


    Nevertheless, this beautiful scenery had been damaged by the presence of two men.


    One man was wearing a purple robe while the other was wearing a yellow robe, but their cuffs were embroidered with the same symbol. The two of them were fiercely ring at each other.


    The youth in the purple robe ¡°hmphed¡± and said furiously, ¡°Jindao School disciple! You actually dared to ambush this young master!?¡±


    The middle-aged cultivator seemed unperturbed and his tone was also dull as he said, ¡°Ignorant brat, so what if I ambush you?¡±


    The youth¡¯s face contorted in anger because of the cultivator¡¯s reckless manner. ¡°You!!! I¡¯m a disciple from Zixia Sect¡¯s headquarters while you¡¯re only a cultivator from an exterminated school ¨C aren¡¯t you afraid of being reprimanded by the division?¡±


    The middle-aged cultivator chuckled. ¡°If I do everything cleanly, who can trace it back to me?¡±


    ¡°You!!!¡± The youth was seething with anger. Presumably, since he didn¡¯t have enough experience and had never experienced a setback throughout his cultivation, he was easily provoked. At that moment, he controlled the spirit tool in his hand and rushed towards the middle-aged cultivator.


    The middle-aged cultivator retreated cautiously. While utilizing his spirit tool, he secretly took out a talisman.


    Both of them were tenthyer cultivators. For a moment, they kept exchanging attacks and were evenly matched.


    At this moment, someone came out of the woods. That man, however, was wearing a ck robe.


    Seeing the two fighting men, the expression on that man¡¯s face changed. After a long time, he finally took out something from his Qiankun Bag and threw it towards one of the men.


    Mo Tiange had been walking, following the sound of the flowing water. When the fluctuation of several spiritual auras attracted her attention, she cautiously hid her presence before walking towards the area of the fight.


    On the space beside the brook, disciples of Zixia Sect and Jindao School were engaged in a fight of magical powers. Meanwhile, in the corner of the woods, a fierce looking Yunwu Sect disciple hurled the spirit tools in his hand forward.


    ¡°AH!!!¡± With a blood-curdling scream, the disciple of Zixia Sect fell lying in a pool of blood. His breath already vanished.


    Both the Jindao School and Yunwu Sect disciples sighed. They didn¡¯t fight each other, but they also didn¡¯t talk to each other. After dividing up the Zixia Sect disciple¡¯s belongings and burning his body clean, they split up, each going their respective ways.


    Mo Tiange, who was hiding in the forest, was drenched with a cold sweat. What Xu Jingzhi was worried about finally happened. The hatred-filled disciples of Jindao School and Yunwu Sect were killing any lone disciples of Zixia Sect to vent their hatred.


    She could already imagine what would happen in the future. Those who had killed Zixia Sect disciples would definitely repeat their actions. Once it urred too often, Zixia Sect disciples would realize their fellow disciples were harmed. In their anger, they would retaliate against the two other groups, thereupon sending the three groups into a melee. The casualties would be countless.


    Sure enough, this trip was a perilous one. Not only did they have to protect themselves against the demonic beasts inside the forest, they also had to be cautious of other cultivators.

 Chapter 64: Staying at the Poisonous Spring

    <h4>Chapter 64: Staying at the Poisonous Spring</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Now that she found the brook, Mo Tiange could finally determine her position on the map. After that, she cautiously crafted an itinerary that would allow her to avoid running into other people. It was fortunate that the map provided her with a general idea of what those ces would be.


    This map was basically a manual for disciples. If she looked for a ce that everyone would probably dislike, she could avoid most people. Even if there were some people who were out of luck and were transported to that ce, they presumably would also leave eventually.


    The ce she was looking for was a ce that looked inhabitable and dangerous in the eyes of ordinary people. There were overhanging cliffs and a chasm as well as a poisonous spring that emitted poisonous fogs all year round. It was obviously written on the map that this wasn¡¯t a good ce ¨C it was a dangerous ce to go to and the demonic beasts there weren¡¯t easy to kill. In that ce, there was actually a pack of demonic monkeys that could be quite troublesome.


    Mo Tiange pondered the matter carefully. Since it was a dangerous ce to go to, she just needed to go with extra caution. Besides, she wasn¡¯t a mortal ¨C she was unlikely to suffer some kind of ident there. As for those demonic monkeys, they were just right for her. She was proficient in formations and on the other hand, first rank demonic beasts couldn¡¯t recognize them. No matter how numerous the monkeys were, she wasn¡¯t afraid. She just needed to find a suitable ce,y a Maze Formation, and draw the monkeys into the formation.


    Having made up her mind, she proceeded quite smoothly through the path she chose. Her Breath-Concealing Technique wasn¡¯t perfect, but because the divine sense of Aura Refining cultivators wasn¡¯t strong, her presence was very rarely discovered.


    It only took her a short while to arrive at the area indicated on the map. After taking a quick look at her surroundings, she unconsciously furrowed her brows. Just like the map described, this ce was indeed unpleasant. Once she approached, she could already see the poisonous fog in the area probably because of that poisonous spring. The bushes were so thick that she couldn¡¯t even see a walking path; furthermore, most of those bushes were poisonous.


    It was now midday, but this whole ce lookedpletely dusky. She essentially couldn¡¯t see the sky from this ce.


    Without any better options, Mo Tiange braced herself and proceeded forward. After using her divine sense to sweep over this area, not only did she obtain a rough understanding of the terrain, she also found the location of the pack of demonic monkeys.


    Right at the edge of the poisonous spring, there were a lot of faint spiritual aura fluctuations. The divine sense of Aura Refining cultivators wasn¡¯t strong, so the spiritual aura fluctuations from a lone first rank demonic beast would be very hard for them to perceive. However, if it was a pack of demonic beasts, picking up their spiritual aura would be very easy.


    She swallowed another Refreshing Pill to prevent the poisonous fogs from affecting her body. Then at a spot neither too close nor too far from the pack of monkeys, sheid a simple Disorienting Formation and a Spirit-Trapping Formation.


    Just like its name, Disorienting Formation¡¯s main usage was to disorient others so they¡¯d lose their way. Once they walked into the formation, they would keep walking around inside without being able to get out ¨C described by mortals as ¡°ghosts going through the walls 1 .¡±


    Regarding Spirit-Trapping Formation, it was a formation used specifically to handle both humans and beasts that possessed spiritual aura in their body. After entering this formation, their speed in moving their spiritual aura would be very slow. Generally, this formation wasid in cultivators¡¯ caves to prevent others from breaking in.


    Just these two formations weren¡¯t enough. After a moment of thinking, sheid another formation ¨C the Five Elements Life and Death Formation. This formation was slightly moreplicated than the two others. However, when she was studying that formation manual some time ago, she made some changes to this formation. Now, both its defense and attack powers were eptable, so using it was slightly more secure.


    After she finished setting her traps, Mo Tiange stayed in the middle of the formation and adjusted her spiritual aura to its optimal condition then intentionally released her breath in the direction of the demonic monkey pack.


    First rank demonic beasts weren¡¯t much smarter thanmon wild animals. They couldn¡¯t analyze matters andpletely relied on their senses. Soon, their silhouettes started toe out of the poisonous spring.


    Squeaking noises could be heard. Mo Tiange finally had a good look at these demonic beasts. Sure enough, they were a pack of monkeys.


    With a sudden emergence of a provocative breath, these demonic monkeys unhesitatingly threw themselves towards the spot where Mo Tiange was waiting. However, they were already trapped in a loop before they could approach her.


    The pack of monkeys was rotating around her, running in a ¡°you chase me, I chase you¡± manner, forming a ring with her as the center. They actually looked amusing this way, but Mo Tiange didn¡¯t dare to be careless and brandished the formation g in her hand.


    zing quicksands suddenly appeared in the formation. The pack of monkeys was making loud squeaking noises and was scrambling here and there chaotically, yet no matter how much they ran, they couldn¡¯t escape. The pain from being burned sent them into a melee as they began trampling on each other.


    Watching this scene, Mo Tiange once again waved the formation g. Countless stones suddenly rained down inside the formation. With nowhere to hide, the monkeys died one after another under those stones.


    When the demonic monkeys were thoroughly annihted, Mo Tiange finally sighed with relief. If it wasn¡¯t because she set up a trap in advance, an Aura Refining disciple like her definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to handle such arge number of first rank demonic beasts. Furthermore, although she did manage to smoothly exterminate them, she had to expend quite a lot of spiritual aura.


    The abilities of Aura Refining disciples were too low. Not only could they not use multiple spirit tools at the same time, they also couldn¡¯t engage in fights of magical powers for too long. Even for magic weapons that didn¡¯t have any cultivation level limitations, the power they disyed were limited if they were wielded by Aura Refining disciples. Hence, the more Mo Tiange cultivated, the more she yearned to enter the Foundation Building realm.


    Once she recovered her spiritual aura, she began packing up the scattered carcasses of the demonic monkeys. There were about twenty to thirty of them; presumably, with all the fights that broke out in this mountain forest, everyone wouldn¡¯t have time to kill too many demonic beasts. These demonic monkeys should be sufficient for her to get a Foundation-Building Pill. Therefore, after putting the demonic monkeys¡¯ carcasses into her Qiankun Bag, she sat and meditated with no intention of continuing to hunt demonic beasts. Her target was only obtaining a Foundation-Building Pill ¨C she didn¡¯t want to endanger her life or attract other people¡¯s attention.


    While she was meditating, mayhem erupted inside this mountainous forest.


    The first time a Zixia Sect disciple was killed, no one found out about it, yet those who had murderous intentions were numerous. Soon, others also began to act.


    In addition to having an advantage in numbers, Zixia Sect disciples also considered the two other groups as exterminated groups, so they naturally weren¡¯t willing to let the matter go. In the afternoon, battles were carried out in the open.


    Although the total number of Yunwu Sect and Jindao School disciples added together still couldn¡¯t match the number of disciples Zixia Sect had, because they were filled with hatred and generally carried out sneak attacks, many of them seeded.


    Nevertheless, when Zixia Sect disciples began to retaliateter, victories and defeats happened equally on both sides. As the numbers of people killed increased, they basically threw all caution to the wind. Both sides engaged in battle right after they met.


    Mo Tiange was unaware of this. It was ironically fortunate that she had gone to this ce. Otherwise, she might¡¯ve already been drawn into a battle.


    The sky gradually darkened. Mo Tiange was still sitting inside her formation and did nothing else. She couldn¡¯t use any light because it might attract other people to her. Besides, even if it didn¡¯t attract people, it might attract demonic beasts. Fighting in the night wasn¡¯t a good option. In any case, she still could somewhat see and only needed to endure for one night. Tomorrow, the exit formation would be opened.


    Suddenly, she furrowed her brows and raised her head.


    There was a spiritual aura fluctuation outside. Apparently, someone wasing towards her.


    She pondered her choices for a moment before retrieving the formations sheid before, leaving only the Five Elements Life and Death formations behind. She then hid and watched carefully.


    The person was running so fast that his footsteps seemed to be floating. Although he tumbled from time to time, he still persisted in running forward. However, he suddenly seemed to have run into something and ¡®Bang!¡¯ After that loud noise, no other noise was heard.


    A long while passed but there was still no sound. After thinking for a moment, Mo Tiange came out of her hiding ce and began to cautiously make her way over in the dark. She had always been careful. Right now, she already cast a defensive spell on her body and was holding onto her Green-Wood Sword. Even if this person suddenly made trouble, she could definitely handle him. Therefore, she nned to take a look at him.


    Somewhere not too far from her, he had fallen motionlessly on the ground. The sky was too dark, so she couldn¡¯t see clearly. She could only vaguely see that the robe on that person¡¯s body was ck-colored.


    Mo Tiange felt a bit relieved. Once she stepped forward to take a closer look, she saw that the person was indeed a young Yunwu Sect disciple.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother! Senior Martial Brother!¡± She softly shook the man.


    It took a long time for her to get a response. The man raised his head with difficulty and whispered, ¡°Junior Martial Sister¡­ save¡­ save me¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned. Junior Martial Sister? She didn¡¯t have the chance to think further because the man¡¯s head dipped once again and he fainted.


    After thinking carefully, she carried the man into the formation sheid. She didn¡¯t recognize this man. However, of all the numerous Aura Refining disciples Yunwu Sect had, she only knew a few of them well. Even out of the people from the other houses in their courtyard, she only knew a few familiar-looking ones. As for this person, she didn¡¯t remember seeing him before at all.


    Nevertheless, both of them were Yunwu Sect disciples; there was nothing wrong with offering a helping hand. Thus, she sent her spiritual aura into this man¡¯s body to check his injuries.


    Once her spiritual aura traveled around the man¡¯s meridians, Mo Tiange became slightly relieved. The man¡¯s injuries were very severe, but since his meridians weren¡¯t damaged, treating them would be easy.


    Mo Tiange pondered and then took out some medicinal pills from her robe. She decided to feed him a Refreshing Pill first to prevent the poisonous fog in the area from entering his body before giving him an Aura-Nourishing Pill.


    Refreshing Pill was merely amon detoxifying pill, not a kind of precious medicine. As for medicinal pills for treating injuries, she did have Small Reversion Pills in her possession. However, Small Reversion Pills were very valuable and could even be used by Foundation Building cultivators. Giving one to an Aura Refining cultivator she didn¡¯t even recognize was really not worth it. Moreover, considering that she didn¡¯t recognize this person, giving him such a precious thing would be an excessive generosity.


    In order to make people grateful without inciting them to have a greedy heart, kindness had to be given in moderation. This was a principle Second Uncle taught her tirelessly.


    Before long, the man groaned and was apparently about to wake up.


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother, are you feeling better?¡±


    The man opened his eyes then struggled to sit. He forced himself to smile and said, ¡°Junior Martial¡­ Brother, thank you. If I hadn¡¯t met you, I would¡¯ve certainly lost my life today.¡±


    Mo Tiange spoke with a faint tone, ¡°Senior Martial Brother doesn¡¯t need to be too courteous, it was no trouble.¡±


    The man nodded, took out a jade bottle from his robe, swallowed several medicinal pills from it then passed the jade bottle to her. ¡°I mustn¡¯t let Junior Martial Brother suffer any losses.¡±


    Mo Tiange bluntly took it. This was the custom in the cultivation world. On one hand, no one would be willing to lose their belongings just to help others while on the other hand, those who received help also owed their saviors a favor.


    Seeing her epting his gift, the man asked, ¡°Junior Martial Brother, where are we? Is it safe here?¡±


    Mo Tiange answered, ¡°This is the poisonous spring at the northwestern part of the forest.¡±


    Presumably, this person was also a wise man; right after he heard her answer, he sighed in relief. ¡°This is good; presumably, no one wille here.¡± The man paused for a moment before asking, ¡°I am Murong Zi, may I ask what Junior Martial Brother¡¯s name is?¡±


    Since he said ¡°I am¡± and not ¡°my name is,¡± he was obviously one of the renowned individuals among the Aura Refining disciples. As for his name, Mo Tiange had indeed heard it before. Murong Zi was a disciple who managed tost until the end during the Miwu Valleypetition along with Senior Martial Brother Zhou and the others. At the same time, he was also Murong Yan¡¯s elder brother and had, together with her, worshiped the same Foundation Building cultivator, Lin Qingwan, as their teacher. He was also the senior martial brother who guarded the medicinal garden and was the seed supplier mentioned by Murong Yan. This senior martial brother¡­ was indeed quite famous among Aura Refining disciples.


    Because she and Murong Yan were friends, Mo Tiange treated him a bit more courteously. ¡°So you¡¯re Senior Martial Brother Murong. My name is Ye Xiaotian, a friend of Senior Martial Sister Murong.¡±


    Murong Zi made a soft ¡°ah¡± sound then said, ¡°So it¡¯s you! I¡¯ve heard Little Yan talk about you before.¡± Having scrutinized her appearance, he smiled, ¡°No wonder I thought you were a junior martial sister when I was dizzy before.¡±


    Mo Tiange was doubtful, so she naturally took the chance to ask, ¡°Why?¡±


    Murong Zi pursed his lips before saying with a smile, ¡°Because Little Yan said it¡¯s unfortunate that you¡¯re a man. Whether it¡¯s your figure or looks, you¡¯re more suitable to be a woman.¡±


    Mo Tiange was speechless. In addition to Xu Jingzhi, Murong Yan also liked to tease her, saying that she was so petite, that she was a man with a girly face, that it¡¯d be good if she was a woman and so on.


    Thinking about Murong Yan, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The Murong Yan who loved tough and y had disappeared.


    Seeing that Mo Tiange¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good, Murong Zi thought she took offense at hisment and changed the subject: ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, ever since you¡¯ve been here, have you met any Zixia Sect disciples?¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡± Because Murong Zi seemed troubled by something, she asked back, ¡°Did Senior Martial Brother Murong encounter anyone?¡±


    This question made Murong Zi sigh. ¡°Since Junior Martial Brother Ye has been staying here, presumably you don¡¯t know that the disciples from the three groups have been fighting.¡±


    Mo Tiange had long foreseen this oue. However, she didn¡¯t say it out loud and just pretended to be oblivious. ¡°Really? What happened?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how it happened. In the beginning, there were only fights between individuals, but theyter turned into this melee. Us and Jindao School teamed up to fight Zixia Sect. Originally I didn¡¯t want to join, but whenever I met Zixia Sect people, they directly attacked me, leaving me with no choice but to defend myself. Back then, I was ambushed when I was killing a demonic wolf. I had to expend a lot of effort to escape.¡± After he said this, his expression was filled with worry. ¡°The situation is really chaotic now. I don¡¯t know how Little Yan is. She¡¯s always beenzy before, so her fighting skills are really¡­¡±


    Hearing his words made Mo Tiange feel a bit worried too. In addition to Murong Yan, there were also those housemates of hers. Although Liu Yidao and Qin Xi were very experienced in fights of magical powers, two fists were still no match for four hands. Xu Jingzhi¡¯s cultivation level was ordinary; even though he was a child from a cultivation n and inevitably possessed some treasures, if he encountered a strong enemy, the result would still be hard to determine.


    Nevertheless, Murong Yan was still the most worrisome from the lot. She never liked cultivating before. The only reason her cultivation level was that high was because of medicinal pills. Her own skills, however, were really mediocre.


    Both of them sank into a momentary silence until Murong Zi finally smiled and said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, I¡¯m going to shamelessly take advantage of you. Let me stay here for a while because right now, I really can¡¯t do anything about my injuries¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°This ce isn¡¯t mine; everyone has the right to be here. Senior Martial Brother Murong doesn¡¯t need to be too courteous.¡±

 Chapter 65: Second Rank Iron-Teethed Crocodile

    <h4>Chapter 65: Second Rank Iron-Teethed Crocodile</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Inside the poisonous fog, Mo Tiange and Murong Zi calmly meditated. Their surroundings werepletely quiet.


    The quietness here was a rare thing in this mountainous forest. In contrast to the peace here, fights were breaking out in the other areas. Although this mountainous forest was vast, it was inevitable for people to encounter other cultivators. During an encounter, if one of the sides was the Zixia Sect, the encounter would definitely lead into a melee. There were people who killed and there were people who were killed.


    When the sky darkened, the disciples from both sides gathered with their respective fellow disciples to boost their safety as well as to vent their resentments. They killed lone opponents they encountered while also protecting themselves from being killed.


    As Murong Zi used this time to treat his injuries and recover his spiritual aura, Mo Tiange was secretly on alert. She wasn¡¯t like her cultivation-n-born fellow disciples who harbored grudges against Zixia Sect. She didn¡¯t want to be drawn into whatever disputes they had; she just wanted to quietly wait for the exit formation to be opened and obtain a Foundation-Building Pill.


    Mo Tiange abruptly opened her eyes. She sensed a spiritual aura fluctuation in the air. Just as she was about to look back at the poisonous spring behind her, she felt a strong gust of wind and promptly pushed Murong Zi back while she herself rolled to the side to dodge.


    Her cautiousness saved their lives. In the next second, however, their eyes widened and their stares were fixed on the thing before them in astonishment.


    This demonic beast had a t head, pointed teeth, and a back that was covered with tiny mountain-liked ridges. The lower part of its body was still submerged inside the poisonous spring, but the exposed parts of its body allowed them to recognize what kind of demonic beast it was.


    Murong Zi muttered, ¡°Second rank Iron-Teethed Crocodile! So this ce really does have second rank demonic beasts!¡±


    Mo Tiange retreated, pulling Murong Zi along with her. She then waved her hand, causing a formation g to appear in front of them. The position where they were meditating was the Five Elements Life and Death Formation sheid before. As soon as the Iron-Teethed Crocodile charged forward, it entered the formation.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Murong, what is this?¡±


    Murong Zi recovered his train of thought and answered with a frown on his face, ¡°This is a second rank demonic beast, equivalent to an early-stage Foundation Building cultivator. We¡¯re no match for it.¡±


    They didn¡¯t have time to talk further because the Iron-Teethed Crocodile rushed forward. Its jaws were wide open as it tried to bite them.


    The two of them promptly retreated. Mo Tiange waved the formation g, causing the formation disk and other formation gs she hid underground to stand erect in an instant. Thus, the Five Elements Life and Death Formation began to function.


    The Iron-Teethed Crocodile was blinking its small eyes and seemed to be stunned after the formation objects around its body stood up with a ¡°pop.¡± Nevertheless, because its cognitive abilities weren¡¯t sufficient for it to understand what was happening, after the momentary confusion, it still rushed forward, trying to swallow the two small mosquitoes in front of it.


    However, it failed. In a sh, countless twisting and coiling vines appeared below it, wrapping around its body and rendering it unable to move even an inch.


    It furiously swung its tail. One by one, the vines broke apart.


    A cold sweat appeared on Mo Tiange¡¯s head. ¡°This demonic monster is too strong; my formation won¡¯t be able to hold it off for long.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Murong Zi went pale. ¡°We don¡¯t have enough time to run.¡±


    Mo Tiange once again waved the formation g. Water and quicksand suddenly appeared inside the formation and quickly turned the area into a marsh which once again trapped the Iron-Teethed Crocodile. Mo Tiange said through gritted teeth, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Murong, I¡¯ll stall it. You can go and attack it. Since we can¡¯t run, we can only fight!¡±


    Murong Zi was sluggish in replying, ¡°We¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be toote if you don¡¯t attack it now!¡± Mo Tiange shouted, ¡°Hurry up! I¡¯ll think of a way to prevent it from attacking you! You have to attack it with all your might!¡±


    Convinced by her shouting, Murong Zi clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Alright, if worstes to worst, I¡¯ll just bet on my life!¡±


    Two Aura Refining disciples definitely couldn¡¯t defeat a Foundation Building cultivator. However, matched against a second rank demonic beast that had neither magic weapons nor the ability to analyze the battle, they still had a chance.


    Murong Zi straightaway took out his flying sword, employed Light Body Technique, and rushed forward to strike it.


    The next moment, however, his expression became ugly. His flying sword was bestowed to him by an elder in the sect. It was even fused with a rare iron essence and was extremely sharp. Normally, he won easily in fights, but against the thick skin of this Iron-Teethed Crocodile, the sword couldn¡¯t cause even the slightest damage.


    The marsh couldn¡¯t hold this Iron-Teethed Crocodile for much longer. Mo Tiange once again waved the g, causing raging fires to appear inside the formation. At the same time, she also took out a handful of Bewitching Flower seeds then hurled them towards the crocodile.


    Although the fires managed to stall the crocodile, the Bewitching Flowers only caused it to swing its tail. With her current spiritual aura, she could only use seeds that could sprout in an instant. Nheless, these kinds of things¡­ really weren¡¯t something second rank demonic beasts considered worthy opponents.


    Left with no other choice, Mo Tiange took out a Restorative Panacea. Using a formation to trap a second rank demonic beast consumed her spiritual aura too quickly, so she had to take medicine to maintain the formation.


    On the other side, Murong Zi really lived up to his reputation. Once he realized that his flying sword was useless, he immediately exchanged it with something else ¨C a whip covered in a sparkling golden light. Once he flung this whip, it became a golden ray and issued a resounding ¡°crack!¡± Yet after this whip was flung, Murong Zi¡¯s expression once again changed. This whip still couldn¡¯t damage the crocodile¡¯s thick skin!


    After flinging the whip several times, Murong Zi¡¯s face waspletely pale. Not only could he not break through the Iron-Teethed Crocodile¡¯s defenses, his spirit tool was also broken by its bite. It indeed lived up to its ¡°iron-teethed¡± name ¨C it had extremely sharp teeth.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t fare any better than him. Although she had an easier time because she was relying on her formation, using this formation to withstand the attacks of a second rank demonic beast drained her spiritual aura at an rming speed. She could already sense that her spiritual aura was almostpletely exhausted. Thus, she could only stuff another Restorative Panacea into her mouth.


    Considering how quickly her spiritual aura was drained, she was now no longer afraid of wasting her medicinal pills. After all, if she couldn¡¯t survive, having lots of medicinal pills would be useless.


    ¡°Use talismans! Use talismans to attack it!¡± Mo Tiange shouted at the stunned Murong Zi. This Iron-Teethed Crocodile was unbeatable. Theyer of hard skin on its body wasparable to armor and basically couldn¡¯t be pierced or stabbed. They could only use magic to prate its skin and wound it.


    Murong Zi regained hisposure after hearing Mo Tiange¡¯s shouts. He then took out a stack of talismans, threw all caution to the wind, and hurled all of them toward the Iron-Teethed Crocodile.


    There were spells of every element in these talismans ¨C sea of fire, ice, quicksand, vines and so on. All of them smashed, one after another, into the Iron-Teethed Crocodile¡¯s head.


    This time, the Iron-Teethed Crocodile finally showed some reaction. It raised its head, ring at Murong Zi, who was flying in the air, with its small eyes before it finally opened its mouth. A jet of water was spewed towards Murong Zi. He was shocked and hastily moved sideways to dodge it. Nevertheless, he wasn¡¯t careful and got himself sprayed by some of the water. Right afterward, his body unexpectedly became sluggish and fell to the ground.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Mo Tiange hastily took out the formation discs and formation gs used to set the Disorienting Formation and the Spirit-Trapping Formation andid all of them down.


    After she waved the formation g, countless creeping vines once again appeared inside the formation and bound the Iron-Teethed Crocodile up.


    The Iron-Teethed Crocodile¡¯s attention finally snapped back to her side, yet it suddenly found that the movement of spiritual aura inside its body was now slow. Out of fury, it had no time to deal with the other little fly and just wanted to tear the fly before its eyes to shreds. However, once it crawled forward, it found that the scene in front of it had changed. It was instantly bewildered; it couldn¡¯t see the little fly anymore!


    Seeing that Murong Zi hadn¡¯t gotten up, Mo Tiange anxiously called out, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Murong!¡±


    As if he heard her voice, Murong Zi struggled to put several pills into his mouth and tried to get up. He already had some serious injuries on his body, and using spirit tools and Light Body Technique was pushing his body to its limits. Unfortunately, he was also struck by the jet of water the Iron-Teethed Crocodile spurted out.


    This ce was a poisonous spring, so everything in the area was poisonous, including the demonic beast that managed to advance to the second rank. The poison the Iron-Teethed Crocodile had was much more poisonous than the poisonous fog. In a sh, it worsened Murong Zi¡¯s injuries even more.


    Ignoring everything else, he swallowed several antidote pills and pills to treat his injuries then struggled to fly up. He raised his hands, hurling a handful of fine flying needles towards the Iron-Teethed Crocodile¡¯s eyes.


    The Iron-Teethed Crocodile blinked and swung its head. Some of the flying needles were shaken off while others were stuck on the thick skin on its head but caused not even the slightest damage before they fell off.


    Murong Zi didn¡¯t give up. He kept hurling needles towards it. Being trapped inside the Spirit-Trapping Formation made the Iron-Teethed Crocodile¡¯s spiritual aura movement slow. Eventually, he couldn¡¯t avoid the needles. With a ¡°pu¡± sound, its eyes were pierced.


    It raised its head and groaned towards the sky out of fury.


    Mo Tiange was delighted. She once again stuffed a handful of Restorative Panaceas into her mouth then waved the formation g. A sea of fire fell onto the formation, causing the ground to shake. After a barrage of magic attacks, a hint of being burned finally appeared on the thick skin of the Iron-Teethed Crocodile.


    Murong Zi didn¡¯t let this opportunity slip by. Once again, he took out his flying sword and thrust it towards the burned skin of the crocodile.


    This time, this vigorous thrust sessfully pierced the Iron-Teethed Crocodile¡¯s outer skin and deeply impaled its meat.


    Out of pain, the Iron-Teethed Crocodile swung its tail, breaking a huge tree growing beside the spring. Until now, it still couldn¡¯t see where those hateful little flies were. From beginning to end, the scene before its eyes was always of the poisonous spring it had dwelled in for several hundred years. Furthermore, no matter how much it crawled, it always crawled to its original position.


    It uttered a loud groan because of the pain. Blood was flowing out of its eyes, its whole body was aching from being hit by magic attacks, and something had also pierced its body. It still couldn¡¯t see where those two little flies were and it was still being struck by an unceasing barrage of magic attacks. In the end, it couldn¡¯t endure anymore. After thest attack smashed into it, it no longer opened its eyes.


    Mo Tiange took a deep breath and felt her feet were losing their strength. Unable to keep standing, she finally fell on the ground. There wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of spiritual aura left inside her body.


    Second rank demonic beast¡­ was indeed far more powerful than first rank demonic beasts. She could use Five Elements Life and Death Formation to kill those dozen demonic monkeys without having to face any danger. As for this second rank demonic beast, even after expending so much strength and taking so many medicinal pills, she only managed to trap it. If it wasn¡¯t because she had Murong Zi helping her, today she definitely would¡¯ve ended up dead.


    Murong Zi had fallen and was motionless not too far from her. Back then, he hurled practically all his talismans; once the Iron-Teethed Crocodile died, he copsed to the ground.


    Mo Tiange, feeling a bit worried, once again swallowed a Restorative Panacea. Later, after she recovered a tiny bit of spiritual aura, sheboriously struggled to stand up and dragged her heavy feet towards Murong Zi.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Murong! Senior Martial Brother Murong!¡±


    Murong Zi was lying motionlessly on the ground. His lips were stained with blood; clearly, he had vomited blood because his injuries were too severe.


    Clenching her teeth, Mo Tiange took out a Small Reversion Pill and stuffed it into his mouth. Although she wasn¡¯t injured, her spiritual aura was drained. If any other dangerous beasts came towards them, she certainly couldn¡¯t handle it. Hence, she¡¯d better save his life first ¨C after all, two people would always be stronger than one.


    After being fed the Small Reversion Pill, Murong Zi slowly regained consciousness. When he saw Mo Tiange, his gaze was filled with hesitation and doubt as he said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, the medicine you just gave me¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange showed a bitter smile and said, ¡°I prepared it especially for this trip, but with our current situation, I could only give Senior Martial Brother an easy advantage.¡± She didn¡¯t dare to tell him that she still had a bottle of them. Although Senior Martial Brother Murong didn¡¯t seem to be that sort of person and was also Murong Yan¡¯s brother, there wasn¡¯t much friendship between them.


    Murong Zi didn¡¯t doubt her words and looked visibly moved. He earnestly said, ¡°Thank you, Junior Martial Brother Ye. If it wasn¡¯t for the medicine you gave me, I definitely wouldn¡¯tst to tomorrow with my injuries.¡±


    Mo Tiange just waved her hand. ¡°If Senior Martial Brother Murong doesn¡¯t want to take advantage of me, you only need to return the medicine to me after we get out. Right now, you need to recuperate first. Otherwise, if we run into any others¡­¡± right after she reached this part, she suddenly furrowed her brows. Someone¡¯sing!

 Chapter 66: Kill

    <h4>Chapter 66: Kill</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Mo Tiange shook her sleeves, dropping several kinds of things onto the ground. She then took several Restorative Panaceas and put them into her mouth.


    When she finished, several silhouettes already appeared in the poisonous fog.


    Purple robes.


    At once, Mo Tiange¡¯s grip over her Green-Wood Sword tightened. On her side, Murong Zi endured his pain and struggled to stand up.


    There were three of them in total and all were tenthyer Aura Refining cultivators. The leader was a middle-aged cultivator while the other two were a youth in his early twenties and an old man who seemed to be around fifty to sixty years old. Their ages were just about formed the three generations of old, middle, and young.


    All of them looked difficult to handle. Since the middle-aged cultivator was the leader, he was presumably either the person with the highest status or the most talented among them. As for the youth, considering he was already able to reach the tenthyer despite his young age, he ought to be someone with talent and skill. The old man didn¡¯t need to be pondered further ¨C as someone with a lot of experiences, he was certainly the most cunning of them all.


    Mo Tiange and Murong Zi nced at each other; both had a wry smile on their faces. They had just gone through an arduous battle, yet they unexpectedly encountered this kind of group.


    The three people stopped not too far away and began to cautiously size them up.


    Mo Tiange and Murong Zi both pretended to be unperturbed and held their respective flying swords in their hands.


    After a while, the youth finally lost his patience and asked, ¡°Senior Martial Brothers, what are we waiting for?¡±


    The old man frowned then said in an unhurried manner, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    They saw the remains of the Iron-Teethed Crocodile on the ground. Although it was already dead, from the tremendous aura it left behind, it was obviously not a first rank demonic beast. This made them very hesitant. The fact that just the two of them could kill a second rank demonic beast showed that these two people definitely had extraordinary skill.


    However, the people in their group also weren¡¯t people to be trifled with. They were unwilling to let this opportunity go just like that. After all, the remains of a second rank demonic beast could definitely get them a Foundation-Building Pill!


    Cautious, calcting, and fanatical ¨C these expressions emerged one after another on the three people¡¯s faces. They were afraid their opponents would be too strong and would beat them up, but they also felt unwilling to let this tremendous prize go. The remains of a second rank beast could be used to refine spirit tools and could even be refined into magic tools that Foundation Building cultivators used. It was indeed a huge fortune.


    Unable to hold back, the youth shouted, ¡°Senior Martial Brothers, what are we hesitating for!? Are we really going to let them go and gain nothing!?¡±


    The old man said, ¡°These two people aren¡¯t easy to deal with, we can¡¯t be impulsive.¡±


    In the end, both of them simultaneously shifted their gazes to the middle-aged cultivator standing between them.


    For a moment, that middle-aged cultivator was uncertain. Kill? He wasn¡¯t sure what the oue would be. Let them go? He was unwilling. Furthermore, the two people in front of him were staring at him in apletely calm and unperturbed manner; it was as if they didn¡¯t care what his group decided to do.


    In fact, Mo Tiange and Murong Zi didn¡¯t feel rxed at all. Although Murong Zi had taken a Small Reversion Pill, his injuries wouldn¡¯t heal instantly. Repeatedly fighting in his injured state also seriously damaged his meridians. He was only able to maintain this calm expression purely because he had a firm and determined nature.


    Their demeanor really deceived their opponents. After struggling for a long time, the middle-aged cultivator reluctantly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look somewhere else.¡±


    Once the three people turned around to leave, Mo Tiange and Murong Zi secretly heaved sighs of relief. They honestly had no energy left to fight those people.


    However, those three people unexpectedly stopped in their tracks. The middle-aged cultivator sneered, ¡°We were almost fooled by them. Killing a second rank demonic beast¡­ even if they¡¯re not injured, how much spiritual aura could they have left!?¡±


    Right after his speech was over, the three people turned around and split up in three directions to surround Mo Tiange and Murong Zi.


    Mo Tiange promptly stuck a defensive talisman on her body and released her Green-Wood Sword. Murong Zi responded equally fast. He didn¡¯t have any talismans left, but he still had his spirit tools. The iron-essence-infused flying sword of his was very fast. In a sh, it flew towards his opponent.


    The two of them were trying to gain the upper hand by making the first attack. Their opponents were really caught off-guard. Seeing that two flying swords were rushing towards him, the youth was a bit flustered. Based on the very fast speed of the two flying swords, they clearly weren¡¯t ordinary weapons, so he had no other choice but to hastily dodge.


    Mo Tiange quietly shifted her direction. A handful of Fire Thorn seeds were thrown, temporarily trapping the youth.


    She wanted to tell Murong Zi to work with her and take care of the old man first when she suddenly heard a heavy groan. Once she turned around to look, she found that Murong Zi was holding his chest and vomiting a mouthful of blood while his flying sword flew unsteadily in the air as if it was about to fall. She shouted in fright, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Murong!¡±


    Their three opponents were exhrated. The youth was trapped and temporarily couldn¡¯t get out, but the old man and the middle-aged cultivator nced at each other then simultaneously made their moves.


    The middle-aged cultivator took out the mostmon spirit tool in the cultivation world ¨C a flying sword. However, the old man actually brought out a mirror.


    Mo Tiange hastily recalled her Green-Wood Sword, but it only managed to obstruct the mirror. Murong Zi avoided the flying sword rushing towards him at an rming speed with difficulty. Nevertheless, the flying sword still grazed his shoulder, bringing about a blossoming bloodstain on his robe.


    The middle-aged cultivator naturally wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity go. He flew quickly to take the flying sword then went directly to stab Murong Zi.


    Mo Tiange wanted to help, but the old man¡¯s mirror was really difficult to deal with. Right after she blocked it off, it flew back to the old man¡¯s hand. The old man flipped it over and directed it towards her. Suddenly, a golden beam shed towards her. Although she had a protective barrier ced on her body, she didn¡¯t dare topletely rely on it and had to recall her Green-Wood Sword to ward off the golden beam.


    At this moment, the middle-aged cultivator approached Murong Zi¡¯s body. Seeing that Murong Zi didn¡¯t have the slightest strength to strike back, he showed an evil smile and thrust the flying sword forward. ¡°Pu!¡± the flying sword pierced Murong Zi¡¯s body deeply. Blood dripped along the de.


    However, at the same time, the middle-aged cultivator also cried out ¡°AH!¡± loudly. He released his hold over the flying sword and covered his own stomach.


    Another flying sword had stabbed his back and went through his stomach. It was Murong Zi¡¯s extremely sharp, iron-essence-infused flying sword!


    Mo Tiange¡¯s expression changed. She also heard her opponent shouting, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Zhang!¡±


    Murong Zi had taken the middle-aged cultivator down with him, but instead of getting angry, their other two opponents only showed panic. In just a short while, one of them had been trapped and one other was almost killed.


    The old man quickly made a decision. He stored the mirror in his hand back and fled away. Perhaps, this cowardice of his was the only thing that had kept him alive until now.


    Instead of chasing the old man, Mo Tiange flung her flying sword forward to finish the middle-aged cultivator off then turned towards the youth. The youth, whose expression turned very ugly when he saw the old man fleeing, immediately swung the huge knife in his hand, chopped the Fire Thorns, then rushed towards Mo Tiange.


    Mo Tiange had never met an opponent who used their own spirit tool to cut things down like some solider from the secr world, so her response was somewhat slow. Fortunately, she had a defensive talisman pasted on her body. She backed away while using Green-Wood Sword to ward off his attack. In fact, she wanted to strike back, but because she didn¡¯t have much spiritual aura left, she had no choice but to retreat.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t dare to fight back, her opponent lookedcent and pressed on.


    Unexpectedly, Mo Tiange smiled. A formation g appeared in her hand. With a light wave, loud popping noises suddenly appeared around the youth. The formation disc and formation gs she hid now stood erect.


    The youth turned deathly pale out of fright. In an instant, he was baffled by the scene before his eyes. Windblown yellow sand was everywhere just like a desert in the far west.


    This was a formation Mo Tiange hurriedlyid down a moment ago. Originally, she wasn¡¯t sure she could use it. Fortunately, this youth was an impulsive person and could be lured into the formation. Now that he entered her formation, he was naturally at her mercy.


    With another wave, the situation inside the formation once again changed. Five element spells barraged the youth unceasingly. The youth brandished his knife to block the spells, yet he found that they disappeared right when he made contact with them. Realizing that these were basically an illusion, he became so angry that he broke out into curses.


    Mo Tiange swallowed another Restorative Panacea before she took out a stack of talismans and directed her Green-Wood Sword, using all of them together to attack the youth trapped inside the formation.


    The youth thought the oing attacks were just another illusion, so he didn¡¯t try to protect himself. The attacks fell squarely on him,pletely snuffing out his life.


    Mo Tiange sighed in relief and retrieved her Green-Wood Sword. Thinking about Murong Zi, she hastily ran back towards him.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Murong!¡± As Mo Tiange helped Murong Zi up from the ground, she realized that his breath was now extremely weak.


    He had already suffered some serious injuries in the first ce. However, when the two of them encountered the Iron-Teethed Crocodile, they had to exert all kinds of efforts to kill it. Right afterward, they met these three opponents, and he was stabbed in the stomach. His life was basically hanging by a thread, so after killing the middle-aged cultivator, he couldn¡¯t hold on.


    Right now, in addition to having his spiritual aurapletely exhausted and his meridians seriously damaged, his dantian had also been stabbed ¨C he was really beyond her help.


    Murong Zi slowly opened his eyes and struggled to speak. ¡°Junior¡­ Martial Brother Ye¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Murong Zi suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood. Mo Tiange hastily propped him up and held his palm to transfer some spiritual aura into his body.


    Her motions eased his pain slightly. He showed a faint smile and said weakly, ¡°I know I¡¯m¡­ dying. Please help¡­ me to do¡­ something.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded at once. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Murong, please go ahead.¡±


    He made an arduous effort to pull out his Qiankun Bag then said, ¡°The most promising in our n¡­ is Little Yan. Please give¡­ the beasts I killed¡­ and my flying¡­ sword¡­ to her.¡± He closed his eyes for a moment before continuing, ¡°The rest, let them be¡­ mementos for you.¡± He spoke while tightly clenching Mo Tiange¡¯s sleeve. Blood flowed incessantly from his mouth.


    Mo Tiange sighed in secret as she listened to hisst will and said, ¡°Rest assured, Senior Martial Brother. I will definitely deliver your things to her.¡±


    Murong Zi smiled. His eyes were filled with unwillingness and sorrow. His hand gradually loosened, and his head fell sideways as his breath eventually ceased to exist.


    Mo Tiange was in a daze for quite a while before she finally regained herposure. Although Murong Zi wasn¡¯t her friend, she was still swept by a wave of sadness. This was death, something that existed everywhere in the cultivation world. In the blink of an eye, this senior martial brother, who a moment ago was still talking cheerfully and was full of confidence despite his serious injuries, had be a corpse.


    She rubbed her face in a desperate attempt to erase her sadness. She stood up and began tidying the ce up. No matter what, she had to keep on living. She had to build her foundation, form her Gold Core, form her Nascent Soul, and step by step, move on with her life.


    After collecting the Qiankun Bags and the weapons from the three dead bodies, she set all three bodies aze. However, she gathered Murong Zi¡¯s ashes and put them in a small jade box.


    She then proceeded to clean the bloodstains on her body before sorting up the things from the three Qiankun Bags.


    It was very fortunate that those two Zixia Sect disciples had some medicinal pills and talismans because she used most of hers. In addition to those, all three people had some demonic beasts¡¯ remains inside their Qiankun Bags. Although the two Zixia Sect disciples had only a few of them, Murong Zi had more than ten.


    After pondering it for a moment, she gathered the three people¡¯s demonic beasts¡¯ remains and put them into a Qiankun Bag along with the few spirit tools Murong Zi had. These spirit tools were of no use to her. Besides, she had, after all, gone through an adversity with Murong Zi and was friends with Murong Yan, so she might as well give all of it to Murong Yan¡­ providing she was still alive.


    Shortly afterward, she went to handle the Iron-Teethed Crocodile¡¯s remains. The Iron-Teethed Crocodile¡¯s remains were good for refining tools, so it was rather valuable. While storing the Iron-Teethed Crocodile¡¯s remains, she also found the flying needles Murong Zi left behind.


    These flying needles were glittering and translucent, almost like they were formless. They were indeed good for sneak attacks. Hence, she took them and put them into her own Qiankun Bag.


    By the time she finished sorting everything and recovered all her spiritual aura inside the formation, Mo Tiange decided to leave the poisonous spring. Since that old man from Zixia Sect fled, other people mighte to this ce. It¡¯d be better for her to take refuge somewhere else.


    When she turned her head around to look back at the poisonous spring, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. People who were still talking and smiling a moment ago were now a pile of ashes.

 Chapter 67: Melee

    <h4>Chapter 67: Melee</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    She entered the valley at the hour of the dog 1 yesterday and now, it was already thest quarter of the hour of the rat 2 . From her calctions, she needed to wait six hours before she could leave the valley. A lot of things might happen in these six hours, and at the same time, the dead might be numerous. She had to be a bit more cautious.


    The exit formation would be opened in the centermost region, yet the closer she got to the area, the more dangerous it would be. Therefore, Mo Tiange pondered her situation for a long time and decided to pass these six hours by wandering around the surrounding area and only going to the center area after the formation was opened. Furthermore, she also decided that her divine sense must be on alert at all times to avoid both people and demonic beasts alike.


    This was quite difficult but was a bit saferpared to staying in the poisonous spring. After all, the remains of a second rank demonic beast were extremely attractive for Aura Refining disciples like them, so who knew whether or not that old man would call his fellow Zixia Sect disciples to the spring?


    This mountainous forest had thousands-feet-tall waterfalls in the east, a high mountain barrier in the southwest, cliffs where they hade down in the north, and near the cliffs in the northwest area, a poisonous spring. The only area she could leave this forest from was in the northwest where the poisonous springy. Nevertheless, the poisonous spring was very dangerous. Not only were there packs of demonic beasts and poisonous fogs everywhere, unknown dangers also lurked in the water. Basically, no one would think about leaving this forest from that area.


    Because of that, almost a thousand Aura Refining disciples had to remain inside this mountainous forest. Even though this forest was extremely vast, and it wouldn¡¯t be easy to run into one¡¯s friends, encountering other random people wasn¡¯t at all difficult.


    Within just an hour after she left the poisonous spring, she hade across several groups of people. What Murong Zi told her was indeed true. To protect their safety as well as to annihte their enemies, disciples from the three groups were traveling in groups.


    Avoiding these people cost her a tremendous amount of strength. Her Breath-Concealing Technique was something she learned from Ye n¡¯s records, so it couldn¡¯t be considered remarkable. However, because her Spirit-Concealing Jade Pendant could also gather and purify spiritual aura in addition to concealing her constitution, the effects of magic and techniques she employed were somewhat strengthened.


    Because she was well aware of her own strengths and weaknesses, she became even more cautious. Whenever she perceived the presence of other people from a distance, she immediately steered herself away from them.


    Along the way, Mo Tiange could clearly see the horrifying battlefield situation. On more than one asion, she saw traces remaining from fights of magical power ¨C scorched trees, cracked rock, and even dried bloodstains. Each dark red spot on the ground perhaps represented the end of a life.


    Sometimes, she also came across abandoned corpses. Some were in purple robes, some were in yellow robes, and some were even in ck robes. The expressions solidified on their faces were the same ¨C resentful and frightened. Once in a while, she also saw familiar faces. They were her fellow martial sisters and brothers from her sect. Luckily, none of the several people she considered friends were among them. Later, she gradually became numb. No matter what kind of battlefield remnants she saw, she was able to turn a blind eye to them.


    Nevertheless, even after being this cautious, she was still discovered by two Zixia Sect disciples.


    Mo Tiange discreetly watched her surroundings, holding her Green-Wood Sword in one hand and several talismans in her other hand.


    The two people besieging her were a man with a robust build not inferior to that of Liu Yidao and a beautiful woman. The woman was in the tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm while the robust man was in the ninthyer. Both of them seemed very experienced in fights of magical power. One stood behind her while the other stood in front of her,pletely blocking her way. The trees around her were very dense and where the two people were standing happened to be the easiest spots she could escape from.


    Mo Tiange unconsciously furrowed her brows. Since running away was apparently impossible, she had to kill them first. However, from the fact that these two people were able to surround her silently, they would most likely be hard to handle. She had to think of some ways to deal with them.


    After scrutinizing her for a moment, the robust man uttered a surprised ¡°oh!¡± and said, ¡°Wife, this boy seems to be the one old man Chen talked about!¡±


    Old man Chen? Mo Tiange pondered. Is he perhaps that old man from the Zixia Sect who escaped from the poisonous spring?


    Nheless, she never expected that these two people were actually husband and wife. Mo Tiange really couldn¡¯t help but take another nce at the wife. The wife had a high cultivation level and beautiful looks, yet she actually chose this crude man with mediocre cultivation level as her husband?


    Seeing Mo Tiange¡¯s face, the wife chuckled and said, ¡°Husband, it isn¡¯t like you don¡¯t know that old man Chen has always been a coward. But this little brother really looks charming, what a pity¡­¡±


    Hearing his wife calling another man charming, the robust man indignantly eximed, ¡°Wife!¡±


    The wife seemed very smug that her husband was jealous and covered her mouth as she burst into softughter. She then said, ¡°Husband, what are you worried about? No matter how charming he is, isn¡¯t he still going to die by our hands?¡±


    The robust man felt she was being reasonable and chuckled. ¡°What my wife said was right.¡± He then turned towards Mo Tiange and gloweringly said, ¡°Boy! Come and deliver your life!¡±


    Right after his wordsnded, Mo Tiange made her move. Green-Wood Sword was swiftlyunched, but it was nothing but a decoy. Under the bright rays radiating from Green-Wood Sword, the me Talismans she had been holding in her hand were hurled forward.


    Having the ability to make the first attack robbed from him made the robust man furious. He flung the spirit tool in his hand towards the Green-Wood Sword. His spirit tool was a huge iron disc; it seemed very fitting, considering his build, to use force to win and to confidently use spirit tool to fight others.


    Unfortunately, Mo Tiange¡¯s real killing move wasn¡¯t from her spirit tool. Green-Wood Sword was promptly withdrawn after it struck forwards. On the other hand, after beating Green-Wood Sword back, the iron disc still rushed violently towards Mo Tiange. At the same time, the wife behind Mo Tiange opened an umbre then tossed the umbre at her.


    Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t flustered. The me Talismans reached their target. A loud explosion rang out, followed by the robust man¡¯s miserable screams. At this moment, the iron disc and umbre were about to reach Mo Tiange, yet her body suddenly disappeared.


    In the next second, she reappeared in front of the robust man, ruthlessly stabbing him in his stomach with the wooden sword in her hand. The robust man uttered an even bitterer howl before he finally fell on the ground, quiet and motionless.


    ¡°Husband!!!¡± The wife sharply cried out and rushed forward. Mo Tiange jumped using Light Body Technique to avoid her umbre.


    This time, Mo Tiange¡¯s sneak attack seeded because her cultivation level was ayer higher than that of the robust man and also because the robust man underestimated her. Disguising oneself as a pig to eat the tiger was indeed the most useful trick in the cultivation world.


    Apparently, the wife¡¯s feelings towards her husband were quite deep. When she realized her husband was dead, she charged at Mo Tiange in a rage, itching to cut her into thousands of pieces.


    Mo Tiange, however, didn¡¯t have any intentions of confronting her head on. Her opponent clearly lost her rationality; she didn¡¯t want to be dragged down with her. A barrage of talismans and spirit tools wasunched at Mo Tiange, yet she simply relied on Light Body Technique to dodge. When her opponent seemed to havepletely lost control of herself, Mo Tiange finally flung her weapons. Green-Wood Sword, talismans, the only handful of seeds she had left, and some other things were hurled.


    The wife was angry to see Mo Tiange using the same method as her to fight her. She pasted a defensive talisman on her body and used her umbre to block the attacks. Her other hand clenched a stack of talismans, intending to throw them at Mo Tiange.


    However, she didn¡¯t get the chance. Before she could throw the talismans, she felt a pain in her body. The hand holding the umbre lost its strength and dropped the weapon. She then fell headfirst to the ground.


    Having confirmed that her opponent died, Mo Tiange collected all of their belongings, dealt with their corpses, and fled the area right away.


    Although this fight seemed very smooth as she managed to handle two people in just a moment, in reality, the losses she suffered weren¡¯t small. To quickly injure that robust man, she wasted about five or six me Talismans which worth several dozen spirit stones. Furthermore, she also used the priceless Body-Concealing Talisman that cost Second Uncle a lot of spirit stones to buy.


    Killing the wife by taking advantage of her distraught state appeared like Mo Tiange was using the same method she used in attacking the robust man, but in fact, she mixed the glittering flying needles Murong Zi left behind among her talismans. That was how she silently broke through the wife¡¯s umbre and protective barrier.


    Although these days she had experienced lots of fights of magical powers, this was actually her most sessful fight. She managed to make a judgment in a split second, promptly make her moves, didn¡¯t make a single mistake during the fight, and gain the upper hand in a sh.


    Mo Tiange cautiously reviewed the fight in her mind. It was important to be in a calm and focused state, hold the details of the battle in her grasp, make the correct decisions in a split second, and make every attack count.


    She had to maintain this state of mind. After all, in a fight of magical power, this was indeed the best state.


    Mo Tiange turned around when she realized that there were people ahead of her. Nevertheless, she hadn¡¯t run far when she once again detected the presences of several people nearby. With no other choice, she hid her breath, climbed up a tree, and hid her body.


    The first ones who passed by were a mixed group of Jindao School and Yunwu Sect disciples. Mo Tiange had no intention of revealing herself and greeting them. Such arge group traveling together would be easily found, and infighting was also likely to ur. Although having more people would provide a bit more safety, the more disputes they had also increased their possibility of dying.


    It took only a moment for these people to leave, but Mo Tiange decided to stay up in the tree instead of getting down. After sitting down and controlling her breath, she then took out her recently-won Qiankun Bags.


    The seeds she had were alreadypletely exhausted. However, in those Zixia Sect disciples¡¯ Qiankun Bags, there were quite a lot of talismans and medicinal pills. In addition, there were also several kinds of pretty good spirit tools, but for Aura Refining disciples, spirit tools that hadn¡¯t been personally refined by them weren¡¯t handy to use and could only be treated as backups.


    Other than those, the flying needles Murong Zi left behind were also quite useful. Controlling these flying needles required divine sense and not spiritual aura, so the limitations that prevented Aura Refining disciples from using two spirit tools at the same time didn¡¯t apply for these needles. If these flying needles were used properly, Aura Refining disciples would unlikely be able to protect themselves against them.


    After storing away everything that seemed useful for battle, Mo Tiange jumped down from the tree and continued on her journey. After walking for some distance, however, she waspletely stupefied.


    Numerous corpses of disciples from all three groupsy on the ground. When she saw the faces of dead Yunwu Sect disciples, she realized that they were part of the group that just walked past the tree she was on. As it turned out, they actually came across a group of Zixia Sect disciples and perished together.


    Mo Tiange shook her head and began collecting their Qiankun Bags before igniting a fire to burn all the corpses.


    Not to mention that there were many other areas she didn¡¯t pass through, she had seen at least fifty to sixty people dead just along the path she walked on¡­ The numbers of people who would leave this ce alive would probably be less than half the original number.


    When she thought about this, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Zixia Sect had probably never anticipated this, right? They annexed Yunwu Sect and Jindao School, yet the oue was losing countless high-level Aura Refining disciples from their own sect. Furthermore, among these people were Aura Refining disciples who had the highest prospects in building their foundations. This way, their Foundation Building cultivators would substantially decrease within the next hundred years. Instead of bing one of the eight great cultivation groups, they would definitely get a lot weaker.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid of being punished for killing others upon leaving this ce. Because then Zixia Sect would realize that it couldn¡¯t afford to lose any more Aura Refining disciples.

 Chapter 68: Saving People

    <h4>Chapter 68: Saving People</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    In the dense forest, a shadow of a cultivator could be seen flying at high speeds. It was only after it no longer sensed other cultivators¡¯ presences behind it that it finally stopped.


    What bad luck . Mo Tiange touched her chest. As she felt how violently unsteady her breath was, regret filled her heart. It was all her fault for being too overconfident. Just because sheid a formation in her hiding ce, she assumed she would be very safe. In the end, the spiritual aura fluctuation from her formation was discovered by a group of Zixia Sect disciples who then nned to besiege her.


    This time, she was able to escape because she still had some Evasion Talismans and because the formation bought her some time; otherwise, if she had to fight against those five or six people who came so menacingly towards her, she probably would¡¯ve perished without leaving any ashes behind.


    After being encircled by them and being forced to use some Evasion Talismans, her breathing became rather unsteady. She swallowed an Aura-Nourishing Pill then raised her head to look at the starry sky. She reckoned that right now, it should be the hour of the tiger 1 already. There were still two hours before they activated the exit formation.


    In the wake of the fierce melees, the living became fewer and fewer while battle scenes became more and more numerous. While she was escaping, instead of running into people, she came across only corpses.


    At this moment, she realized that the aura inside her dantian was unstable. After hesitating for a while, she finally went looking for a leafy tree, leaped to the top and thoroughly erased her presence. She didn¡¯ty any formations, didn¡¯t even use her divine sense to sweep over the area, and just sat there quietly to adjust her breathing.


    Although she wasn¡¯t seriously injured, if she didn¡¯t adjust her breath and encountered another opponent, things would look very bad for her. After all, if she could help it, she wanted to avoid using another Evasion Talisman to prevent her minor injuries from turning into serious injuries.


    Time gradually passed by, yet unexpectedly, no one else appeared. Apparently, there were indeed not many living cultivators left in the forest. Mo Tiange sighed inwardly. Having gone through several deathly fights, she felt that she became so indifferent that even death couldn¡¯t easily arouse her emotions. Perhaps¡­ she had already seen too many things and became desensitized. She would encounter many deaths on the road to cultivation and if she couldn¡¯t quickly get used to it, how could she walk further down this path? Therefore, she was, in fact, d she was able to adapt so quickly.


    Once her breathing became stable, Mo Tiange finally heaved a sigh of relief. There seemed to be a demonic beast nearby ¨C she vaguely heard its roars. However, there was no one thinking about capturing beasts now. After all, as the number of the dead increased, the probability of the living obtaining Foundation-Building Pills also becamerger. Moreover, after killing others, they could directly seize those people¡¯s belongings. It was far quicker than killing the beasts one by one.


    She herself already obtained many demonic beasts that were killed by others. If she added together the demonic beasts¡¯ remains she seized from the two cultivators she killed in the poisonous spring, remains from the husband and wife pair that besieged her, remains from that group of people that perished together, and the approximately thirty demonic monkeys¡¯ remains she originally had, she could already obtain a Foundation-Building Pill without even having to exchange all those remains.


    Thus, she really didn¡¯t want to create trouble for herself. Just because she was already ustomed to death didn¡¯t mean she wanted to kill others. As long as others didn¡¯t start anything with her, she wouldn¡¯t do anything.


    She couldn¡¯t help but show a wry smile as she thought about it. Sure enough, she had turned into a cold, heartless person.


    All of a sudden, Mo Tiange opened her eyes as she heard the faint sound of footsteps. She hadn¡¯t used her divine sense to observe her surroundings, so she only found out about their presence when they were already drawing near.


    Between the branches and leaves, she vaguely saw several pairs of feet. It seemed¡­ there were three people ¨C two men and a woman. The woman¡¯s footsteps were shaky.


    Strange¡­


    Mo Tiange tilted her head but stayed motionless as she kept herself hidden. Since she couldn¡¯t even protect herself properly, she¡¯d better not meddle in other people¡¯s business.


    Their voices came through from below the tree. ¡°Elder Brother, why¡¯s it taking so long to get there?¡± This voice sounded like a youngster¡¯s voice. Furthermore, it sounded very impatient.


    Another slightly deeper voice replied, ¡°How do I know!? Hey, smelly girl! You¡¯re not tricking us, right!?¡±


    ¡°Ke ke!¡± The woman coughed. Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but frown. This voice¡­


    ¡°Senior Martial Brothers, what are the two of you being so nervous about? Haven¡¯t you already sensed the demonic beast¡¯s spiritual aura? That demonic beast is the one guarding the Vermillion¡¯s Heart Fruit.¡±


    Murong Yan¡¯s voice!


    Murong Yan¡¯s answer seemed eptable as the youngster said, ¡°What you said seems quite reasonable¡­¡±


    The sounds of their footsteps gradually became faint. Although for a moment Mo Tiange was hesitant, in the end, she still quietly came down from the tree and cautiously followed those people.


    The cultivation levels of the two male cultivators couldn¡¯t be considered high. One was in the eighthyer of the Aura Refining realm while the other was in the ninthyer. It was really a wonder how they actually managed to survive until now and even remain with Murong Yan. Furthermore, based on their conversation, Murong Yan seemed to be taking them to find something called Vermillion¡¯s Heart Fruit. Mo Tiange had never heard about this fruit, so was it perhaps an unusual fruit?


    Mo Tiange shook her head, dismissing the idea. If it really was some kind of unusual fruit, Murong Yan would¡¯ve already picked it up long ago; there was no way she would wait until now. Murong Yan must¡¯ve been caught by the two men so she said something like this to deceive them.


    After stealthily moving closer, Mo Tiange cautiously observed the situation. As she expected, Murong Yan was injured and her hands were tied. Those two male cultivators were from Zixia Sect. One was about twenty years old while the other was about twenty-five to twenty-six years old.


    It took them only a short while to find the location of the demonic beast. However, soon afterward, Mo Tiange saw the two men exploding with rage and taking out their spirit tools as they said, ¡°Smelly girl! You actually dared to lie to us!¡±


    Murong Yan was very smart. She did her best to dodge to the side, ingeniously disturbing the demonic beast in the process. She then ducked behind the two men to hide. The demonic beast threw itself straightaway towards the two men.


    This demonic beast was only a first rank giant ape. Although its cultivation level was nothing special, it was extremely strong with thick fur and thick meat. For a moment, the two men werepletely upied with handling it.


    Watching this scene, Murong Yan quietly retreated. Taking advantage of the two men paying no attention to her, she promptly turned around and broke into a mad dash.


    ¡°Elder Brother! That whore¡¯s escaping!¡± The youngster red furiously at Murong Yan¡¯s back.


    The older one used a spirit tool to block the giant ape¡¯s attacks and yelled, ¡°Chase her! Since she dared to deceive us, we can¡¯t let her escape!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The youngster withdrew his spirit tool and went to chase after Murong Yan.


    After another struggle to block the giant ape¡¯s attack, the man muttered to himself, ¡°This won¡¯t do, it¡¯s too strong! It seems I have to use a treasure to fight it.¡±


    The man then took out a purple sphere the size of a pigeon¡¯s egg from his robe and threw it at the giant ape. With a loud ¡°Boom!,¡± the giant ape was torn into pieces by the explosion. The trees and stones around were alsopletely damaged; basically, everything within a 100 feet radius was razed to the ground.


    The man stared at the thoroughly destroyed scene in pain. It was unclear whether his heartache was because the explosion that sted the ape meant he couldn¡¯t take the demonic beast¡¯s remains, or because he wasted a treasure in this fight. He dwelled in his heartache for a moment before he clenched his teeth and turned around to chase after his younger brother.


    However, after running just a few steps, he heard his younger brother¡¯s screams. The man was frightened and anxiously dashed forward. ¡°Third Brother! Third Brother!¡±


    Before long, he found his younger brother lying on the ground. No one else aside from them was present.


    Mo Tiange pulled Murong Yan to the side and ran with all her might to leave that ce. It was only when she could no longer sense anyone¡¯s breaths behind her that she stopped.


    Murong Yan gratefully stared at her. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, thank you. I¡¯m so lucky that I ran into you, otherwise, I might¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Senior Martial Sister Murong doesn¡¯t need to be too courteous.¡± She paused for an instant before she continued to curiously ask, ¡°Senior Martial Sister, what happened?¡±


    Hearing this question made Murong Yan chuckle with bitterness. She then shook her head and said, ¡°Because I never liked cultivating before, I had to endure a lot of suffering this time. I ran into Zixia Sect¡¯s disciples several times, and every time I encountered much danger to escape. Later, I ran into those two¡­ At first, they wanted to kill me, but I lied to them, telling them that there¡¯s a unique nt here¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded her head; everything was just as she guessed. She said, ¡°What was the thing that man used before? How could it be so powerful like that?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m not really sure either. It isn¡¯t a spirit tool or a magic weapon. It seems to be a unique thing refined using the soul of a demonic beast and a thunder element magic; it explodes if it¡¯s thrown using spiritual power. The power is enormous. ording to my observations, no one can block it.¡±


    This was the first time Mo Tiange saw something like this. Its power was indeed fearsome; perhaps no Aura Refining disciples could block it. It was also because of that reason that Mo Tiange chose to run. After all, she didn¡¯t want to put her life at risk.


    Seeing Murong Yan, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but think about Murong Zi. After being conflicted for a moment, she decided to tell Murong Yan about him after they got out. Right now, danger lurked everywhere. If Murong Yan was suddenly informed that her elder brother passed away, her state of mind would most likely be very unstable, thus influencing her performance during a fight. Mo Tiange then asked, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Murong, what are you nning to do next?¡±


    This question made Murong Yan show another bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie to Junior Martial Brother Ye. Before we came in, I was very ambitious ¨C I was determined to strive to obtain a Foundation-Building Pill. I just realized how overconfident I was now. However, now isn¡¯t the time to feel regret. I just hope I can get out of here safely then I¡¯ll cultivate diligently before pursuing other things.¡±


    Mo Tiange secretly nodded when she heard Murong Yan¡¯s words. This was good ¨C Murong Yan apparently came to her senses. Murong Zi¡¯s painstaking efforts weren¡¯t wasted.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye¡­¡±Murong Yan seemed hesitant. In the end, she shook her head. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll tell you if I can get out alive. I¡¯ll see you again if I get the chance.¡±


    Mo Tiange was startled. ¡°Senior Martial Sister Murong, you¡¯re not going to travel with me?¡±


    Murong Yan suddenly turned her head around. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye doesn¡¯t mind traveling together with me?¡±


    Mo Tiange was dumbfounded. Does she maybe think I don¡¯t want to go with her? After a moment, Mo Tiange directly smiled and said, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    After seeing Mo Tiange¡¯s expression, Murong Yanughed in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m overthinking things¡­¡±


    The two of them smiled at each other. The alienating feeling, which appeared after the catastrophe befell the sect, suddenly disappeared. Murong Yan¡¯s expression was no longer stiff as she too became a bit livelier. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, I really underestimated you. I never thought your spells would be this powerful¡­ s, I was indeed toozy.¡±


    Mo Tiange jokingly said, ¡°It¡¯s good you realize you werezy. I know my talent is mediocre, so I have no other choice but to be diligent¡­¡± she then stared at the starry sky again. Realizing that it was already the hour of the rabbit 2 , she said, ¡°There are still two hours left. Senior Martial Sister, we can start heading towards the center.¡±


    Hesitation appeared on Murong Yan¡¯s face. ¡°We¡¯re going now? There must be a lot of people that want to head to the center now ¨C shouldn¡¯t we try to avoid them?¡±


    Mo Tiange answered, ¡°Rest assured. The exit formation is about to be opened. Since everyone wants to leave, they definitely won¡¯t cause any trouble. It¡¯s actually going to be slightly safer than before.¡±


    What Mo Tiange said was quite reasonable, so Murong Yan finally decided to believe her and bluntly said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go with Junior Martial Brother Ye¡¯s decision.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded before asking, ¡°Senior Martial Sister, how¡¯re your injuries? Will there be a problem if we continue on our way?¡±


    Murong Yan said, ¡°No problem. They¡¯re just minor injuries.¡±


    Since Murong Yan was certain, Mo Tiange no longer hesitated. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Both of them employed Light Body Technique and rushed to the center.


    The closer they got to the center, the more people they saw. Murong Yan was very anxious as she asked in a low voice, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, are we really going to be alright?¡±


    Mo Tiange pulled Murong Yan¡¯s hand then gave her a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, trust me.¡±


    Murong Yan¡¯s face suddenly turned red as she nodded. ¡°En.¡±


    However, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t see this and kept holding Murong Yan¡¯s hand as they rushed to the exit location.

 Chapter 69: The Exit

    <h4>Chapter 69: The Exit</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    In the center of the forest, there was a vast open ground. Quite a lot of cultivators were gathering around this open ground. These cultivators were disciples from the three cultivation groups. Right now, each group remained vignt while ring fiercely at the other groups.


    When Mo Tiange and Murong Yan arrived, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on them. However, because everyone was afraid of breaking this equilibrium, no one dared to make any move. Although many Zixia Sect disciples were present, each one of them cherished their lives. The disciples of Yunwu Sect and Jindao School also didn¡¯t dare to make a move under such clearly disadvantageous circumstances. It¡¯d be too much of a loss if they lost their lives in an attempt to kill their enemies.


    Without minding these people¡¯s gazes, Mo Tiange pulled Murong Yan along and went to search for a secluded spot near their fellow Yunwu Sect disciples.


    Seeing that the two of them weren¡¯t going to try anything, everyone became disinterested and looked instead at thetest neers.


    Mo Tiange took a careful nce at her surroundings. The loss the Zixia Sect¡¯s headquarters suffered was indeed disastrous; the disciples currently present didn¡¯t even amount to a hundred people. Even if the disciples who hadn¡¯t arrived yet were taken into consideration, their total number probably wouldn¡¯t equal more than 200 people.


    As for Yunwu Sect and Jindao School, their disciples probably numbered about sixty or seventy people. Moreover, each one of them was bloody and wore vicious gazes on their faces.


    From among those few cultivators she knew quite well, only Jiang Shanghang was present. At this moment, he was meditating. Obviously, he also experienced some arduous battles. Meanwhile, out of her other friends ¨C Qin Xi, Liu Yidao, and Xu Jingzhi ¨C none of them were there.


    Mo Tiange frowned, feeling a bit worried. Based on the number of people currently present, the number of dead cultivators would most likely exceed half the original number of people who entered the forest. She really couldn¡¯t be certain that all her friends were still alive.


    At this moment, Murong Yan softly tugged on Mo Tiange¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye.¡±


    Seeing Murong Yan¡¯s paleplexion, Mo Tiange gave a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Here, Murong Yan already had some-self-awareness that when it came to either means or insight, she wasn¡¯t as good as Mo Tiange, so she obediently listened to Mo Tiange¡¯s words.


    Mo Tiange raised her head to look at the sky. The sky had started to turn pale and dawn was about to arrive. When it did, the exit formation would appear here, and they would be able to go out.


    After picking a clean grassy area for her and Murong Yan to sit on, Mo Tiange appeared to be doing the same thing as everyone else ¨C meditating to adjust her breath. However, she was secretly concentrating on watching her surroundings. She believed most people there were also vignt like her. After all, no one would be willing to lose their lives in the final moment like this.


    Another group of Zixia Sect disciples arrived. Mo Tiange swept her gaze over them and couldn¡¯t help but frown because she realized that the old man who fled from the poisonous spring was among them. However, she didn¡¯t have any n to attack him. Firstly, even though they fought before, there was no real enmity between them. Second, the equilibrium would be broken once she made a move and she still wanted to leave this ce alive.


    The old man also discovered her presence. He looked astonished but just like her, he pretended to have not seen her. Presumably, most of the people here were doing the same thing. Revenge could be carried out in the future, but risking their lives now wasn¡¯t worth it.


    The number of people kept increasing. As they approached the hour of the dragon 1 , several cultivators came out of the forest from time to time and they would go and stand with their respective groups. Sometimes, opponents appeared at the same time, glowering at each other, but they didn¡¯t move to attack.


    Just as everyone was expectantly waiting for the exit formation to open, a deafening roar suddenly rang out: ¡°SMELLY GIRL!!! I FINALLY FOUND YOU! RETURN MY BROTHER¡¯S LIFE TO ME!¡± Right afterward, a silhouette dashed straight towards Murong Yan.


    Mo Tiange frowned. She pulled Murong Yan aside with one hand and used her other hand to block the opponent with her Green-Wood Sword. After taking a careful look, Mo Tiange found that it was actually the elder brother from the pair of brothers who caught Murong Yan before.


    Bad!


    Mo Tiange turned her head to look around. Sure enough, the atmosphere in the area changed. Everyone was staring at Mo Tiange and that man. Quite a few of them had even secretly taken out their spirit tools. She was extremely furious. This idiot! Back when she eavesdropped on the two brothers, she already thought they were foolish, but now, it seemed there was simply something wrong with their brains! Thus, she showed no mercy and used her free hand to take out a Ground-Cracking Talisman and threw it at him.


    Although this idiot had a slow brain, his reaction time wasn¡¯t slow. He did a somersault to avoid her attack.


    In an instant, their action was like a fuse to the situation. Several Yunwu Sect disciples wanted toe help as Zixia Sect disciples also made their move. In the end, they started fighting even before reaching Mo Tiange and her opponent.


    Mo Tiange had no time to worry about the chaos around her. She saw that the idiot had taken out a pigeon¡¯s egg-sized purple sphere and was about to throw it at her.


    Mo Tiange was frightened and Murong Yan even turned extremely pale. Both of them had personally seen the power of that thing. If it was used, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to protect themselves.


    Under the urgency of the situation, Mo Tiange took out a high-grade defensive talisman. A protective barrier appeared in an instant, enveloping both Mo Tiange and Murong Yan inside.


    ¡®BOOM!¡¯ A deafening explosion appeared, followed by other cultivators¡¯ miserable screams. Mo Tiange started to move her spiritual aura, preparing to block the oing force of the attack. But, in the next moment, she surprisingly managed to block the force with almost no effort at all.


    Mo Tiange opened her eyes in apletely dumbfounded state.


    Qin Xi gnashed his teeth and shouted, ¡°What are you being stunned for!? Come and help!!!¡± As it turned out, Qin Xi was holding a sword up while pouring his spiritual aura into it, standing in front of them to block the attack.


    As if she was suddenly jolted awake from her dream, Mo Tiange promptly moved her spiritual aura to share the burden with Qin Xi.


    After a while, the force created by the attack was finally subdued.


    Seeing that they unexpectedly withstood his attack, the idiot roared furiously and rushed towards them. Since Mo Tiange nearly lost her life, she naturally wouldn¡¯t be polite and took out a Freezing Talisman. Murong Yan also wasn¡¯t idle as she controlled her spirit tool, directing it towards the idiot. Qin Xi also deployed a Raging Inferno Art.


    Even though this idiot¡¯s skills weren¡¯t bad, how could he win against the attacks of three people? Because he was avoiding the Freezing Talisman, he was hit by Qin Xi¡¯s spell. Once he moved a step toote, he was directly hit by Murong Yan¡¯s spirit tool. He staggered for a moment before he finally fell down.


    The three people sighed in relief to see him dead. The power of this purple sphere was seriously extraordinary. Aside from the three of them, other people were all harmed and some were even blown to pieces. Only a few managed to protect themselves.


    The dead and injured were the disciples of Yunwu Sect and Jindao School. Although the originator had already died, everyone still felt indignant. They picked up their spirit tools and went straight towards Zixia Sect disciples. Zixia Sect had the most disciples, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t be willing to hold back and also rushed towards the disciples of the two other groups. In an instant, spirit tools and spells flew here and there across the sky.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye!¡± After dealing with a sneak attack directed towards him, Qin Xi beckoned Mo Tiange.


    While protecting themselves, Mo Tiange pulled Murong Yan towards Qin Xi.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Martial Brother Qin.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time saying thanks.¡± He liberally pulled out a thick stack of talismans and passed them to Mo Tiange and Murong Yan. ¡°Hold onto these for a while; there¡¯s probably about a quarter hour left before the exit formation opens.¡±


    Mo Tiange also understood that now wasn¡¯t the appropriate time for politeness, so she took the talismans he gave her. She then turned around and threw a zing-me Talisman at oing Zixia Sect disciples.


    This huge melee had the most participants and was also the most intense battle throughout this entire period. The whole sky was filled with flying spells, talismans and spirit tools. It was hard to even clearly see whether others were people on their own side or their opponents. They couldn¡¯t even dodge and could only use spells and talismans to protect themselves. In the end, left with no other choice, the three of them stuck a defensive talisman on their bodies and were subjected to all kinds of attacks.


    A bright white ray eventually appeared in the center of the open ground. It became increasingly brighter and slowly took the shape of a bright formation that was vibrant with colors and filled with spiritual aura.


    Everyone stopped their fights as their gazes were drawn to the formation. In a split second, everyone rushed towards the formation like a swarm of bees.


    Mo Tiange intentionally retreated. In the end, the people behind her rushed against her. A group of people chaotically crammed themselves into the formation.


    Soon, they were crammed into the formation as well. Dark and bright scenes shed before their eyes then their surroundings changed. With a nce, Mo Tiange could already see the three ashen-faced Core Formation cultivators.


    One after another, the disciples were transported to the cliff. Almost everyone was covered with bloodstains and lookedpletely miserable; some were even heavily injured.


    Murong Yan walked towards Mo Tiange and whispered, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, are we¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head and whispered back, ¡°Rest assured.¡±


    Although these Core Formation cultivators looked livid, they didn¡¯t seem to have any intentions of killing; they wouldn¡¯t attack Mo Tiange and the others. Besides, after thest melee, the number of disciples alive was probably only a third of their original numbers. If punishments were carried out, they might as well ept another batch of disciples.


    Once she was away from that murderous environment and no longer had to remain vignt against others, Mo Tiange finally realized that her whole body was tired. Her body went soft, almost falling on the ground. However, when she turned around, she saw that Murong Yan was engrossed in watching the formation.


    Mo Tiange suddenly remembered that she hadn¡¯t told Murong Yan about Murong Zi.


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister Murong¡­¡±


    Murong Yan uttered a soft response but she didn¡¯t turn around to look at Mo Tiange. She was still focused on watching the formation.


    Mo Tiange took a deep breath. She suddenly felt a bit of self-hate, being the bearer of such cruel news. ¡°Actually, I saw Senior Martial Brother Murong.¡±


    Hearing herment, Murong Yan instantly turned around.


    Mo Tiange clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Murong passed away.¡±


    Murong Yan was stunned and it seemed like she couldn¡¯t believe it but soon after, her face gradually turned pale as she abruptly grabbed Mo Tiange¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, you¡­ say it again.¡±


    Mo Tiange sighed and repeated, ¡°I saw Senior Martial Brother Murong and he¡¯s passed away.¡±


    Murong Yan¡¯splexion turned even paler, but she still didn¡¯t let go of her hand and just staring fixedly at Mo Tiange. ¡°Do you have any proof?¡±


    This time, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t say anything and just took out Murong Zi¡¯s Qiankun Bag.


    Murong Yan trembled when she took it, but she still opened it in haste. When she finally saw those familiar spirit tools, her expression filled with grief and her hands covered her face.


    Although Murong Zi¡¯s death wasn¡¯t her responsibility, in the end, he died when they were fighting enemies together. To see Murong Yan so sorrowful like this, Mo Tiange also felt awful.


    Qin Xi patted her shoulder and shook his head. It was as if he was consoling her that it wasn¡¯t her fault. She forced out a smile but didn¡¯t feel better in the slightest.


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister, don¡¯t be too sad. Even in hisst moments, Senior Martial Brother Murong always hoped you could build your foundation. You¡­¡± Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t continue on. After all, how could several dry sentences of constion alleviate the pain of losing your close ones?


    After a long time, Murong Yan finally dropped her hands. There weren¡¯t any tears on her face now, but she was extremely pale and her expression was bleak. She was originally a lovely, charming girl, but after going through this recent series of blows, there wasn¡¯t any brightness and beauty left in her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Junior Martial Brother Ye. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, I¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Mo Tiange then took out a jade box and gave it to her. ¡°This is Senior Martial Brother Murong¡¯s ashes. Senior Martial Sister mustn¡¯t be too sad ¨C the dead is gone already, and you have to continue on with your life.¡±


    Murong Yan took the case and put it inside her Qiankun Bag before showing a sad smile. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, can you please tell me how my brother died?¡±


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°When I happened to meet Senior Martial Brother Murong, he was already heavily injured from being ambushed. While he was still recuperating, we encountered a second rank Iron-Teethed Crocodile, and after that, we met three other people. In the end, Senior Martial Brother Murong couldn¡¯t hold on and chose to drag one of our opponents down with him.¡± After she said this, Mo Tiange felt a bit worried and said, ¡°Senior Martial Sister, don¡¯t worry about taking revenge ¨C this enmity can¡¯t really be resolved.¡±


    Murong Yan naturally understood, but she still felt there was ack of closure.


    After a long while, Murong Yan wiped the remaining traces of tears from her face. With a firm expression, she said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, rest assured. I¡¯m no longer that thoughtless me from back then. I know what I should do.¡± She then showed a self-depreciating smile. ¡°Although we¡¯re not blood-rted siblings, ever since we were small, my brother has always loved me. No matter what I wanted, he always thought of a way to give it to me¡­ Now, he also thought of a way to give me a Foundation-Building Pill, but I never thought¡­ the cost would be his own life.¡±

 Chapter 70: An Afternoon

    <h4>Chapter 70: An Afternoon</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Everything progressed ording to Mo Tiange¡¯s expectations.


    The creator of this n wanted to provide an opportunity for the disciples of the three groups to interact with each other, but he probably didn¡¯t foresee that this would actually create opportunities to kill each other.


    For this reason, Zixia Sect Nascent Soul grandmaster became so furious that he almost pped the creator of this n to his death.


    However, it was a long time after this incident urred that the Aura Refining disciples found out about this matter. On the day the Aura Refining disciples¡¯ tests finished, the three Core Formation grandmasters, lookingpletely livid, sent some Foundation Building disciples to clean up the mess. These Foundation Building disciples managed to bring back several heavily injured disciples, but they also recounted the tragic incidents from the forest.


    Nevertheless, the disciples were left not knowing what the Core Formation grandmasters were discussing ¨C the grandmasters didn¡¯t reveal anything. The grandmasters only brought them back to the sect and forbade them from leaving the mountain. It was only after Senior Martial Brother Zhou asked around and told them not to worry that they calmed down.


    After this trip, the number of people in their courtyard was considerably fewer. Mo Tiange¡¯s house could be considered lucky ¨C out of the five people, four managed to return alive. The one who didn¡¯t make it out¡­ was Xu Jingzhi.


    Although Liu Yidao¡¯s injuries were serious, in the end, he still survived. Xu Jingzhi, however, was missing. It was unclear whose hands he died in and where his corpse or ashes were; there wasn¡¯t even the slightest clue as to his whereabouts.


    In this catastrophe, there were many people who went missing like this, but they never thought Xu Jingzhi would be among this group.


    Having confirmed this news, people from the Xu n came to tidy up Xu Jingzhi¡¯s belongings, thus all traces of Xu Jingzhi in the house disappeared.


    After some time, the Sect Head directly announced the results of the test. As they expected, instead of carrying out further investigations and punishments, the recipients of Foundation-Building Pills were announced.


    In this test, forty out of the hundred Yunwu Sect disciples who made it out alive managed to get Foundation-Building Pills. Reportedly, because the number of elite disciples ughtered was too many, the Nascent Soul grandmaster from Zixia Sect decided to give out more Foundation-Building Pills, hoping that more Foundation Building cultivators might emerge from this group to make up for the loss. The four people in Mo Tiange¡¯s house, as well as Murong Yan, were among the people who obtained Foundation-Building Pills.


    Nheless, this news didn¡¯t make Mo Tiange happy. Murong Zi¡¯s death and Xu Jingzhi¡¯s disappearance made her feel an unprecedented anxiety.


    She remembered Xu Jingzhi¡¯s irritable appearance before the test began¡­ In fact, that day, she already had an ominous feeling, but she didn¡¯t take it seriously. She never expected that day would mark the day they parted for thest time.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye.¡±


    Mo Tiange, who was leaning against a tree, raised her head and saw Qin Xi standing in front of her, offering her a wine jar in his hands.


    Mo Tiange forced a smile and took the wine jar.


    Qin Xi sat down beside her. The two of them drank wine in silence. On this autumn afternoon, sunshine fell through the gaps in the leaves, illuminating their bodies and making them feel toozy to move. The surrounding area was tranquil ¨C there was only the crashing sound of a waterfall somewhere far away filling in the void.


    A couple months earlier, eight people were chatting and joking around at this spot, a group of people who kept making Mo Tiange busy doing this and that. Now, Xu Jingzhi was dead, Liu Yidao was seriously injured, Wang Qianyi was married, Shen Bing became a concubine, Murong Yan was cultivating arduously, and Senior Martial Brother Zhou was busy preparing for his future. The only one who coulde apany her in sitting here was Qin Xi.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin.¡±


    ¡°En?¡±


    ¡°If you can build up your foundation, what will you do after that?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll continue to cultivate¡­ why do you ask?¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head. She didn¡¯t know how to exin the reason behind the gloominess in her heart. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand. In the end, why do people cultivate?¡±


    Why do people cultivate? At this question, 80% of the people in the cultivation world would automatically answer ¡°to live a long life.¡± But what was the point of living a long life? Fighting each other like this, causing countless casualties¡­ if people wanted to live long lives, why did they treat other people¡¯s lives so recklessly?


    Qin Xi seriously pondered the answer, but instead ofing up with one, he only shook his head and switched to an irrelevant matter. ¡°I was born in a princely family, but because I¡¯m not from the main branch, I was never valued and was always bullied by others. However, I don¡¯t know why, but ever since I was small, I always thought I was different from others. I didn¡¯t want to fight for favors against my brothers, and I also had no interest in ying around. I always focused on studying instead.¡±


    ¡°Then, when I was eight, a guest came to the prince¡¯s residence, iming to be our ancestor. He seemed to be an extraordinary person. Although he was already several hundred years old, he didn¡¯t look old at all. In front of him, even the imposing n Master didn¡¯t dare to say anything.¡±


    ¡°Soon afterward, I was taken to see him. After he measured my spiritual roots, he told the n elders he was going to take me with him. At the time, I was still a child. I didn¡¯t know what to expect; I just felt¡­ that maybe this was the path I should walk on.¡±


    After he said this, he turned around and showed a smile. ¡°Indeed, my instincts were right. I¡¯m walking on apletely different path from my brothers from the prince¡¯s residence. I¡¯m still young now, but my past brothers and sisters already turned to dust. Why do people cultivate? I really can¡¯t answer this question. As far as I¡¯m concerned, cultivating is a natural and proper part of life. I don¡¯t need to question why; I just need to continue walking on this path.¡±


    This calm narrative made Mo Tiange feel at peace. Furthermore, she also felt like she shared his experience.


    ¡°Just need to continue walking on this path¡­ really?¡± Mo Tiange massaged her forehead and whispered, ¡°I know why I want to walk on this path¡­ when I was a child, I was very smart for my age. I was very young, but I already understood how to read people¡¯s expressions, and I was already ustomed to the fickleness of humans. At the time, I often experienced heartache, hating myself for understanding all this and grieving my inability to be like other kids.¡±


    ¡°Later¡­ Later, I met Second Uncle and learned I was indeed different from other kids. Why do I cultivate? I also don¡¯t know why. However, Second Uncle once told me that without strength, there would be no freedom.¡±


    ¡°Without strength, there would be no freedom.¡± Qin Xi repeated with a murmur. The gaze he used to look at her became moreplex.


    Mo Tiange put away the wine jar after she drained it. Actually, she never drank wine before ¨C she felt no need to and there was no chance to. Second Uncle also didn¡¯t drink. He said as a cultivator, they mustn¡¯t indulge themselves in secr world pleasures, so she adopted the same manner of thinking. However, she now felt that drinking like this was very pleasant.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin, that elder of yours must¡¯ve left you already, right?¡±


    Qin Xi paused and said nothing.


    ¡°In fact, the end of Second Uncle¡¯s life is approaching. If it isn¡¯t this year, it¡¯ll be next year. Sometimes, I feel like I can calmly ept it, but other times I feel it would be hard to imagine. If Second Uncle isn¡¯t here, what would I do? What would I do if he¡¯s like Senior Martial Brother Xu who disappeared so suddenly that we couldn¡¯t even say goodbye?¡± She hugged herself, hiding her face in her arms, scared to continue.


    Qin Xi wanted to pat her shoulder, but after hesitating a moment, his hand still didn¡¯t fall on her body. In the end, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not like you. In fact, my natural endowments aren¡¯t the best, but cultivating up to this point, I haven¡¯t experienced any bottlenecks. My great-grandfather said I might¡¯ve been born to cultivate ¨C I haven¡¯t experienced any obsessions or blockades. In short, I don¡¯t have any unnecessary feelings. I can¡¯t understand your feelings, but I know you put too much importance on feelings and obsessions. If you can¡¯t give them up, it¡¯ll be hard for you to seed in the future.¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned. ¡°Obsession¡­¡±


    Qin Xi sighed. In the end, he still patted her shoulder and said, ¡°That¡¯s all I can say. Whether or not you can achieve it will depend on yourself. Cultivating¡­ maybe for us, it means having to abandon a lot of things¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange thought deeply. Obsession? Could it be that in my childhood, I longed for so much that I now have obsessions? She felt she understood somewhat, but she was also a bit confused.


    As Qin Xi handed her another jar of wine, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. If you can figure it out so easily, it¡¯s not an obsession. This matter needs a fated chance, so take your time.¡±


    After gulping down another jar of wine, Mo Tiange¡¯s head was feeling even dizzier. In her dizzy state, she vaguely heard Qin Xi ridiculing her. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, you¡¯ve never had wine before, haven¡¯t you? How can you drink it like you¡¯re drinking water?¡±


    Mo Tiange felt woozy. When she looked up, she seemed to see several Qin Xis swaying in front of her. After tilting her head left and right, she finally reached out, trying to stop the swaying. ¡°Senior¡­ Martial Brother Qin, why do you do a¡­ mirage spell?¡±


    Qin Xi was dumbfounded but soon burst intoughter. ¡°You¡­ if I had known earlier, I would¡¯ve made you drink earlier, you actually¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange stared at him for a while before she stood up and walked unsteadily towards the water.


    Qin Xi shouted behind her, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, what are you doing?¡±


    Still proceeding with her unsteady walk, Mo Tiange answered, ¡°Wash¡­ washing my face.¡±


    She crouched once she finally got to the water. However, when she saw her reflection in the water, she was instantly stupefied.


    She hadn¡¯t paid attention to her looks for a long time. Today, she realized there was a huge difference in her current face with the one in her memory. Her originally thin eyebrows were now shapely, the contour of her face seemed more striking, and her cheeks were plumper ¨C they clearly resembled an adult¡¯s face. Although her head was still dizzy, she was still rmed by what she saw. Because¡­ this face looked increasingly like a woman¡¯s face.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, aren¡¯t you finished yet?¡±


    Hearing the voiceing behind her, Mo Tiange hastily cupped some water with her hands and washed her face. Nheless, she saw that her face was still as bright and beautiful as before.


    Afraid of being seen by Qin Xi, she didn¡¯t dare to look back. She was losing her head in a panic, wondering whether someone had already noticed her¡­


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, her feet slipped and she couldn¡¯t maintain her bnce. With a ¡°plop,¡± she fell into the water.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye!¡± Qin Xi was dumbstruck by this scene. After a while, seeing as Mo Tiange was still struggling in the water, he finally snapped to his senses. He flew forward and in a sh, he caught Mo Tiange, who was bobbing in and out of the water. He dragged her back to shore.


    He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°I must say¡­ Junior Martial Brother Ye, you must¡¯ve drunk yourself into stupidity¡­ You¡¯re a cultivator, but you still got yourself drowned. What about your Light Body Technique?¡±


    When he looked down at her, he felt even more helpless. This wasn¡¯t just ordinary stupidity ¨C she actually fainted from choking on the water¡­


    After cing her under a tree, Qin Xi thought to himself then raised his hand. Out of nowhere, there was a bright-colored peach branch in his hand. There were blossoming peach flowers covered in dew at the end of the branch. It was as if the branch was freshly picked from a tree.


    Qin Xi murmured a few words, brandished his hand, and shouted, ¡°Go!¡±


    Finally, the two people vanished without a trace.


    From Qin Xi¡¯s point of view, however, the two of them were still in their original spot with faint rays surrounding the tiny area. He looked down and stared at the fainted Mo Tiange, appearing to ponder something. After a long while, he finally stretched his hand towards her wet cor and fumbled. Shortly after, he pulled out a red string with a jade pendant.


    The jade pendant was round, had a warm color and a distinct cloud pattern. Qin Xi sighed. ¡°Sure enough¡­¡±

 Chapter 71: The Foundation-Building Pill

    <h4>Chapter 71: The Foundation-Building Pill</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Mo Tiange felt a splitting headache when she woke up. The room waspletely dark. She propped her body up and kneaded her forehead with confusion. Strange, how could I have fallen asleep?


    Once she sat up and moved her aura around her small orbit, the pain in her head ceased. She then slowly recalled what happened before she fell asleep ¨C or rather, what happened before she got drunk.


    Really humiliating¡­ she had never drunk wine before, but she still had the guts to imitate Qin Xi and drank her feelings away. The worst thing was that she actually cked out so badly after she got drunk!


    Mo Tiange fell back to the bed, groaning. Fortunately, no one else saw her except Senior Martial Brother Qin¡­ Senior Martial Brother Qin! She hastily sat up again and began groping her body. Good¡­ her clothes were still intact, and the Spirit-Concealing Jade Pendant was also in ce.


    She heaved a sigh but still felt somewhat remorseful. She didn¡¯t really remember what happened before she got drunk. She only vaguely remembered Qin Xi telling her that in order to walk further down the path of cultivation, she had to let go of her obsessions. However, she felt that she had forgotten something¡­


    After thinking for a long time to no avail, she brushed the matter aside. Since she couldn¡¯t remember it, it probably wasn¡¯t anything of importance. The important thing was that she had to remind herself never to lose her vignce like this again. She was really fortunate that Qin Xi didn¡¯t do anything to her; if this happened again and it was someone other than Qin Xi and if she was taken advantage of when she was unconscious, her secret would probably be discovered.


    Having made up her mind, she got down from the bed, wanting to freshen up, but she first took several moonstones out of her Qiankun Bag and tossed them onto the bed. The room instantly became bright. Although her clothes were intact, they were wrinkled and carried the smell of alcohol. Mo Tiange walked to the washstand at the corner of the room, frowning as she took off her outer robe and began cleaning herself. It was only when the alcohol smell finally disappeared that she put on a new robe.


    Just as she was about to untie her hair tob it again, she caught a sight of her reflection in the copper mirror hanging on the wall. She paused. After pondering something for a while, she took ab, untied her hair, carefully parted it thenbed it into a bun. While she did this, the bun wasbed askew several times because she wasn¡¯t familiar with this method of doing her hair.


    By the time shebed her hair correctly, she couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly to her reflection in the mirror. She hadn¡¯t dressed as a woman for almost ten years and now, she couldn¡¯t evenb her hair into a feminine hairstyle. The person in the mirror wasn¡¯t at all pleasing to the eye, so she untied her bun and once againbed her hair into amon Daoist¡¯s topknot.


    Nevertheless, the face reflected in the mirror was still too delicate to be a man¡¯s.


    Mo Tiange contemted for a moment before fumbling in her Qiankun Bag for some things. She first used a chunk of ck thing to thicken her eyebrows then she smeared some gray powder from a jade bottle on the bridge of her nose, the corners of her eyes, and her lower jaw.


    Now, the person in the mirror clearly seemed more rugged. Her eyebrows were also slightly thicker, looking obviously like a man¡¯s. Then she carefully wiped all traces of the items she used before storing them back. These two things were in fact materials meant to refine tools, but since they weren¡¯t poisonous, smearing then on her face was perfectly fine. The important thing was that she now had a Foundation-Building Pill, so she had to be a bit more careful.


    After doing all this, Mo Tiange walked back to the bedside, took out her Qiankun Bag from her robe and began arranging the contents before she sat down to cultivate.


    As a matter of fact, she obtained many things during thest test. Just the demonic beasts¡¯ remains alone provided a fortune, but she still received medicinal pills, spirit tools, various kinds of materials, and more than a thousand spirit stones.


    Once she returned and did an inventory of her items, she felt quite conflicted. Instead of working hard for several years like she did before, she might as well kill several people ¨C the profit was a lot more abundant. Fortunately, she quickly suppressed this malicious idea. It¡¯d be bad if this kind of ruthless idea was left to grow and cause her to be possessed by the devil in the future.


    Without noticing it, several hours passed, and the sky outside was already bright.


    Mo Tiange tucked away her spiritual aura, leaped off her bed and tidied up her clothing before she opened the door and walked out of her room.


    In the sitting room, Qin Xi was already sitting on his old seat, drawing some talismans. He didn¡¯t even raise his head when he heard the noise and just said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, you finally woke up.¡±


    Mo Tiange was a bit uneasy when she thought about yesterday, but seeing that Qin Xi¡¯s expression seemed extremely normal, she felt reassured and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°We have to pick up the Foundation-Building Pills¡­¡± Qin Xi stored his papers and writing brush away. Once he turned around, however, he stared nkly at her.


    His response made Mo Tiange somewhat nervous. Could it be that the disguise on my face is too obvious?


    After a while, Qin Xi shook his head. ¡°I think I¡¯m really silly, but I feel there¡¯s something different about you today. I just can¡¯t tell what.¡±


    Hearing his words, Mo Tiange felt a bit relieved. She showed a dry smile and said, ¡°What¡¯s the difference? Aren¡¯t we going to pick up our Foundation-Building Pills? Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Qin Xi nodded then the two of them walked out of the house together.


    Mo Tiange walked in the back, secretly wiping away her sweat.


    Originally, the four people from this house always traveled together, but now, Xu Jingzhi had passed away while Liu Yidao, who was heavily injured, was staying in the North Peak with Foundation Building seniors to recuperate. Just in a short while, this house became very empty. Qin Xi wouldn¡¯t have be this close to her if the house wasn¡¯t in this shape. Because the others were no longer here, the two of them only had each other to talk to.


    The South Peak of Mount Yunwu still looked the same as before with the first light of the morning sun and the cool breeze blowing on her face, but they were now two people down. Mo Tiange sighed softly.


    Quite a few people were already present in the steward¡¯s hall when they arrived. The two of them politely waited outside.


    Soon, it was Mo Tiange¡¯s turn. She walked into the hall then handed her identity tablet over. It was only after she passed the verification process and left a trace of her spiritual aura in a jade slip that a martial uncle in the steward¡¯s hall gave a jade bottle to her. She cautiously stored it away.


    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that the Foundation-Building Pill was the lifeblood of Aura Refining disciples. All the other disciples who received it were wild with joy. Meanwhile, Mo Tiange looked rtively calm.


    Once Qin Xi received his share of the Foundation-Building Pill, the two of them returned together.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin, it¡¯s been a quite a while since you¡¯ve reached the peak stage of the Aura Refining realm, right? Are you going to enter Closed Door Meditation straight away?¡±


    ¡°Probably. What about Junior Martial Brother?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ better wait. Right now, I haven¡¯t yet reached the peak stage of the Aura Refining realm, so it wouldn¡¯t hurt to be certain of the oue before entering Closed Door Meditation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea either¡­¡±


    Both of them went to their respective rooms after they returned to the house. Mo Tiange waited for a while before she once again opened the door, ready to make a trip down the mountain.


    Receiving the Foundation-Building Pills symbolized thepletion of an era. The ban that forbade all disciples to leave the sect¡¯s monastery without authorization was also lifted. She naturally wanted to take a trip down the mountain to visit Second Uncle. However, because she just received a Foundation-Building Pill, she was afraid other people would be watching her, so she pretended to go back and tidy up her things before she set foot on the road down the mountain.


    She first went to Yunwu Sect¡¯s shop to exchange the spirit stones she received from putting her things for sale in the shop for some medicinal pills. She also sold the demonic beasts¡¯ remains to the shop. For now, there would be a lot of people selling demonic beasts¡¯ remains, so she wasn¡¯t afraid of being too conspicuous.


    The shop clerk present was thoroughly awed to see her piles of demonic beasts¡¯ remains. This shop clerk was also a Yunwu Sect¡¯s disciple, so he naturally knew about the test. To him, since Mo Tiange obtained so many demonic beasts¡¯ remains, she definitely seemed like someone with excellent means. Therefore, he didn¡¯t dare to slight her and behaved very politely when he gave the spirit stones to her.


    Mo Tiange epted the bag of spirit stones without counting them again then tossed a spirit stone as a tip for the clerk. Soon afterward, she walked towards Second Uncle¡¯s small courtyard, making turns and detours along the way.


    ¡°Second Uncle!¡±


    Coughing came from inside the room. Mo Tiange pushed the door open and a smile appeared on her face when she saw the wrinkled-faced old man on the bed. ¡°Second Uncle, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Ye Jiang opened his eyes. He sized her up with his cloudy eyes for a while, coughed again then hoarsely said, ¡°Xiaotian¡­ you¡¯re not injured, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Mo Tiange, shaking her head, sat down on a small bench beside the bed. She then took out the jade bottle containing the Foundation-Building Pill and said with delight, ¡°Second Uncle, take a look! I got the Foundation-Building Pill!¡±


    Upon seeing the jade bottle, Ye Jiang took it, trembling. He opened the bottle, took a sniff and closed his eyes before nodding his head. ¡°Correct! This is a Foundation-Building Pill¡­ Xiaotian, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    Mo Tiange repeatedly shook her head. ¡°My luck was good. There was an unexpected event in the test this time, so the numbers of Foundation-Building Pills distributed were a lot more than usual.¡±


    Ye Jiang smiled affectionately. His gaze held some pity. ¡°Do you really think Second Uncle doesn¡¯t know what happened? You¡­ forget it, what¡¯s important is that you managed to get out alive.¡±


    Although he was using a reproaching tone, to Mo Tiange it was, in fact, full of warm concern. She held Second Uncle¡¯s withered hand and gave him a heartfelt smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Second Uncle. Right now, I¡¯m very capable. Every day, aside from cultivating diligently, I¡¯m also practicing in battles with others; I will never be lenient to others again. Second Uncle, I¡¯m telling you, during this test¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange spent two hours exining what happened during the test with long and borate details. Ye Jiang smiled while he listened. Sometimes, he praised her for her cool-headedness; sometimes he attentively gave her pointers, telling her a better way of handling a specific situation.


    Once this conversation ended, Mo Tiange felt that she had reaped a lot more than when she reflected on the battles herself. Thinking about this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat depressed ¨C what would she do if Second Uncle wasn¡¯t there?


    By the time both of them finished saying everything important, Ye Jiang sighed and said, ¡°Xiaotian, Second Uncle is relieved to see how you handled the test this time ¨C you¡¯ve indeed grown up. Even if you don¡¯t seed in building your foundation, you¡¯re still young, so trying a few more times shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you¡­¡±


    These remarks sounded like a dying man¡¯sst guidance. Mo Tiange bit her lips and grabbed her Second Uncle¡¯s hand, calling out in a whisper, ¡°Second Uncle¡­¡±


    How could Ye Jiang not know the feelings of her heart? With a smile on his face, he stroked her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this ¨C you¡¯re already an adult. You don¡¯t need Second Uncle staying by your side. If one day, you do seed in forming your Gold Core, go to Ye n in the secr world and see whether anyone from the future generation has spiritual roots or not. If there is, you don¡¯t need to rebuild the Ye n ¨C passing them some cultivation techniques will suffice¡­¡±


    ¡°Second Uncle!¡± Mo Tiange felt a bit angry and called out.


    Ye Jiang, however, straightened his expression and said strictly, ¡°Xiaotian, just because you don¡¯t want to talk about it doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t have to face it. You have to remember that you¡¯re a cultivator ¨C a female cultivator at that. If you can¡¯t even face reality, how will you walk further? It¡¯s far harder for a female cultivator than a male cultivator just to be somewhat sessful! Your natural endowments aren¡¯t good, and you also don¡¯t have ns or elders to rely on, so if you don¡¯t have a firm temperament, you better give up soon!¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned. Second Uncle had never been this harsh and stern towards her. She drooped her head and said nothing.


    Ye Jiang softened his tone. ¡°Do you still remember what Second Uncle has been teaching you all these years? Since you have neither good natural endowments nor people to rely on, you have to be stricter on yourself. You can¡¯t be greedy, and you can¡¯t indulge yourself in your emotions! You have to bear in mind that being weak and emotional are the biggest enemies of female cultivators. Not only today, but even when you¡¯re faced with Second Uncle¡¯s death, you have to calmly ept it. Later on, if you¡¯re confronted with intimate emotions between man and woman, you have to have self-control and remember that a human¡¯s heart is vtile and the affairs of the world are unpredictable!¡±


    This¡­ How could I not know about all this? But¡­


    Ye Jiang closed his eyes and showed her a tranquil smile. ¡°Life and death, this is the cycle of heavenlyw. You and I are both cultivators. We both know the cycle of heavenlyw is an unending cycle. It is only after cultivating, cultivating, and cultivating that you can obtain the Heavenly Dao and be a true Immortal. Go back and understand this well. You cane and see Second Uncle again when you can calmly ept my death.¡±


    Mo Tiange was silent. After a long time, she finally left him some medicinal pills, bid farewell and walked out of the door.


    Being weak and emotional were the biggest enemies of female cultivators.


    The cycle of heavenlyw was an unending cycle, and it was only through cultivating that she could obtain the Heavenly Dao and be a true Immortal.


    She stood in the middle of the courtyard for a moment then closed her eyes and walked resolutely out of the courtyard.

 Chapter 72: The Completion of Aura Refining Realm

    <h4>Chapter 72: The Completion of Aura Refining Realm</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    As he said before, after obtaining the Foundation-Building Pill, Qin Xi really did begin his Closed Door Meditation to make a realm-breakthrough.


    On the North Peak of Mount Yunwu, there were some ces where the spiritual aura was particrly abundant. Most of these ces were Immortal¡¯s Caves of high-level cultivators, but several of them were open, public Immortal¡¯s Caves.


    The so-called public Immortal¡¯s Caves were caves everyone could use, although they did have to provide quite arge amount as rent payment to the sect. However, cultivators who wanted to use the caves to build their foundation would be allowed to use these caves for free and would be prioritized.


    Formations had beenid both inside and outside these public Immortal¡¯s Caves. Furthermore, there were also Foundation Building cultivators patrolling the caves in turns. Under normal circumstances, unless the people in Closed Door Meditation passed the one-year time limit, they never encountered any kind of disturbance. These caves were indeed the best ces to perform Closed Door Meditation and make breakthroughs into the Foundation Building realm.


    In Closed Door Meditation to build one¡¯s foundation, it would take at least three to five months up to about one year. The first two months were used to nurse their health. Later, after taking the Foundation-Building Pill, they would have to spend several more months to ingest the pill and adapt their bodies to the changes. If they seeded in building their foundation, they would still have to spend some time in stabilizing their realm.


    This time, no matter whether he would fail or seed, Qin Xi would have to spend about a year before he could exit his Closed Door Meditation.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t really feel anything about this except envious and bored. She was envious because before Qin Xi began his Closed Door Meditation, he looked very calm and didn¡¯t seem worried at all. It was as if he was very confident about it. Since he seemed very confident, he must¡¯ve known some kind of secret method. Meanwhile, she still had to spend about one or two more years toplete the Aura Refining realm and increase her grasp in building her foundation. As for feeling bored, it was because without Qin Xi, she basically had no one else to talk to.


    Liu Yidao¡¯s injuries were quite heavy. At the very least, he would have to stay in the North Peak for three to five months. Murong Yan, funded by her n, had also gone to one of the public Immortal¡¯s Caves and entered Closed Door Meditation toplete the Aura Refining realm. Another person she was a bit familiar with was Senior Martial Brother Zhou, but he was the same as Qin Xi ¨C upon obtaining a Foundation-Building Pill, he directly went to a public Immortal¡¯s Cave and entered Closed Door Meditation to build his foundation. Unless he was unlucky and entered the twelfthyer of the Aura Refining realm, in the future, she would have to call him Martial Uncle Zhou.


    Aside from her, Jiang Shanghang was the only one remaining in the house, but he simply wasn¡¯t someone she considered as a friend. Ever since the annexation of the sect, not only did this guy refused to acknowledge others, but he also became even gloomier. Actually, she was quite baffled. When Jiang Shanghang entered the sect, he was already in the tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm. Now Qin Xi had entered Closed Door Meditation to make a realm-breakthrough, but why did Jiang Shanghang, against all reason, make no movements at all? Of course, she wouldn¡¯t go and ask him just because she was curious. There was no friendship between them after all.


    In fact, after she returned from the test, if she wanted to rent a public Immortal¡¯s Cave and enter Closed Door Meditation, she was wealthy enough to afford it. From those Qiankun Bags she obtained, she had more than a thousand spirit stones. Selling those demonic beasts¡¯ remains also gave her more than a thousand spirit stones. She also received several hundred spirit stones from selling some important materials and spirit tools. Totaling all these stones together, she already had more than 3,000 spirit stones. Taking into consideration some medicinal pills, spirit tools which were hard to sell, and materials she might use in the future, she was unprecedentedly rich and could bepared to ordinary Foundation Building cultivators.


    However, she still thought it¡¯d be better for her to maintain a low profile. Because of that, she didn¡¯t even take out the Iron-Teethed Crocodile¡¯s remains out, let alone perform an extravagant matter like renting an Immortal¡¯s Cave ¨C she naturally wouldn¡¯t do that.


    Thus, her days returned to being tranquil. Aside from listening to sermons once in a while, she spent all her days cultivating. She didn¡¯t even pick up any errands in the steward¡¯s hall. Fortunately, after this event, the sect exempted disciples in the seventhyer of the Aura Refining realm and higher from doing various chores, so it wouldn¡¯t matter that she didn¡¯t go and pick up errands.


    Contrary to her expectations, after being lectured by Second Uncle and having no one to talk to, she actually managed to focus her heart on cultivating. Coupled with taking a lot of medicinal pills, she unexpectedly needed only three months to cultivate until shepleted the Aura Refining realm. She was quite amazed. She hadn¡¯t foreseen that she would have such speed in cultivating.


    Meanwhile, Liu Yidao was still in the North Peak. She heard that a certain martial uncle admired him and wanted to take him as a disciple. Upon hearing this news, Mo Tiange suddenly realized it had been a long time since shest saw Liu Yidao. After thinking carefully, she realized they had indeed be distant with each other. Now that she thought about it, she felt quite guilty and decided to spare some time to visit him.


    Nheless, this n ultimately wasn¡¯t fulfilled because once she went to the North Peak, she was prevented from going further. With no better options, she had to give a senior martial brother a few unimportant things while asking him to pass her message to Liu Yidao.


    As for the reason why Jiang Shanghang didn¡¯t try to build his foundation, Mo Tiange also heard about it, bit by bit. As it turned out, Jiang n had one kind of medicinal pill to aid their members in building their foundations. That medicinal pill could increase their odds in seeding in building their foundations but they weren¡¯t easy to concoct. Every round of concoction only resulted in a few sessful pills.


    Originally, with Jiang Shanghang¡¯s diligence and cultivation level, he ought to be able to obtain one pill. Unfortunately, he was an object of scorn within the Jiang n. Furthermore, Jiang Chengxiang, who was the direct descendant of the current n Master, also wanted to build his foundation. Hence, Jiang Shanghang¡¯s share was directly given to Jiang Chengxiang, leaving Jiang Shanghang with no other options except clenching his teeth and swallowing this result. Since Foundation-Building Pills were hard to obtain, he nned to endure until the next time the medicinal pill became avable to build his foundation.


    Jiang Shanghang¡¯s thoughts were purely Mo Tiange¡¯s spections. But, good or bad, they had known each other for more than three years. Based on Jiang Shanghang¡¯s actions on ordinary days, that was most likely his thought process.


    Upon hearing this information for the first time, Mo Tiange felt rather envious. There was unexpectedly a kind of medicinal pill that could increase the odds of sessfully building one¡¯s foundation! However, since they had never heard about the pill from the sect, it was either because the medicinal pill was tooplicated to concoct or the materials needed were too rare, so the sect couldn¡¯t provide it for ordinary disciples. Jiang Shanghang couldn¡¯t obtain items from the Jiang n, let alone Mo Tiange. Therefore, although she was envious, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    When she reached the peak stage of the Aura Refining realm and could no longer progress with her cultivation, Mo Tiange took a trip down the mountain.


    Even though Second Uncle severely reprimanded her and also forbade her from visiting him unless she figured things outst time, she still came to see him every half month. It was just that Second Uncle would chase her off shortly after and tell her to go back to the mountain every time. However, this time was different. She had a very important thing to tell him.


    ¡°Second Uncle!¡±


    Ye Jiang, who was still recuperating in that small courtyard, had gotten even older. He didn¡¯t even open his eyes when he heard Mo Tiange¡¯s voice. He just said, ¡°What are youing here for? Go back and cultivate!¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t give up. She said, ¡°Second Uncle, I¡¯ve reached the peak stage of the Aura Refining realm!¡±


    Ye Jiang finally opened his eyes. He stared up and down at her and showed a faint smile. ¡°Three months¡­ Not bad.¡±


    Seeing that Second Uncle no longer had a taut face, Mo Tiange heaved a sigh and sat down beside the bed as she usually did. She said, ¡°Second Uncle, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°For the time being, I won¡¯t die.¡± Upon seeing her worried look, Ye Jiang¡¯s heart softened. With a rxed tone, he said, ¡°Lately, Second Uncle¡¯s injuries have been recovering well. I reckon I canst until next year.¡±


    Mo Tiange lowered her head and remained silent. This was indeed good news. Two years ago, Second Uncle said there were only about two or three years left in his lifespan. Right now, at the very least, they could confirm that he would have one more year.


    ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve alreadypleted the Aura Refining realm, you should tackle building your foundation. Have you made the proper preparations for building your foundation?¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head, lookingpletely bewildered as she said, ¡°Second Uncle, I can sense that my cultivation level isn¡¯t the problem now. Regarding entering Closed Door Meditation and building my foundation, I feel like I¡¯m stillcking something.¡±


    ¡°Lacking something¡­¡± Ye Jiang muttered. ¡°Second Uncle exined long ago the importance of insight in foundation-building to you. I also let you familiarize yourself with the process. ording to reason, I should¡¯ve prepared you enough. Do you perhaps have some misgivings in your heart?¡±


    Mo Tiange hesitated for a moment before nodding her head. ¡°Probably¡­ I always feel nervous when I¡¯m thinking about building my foundation. I don¡¯t have the slightest certainty about the oue.¡±


    Ye Jiang said with understanding, ¡°It seems your heart isn¡¯t prepared. This will be a bit hard to deal with. If you force yourself to enter Closed Door Meditation and build your foundation, the unsteady state of your mentality could result in an unstable situation, which could affect your odds of sessfully building your foundation.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I still can¡¯t make up my mind to immediately enter Closed Door Meditation. Second Uncle, what should I do?¡±


    Ye Jiang said, ¡°It isn¡¯t surprising you feel this way. Average people have to wait a long time after cultivating and reaching the peak stage of the Aura Refining realm to obtain Foundation-Building Pills. Because of that, they normally have enough time to prepare. You, on the other hand¡­ because of Second Uncle, you werepelled to cultivate quickly until youpleted the Aura Refining realm. Trying to build your foundation now is indeed too rushed.¡±


    ¡°Then what should I do?¡±


    Ye Jiang closed his eyes, seeming to contemte the matter.


    Mo Tiange watched him anxiously. She knew that although Second Uncle¡¯s situation was somewhat better than what they expected, he still only had one year left in his lifespan. She wanted to let Second Uncle watch her reach the Foundation Building realm before he passed away, so he could leave at ease. Because of this, she couldn¡¯t afford to dy during this next year.


    Ye Jiang finally opened his eyes after seemingly reaching a decision. He stared at her for a long time before he said slowly, ¡°Tiange, leave the mountain and go travel around for a while.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Mo Tiange was stunned. Travel around? Wouldn¡¯t that mean I have to leave Mount Yunwu and leave Second Uncle?


    Ye Jiang nodded. ¡°Correct, as long as a cultivator is stuck in a bottleneck or has an unsteady mood, traveling around is the best method to resolve the problem.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Mo Tiange said with concern, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that mean I have to leave this ce? Second Uncle, how can I abandon you here alone?¡±


    With a faint smile, Ye Jiang said, ¡°Are you afraid Second Uncle will die here suddenly?¡±


    Mo Tiange was silent. She was indeed afraid ¨C afraid that by the time Second Uncle passed away, she still hadn¡¯t built her foundation. However, she was even more afraid that second uncle would have to finish hisst journey alone while she was away traveling.


    Ye Jiang sighed and said, ¡°Rest assured. When a cultivator¡¯s lifespan is about to end, they will be very sensitive to their fate. If Second Uncle feels that the time hase, I can still wait for you toe back. For the time being, you should go. If you stay, you might have to spend much more time.¡±


    ¡°Second Uncle¡­¡±


    ¡°Do what I told you.¡±


    Struggling for a long time, Mo Tiange still shook her head resolutely at the end. ¡°I can¡¯t! What happens if there¡¯s an ident? I¡¯m not going!¡±


    ¡°What if you had to go?¡±


    ¡°I definitely won¡¯t go!¡±


    Ye Jiang closed his eyes, apparently not wanting to keep arguing with her. He knew how stubborn this child was. Back then, when he got injured during a demonic beast hunt and was abandoned by hispanions because his injuries were too heavy, it was this child who ran into the forest looking for him without considering her own life. In the end, the two of them, uncle and niece, managed to make it through a life or death struggle and escaped the forest.


    ¡°Xiaotian, take Second Uncle¡¯s Life Tablet and start your journey.¡±


    Mo Tiange was surprised but called out distractedly, ¡°Second Uncle¡­¡±


    Ye Jiang once again closed his eyes and sighed. ¡°If Second Uncle encounters some kind of mishap, you only need to look at the Life Tablet to know. Are you relieved yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Ye Jiang no longer spoke. Instead, he took a jade tablet from his robe and made hand seals with his right hand while murmuring some incantations. After a moment, a drop of bright red blood emerged from the area between his eyebrows. The speed of his murmurs elerated and soon after, he brandished his fingers. That drop of blood followed his gesture, entering the jade tablet in a sh. All of a sudden, the originally pure white jade tablet became dark red in color.


    Ye Jiang coughed violently after he finished doing these things.


    ¡°Second Uncle!¡± Mo Tiange hastily helped him steady himself while also patting his back.


    A while passed and Ye Jiang finally controlled his breathing. As he waved his hand, he passed the jade tablet to her and said, ¡°If I have an ident, the natal blood essence inside this tablet will be drained. You just need toe back as soon as you see its color changing.¡±


    Mo Tiange epted it in silence. Since Second Uncle gave her his Life Tablet, he had apparently made up his mind.


    Ye Jiang waved his hand as an order for her to go back and said, ¡°This¡¯ll do. Go back and report to the sect that you¡¯re going to travel. Go right after you pack up your things. Remember, open your mind and don¡¯t think about matters rted to cultivating. You maye back in half a year¡¯s time.¡±


    Mo Tiange was silent for a while but shortly after, a resolute expression appeared on her face. She nodded and said, ¡°I know, Second Uncle.¡±

 Chapter 73: Leaving the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 73: Leaving the Mountain</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    It was very normal for a cultivator who was stuck in a bottleneck to travel. Many Aura Refining disciples who cultivated until the peak stage of the Aura Refining realm but felt they weren¡¯t ready to build their foundation chose to go and travel around. Therefore, once Mo Tiange came back and reported to the steward¡¯s hall, she was given permission straightaway.


    This so-called traveling wasn¡¯t going on a sightseeing tour at all; the traveling was, in fact, done to search for fated chances.


    The influence of fated chances over cultivators surpassed even the influence of their natural endowments. For example, a thousand years ago, there was a cultivator with inferior natural endowments who encountered an enormous fated chance. He actually managed to cultivate until the Nascent Soul realm, obtained a remarkable divine power and roamed all over Kunwu.


    Of course, a fated chance was very hard to encounter. A fated chance like this might even appear only once every several years. Nevertheless, for most cultivators, obtaining a few spiritual nts and spiritual objects, or obtaining some enlightenment and making a realm-breakthrough was already considered to be great.


    Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t holding onto this kind of delusion. With her natural endowments, if she relied on fated chances but failed to obtain them, she might never be able to make a realm-breakthrough even if she had a lifespan of 800 years.


    Besides, her situation right now was, to be exact, having an unsteady heart, not being stuck in a bottleneck. Because she felt the pressure of time while her natural aptitude was inferior, she felt hopeless in sessfully building her foundation, resulting in her inability to calm her heart.


    After contemting for a long time, Mo Tiange thought she¡¯d better visit a few great cultivation groups and interact with their disciples. In any case, she was still young and she already obtained a Foundation-Building Pill; she didn¡¯t need to take any risks just to find a fated chance.


    With that decision in mind, she directly went to Second Uncle to bid him farewell and left Mount Yunwu.


    This was her first time taking a long journey alone. Ever since she came to Kunwu, she hadn¡¯t left Second Uncle¡¯s side and traveled by herself. However, she was no longer that little girl years ago who came to Kunwu for the first time; she¡¯d seen and gone through many things. No matter what kind of situation she would encounter, she was confident she could handle it properly.


    Mount Yunwu was located in a secluded corner of east Kunwu. Before it was annexed, only Zixia Sect and Jindao School were in the vicinity. Aside from these two, the closest cultivation group stilly thousands of miles away, and excluding those few small cultivation groups, the closest in distance to Mount Yunwu was undoubtedly the monastery of the leader among the seven great cultivation groups ¨C Tiandao Sect of Righteous Path.


    The seven great cultivation groups of Kunwu were: Tiandao Sect, Xuanqing School, Gujian Sect, Biyun Sect, Zhengfa School, Lingshou Sect, and Danding School.


    Among those, Lingshou Sect and Danding School specialized respectively in beast taming and pills concocting. Both weren¡¯trge groups ¨C the disciples they had numbered only slightly more than medium cultivation groups, but because their respective techniques in beast taming and pill concocting were quite outstanding, their strength was far stronger than medium cultivation groups. Because of that, they were included among the seven great cultivation groups.


    The slightly stronger groups were Biyun Sect and Zhengfa School. Zhengfa School was a Dao School, so most of its disciples wore Daoist robes. Biyun Sect was a peculiar group ¨C whether female or male, all the disciples they recruited had good looks. Furthermore, it had many female disciples, so there were a lot of Daopanions who practice Dual Cultivation in the sect.


    After them came Gujian Sect and Xuanqing School.


    Gujian Sect was a cultivation group that specialized in sword cultivation techniques. The so-called sword cultivation techniques meant that cultivators only cultivated using one sword in their entire lives and inserted most of their divine power into the sword.


    Sword cultivators¡¯ strength in fights of magical power was always a bit stronger than ordinary cultivators, but it was difficult for them to break through to the next realm. Therefore, although the numbers of high-level cultivators Gujian Sect had were about the same as Zhengfa School and Biyun Sect, its strength was slightly stronger than the two of them and it was always considered almost equal to Xuangqing School.


    Xuanqing School¡¯s strength was second only to Tiandao Sect. Just like Zhengfa School, Xuanqing School was a Dao School.


    Tiandao Sect, which was located in the northeastern part of Kunwu andy side by side, separated only by a mountain, with the area where Devil Path thrived, had always been considered the leader of Righteous Path in Kunwu for thest several thousand years. Tiandao Sect was different from other cultivation groups. It was unique in that it didn¡¯t have any special characteristics. It had neither a special sect cultivation technique nor did it ce demands on what its disciples cultivated with. As long as their disciples didn¡¯t vite the sect¡¯s principles, crooked or strange methods were all allowed; even practicing Devil Path wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Tiandao Sect¡¯s formidableness was derived precisely from this tolerant and open-minded sect management style. Ordinary Tiandao Sect disciples were treated equally no matter what technique they cultivated with. Thus, there were many cultivators with extraordinary talent in the sect.


    The reason Mo Tiange wanted to go to Tiandao Sect was because Tiandao Sect was the leader of Righteous Path and its disciples studied various things ¨C she could increase her knowledge without being afraid of any incidents urring. There was no absolutely righteous person in the cultivation world. Nevertheless, people of Righteous Path usually didn¡¯t encourage war, so she would be a bit safer if she interacted with disciples of Righteous Path.


    Not too long after leaving Mount Yunwu, Mo Tiange stopped and looked for a ce to exchange her Yunwu Sect uniform withmon clothes. Yunwu Sect had been annexed by Zixia Sect and furthermore, that catastrophe happened only months ago, so she¡¯d better be a bit more cautious. Once she finished, she used Light Body Technique and went northeast.


    Back when she wandered around with Second Uncle, Mo Tiange met cultivators who, before they became Daoists, were martial artists in the secr world. She was very interested in the so-called martial arts of theirs and thus learned a little about it. These past years, from the Immortals Assembly to thepetition for Foundation-Building Pills, she benefitted much from learning martial arts. Her Light Body Technique in its full power was also a lot quickerpared to ordinary cultivators. In only half a month, she arrived at the border of Tiandao Sect.


    The scope of Tiandao Sect¡¯s influence was veryrge; this ce could already be considered its area. In fact, in the surrounding areas, there were only a few small cultivation groups affiliated with it. Nheless, the market square here was very unusual ¨C a Dao convention in which Foundation Building cultivators from Tiandao Sect were invited was regrly held here at a predetermined time.


    At this Dao convention, everyone was allowed to participate as long as they paid the spirit stones required to enter. Moreover, they were allowed to ask questions to the preaching cultivators and could discuss Dao with each other.


    Mo Tiange was quite interested in this Dao convention. Coupled with the fact that the cost to participate wasn¡¯t expensive, she decided to wait here for a while. She also took out the spirit tools that were hard to sell around Mount Yunwu and sold them in batches. Because this ce was rather far from Mount Yunwu and there were various kinds of people here, she could sell these spirit tools without a hitch, thus obtaining a lot of additional spirit stones.


    Once she came out of the shop and walked to a certain secluded street corner, she took off the robe she was wearing, changed how her face looked and showed her true appearance.


    Because it was better to hide the origins of these spirit tools from people, she had been using Illusory Transfiguration Technique to camouge herself with various kinds of appearances when she went to the shops to sell them. These shops wouldn¡¯t care whether their guests were using Illusory Transfiguration Technique or not. For her, it¡¯d be fine as long as others couldn¡¯t see her true appearance.


    Mo Tiange leisurely walked out of the street corner while slightly exerting her divine sense. Sensing no abnormalities, she smiled and rxedly walked into another shop.


    This shop had a simple fa?ade without any decorations. Several brocade cases containing spirit tools, talismans, medicinal pills, and some other valueless things were arranged on the counter.


    The one who tended the shop was a mortal woman. Seeing Mo Tiange walk in, she enthusiastically greeted her. ¡°Master Immortal, is there anything you need?¡±


    Mo Tiange was only browsing around at random, so she didn¡¯t immediately give an answer. She kept sizing up several spirit tools arranged on a shelf before she finally turned around. Once she did, however, she waspletely stunned.


    The woman tending the shop looked about twenty years old. Although the woman was a mortal, she looked quite pretty and didn¡¯t lose out to female cultivators in terms of appearance. Of course, this wasn¡¯t the reason why Mo Tiange was surprised. She was surprised because this woman looked very familiar. Even after pondering carefully, she still couldn¡¯t remember when she had seen this woman.


    ¡°Master Immortal?¡±


    Mo Tiange recovered her train of thought, yet she saw that this woman was staring worriedly at her. Mo Tiange suddenly realized that instead of answering the woman, she had been staring at her for a long time. Considering that Mo Tiange was disguised as a man, her actions probably scared this woman. Thinking about how inconvenient it was to exin, she directly asked, ¡°What kind of things does this shop sell?¡±


    Seeing that Mo Tiange¡¯s expression looked normal, the woman promptly showed a smile and exined, ¡°Please take a look at these spirit tools, talismans, and medicinal pills ¨C all of them are excellent. In addition to these, our small shop also sells talisman paper and brushes, as well as products made of the highest-quality demonic beasts. Please take a look.¡±


    Mo Tiange had long seen the things arranged on the shelves. The spirit tools were ordinary ¨C not high-grade spirit tools. The talismans were also low-grade talismans. She didn¡¯t know about the medicinal pills, but based on the other items, they were most likely nothing but ordinary medicinal pills. She herself had just sold a lot of spirit tools. Furthermore, shecked neither talismans nor medicinal pills, so she just randomly picked up talisman paper and a brush as well as some cinnabars.


    ¡°How many spirit stones do I need to pay for these?¡±


    The woman thought for a short while then smiled and said, ¡°These talisman papers and cinnabars are only one spirit stone, but this talisman brush is seven spirit stones.¡±


    Eight spirit stones for the current Mo Tiange was a drop in the ocean. She immediately took them out from her Qiankun Bag and put them on the counter.


    The woman was very happy to seal a deal so easily. She wrapped the things Mo Tiange bought and passed them over while she respectfully said, ¡°Master Immortal, your things.¡±


    Mo Tiange took them and was about to walk out when she saw a young cultivator walking into the shop. He was only a fifthyer Aura Refining realm cultivator who looked beaten and was wearing ordinary clothes. However, he was handsome and seemed rather graceful.


    Right after this young cultivator walked into the shop, the woman tending the shop called out with joy, ¡°Husband! You¡¯re very early today!¡±


    As it turned out, this person was the woman¡¯s husband! In fact, this wasn¡¯t strange. The number of female cultivators was far less than male cultivators. Many low-level female cultivators were taken by high-level cultivators as concubines. As for low-level male cultivators, they rarely had Daopanions, so most of them simply took mortal women as their wives or concubines. It was unclear whether the beautiful woman in front of Mo Tiange was a wife or a concubine.


    The cultivator gave a short, indifferent answer, looking extremely cold. But once he looked up and saw Mo Tiange, he instantly showed a smile and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, may I help you?¡±


    Mo Tiange naturally understood. Since her cultivation level was in the peak stage of the Aura Refining realm, this cultivator wouldn¡¯t dare to slight her. However, the cold way he treated his own wifepared with the friendly way he treated an outsider rather displeased her. When she turned around and saw the faint loneliness in the woman¡¯s eyes, she felt even sadder for the woman.


    For mortal women who married cultivators, it was basically impossible for them to be treated as equals. In slightly pleasant terms, they were wives or concubines, but in vulgar terms, they were nothing but ythings.


    No need to mention that they were mortal women; so what if they were female cultivators? Shen Bing, for example, was gifted with good natural endowments and had a n backing her, yet in the end, she was still harmed by her own beauty and was forced to be someone¡¯s concubine.


    Thinking about this, Mo Tiange immediately controlled her emotions and answered coldly, ¡°No need.¡±


    Ignoring her coldness, the cultivator kept speaking in an enthusiastic manner. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you may take your time. Although the other things in my small shop aren¡¯t much, the talisman papers and brushes are good. I made them myself.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t had the chance to say anything because the woman already spoke. ¡°Husband, this Master Immortal has already bought our talisman papers and brush.¡±


    ¡°Has he?¡± The cultivator smiled in embarrassment and said, ¡°That being the case, many thanks for Fellow Daoist¡¯s visit. Pleasee again in the future.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded but had no intention of leaving. She continued looking at several spirit tools on the shelf and pretended to be interested. The woman was about to exin the things, yet Mo Tiange waved her hand and said, ¡°No need to bother with me; I¡¯ll call you if I find something I like.¡±


    Upon seeing that Mo Tiange didn¡¯t want to be disturbed, the woman retreated. Nheless, when the woman noticed her husband¡¯s beaten appearance, she started to busy herself attending to him.


    Mo Tiange sighed in secret. She really didn¡¯t understand ¨C this cultivator obviously didn¡¯t treat his wife well, so how could the wife still love him like this?


    ¡°Husband, today you came back so early. Did everything go smoothly?¡±


    Hearing his wife¡¯s question, the cultivator opened his eyes then threw her a pouch he took out from his Qiakun Bag. He said, ¡°Today my luck wasn¡¯t good. I was only able to collect these. Go and tidy them up.¡±


    The woman uttered a shortplying answer, took the pouch and walked into the inner room.


    Seeing this, Mo Tiange randomly chose several talismans and handed over several spirit stones before she left the shop.

 Chapter 74: The Dao Convention

    <h4>Chapter 74: The Dao Convention</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Just as Mo Tiange washed her face that evening, she realized why the woman looked familiar.


    With her disguise removed, she found a clear resemnce between her own face in the mirror and that of the woman¡¯s.


    The simrityy in their brows, eyes, and face shapes. Not to mention face shapes, but their brows and eyes were extremely simr. If she hadn¡¯t disguised herself, the simrities would¡¯ve been noticed right away.


    It was weird. She didn¡¯t have any sisters and all of her close kin remained in the secr world. Could it be that some members of the Ye n stayed in Kunwu? But Second Uncle told her that he moved all members of the Ye n to the secr world. He even told them that unless they had spiritual roots, they were never to step into Kunwu again. That woman was obviously a mortal; she couldn¡¯t have spiritual roots.


    After standing in front of the mirror for a while, she still couldn¡¯t figure it out. She returned to her bed to meditate. She figured that if she still wanted to get some answers, she could go back there tomorrow and ask the woman directly.


    After she reached the peak stage of the Aura Refining realm, she felt a change in the spiritual aura inside her body.


    She had been using two techniques. The first was the Art of Sunu and the other Green-Wood Art. Because she cultivated faster with the Art of Sunu, it became her main cultivation technique. Green-Wood Art was a secondary technique she used during fights of magical powers. However, these two techniques didn¡¯t differ much in terms of the spiritual aura absorbed. Although she absorbed mostly wood element spiritual aura when she used Green-Wood Art, some other elemental spiritual auras were also inevitably absorbed. As for the Art of Sunu, it could absorb all kinds of spiritual aura. The spiritual aura absorbed by these two techniques then mingled together inside her body, so there was no difference in the end. But, after thepletion of the Aura Refining realm, a dark, cold spiritual aura gradually appeared inside her body. The amount was minuscule, but it was different from the other spiritual auras inside her body. The two types of spiritual auras traveled along her meridians, neither mixing nor rejecting each other.


    She hadn¡¯t had a chance to inform Second Uncle about this matter. Nheless, it seemed harmless at the moment, so she could let it go for the time being.


    Once she reached the peak stage of the Aura Refining realm, cultivating would no longer increase the amount of spiritual aura in her body; it would only refine the existing spiritual aura. Right now, cultivating had turned into a habit for her, so if she had nothing to do, she meditated and worked on her spiritual aura.


    However, something surprising happened during a typical cultivation session one day.


    The two separate spiritual auras inside both her dantian and meridians still moved along their own courses, but the amount of dark spiritual aura gradually increased. Upon discovering this phenomenon, she performed an experiment. In her dantian, she separated a small amount of the two kinds of spiritual aura which she then slowly pushed into contact with each other. Before long, she saw the results. The elemental spiritual aura decreased slightly while the dark spiritual aura increased slightly.


    After confirming that this dark spiritual aura could erode her original spiritual aura, Mo Tiange stopped cultivating straightaway. Although she could control these two types of spiritual auras at present and there weren¡¯t many differences between them, she still hadn¡¯t figured out this dark spiritual aura. It¡¯d be better for her to not act rashly.


    After contemting the matter for a while, she felt that this dark aura might be the Yin aura that appeared from cultivating with the Art of Sunu. However, since this wasn¡¯t mentioned in the technical manual, she wasn¡¯t sure.


    Generally speaking, the sky was Yang and the earth was Yin; men were Yang and women were Yin. In fact, whether man or woman, they both had Yin and Yang forces in their bodies. It was just that men had more Yang and less Yin while women had more Yin and less Yang. Cultivation techniques in the cultivation world were derived from this principle.


    Every cultivation technique specifically created for female cultivators favored Yin attributes. It was especially the case for the Art of Sunu, which could only be practiced by female cultivators with a Pure Yin Constitution. Nheless, she hadn¡¯t heard that the spiritual aura from female cultivation differed from that of males, so she simply wasn¡¯t sure whether this was Yin aura or not.


    The night passed very quickly.


    Mo Tiange tidied up her belongings before she went out.


    This day marked the beginning of the Dao Convention in the market square. On the same day each month, cultivators from the surrounding areas flocked here. Most of them were Aura Refining cultivators who yearned to enter the Tiandao Sect, although there were also asionally Foundation Building cultivators who came to have Dao discussions with cultivators from the Tiandao Sect.


    Mo Tiange already asked about the location of the convention. She bypassed several paths before walking directly towards amon-looking little courtyard.


    The gate to the small courtyard was open with two low-level cultivators guarding it. Once in a while, people entered the courtyard. They handed over some spirit stones and received identity tablets in exchange.


    Mo Tiange followed behind a group of people. She paid two spirit stones and received a wooden tablet which was engraved with numbers before she entered the courtyard herself. Shortly after, she passed the main sitting room. Someone from the group in front of her took the lead, walking into a room then towards a staircase that led underground. After walking for a while and making several twist and turns, they finally arrived at a hall.


    This hall was enormous and wasn¡¯t much smaller than the preaching temple at the Yunwu Sect. At the very least, it could amodate a thousand people. At the innermost part of the hall, there was a high tform on which several praying mats were arranged. Off the tform, various kinds of desks, chairs and praying mats were ced.


    The receptionist told her that if she paid an additional spirit stone, she would get the privilege of sitting on a chair. Back then, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t probe any further and simply paid the admission fee, so now, she was only able to sit on a praying mat. In any case, since she didn¡¯t really care about her seat, she immediately looked for a corner a good distance away from the tform and sat down. After she sat, she closed her eyes to rest.


    Most people were sitting on the praying mats as two additional spirit stones each month was a lot for individual cultivators. Even ordinary Aura Refining disciples in the Yunwu Sect only got five spirit stones a month.


    People entered the convention hall continuously. As time passed by, the number of people in the hall gradually increased.


    When the seats in the hall were almostpletely filled, Mo Tiange finally opened her eyes to observe her surroundings. The people present were numerous; only 20% of the seats were empty at the moment. Among all these people, some were individual cultivators dressed in different varieties of clothing, some were disciples of small cultivation groups wearing their groups¡¯ uniforms, and some were even members of cultivation ns with their respective entourages.


    Apparently, this Dao Convention was very popr. Not only did it attract individual cultivators, but even members of cultivation groups and ns also came. This observation actually raised Mo Tiange¡¯s expectations of this Dao Convention.


    There were still some people outside waiting to enter the hall. It was only after the seats in the ninth row were filled that the flow of people gradually stopped.


    After fifteen minutes, the door of the hall closed while the small door at the innermost part of the hall opened. Several Aura Refining cultivators led a Foundation Building cultivator to the tform.


    At the same time, the Aura Refining cultivators in the hall stood up one after another to make their greetings. Upon seeing this, Mo Tiange followed suit.


    This Foundation Building cultivator was a man who looked about thirty years old. He was wearing a light purple Daoist robe with a white lining. He looked very calm and seemed to have a rather sage-like aura.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t detect what stage of the Foundation Building realm this cultivator was in. After all, low-level cultivators, unless they were cultivating with some kind of secret technique, wouldn¡¯t be able to sense the specific cultivation level of high-level cultivators. However, Foundation Building cultivators had a lifespan of 300-400 years. This cultivator looked like he was in his thirties. Presumably, his real age hadn¡¯t yet reached a hundred years old. ording to the average age of Foundation Building cultivators, he could indeed be considered very young.


    This Foundation Building cultivator sat on a praying mat in the middle of the tform. He swept his gaze over the audience before saying, ¡°Greetings,dies and gentlemen, I¡¯m Wen Xiangdao of Tiandao Sect, and today, I¡¯m going to give a sermon to everyone. Fellow Daoists who wish to discuss Dao are also wee.¡± The man paused for a moment then continued to say, ¡°I think everyone should already be somewhat acquainted with cultivation experience and knowledge. Today, I wish to tell everyone about my experiences in building my foundation.¡±


    Mo Tiange was intrigued once she heard this. At first, she was only mildly interested in this market square Dao Convention. She never expected the topic to be on foundation-building insights. This topic was precisely what she wanted to listen to the most at the moment.


    When it came to foundation-building insights, martial uncles in Yunwu Sect also talked to Aura Refining disciples who were on the verge of breaking through to the Foundation Building realm like her, but she didn¡¯t know how that knowledgepared to what a Foundation Building cultivator from Tiandao Sect could provide.


    She wasn¡¯t the only one who felt excited; others were even more excited than her. It was very rare for individual cultivators to be able to ess information like this. As for members of cultivation ns and disciples of small cultivation groups, although they did have more resources, the person preaching now was a cultivator from the Tiandao Sect, which was the best cultivation group in the Celestial Pole. His sermon was definitely different from what elders from their divisions had to offer.


    Wen Xiangdao paused, seemingly pondering how to begin. After a short while, he slowly began to speak. ¡°I presume everyone here already knows how Aura Refining cultivators build their foundation. First, they cultivate until they reach the consummation of the Aura Refining realm. Next, they take Foundation-Building Pills. After that is about a year of Closed Door Meditation. Those who seed advance to the Foundation Building realm. Those who fail stay in the Aura Refining realm, but if their luck is quite good, they might advance into the eleventhyer of the Aura Refining realm. Right now, I¡¯ll talk to everyone about my experience in building my foundation and the process I went through.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m endowed with three spiritual roots, but people like me are verymon in Tiandao Sect. The cultivation technique I use is a very general five elements cultivation technique. I was lucky and managed to obtain a Foundation-Building Pill. In the end, I seeded in building my foundation on my first attempt.¡±


    ¡°I think¡­ many of you are just as ordinary as me. The chance of ordinary people in building their foundation is very small, but they usually like to take chances, wishing that they would be blessed with some luck and can enter the Foundation Building realm. However, what I want to tell all of you is that building your foundation doesn¡¯t rely solely on luck.¡±


    ¡°As everyone already knows, spiritual roots affect the speed of spiritual aura absorption, thus affecting the result of cultivation and consequently the odds of advancing to the next realm. The disposition of people with fewer spiritual roots is much more suitable to cultivatepared with people with many spiritual roots. Some people can break through to the next realm effortlessly, while others may have to struggle painstakingly.¡±


    ¡°Naturally, all of you better abandon the delusion that your spiritual roots don¡¯t affect your foundation-building; it is 100% delusion. However, if you get enough patience, you can still narrow the gap between yourselves and people with exceptional spiritual roots.¡±


    ¡°After reaching the consummation of the Aura Refining realm, most cultivators tend to feel anxious and want to immediately advance to the next realm. In fact, at that point, there are several factors that will affect the sess rate of foundation-building. The first one is the density of your spiritual aura.¡±


    Even Mo Tiange was surprised by hisst sentence. The density of spiritual aura? What does that mean?


    She had never heard this before. Second Uncle only told her that it would be hard for her to seed in building her foundation if she was too time-pressed, but he never mentioned the reason. She didn¡¯t know if this theory was something specific to Tiandao Sect, but right now, she was attentively recording everything onto a jade slip, nning to ry it to Second Uncle when she went back. She would let him determine whether the content was correct or not.


    Wen Xiangdao talked continuously for an hour to exin this pointpletely. He then stopped for a moment before starting to talk about the next part.


    ¡°In addition, there¡¯s something else I want to tell everyone. You must never ignore your mental state just because the Inner Demon only appears in the Core Formation realm. Although it¡¯s true that the Inner Demon won¡¯t appear when you build your foundation, your mental state affects your behavior and confidence. Never neglect your mental state; people with a steady mental state can carry things out properly once they start building their foundation and can calmly resolve problems they run into. Thus, from another point of view, it could be said that paying attention to your mental state can increase your odds of sessfully building your foundation¡­¡±

 Chapter 75: An Old Friend

    <h4>Chapter 75: An Old Friend</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    At the Dao Convention this time, no Foundation Building cultivators stepped up to discuss Dao further, so the convention was concluded right away. Nevertheless, everyone felt very satisfied.


    On her way back, Mo Tiange¡¯s mind was still thinking about what the cultivator from the Tiandao Sect said. In fact, his sermon could be summarized in two points. The first was that her spiritual aura had to be as pure as possible, while the second was that she should have a tranquil mental state. At the very least, she had to be able to easily enter a meditative state before she tried building her foundation.


    Although the insight Tiandao Sect had about foundation-building was definitely more than just these two points, knowing these two points was still better than knowing nothing at all. Now that Mo Tiange gathered a little information about foundation-building, she became a bit more confident in building her foundation.


    Regarding her tranquil mentality, that was rather easy to handle. Mo Tiange¡¯s mind originally became flustered because she reached the peak of the Aura Refining realm too quickly, which was why she went to travel by herself. Presumably, her mental state would calm down on its own after a while.


    It was the first problem that was quite difficult for her. Presently, she didn¡¯t dare to cultivate because a peculiar change had urred in the spiritual aura inside her body. All could do was put off the matter until she went back and asked Second Uncle.


    It was only after she returned to the inn with a worry-filled heart that she suddenly remembered she hadn¡¯t asked about yesterday¡¯s matter. She was about to head out again when she saw some silhouettes going upstairs, causing her to hurriedly return to her room.


    A somewhat ear-piercing male voice with a drawly tone which was ufortable to hear came through: ¡°Today, we finally have a ce to stay and don¡¯t need to sleep outside again.¡±


    Someone promptly answered, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang, you should stay in this room. This room¡¯sfortable.¡±


    There was a pause. It was as if they were sizing up the room. The drawly-toned man then said with satisfaction, ¡°This little inn¡¯s quite good. Fine, you guys can choose too. After that, order some good wine and food.¡±


    Someone who seemed to be the waiter said, ¡°Yes, Master Immortals, please choose as you wish.¡±


    After that, she heard a door being closed. Presumably, they entered the room. After pondering her current situation for a while, she decided not to release her divine sense. However, she did catch sight of the person who was addressed as Senior Martial Brother Jiang. Surprisingly, he was Jiang Shanghang¡¯s cousin, Jiang Chengxian.


    Regarding Jiang Chengxian, she had to admit that his luck was really good. During the test for obtaining Foundation-Building Pills, both Zixia Sect¡¯s and Yunwu Sect¡¯s disciples wanted to kill him, yet he unexpectedly made it out alive. Furthermore, people said that nowadays, the Branch Master of Mount Yunwu had finished making arrangements for him to build his foundation, so it was really strange ¨C what was Jiang Chengxian doing running outside of Mount Yunwu when he could immediately build his foundation?


    Mo Tiange secretly opened a small gap in the door to peek. Upon seeing that there was no one outside, she applied the Illusory Transfiguration Technique and left the inn.


    She entered the small shop from yesterday, and the one guarding the shop was still that beautiful mortal woman. When she saw Mo Tiange entering, she greeted her with the same enthusiasm as she did the day before. ¡°Master Immortal, is there anything you need?¡±


    Mo Tiange had on a disguise as an ordinary youth. With an intentionally lowered voice, she asked, ¡°What are you selling?¡±


    Although Mo Tiange¡¯s tone was quite unpleasant, the woman didn¡¯t say anything and remained enthusiastic when she exined, ¡°Our small shop has every kind of daily necessity, but we specialize in talisman papers and brushes.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Let me take a look at them.¡±


    The woman took out a pile of talisman papers and all kinds of talisman brushes and arranged them on the counter. She said, ¡°Please take your time.¡±


    Mo Tiange nced at that woman before saying in a calm manner, ¡°They don¡¯t really seem up to scratch!¡±


    The woman just smiled and said, ¡°Of course they aren¡¯t anything particrly good, but the method used in making these papers and brushes were handed down from generation to generation in my husband¡¯s family. Master Immortal won¡¯t find this quality with these prices in other people¡¯s shops.¡±


    ¡°That is to say that all the things in your shop are cheap?¡±


    The woman said, ¡°Master Immortal must be someone not from our area, right? Small shops like ours can¡¯tpete withrge shops. We have to offer low prices to have an advantage. Otherwise, everyone would flock torge shops where the items are of good quality. In that case, our small shop definitely couldn¡¯tst for long.¡±


    Mo Tiange naturally understood this principle. Back then, she used to run a shop with Second Uncle. Although their small shop couldn¡¯tpete withrge shops, many small cultivators still came to their shop. The reason was that these cultivators didn¡¯t have much money, so they couldn¡¯t afford the things sold inrger shops. Meanwhile, thoserge shops also didn¡¯t bother fighting with small shops for this kind of small profit. Thus, their small shop managed to survive.


    Nevertheless, Second Uncle was, after all, a Foundation Building cultivator. Furthermore, he had some inherited belongings, so the range of items he sold was quite extensive and he even had some good quality goods for Aura Refining cultivators, causing some customers fromrger shops to visit their shop instead. Because of that, they were pushed around by thoserge shops.


    Mo Tiange pretended to be doubtful and said, ¡°Really?¡±


    The woman said, ¡°Master Immortal, please take a look. These talisman papers were made with a mixture of Literary Stars Bamboo and demonic beast blood. Literary Stars Bamboo is a very solid material and it can produce thick papers that can reallypete with top-quality talisman papers. We also have these talisman brushes which are made with Blood-Frost Wolf fur, and each has gone through a careful selection process. All of them were the products of my husband¡¯s arduous hunts. I assure you that the price is fair.¡±


    Instead of answering, Mo Tiange started to examine the other items in the shop. She then asked in a deliberate, absent-minded manner, ¡°You said the method used here is handed from generation to generation in your husband¡¯s family. No matter what his background is, he¡¯s from a cultivation n. How could he open such a miserable shop?¡±


    The smile on the woman¡¯s face went slightly stiff, yet she immediately restored her smile and said, ¡°A small cultivation n naturally can¡¯t open arge shop. Master Immortal, please take your time. You can call me if you need anything.¡±


    When Mo Tiange was speaking, she secretly examined the woman repeatedly. The more Mo Tiange examined her, the more she felt the woman and herself were simr.


    She could hear from the answers to her questions that this husband-wife pair didn¡¯t have any backing. That being the case, the husband was also only a fifthyer Aura Refining cultivator ¨C really not someone she was afraid of.


    ¡°I have something to ask Madam.¡± Since the woman was still smiling, Mo Tiange directly asked, ¡°Could you tell me your name?¡±


    Once this question was out, that woman suddenly looked nervous. She stepped back while her face turned green and soon turned pale.


    Mo Tiange smiled and said, ¡°Madam doesn¡¯t need to be afraid. I¡¯m not trying to do anything.¡±


    Although Mo Tiange did exin herself, she was still pretending to be a man and a cultivator at that. For a male cultivator to suddenly ask a beautiful woman what her name was, it¡¯d be weird if the woman didn¡¯t be afraid.


    Because Mo Tiange saw that the woman was still hesitant, she released her spiritual aura to pressure her. The woman was only a mortal, so naturally, she would sumb to such pressure. The woman stepped back until she was blocked by the wall and eventually yielded. ¡°I¡­ My surname is Mo.¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned. After a long time, she finally thought of another possibility and eagerly asked, ¡°The ¡®Mo¡¯ character used in the word ¡®stranger¡¯?¡±


    The woman nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mo Tiange stared unwaveringly at the woman. In the end, she finally found traces of familiarity on the woman¡¯s face. As it turned out, this woman wasn¡¯t someone from the Ye n; this woman was someone from the Mo family where Mo Tiange lived for ten years.


    Doubt appeared on Mo Tiange¡¯s face as she cautiously asked, ¡°Tianqiao?¡±


    That woman was shocked. She stared at Mo Tiange in astonishment, both because Mo Tiange knew her name and because Mo Tiange¡¯s voice suddenly changed.


    Upon seeing the woman¡¯s reaction, Mo Tiange knew she guessed correctly. After a long time, she finally calmed down. With a wave of her hand, she removed the Illusory Transfiguration Technique she cast and with another wave, she erased the disguise on her face.


    From the woman¡¯s astonished expression, Mo Tiange knew she was realizing how simr their faces were.


    The woman¡¯s face went from pale to red as she excitedly eximed, ¡°You¡­ Tiange!?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded and sighed. ¡°Tianqiao¡­ I never expected that we would get the chance to meet again.¡±


    Mo Tianqiao covered her mouth with her hand. Tears were streaming down. After a long time, she suddenly threw herself towards Mo Tiange and said, ¡°Tiange, it¡¯s really you?¡±


    As she hugged Mo Tianqiao back, Mo Tiange said warmly, ¡°It¡¯s really me. Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s not easy for us to meet. We should be happy.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± Mo Tianqiao hastily wiped the tears off her face then went to close the door while saying, ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll close the shop first then we can go inside and talk.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded before closing her eyes to regain herposure. Although she didn¡¯t appear as excited as Tianqiao, the moment she realized Tianqiao¡¯s identity, she still felt very happy.


    Not long after she arrived in Kunwu and started wandering around with Second Uncle, she gradually realized she wouldn¡¯t be able to return home and that she had to give up everything in the secr world. If she had to mention one thing in the secr world she was reluctant to part with, it was Tianqiao. So, because she wouldn¡¯t be able to see Tianqiao again from that point on, she started grieving in secret.


    However, she never expected that the two of them would meet again, especially not in this kind of situation.


    After following Tianqiao to the back room, Mo Tiange examined her surroundings. There was a small courtyard at the back of this room, and although everything was arranged very tidily, she could see that Tianqiao and her husband hadn¡¯t fared well.


    Mo Tianqiao once again wiped her tears away. She then examined Mo Tiange¡¯s appearance and asked in astonishment, ¡°Tiange, why are you dressed like this?¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled wryly and said, ¡°I had no other way. The cultivation world is just like the secr world ¨C it¡¯s a bit more convenient to be a man. Anyway, you should tell me first ¨C how did youe to Kunwu and¡­ marry a cultivator?¡±


    She still remembered that Eldest Aunt used to educate Tianqiao like a girl from a wealthy family, hoping that Tianqiao could marry into a noble family. Mo Tiange herself always thought that Tianqiao¡¯s life would turn out exactly like that.


    Mo Tianqiao chuckled before letting out a soft sigh.


    As it turned out, Mo Tiange being taken away by an Immortal opened Mo Tianqiao¡¯s eyes to the existence of this world and made her very curious. When she was sixteen years old, the Mo family arranged a marriage between her and a young master from a rich family in Feiyun Town. She was very dissatisfied with this arranged marriage, because¡­ that young master was simply a degenerate from a rich family. He neither liked to study nor had the ability to do business. Furthermore, he was also a phnderer. Since her resistance and objection to the marriage was fruitless, she secretly ran from the Mo Family¡¯s Vige. However, who would¡¯ve thought that her escape would allow her to run into a passing cultivator?


    Because of the Mo family¡¯s reverence towards Immortals, and also because Tianqiao vowed she wouldn¡¯t agree to the arranged marriage, once the cultivator settled the problem that arose from canceling Tianqiao¡¯s marriage, the Mo family finally granted her wish. Before long, the cultivator was preparing to leave the Mo Family¡¯s Vige and Tianqiao, who had a deep yearning for the cultivation world from the beginning, followed him.


    Once she finished listening to Tianqiao¡¯s story, Mo Tiange was silent. Tianqiao originally wasn¡¯t a woman who would give up in the face of adversity; it wasn¡¯t strange that she refused the arranged marriage. The strange thing was ¨C how did that stubborn Tianqiao be the current Tianqiao?


    Thus, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is he treating you well?¡±


    Tianqiao was lost in her own thoughts for a moment. She then said, ¡°In the beginning, he was really good to me¡­ we traveled around the secr world before we came to Kunwu. His father was also a cultivator but passed away in a fight of magical powers. When we arrived in Kunwu, we relied on this inherited family craftsmanship of his to open a small shop here. Maybe our daily life is too dull, or maybe because cultivating is too hard, but we gradually be indifferent¡­¡±


    Although this was the case, Mo Tiange still couldn¡¯t understand how a dull life could change Tianqiao into the current Tianqiao. She could never imagine that this gentle, agreeable woman was actually the Tianqiao who used to loveughing and ying.


    Mo Tianqiao forced a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t just talk about me. How about you? Your cultivation level right now must be very high, right? When you dropped by yesterday, my husband said your cultivation level is far higher than his.¡±


    Mo Tiange answered, ¡°I already reached the peak of the Aura Refining realm but still haven¡¯t found the opportunity to build my foundation. Now, I¡¯m traveling around to look for a fated chance.¡± She wasn¡¯t telling the truth not to conceal the truth from Tianqiao, but to conceal it from her husband. At the moment, she still hadn¡¯t fully understood his character, so it¡¯d be better for her to be a bit vignt.


    Mo Tianqiao didn¡¯t really understand all these cultivation matters, so she just asked, ¡°Then how have you been all these years?¡±


    ¡°The year I left Mo Family¡¯s Vige, I was brought to find my uncle. Later on, I followed Second Uncle in traveling all around. These past few years, we finally settled down in one ce, and I also entered a sect. Since my father left several things for me, I was fortunately able to cultivate until the peak stage of the Aura refining realm¡­¡± Mo Tiange roughly exined her experiences in the past years, leaving out some matters that were quite difficult to exin.


    To be honest, she didn¡¯t have any favorable opinion towards Tianqiao¡¯s husband, so she kept many things to herself. Tianqiao, who originally had a vivacious personality, had turned into this gentledy, arduously guarding a small shop, and lowering herself just to receive customers¡­ if Mo Tiange hadn¡¯t personally confirmed this was Tianqiao, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have believed it.


    But Tianqiao¡¯s peacefulness and her willingness to do things, although she was obviously being wronged, made Mo Tiange confused. Can love really change someone?

 Chapter 76: Reminiscing

    <h4>Chapter 76: Reminiscing</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Noises appeared from outside. Soon afterward, the door connected to the small shop was opened, and someone said with a tired voice, ¡°Wife, why did you close the door?¡±


    Tianqiao promptly stood up and said, ¡°Husband, I¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t get the chance to say anything because the cultivator already stepped into the master room. Upon seeing Mo Tiange, the expression on his face changed. His gaze traveled back and forth between the two people in the room. Fury emerged on his face, but because of Mo Tiange¡¯s cultivation level, he was afraid and held back.


    Mo Tiange was aware he was presuming things, but Tianqiao cut in: ¡°Husband, do you remember that I once told you I have a younger sister who¡¯s also someone from the cultivation world?¡±


    The cultivator was dumbfounded. He looked confused as Tianqiao continued to speak, ¡°This is really an amazing coincidence! Kunwu is so vast, yet we actually ran into each other!¡±


    The meaning of her words was very obvious. As the man shifted his doubtful gaze towards Mo Tiange, he said, ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­¡±


    Mo Tianqiao pulled Mo Tiange¡¯s hand and said with a smile. ¡°This is the sister I once told you about.¡±


    ¡°Sister?¡± He stared at the tenthyer Aura Refining cultivator before his eyes. This person doesn¡¯t look like a woman¡­


    Upon seeing his doubt, Mo Tiange took the lead to raise her hand to salute him and said, ¡°My name is Mo Tiange.¡±


    Even though the man hastily returned her salute, his gaze remained doubtful.


    Upon seeing this, Tianqiao exined, ¡°Husband, Tiange is just pretending to be a man as it¡¯s more convenient.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I see¡­¡± Once he stared at Mo Tiange again, he already had a smile on his face. ¡°Just now I wascking in manners; please don¡¯t take it to heart. I¡¯m Tianqiao¡¯s husband, Meng Sigui.¡±


    Meng Sigui? His name is unexpectedly sophisticated. Mo Tiange showed a slight smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s me who was too abrupt.¡±


    After seeing the two of them acting polite to each other, Mo Tianqiao finally felt relieved. She said, ¡°Husband, keep Tiangepany for a moment. I¡¯m going to cook some dishes.¡±


    Meng Sigui nodded. ¡°En, rest assured.¡±


    Tianqiao then said to Tiange, ¡°I know you cultivators don¡¯t like to be polluted by the aura of man-made fire, but I think it must¡¯ve been a long time since youst ate our hometown food. Today, you¡¯ll have to apany me to eat.¡±


    Mo Tiange naturally didn¡¯t have any objections. She said, ¡°Of course! I really do miss those dishes.¡±


    Tianqiao smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good then. You can chat with your brother-inw first. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tianqiao then went to the kitchen, leaving the two people in the master room. Meng Sigui called out, ¡°Fellow Daoist Mo, please take a seat.¡± Because Mo Tiange¡¯s cultivation level was far higher than his, he felt a bit of pressure when he faced her and didn¡¯t dare to address her by her name


    The pair sat down. Mo Tiange said with a faint smile, ¡°Brother-inw, since you and Tianqiao are husband and wife, that makes us a family. You don¡¯t have to address me as Fellow Daoist; you can directly call me by my name.¡± Although she didn¡¯t trust this Meng Sigui yet, she was still willing to get a bit closer to him out of consideration for Tianqiao¡¯s feelings.


    This remark made Meng Sigui heave a sigh of relief. The difference between the fifth and tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm was too huge; although he was Mo Tiange¡¯s brother-inw in name, he still felt a bit worried that she would look down on him. Now that she eased tensions, he had some idea of how to interact with her at the very least.


    Furthermore, he started to make some calctions. Tianqiao¡¯s sister is young, but she¡¯s already in the tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm. Does she maybe have some kind of backing? If she does, I can obtain her support¡­


    Meng Sigui smiled and said, ¡°That being the case, I¡¯m going to be blunt.¡± He paused for a moment before asking, ¡°I didn¡¯t get the time to ask, but Tiange, how did the two of you recognize each other?¡±


    Mo Tiange answered, ¡°When I came to your shop yesterday, I already had some suspicions, but I wasn¡¯t sure. Today, I really couldn¡¯t help but make another visit. To my surprise, when I asked her about her identity, she was indeed¡­ In fact, I myself could hardly believe it. Despite the vastness of Kunwu, the two of us were able to bump into each other!¡±


    ¡°Yesterday?¡± Meng Sigui was stunned, and an astonished expression appeared on his face. ¡°Turns out you¡¯re yesterday¡¯s¡­¡± In the past two days, their shop had many customers. Besides, Mo Tiange was wearing a disguise yesterday; he never would¡¯ve thought it was her.


    Mo Tiange smiled and nodded. ¡°That was me.¡±


    Meng Sigui shook his head. ¡°I really couldn¡¯t see through your disguise.¡±


    ¡°I would cry if Brother-inw really could. After all, I put a lot of effort into this male disguise. On the outside, pretending to be a man makes things a bit easier.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true indeed,¡± Meng Sigui said while nodding his head. ¡°Human hearts are vicious; we should always be vignt. If the management of this market square wasn¡¯t extremely strict, I too wouldn¡¯t feel okay with leaving Tianqiao behind to watch the shop every day.¡±


    His words make him appear to be quite sincere towards Tianqiao. Unfortunately, whether his words are genuine or not is questionable. After thinking like that secretly in her heart, Mo Tiange smiled and said, ¡°Brother-inw, from what Tianqiao told me, you used the craftsmanship skills inherited from your family to open this shop?¡±


    Meng Sigui chuckled and waved his hands. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to make a living.¡± He then sighed before continuing, ¡°I don¡¯t have any other skills. My aptitude isn¡¯t good and I have no n to rely on ¨C the path of cultivation is hard for me to walk, so I was forced to make Tianqiao follow me through these hard times. I let her down.¡±


    Mo Tiange said consolingly, ¡°Why does Brother-inw feel disheartened? You¡¯re not old. There will always be some hope.¡±


    Meng Sigui said, ¡°I know my situation well. The profits of my small shop are meager, and we can¡¯t afford even a day of rest. I have neither the time nor spirit stones. Compared to Tiange, my situation is beyond embarrassing.¡±


    With a slight smile, Mo Tiange said, ¡°It¡¯s all about luck too. Actually, my aptitude is extremely bad.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Meng Sigui revealed a rather surprised expression as he said, ¡°Tiange, you¡¯re so young, yet you¡¯re already in the tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm. You have hope in reaching the Foundation Building realm. How is that possible¡­¡±


    ¡°I was endowed with five spiritual roots. Does Brother-inw believe me now? I just have a bit of luck. As for building my foundation, frankly speaking, I don¡¯t have much expectation¡­¡±


    When Tianqiao returned, she saw that the two of them were chatting away happily. The two of them were cultivators, so the topic they were chatting about was naturally about cultivating. Meng Sigui had some issues in his cultivation that he couldn¡¯t solve, so he was using this opportunity to discuss them. Mo Tiange, who noticed that he was speaking quite pleasantly, patiently told him about her experiences.


    Meng Sigui¡¯s insight was quite good; he wasn¡¯t a stupid person. Apparently, he was hampered only by his spiritual roots.


    Tianqiao walked into the room bringing a te of food. She then ced a small bowl of noodles in front of Mo Tiange.


    Mo Tiange was stumped for words. After a long while, she finally sighed. She seemed to be reminiscing as she said, ¡°Meat noodles¡­¡± She remembered when they were children and went on trips outside, they always liked to eat meat noodles in a small food stall in the town. One bowl wasn¡¯t enough, but because they wanted to leave some space in their bellies, they never dared to eat a second bowl¡­


    Mo Tianqiao beamed at Mo Tiange. Her eyes were bright. ¡°It took me a long time to learn how to make this. Have a taste!¡±


    After taking a bite, Mo Tiange nodded and said, ¡°Delicious! It¡¯s just like the one we used to have.¡± In fact, she had long forgotten how meat noodles tasted like. The time she spent in Mo Family¡¯s Vige already became a distant memory, so distant that she overlooked those memories and gradually forgot about them. However, she hadn¡¯t forgotten the feelings she had back then; Tianqiao was the only one sincere to her when she was alone and had no one to depend on. That was the thing she always remembered.


    After the meal was over, they talked for a while before Mo Tiange finally stood up and bid farewell.


    Mo Tianqiao grumblingly said, ¡°Since you¡¯re passing by, you might as well stay at my ce.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled as she shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have enough room. I won¡¯t trouble you. It¡¯d be better for you to rest for several days first then you cane to the inn so we can talk.¡±


    Tianqiao hesitated for a moment, but she finally nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good, my husband will understand.¡±


    Before she left, Mo Tiange took out a jade bottle from her Qiankun Bag. ¡°Right now, I have no need for these medicinal pills. You better take it.¡±


    Tianqiao was stunned, but she immediately turned firm and pushed the bottle back. ¡°What kind of person do you take me for? We¡¯re sisters, and it wasn¡¯t easy for us to meet in this foreignnd. It was only natural for us to meet together. What do we have to exchange so many polite pleasantries for?¡±


    Mo Tiange chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you go back and ask your husband. Right now, I¡¯m already in the peak stage of the Aura Refining realm. As far as I¡¯m concerned, these medicinal pills are already useless. I¡¯m just giving them away to free some space. If you don¡¯t take them, I¡¯m going to sell them off, but why should we let others get an easy benefit? Besides, it¡¯s only a bottle of medicinal pills, yet you¡¯re behaving so formally. What kind of person do you take me as?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°Take it. Just let me do something for you as your sister.¡±


    In the end, Tianqiao was moved. She helplessly said, ¡°Fine, I can¡¯t beat you.¡±


    Mo Tiange passed the jade bottle over before saying, ¡°There¡¯s a family inn in this town. You can go there to find me. Oh right, the name I¡¯m using now is Ye Xiaotian.¡±

 Chapter 77: The Constitution-Enhancing Pill

    <h4>Chapter 77: The Constitution-Enhancing Pill</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    It was already veryte in the night when Mo Tiange walked out of Tianqiao¡¯s shop. Other shops in the market square had long closed their doors. The only things on the street were a few sporadic flickering lights.


    Mo Tiange moved towards those faint lights and slowly made her way back to the inn.


    That evening, she and Tianqiao talked about a lot of things that happened after they parted. The two of them were no longer the little girls from years ago; both of them were now very different from the image they had of each other embedded deep in their memories. Many experiences were recounted slowly, in detail.


    Just as she wasn¡¯t ustomed to Tianqiao acting so warm anddylike, Tianqiao also hadn¡¯t expected that Mo Tiange would be living as a man. Recalling Tianqiao¡¯s passionate and vivacious personality as well as her own reticent and calm personality years ago, no one could¡¯ve foreseen that upon meeting again, things would bepletely different. The impermanent nature of things in the world really made Mo Tiange sigh.


    In addition to this, Mo Tiange had also observed Tianqiao¡¯s husband. Towards Mo Tiange, Meng Sigui was very polite and didn¡¯t try to act overly familiar. Towards Tianqiao, although he wasn¡¯t very considerate, he couldn¡¯t be considered bad either.


    Mo Tiange secretly asked Tianqiao whether Meng Sigui actually treated her well or not. Tianqiao just sighed and said this was how husbands and wives acted. At first, their feelings were strong, yet those feelings were gradually worn down by their daily lives. Meng Sigui didn¡¯t treat her badly, but he was, in the end, a cultivator while she was only a mortal. For him to have a slight disdain towards her was unavoidable.


    Upon hearing Tianqiao¡¯s answer, Mo Tiange knew she mustn¡¯t interfere with their rtionship and no longer said anything.


    Truth be told, she quite understood Meng Sigui¡¯s mindset. He came to Kunwu, giving up the glory he had in the secr world, because he wanted to walk further down the path of cultivation. However, because his aptitude wasn¡¯t good and coupled with the difficulties of daily life, it was only natural that he would feel depressed and be more inconsiderate towards people around him.


    But Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but feel dejected when she thought about this. It had been only about four or five years since Tianqiao married him, but the feelings between them had already worn out. If the couple were cultivators who spent most of their time cultivating, after several hundred years, how much of their original feelings would remain? As she pondered this, she couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly.


    Sure enough, it¡¯d be better for her not to stir up matters rted to romantic feelings. She would rather live alone her whole life rather than be like Tianqiao, who put her whole heart on someone but didn¡¯t get the same treatment in return.


    When she was almost back at the inn, she happened to look up and waspletely stupefied.


    Two human silhouettes had exited the inn and sneakily entered the darkness.


    If they were any other people, Mo Tiange certainly wouldn¡¯t care, but they were Jiang Chengxian and a small-statured youth who seemed to be his attendant! Mo Tiange stood motionlessly as she pondered. After she promptly made her decision, she hid her presence and followed the two men.


    There was definitely a reason why Jiang Chengxian showed up here instead of remaining in Mount Yunwu right when he was ready to build his foundation. Besides, she heard that he was relying on his Core Formation elder ¨C he had both the cultivation level and treasures, but not the divine power or the means. Thus, she was confident she wouldn¡¯t be discovered by him.


    The two people were also hiding their presences as they rushed onto the road madly. Mo Tiange had to expend some thought before she found a way to follow behind those two at a moderate distance. She didn¡¯t know where they were heading, but they ran continuously for two hours during which she almost lost them several times.


    It was only after two hours had passed and they had entered a valley that the two people finally slowed down their pace. Upon realizing that the two of them hadn¡¯t discovered her presence, Mo Tiange cautiously moved a bit closer.


    They seemed to be looking for something. After walking around the area, Jiang Chengxian became slightly impatient and asked, ¡°Are you sure this is the right ce?¡±


    The small guy answered fawningly, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang, I really saw that guy running here. His Immortal¡¯s Cave must be somewhere in the vicinity.¡±


    ¡°In that case, you should quickly go and find it!¡±


    ¡°Ah? I¡­¡± The small guy sounded rather unwilling. He apparently hadn¡¯t expected that Jiang Chengxian would so easily give him the arduous task.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Nothing, Senior Martial Brother Jiang should wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll take a look around.¡±


    ¡°En. Go, quick!¡±


    Soon afterward, that small guy walked away with a bit of reluctance, leaving Jiang Chengxian waiting by himself at their original spot.


    Mo Tiange pondered and decided to remain in ce. No matter what happened, that person would definitely return looking for Jiang Chengxian, so she¡¯d better stay there and wait.


    From their extremely short dialogue, she guessed they probably came to cause trouble for someone. However, this couldn¡¯t be their real purpose ofing to this ce from Mount Yunwu. The spiritual aura in this valley was very thin, so someone who built an Immortal¡¯s Cave here must be an individual cultivator. She didn¡¯t think they woulde to a ce so far from Mount Yunwu just to bother an individual cultivator. There must be some other reason.


    This puzzle wasn¡¯t hard to discern. They had definitely passed through the market square, had a conflict with someone there, and promptly devised a n to give that person a lesson.


    A long time passed but the small guy Jiang Chengxian ordered to find the cave still hadn¡¯te back. Jiang Chengxian, who seemed like he could no longer wait, stood up and kept looking around while grumbling, ¡°Why¡¯s this guy so slow!?¡±


    The present Jiang Chengxian waspletely defenseless. If Mo Tiange wanted to kill him, this would¡¯ve been a heaven-sent chance. However, Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t Xu Jingzhi. She hadn¡¯t suffered any losses during themotions that happened because Yunwu Sect was annihted, so she didn¡¯t have any resentment against Jiang Chengxian. Besides, although this wasn¡¯t Mount Yunwu, it didn¡¯t change the fact that Jiang Chengxian had two Core Formation cultivators as his elders. If they investigated the matter, things would be bad for her. Hence, she definitely wouldn¡¯t do such a foolish thing.


    Some more time passed by. Just as Jiang Chengxian could no longer sit still, there was finally some movement.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang! I found it!¡± The small guy anxiously ran towards Jiang Chengxian while pointing towards a certain direction. ¡°It¡¯s there, but the formation on it is difficult to break.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Jiang Chengxian arrogantly said, ¡°I have the Heaven-Breaking Mirror in my hand. What kind of formation can¡¯t I break!?¡±


    The small guy kept nodding his head as he spoke, ¡°Right! Senior Martial Brother Jiang, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°En, lead the way!¡±


    Heaven-Breaking Mirror? Mo Tiange unconsciously furrowed her brows. Second Uncle once told her that devious magic weapons and spirit tools existed for the purpose of breaking formations. Could this Heaven-Breaking Mirror be one of them?


    She kept following behind the two of them. Before long, she found formation marks on the gap between some mountain rocks.


    This formation was called Daylight Formation. It was a rare, extreme Yang formation, not amon one. It was even more powerful than her Five Elements Life and Death Formation. However, the person hadn¡¯t done a good job in concealing the marks.


    Of course, this was from her point of view. For people who had no basic knowledge in formations, finding it would take them some effort.


    It seemed that the person whoid this formation was also a talented person. The formation itself was marvelous, and the spot where the formation wasid had also been chosen well.


    The two people stood still outside the formation, no longer trying to hide their presences. With a hint from Jiang Chengxian, the small guy shouted loudly, ¡°Boy! Your grandfather has arrived! Quick,e out and face your death!¡±


    They waited for a moment, but there wasn¡¯t even the slightest hint of a response.


    The small guy continued to shout, ¡°Surname Wei! Don¡¯t think we can¡¯t do anything just because you¡¯re noting out of hiding. My senior martial brother has a formation-breaking spirit tool in his hands. If you don¡¯t want to die, obedientlye out and hand over the Constitution-Enhancing Pills! We¡¯ll spare your life!¡±


    Mo Tiange was dumbfounded. Constitution-Enhancing Pills? Did theye here because they fancied some medicinal pills and wanted to grab them?


    Although she couldn¡¯t concoct medicinal pills, she was very knowledgeable about them. Nheless, she had never heard of these Constitution-Enhancing Pills. From Jiang Chengxian¡¯s and that small guy¡¯s attitude, however, they were most likely not simple medicinal pills.


    This time, a furious sound finally came from inside the formation. ¡°So it¡¯s you guys!¡±


    The small guyughed and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t we your grandfathers? So¡­? Take out the medicinal pills and we¡¯ll spare your life!¡±


    ¡°Dream on!¡± The voice sounded increasingly furious. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys trying to rob me of my medicinal pills? In your dreams! If you have the skills,e and grab them yourself!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re just a person who won¡¯t do things unless you¡¯re forced! Don¡¯t get too proud of yourself!¡±


    Faced with this threat, the man inside just snorted coldly without saying anything.


    The small guy turned his head to look at Jiang Chengxian and asked about his ns: ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang?¡±


    After hesitating for a second, decisiveness shed on Jiang Chengxian¡¯s face. He said with a lowered voice, ¡°Kill! He¡¯s only an individual cultivator; we have to get the Constitution-Enhancing Pills in his hands! It doesn¡¯t matter if we have to kill him.¡±


    Mo Tiange was quite a distance away from them, so she couldn¡¯t hear them clearly. But she was somewhat shocked when she caught the word ¡°kill.¡± Cultivators usually cherished life, and very few of them would fight to kill. Unless they had former grudges or perhaps there was a sufficient benefit from doing so, they would never kill someone so rashly.


    The cultivator inside said they came because they wanted the Constitution-Enhancing Pills he had. In the end, what are these Constitution-Enhancing Pills?


    If that cultivator was really an individual cultivator, this would certainly be dangerous for him. Jiang Chengxian was already in the tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm and his attendant, that small guy, was already in the eighthyer of the Aura Refining realm, not to mention the fact that Jiang Chengxian definitely had some treasures¡­ If the individual cultivator had to fight against them, it would only end in disaster.


    At this moment, Jiang Chengxian had already taken out his spirit tool. It was indeed a mirror. Presumably, it was the Heaving-Breaking Mirror they talked about. He shed the mirror towards the formation. Under the lightless, moonless circumstances, the mirror emitted a beam of greenish light which fell on the gap between the mountain rocks. All of a sudden, cracking sounds appeared from several ces and a formation disc suddenly floated out.


    Mo Tiange was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected this spirit tool to be so powerful. She then pondered its power for a moment. If it was her Five Elements Life and Death Formation, it probably also wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist the mirror for long.


    Upon the destruction of the formation, an Immortal¡¯s Cave suddenly appeared in the gap between the mountain rocks. Jiang Chengxian and the small guy nced at each other before cautiously moving forward.


    Mo Tiange remained motionless in her hiding ce. For a moment she felt conflicted, but in the end, she decided not to meddle. This matter wasn¡¯t something she could manage, and Jiang Chengxian also wasn¡¯t someone she could afford to provoke.


    Fighting noises emerged from inside the cave. Before long, she heard a scream from inside the cave that made her wonder if the individual cultivator was already killed.


    Nevertheless, the fighting noises continued. It took quite a while before those noises ceased and a person,pletely covered with bloodstains, staggered out of the cave. Mo Tiange focused her gaze; it was Jiang Chengxian!


    Right after he came out of the Immortal¡¯s Cave, Jiang Chengxian immediately used Light Body Technique to fly away. His actions made her confused and she wondered if he might¡¯ve also suffered some heavy damage.


    Even after she patiently waited some more, there were no further movements from the cave. After contemting for a bit, she secretly released her divine sense, but soon afterward, she waspletely stunned. There were no living beings inside this Immortal¡¯s Cave.


    After ensuring no one else was around, she came out of her hiding ce. She took out Green-Wood Sword and walked towards the cave.


    The inside of the cave was an utter mess. Their fight was obviously very fierce. She couldn¡¯t see the original surfaces of this cave, as there were pieces of scattered mountain rocks everywhere. There were two corpses on the ground. One belonged to the small guy who had been following Jiang Chengxian while the other one belonged to a strange cultivator, presumably the one they referred to as ¡°Surname Wei.¡±


    Mo Tiange stepped forward and cautiously examined them. Both of them had no Qiankun Bags on their bodies, so Jiang Chengxian must¡¯ve taken those. She really wondered what Constitution-Enhancing Pills were worth that it actually cost two people their lives in fighting for them.


    When she examined her surroundings, she saw a bookshelf covered by rock fragments. From the bookshelf, she picked up a still-intact jade slip.


    Because she was worried Jiang Chengxian might return, she didn¡¯t even dare to handle the corpses. Once she came out of the cave, she made a detour out of the valley then chose a random ce to hide.

 Chapter 78: Hair Styling

    <h4>Chapter 78: Hair Styling</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Afterying a Concealing Formation, Mo Tiange, who was hidden inside the formation, stared at the Jade Slip in her hand and let out a sigh.


    She felt she had be even more cold-blooded with the passage of time. She recalled that when she was a child, she always liked to read in the Ancestral Hall¡¯s library. At the time, she really admired those heroes written about in the books ¨C sword-wielding heroes who were outstanding at martial arts and roamed the world. Now, she was already a cultivator, yet she found that she couldn¡¯t evenpare to the river andke heroes in the secr world.


    Maybe it could be said that this was the ironw of the cultivation world. There were only Immortals, not heroes; there was only a little justice left, but interests were evesting.


    Thinking about this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh at herself. Why should she make excuses for herself? It was enough as long as her heart was clear about what she could and couldn¡¯t do. She didn¡¯t want to be a bad person, but she also wouldn¡¯t go out of her way to be a good one. There were some matters that were better left alone if she didn¡¯t have sufficient power to handle them. Otherwise, not only would her actions be useless, but she could also create a mortal disaster for herself. Besides, in a world where everyone was prioritizing their own interests, she didn¡¯t think she could bring about any kind of change. The only person she could control was her own self.


    Once she calmed down, Mo Tiange separated a thread of her divine sense and inserted it into the Jade Slip. This Jade Slip was filled with densely packed words. Once she skimmed through them, she waspletely astonished. The content¡­ was precisely about the Constitution-Enhancing Pills those people mentioned!


    It was written on the Jade Slip that Constitution-Enhancing Pills were miraculous medicinal pills passed on from the Distant Past era. If taken together with other medicinal pills, they could strengthen the effect of the medicinal pill no matter whether the user was in the Aura Refining realm or the Nascent Soul realm. The amazing thing was that most of the materials required to make them weren¡¯t at all umon, although the age of some required spiritual nts needed to be very old.


    Its usefulness, apart from the effect of a few heaven-defying, unique medicines, was practically unparalleled! From what was written on the Jade Slip, taking one pill during foundation-building or core-formation would be tantamount to increasing one¡¯s odds of sess.


    Mo Tiange became so excited that she felt somewhat dizzy. She wondered where the cultivator Jiang Chengxian killed obtained the pills. Besides, how did Jiang Chengxian know he had it?


    It took her quite a while to regain herposure then she thought about several problems. First, since the effect of Constitution-Enhancing Pills was so unique, she absolutely couldn¡¯t let anyone else know about them. Otherwise, her small life might be at risk. Second, she couldn¡¯t concoct medicinal pills herself, but since knowledge of these pills couldn¡¯t be given to others, should she learn about pills-concocting herself?


    The first problem was easy to handle. She wasn¡¯t someone who liked to show off, so she just needed to store this pill recipe properly. The second problem was the one that made her quite conflicted.


    The Law of Pills-Concocting wasn¡¯t at all simple. Concoctions Masters had toe up with piles of spiritual nts, have a good understanding of the materials, have a good grasp in controlling heat, and even have good timing regarding when to open the furnace. It was something that couldn¡¯t be thoroughly learned by theory; one had to go through numerous concoction processes to slowly master it. Therefore, expert Concoctions Masters normally emerged from cultivation groups or prominent cultivation ns. They were hardly seen among small cultivation ns and individual cultivators. Even if they were, their sess rates were usually low.


    Although Mo Tiange felt that she could be considered as quite rich, educating herself to be a Concoctions Master with only 3,000 spirit stones was very difficult to achieve. Moreover, she still didn¡¯t know whether she had the ability or not.


    After studying the Jade Slip for a while, she suddenly frowned, stored the Jade Slip away and stared outside the formation. She sensed someoneing her way.


    Before long, there was indeed someone running hurriedly. It was actually Jiang Chengxian!


    After mulling things over, Mo Tiange deduced that Jiang Chengxian probably came back for the Jade Slip in her hand. When those two people died, he must¡¯ve been nervous and left hastily. Now that he thought things through, he must¡¯ve returned to search for the slip.


    Nevertheless, since the Jade Slip was now in her hands, she naturally wouldn¡¯t take it out. Assuming she hadn¡¯t left any traces behind in that cave, he wouldn¡¯t find anything.


    She calmed herself down and waited. Sure enough, after a short while, Jiang Chengxian left looking exasperated,pletely oblivious of her, a ¡°siskin bird,¡± currently stalking him, the ¡°mantis.¡±


    With a faint smile, she continued to study the pill recipe. Truthfully, she didn¡¯t take Jiang Chengxian seriously at all. He was only a good-for-nothing person with powerful elders; he had both the cultivation foundation and treasures, but he didn¡¯t like to cultivate and instead liked ordering people around. His skills in fights of magical power were definitely not up to scratch; the fact that she had been following him for so long yet he hadn¡¯t discovered her presence was already proof.


    From what was written in this pill recipe, Snow Gall Flower, Yang-Locking Grass, and Seven-Leaves Lotus were allmon spiritual nts; only the more-than-500-year-old Purple Ganoderma and ck Eagle Fern would be difficult to find . 1


    As she studied the pill recipe, she realized that making Constitution-Enhancing Pills wouldn¡¯t be as easy as she imagined. Two kinds of spiritual nts older than 500 years wouldn¡¯t be easy to find. Furthermore, there was also the probability of failing during the concoction process¡­ In normal times, she certainly couldn¡¯t afford this pill, but if she was trying to break through a bottleneck or advance to the next realm, she had to obtain this pill.


    After thinking about this, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. Although her cultivation speed wasn¡¯t quick, it could be considered on par with cultivators with three spiritual roots. The difficulty for themid in breaking through to the next realm, just like her present situation. But didn¡¯t this medicinal pill recipe surface just in time to be used with her Foundation-Building Pill? This being the case, she wanted to go back and consult Second Uncle, or maybe she could learn to concoct medicinal pills herself. Once she had this Constitution-Enhancing Pill, she would have a bit more assurance in building her foundation.


    With this thought in mind, she stored the Jade Slip and sat down to meditate.


    Because of the change that urred to the spiritual aura in her body, she had been afraid to continue cultivating. Nevertheless, there were no changes in her dantian and meridians, and the dark spiritual aura also didn¡¯t have any effect, so she felt a bit more at ease.


    The area was cool and brightly lit by moonlight, so before long, she entered a meditative state. She sensed that her body had fused with the world; there were no sentiments, thoughts, or emotions. Even her body seemed like it didn¡¯t exist; what was left were only her slow, rhythmical breaths. It was as if she was a feather floating in the air, as if she had be one with the world that even time ceased to exist.


    It was already daytime when she woke up from her meditative stage. She stood up and straightened her clothing then she used Light Body Technique to rush towards the market square. Naturally, she made a detour on her trip back to avoid people noticing where she came from.


    Once she returned to the inn, a waiter immediately came to greet her. ¡°Master Immortal, you¡¯re back! There¡¯s a guest looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mo Tiange thought it was probably Tianqiao since they made arrangements yesterday, so she asked straightaway, ¡°Where¡¯s the guest?¡±


    The waiter politely led her while answering, ¡°It¡¯s a young madam. She¡¯s still waiting. This way, please.¡±


    After leading her upstairs, the waiter lifted the curtain of a private room. Sure enough, it was Tianqiao. Upon seeing Mo Tiange entering the room, Tianqiao, who was sitting beside the window, smiled.


    Mo Tiange smiled back, but she suddenly felt helpless when she noticed the waiter¡¯s strange gaze. Right now, she was wearing men¡¯s attire while Tianqiao was dressed like a married woman, yet the two of them didn¡¯t look like husband and wife¡­ This waiter was probably making assumptions about their rtionship.


    Thus, Mo Tiange directly took out a piece of gold and gave it to the waiter. She said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    This piece of gold weighed about two taels 2 , causing a smile to immediately appear on the waiter¡¯s face. He nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Does Young Master need anything else? Don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head and said, ¡°No, you may go.¡±


    The waiter nodded fawningly before walking away with a bit of reluctance.


    Once the waiter left, Tianqiao stared at Mo Tiange and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re really generous to easilye up with gold¡­¡±


    Mo Tiangeughed. ¡°What part of me is generous? It¡¯s just that secr world items like gold are no different from chunks of rock for cultivators. Let¡¯s go to my room.¡±


    Tianqiao nodded and followed Mo Tiange to the rear courtyard. After they entered the room, she cautiously said, ¡°I want to thank you again for the medicinal pills yesterday.¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head and said, ¡°You thanked me yesterday. Are you really going to be this courteous with me?¡±


    ¡°I have to be courteous! Yesterday my husband told me that those medicinal pills are Aura-Converging Pills. A bottle would cost at least 200 spirit stones ¨C we would have to have our small shop open all year round to earn that amount. What you gave was indeed too precious.¡±


    Upon seeing how persistent Tianqiao was, Mo Tiange had no other choice but to say, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m epting your thanks. In fact, if this was several months ago, I would certainly be reluctant to give them to you. However, I¡¯ve already reached the peak stage of the Aura Refining realm now. As far as I¡¯m concerned, these Aura Refining realm medicinal pills are already useless, so I just took them out as a meeting gift. You don¡¯t need to be too concerned about them.¡±


    Tianqiao couldn¡¯t hold back her smile after hearing Mo Tiange¡¯s words. ¡°You just said you¡¯re not generous, but you don¡¯t even treat several hundred spirit stones like much¡­ If you keep talking like this, I¡¯lle asking you for a meal so be careful in the future.¡±


    Mo Tiange was dumbfounded. Soon afterward, the two of them smiled at each other, tacitly agreeing not to mention the matter again.


    ¡°Right! I prepared a few things for you,¡± Tianqiao said. She lifted up the wrapped bundle in her hands.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Instead of answering, Tianqiao revealed a secretive smile and proceeded to unwrap the bundle. Inside the bundle were ab, mirror, and various kinds of hair ornaments and earrings, among various other things.


    Bewildered, Mo Tiange said, ¡°These are¡­¡±


    Tianqiao pulled Mo Tiange up and then pushed her towards the table. As she picked up the mirror, Tianqiao said with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ve been dressing as a man for ten years? I think you must¡¯ve forgotten how to dress and doll up. Before, it was always you helping me. Now, just let me help you dress up for once.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°Sit up straight.¡± Tianqiao let Mo Tiange¡¯s hair down and eximed with admiration, ¡°You cultivators really have things easy ¨C you don¡¯t need to put any effort into maintaining your bodies. Take a look at your hair! I¡¯m sure you must¡¯ve never taken care of it, yet it¡¯s still this smooth and easy to manage!¡±


    Mo Tiange chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re also a natural-born beauty, why are you talking about me?¡±


    ¡°Despite being a natural-born beauty, I still have to doll up. After all, a mortal can neverpare to people from the cultivation world. Think about it ¨C are there any ugly women among the cultivators? Everyone is beautiful. You just wait. I guarantee that in a while, you¡¯ll gape in astonishment when you look at yourself!¡± After finishing her speech, Tianqiao moved at great speed and beganbing and styling Mo Tiange¡¯s hair.


    After a moment, Mo Tiange was indeed quite astonished when she stared at her reflection in the mirror.


    The face in the mirror looked vivid. It had the softness and gracefulness that men didn¡¯t have, as well as the valiance and courage that womencked. Thebination of these characteristics made her face look even more beautiful and attractive.


    Tianqiao moved closer with satisfaction. She stared at the two simr faces reflected in the mirror and said, ¡°Ever since I was a kid, I always thought you looked better than me. Take a look at you now ¨C you¡¯re really beautiful.¡±


    Nevertheless, Mo Tiange shook her head and said, ¡°This way¡­ I feel really strange.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Mo Tiange was going to wipe her face, but her hand was hastily pushed away by Tianqiao. Tianqiao asked with confusion, ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s feeling strange. Why do you have to disguise yourself as a man? I¡¯ve been in Kunwu for almost three years and seen a lot of female cultivators. Although they¡¯re indeed iparable to male cultivators, people in the cultivation world respect the strong ones. Powerful female cultivators are treated the same; people don¡¯t dare bully them.¡±


    This question caused Mo Tiange to reveal a bitter smile. She said, ¡°Right now, I¡¯m still far away from being powerful. There are so many powerful male cultivators and if one or two among them want to¡­ I really don¡¯t want to be a concubine or Human Furnace.¡±


    Tianqiao answered, ¡°I understand your meaning, but high-level male cultivators very rarely appear outside and you have a sect backing you up. There ought to be no one who would dare to force themselves on you, right? Besides, my husband once said that although cultivators can never really have a ¡°pure heart and few desires,¡± they still strive to repress their worldly desires; only lustful ones who have power want the so-called concubines. As for Human Furnaces, every person who uses a Human Furnace is scorned among people of the Righteous Path, so not many people want to use a Human Furnace.¡±


    Mo Tiange naturally understood the situation more clearly than Tianqiao did, but¡­


    She sighed and said, ¡°Do you understand what Dual Cultivation is?¡±


    Tianqiao nodded.


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°Although Dual Cultivation is beneficial for both parties, I¡¯m not willing to let myself lose my options.¡± She hesitated for a moment before proceeding to say, ¡°Besides, people who use Human Furnaces are scorned just because the benefits of using Human Furnaces aren¡¯t that big. If the benefits they get are big enough, they wouldn¡¯t care whether they¡¯re scorned by others or not.¡±


    Tianqiao felt that there was some other secret in Mo Tiange¡¯s words. She asked, ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    Tiange was a bit hesitant. Second Uncle said she must never let anyone know of this matter, but it was Tianqiao¡­ She then said, ¡°My constitution is rather special. It¡¯s apparently very suitable for Dual Cultivation or to be a Human Furnace, so¡­ I don¡¯t mind letting you know about this, but you can never tell your husband. I¡¯d be in great trouble if others found out about this.¡±


    Her emphasis about the matter shocked Tianqiao. ¡°It¡¯s that serious?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded seriously. She was willing to tell Tianqiao first because their friendship was different and she believed Tianqiao would never divulge this matter; also, Tianqiao wouldn¡¯t be in close contact with other cultivators except for Meng Sigui, whom Mo Tiange didn¡¯t take seriously.


    Besides, Tianqiao and her husband basically didn¡¯t know which cultivation group she belonged to. They only knew her by this extremelymon ¡°Ye Xiaotian¡± name, so even if news of this matter was leaked, people wouldn¡¯t be able to find her quickly. Moreover, she had long intended to separate herself from Yunwu Sect after she built her foundation.

 Chapter 79: Robbed? Deceived?

    <h4>Chapter 79: Robbed? Deceived?</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Mo Tiange left after staying at this small market square for several days.


    Although she and Tianqiao acknowledged each other, in the end, their paths were different. Tianqiao would never leave her husband and Mo Tiange also didn¡¯t have the ability to provide protection for Tianqiao and her husband, so it was better that they went their respective paths.


    After the first day, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t see that Meng Sigui again. Nevertheless, she finally left a few bottles of Aura-Nourishing Pills and some cultivation insight with Tianqiao for him before she left the market square.


    Tianqiao didn¡¯t have spiritual roots, and Mo Tiange didn¡¯t have the ability to transform Tianqiao into a cultivator. She only wished that Meng Sigui would take these medicinal pills into consideration, or be fearful of her cultivation level and treat Tianqiao a bit better in the future.


    After flying for several days to the north, Mo Tiange finally arrived at the monastery of Tiandao Sect.


    Among the seven great cultivation groups of the Celestial Pole, aside from Zhengfa School, which was located in the ciers in the northernmost part of the Celestial Pole, the six others were located in Kunwu Mountain Range. Among them, the two greatest groups, Tiandao Sect and Xuanqing School, happened to lie at opposite ends of Kunwu. One was in the east and one was in the west.


    Tiandao School was located in the farthest northeast area, separated only by a mountain from the area where Devil Path thrived.


    There was a rumor in the Celestial Pole that the Founding Father of Tiandao Sect was a heaven-gifted genius. 10,000 years ago, when people from the Righteous Path and Devil Path were fighting each other, his name was known all over the world. Later, he led his disciples to open a monastery and set up a sect here.


    Reportedly, the reason why he chose to build his monastery here was to block the Devil Path disciples¡¯ road to Kunwu and to test his disciples¡¯bat abilities. This confirmed that the Founding Father of Tiandao Sect was indeed someone who thought outside the box. Instead of wearing down the sect¡¯s strength, fighting against people of the Devil Path actually made the disciples of Tiandao Sect mature quickly.


    In fact, this kind of setup wasn¡¯t only present in Tiandao Sect. Xuanqing School and Gujian Sect, whose strengths were second only to Tiandao Sect, were all pursuing this ¡°thrive in cmity, perish in soft living¡± strategy. However, instead of people of the Devil Path, their enemies were the demonic beasts around them.


    Once she arrived at Mount Yuheng where Tiandao Sect was, she could already see the Demonic Mountain thaty beside it from a distance.


    The Demonic Mountain was a snowy mountain about 10,000 feet high. Even though it was adjacent to Mount Yuheng, it was many times higher. The foot of the mountain was covered with a grassy, lush forest, and white snow only began halfway up the mountain. At the mountaintop, however, pure white snowy peaks pierced through the clouds. It was said that Demonic Mountain was the highest mountain in Kunwu.


    Just like many others, Mo Tiange could only sigh when she first saw the Demonic Mountain. Its reputation as the highest mountain in Kunwu was indeed justified. Nevertheless, Mo Tiange also had mixed feelings towards it¡­ This was where her father perished.


    Regarding this father whom she had never met, she admired him in her heart. When she was a child, her mother always said her father was a very gentle person. Others in the vige praised her father as a very capable man every time they mentioned him. Later, when she arrived in Kunwu, Ye Jingwen said her father was a very famous person in eastern Kunwu, while Second Uncle had both respect and affection towards her father. Therefore, in her heart, her father was a sessful cultivator, as well as apetent brother and husband.


    Sometimes, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder ¨C if her father was still alive, would she have been spared from these years of suffering? However, every time she thought about this, she warned herself not to be greedy. Second Uncle already treated her well enough ¨C taking the responsibilities of both father and mother in raising her until now, working hard to earn some spirit stones so she could cultivate without any worries, and wandering around with her in order to keep her safe¡­ In these past ten years, Second Uncle could be considered to have lived for her sake. What did she have toin about?


    Because of the outstanding fame of Tiandao Sect, countless cultivators always gathered at the small town at the foot of Mount Yuheng.


    This small town had orderly streets and luxurious shops with numerous cultivators shuttling around. Most of these cultivators were Aura Refining cultivators, but there were also quite a few Foundation Building cultivators. Sometimes, people could even see one or two Core Formation cultivators here. This really was an eye-opener for Mo Tiange. This Tiandao Sect was indeed different frommon cultivation groups. Compared to this, Yunwu Sect was simply a rural area.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist! Wait!¡± As she wandered around the streets, she suddenly sensed someone rushing towards her, causing her to quickly dodge out of the way.


    ¡°Aiya!¡± Someone fell on the ground. It was a verymon looking youngster; both his looks and attire weremon. His cultivation level was also only in the seventhyer of the Aura Refining realm, so there was almost nothing special about him.


    The youngster crawled up. Ignoring her vignt expression, he said with augh, ¡°Fellow Daoist has fast reactions!¡±


    Mo Tiange nced at him before she quickly put some distance between them. She faintly said, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    The youngster paid no attention to her cold attitude. He keptughing and said, ¡°My name is He Bisheng. May I know fellow Daoist¡¯s name?¡±


    Mo Tiange frowned before answering, ¡°My surname is Ye. Does Fellow Daoist have any concerns?¡±


    ¡°Oh, turns out it¡¯s Fellow Daoist Ye. It¡¯s an honor to meet you. You must¡¯vee to participate in the Immortals Assembly, right? Me too. A few of us all came to participate. Since everyone is here for the same purpose, how about we gather together to exchange our experiences?¡±


    Mo Tiange was somewhat speechless from the barrage of words of the youngster who imed to be He Bisheng. This person is talking to himself! But he mentioned something about an Immortals Assembly; is Tiandao Sect about to hold an Immortals Assembly? It¡¯s no wonder there are so many people here.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye,e with me. Betterte than never, right? If we miss this chance, we might have to wait ten more years! Although the cultivation levels of the people in my group aren¡¯t high, everyone is willing to share their experiences. Maybe you can have a stronger grasp of the assembly after this!¡±


    The youngster looked sincere, but Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t moved. She only said, ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, but there¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡°Of course there is.¡± The youngster appeared to not understand her refusal and remained enthusiastic as he said, ¡°Fellow Daoist shouldn¡¯t be too courteous; we¡¯re all individual cultivators. Exchanging some knowledge and experience is better than having none at all. Let¡¯s go, this way please.¡±


    Right after he finished speaking, he directly showed her the way. Nevertheless, after walking two steps, he turned around and stared anxiously at her.


    Mo Tiange felt helpless. Since she indeed had no ns at all, she shook her head and stepped forward to follow the youngster.


    Upon seeing that Mo Tiange was willing toe, the smile on the youngster¡¯s face became even more joyous. He led her through many left and right turns and kept rambling while he did so.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, I see that we aren¡¯t too far apart in age, yet your cultivation level has already reached the tenthyer, really amazing! Are you perhaps someone from a cultivation n?¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head and answered, ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    In fact, she must¡¯ve been about three or four years older than this youngster, but since she had a small stature, people always mistook her for being younger.


    ¡°Ah? That¡¯s even more amazing then!¡± The youngster enviously said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye must be a natural genius. There¡¯s a high possibility you can be exempted from the test and directly enter Tiandao Sect!¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t answer. She was already twenty years old, and her cultivation level was also in the peak stage of the Aura Refining realm. Even if she waspared to disciples ofrge cultivation groups, she couldn¡¯t be considered inferior. Nheless, she understood that her cultivation speed was fast not because she was a naturally gifted person, but rather because she took a huge amount of medicinal pills.


    If she didn¡¯t have Second Uncle¡¯s full support or the numerous rewards she obtained after she entered Yunwu Sect, it would already be considered good if she was at the same cultivation level as this youngster.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, I still have two other friends who also came for the Immortals Assembly. Their cultivation levels are a bit higher than mine. Normally, the three of us only cultivated painstakingly, rarelymunicating with others, let alone getting involved in fights of magical powers. At this Immortals Assembly, we have to have some strategy to protect ourselves before we think about how to win. We have no other way but to exchange a lot of knowledge with others and make better preparations. No matter what, we can¡¯t lose our lives.¡±


    The youngster was bbering nonstop to the point where Mo Tiange didn¡¯t even know what he was talking about. Soon afterward, the topic deviated to no one knew what, but the youngster still didn¡¯t shut his mouth.


    ¡°Ah! We¡¯ve arrived!¡± Eventually, the youngster stopped before an ordinary door and knocked on it.


    Mo Tiange heaved a sigh of relief. Although she hadn¡¯t been listening to him, having someone continuously chattering in her ear was very annoying.


    Before long, the door was opened. A tall youth was standing behind the door.


    Upon seeing him, the youngster hastily said, ¡°Big Brother Huang, I¡¯ve brought a guest.¡±


    Seeing Mo Tiange standing at the back, the youth also smiled and said, ¡°Wee, Fellow Daoist. Pleasee inside.¡±


    Upon entering, she saw that the inside appeared to be an ordinary house with a very small yard. In the main sitting room, someone was sitting alone.


    Behind her, the door was closed with a loud banging sound.


    The tall youth said to her, ¡°Fellow Daoist, pleasee inside.¡±


    As Mo Tiange walked into the main sitting room, the plump youth, who had been sitting, stood up and said, ¡°This Fellow Daoist¡­¡±


    The youngster rushed forward and made an introduction, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, this is my eldest brother, He Bixiu. Eldest Brother, this is Fellow Daoist Ye who I just met today. Take a look, his age is almost the same as mine, but his cultivation level is already in the tenthyer. He¡¯s really powerful!¡±


    The plump youth called He Bixiu seemed quite amazed and said, ¡°Turns out it¡¯s Fellow Daoist Ye! Second Brother, you did well today! You actually brought back a Fellow Daoist whose cultivation level is in the tenthyer!¡±


    ¡°Of course I did!¡± the youngster said with a smug smile. He then said politely, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, please take a seat and drink this tea first. Big Brother Huang,e here quickly!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± The youth whose surname was Huang hastily entered the room.


    Mo Tiange sat down on the guest seat and took the spiritual tea offered by the youngster. She slowly blew on the tea to cool it before taking a sip. In her mind, she thought that since the youngster¡¯s eldest brother, He Bixiu, and the youth surnamed Huang were both in the ninthyer and also seemed to be hard workers, they ought to have a huge chance at this Immortals Assembly if they had enough spirit stones to back them up.


    Once she put the teacup down, the three people in front of her seemed to be even happier than before.


    Mo Tiange calmly shifted her gaze towards the door before asking, ¡°Fellow Daoists, may I know what all of you are so happy about?¡±


    The three people who were staring and smiling viciously at her maintained their smiles but didn¡¯t answer her question. The three of them nced at each other. The youngster then said, ¡°Eldest Brother, Big Brother Huang, are you satisfied with today¡¯s goods?¡±


    He Bixiu nodded repeatedly as he answered, ¡°Not bad. Not only does this guy have a high cultivation level, but his skin is also smooth. After this, if we sell him to a high-level female cultivator or perhaps a male cultivator who likes men, we¡¯ll definitely get a lot of money.¡±


    The three of them burst intoughter which soundedpletely wretched.


    Mo Tiange frowned and asked, ¡°Fellow Daoists, what are you talking about?¡±


    Still, no one answered her question. Instead, the youth surnamed Huang said, ¡°Right¡­ Since this guy achieved such a high cultivation level despite his young age, his belongings are certainly abundant¡­ Bisheng, are you sure he isn¡¯t someone from a cultivation n?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± He Bisheng said, ¡°Take a look at his ordinary clothes. Besides, would those cultivation ns¡¯ young masters be as calm as him?¡±


    ¡°If you put it like that¡­ that¡¯s reasonable enough.¡± The youth surnamed Huang nodded before saying, ¡°It¡¯d be good if you could find this kind of good every time.¡±


    His remark made the youngster feel very dissatisfied. Heined, ¡°Big Brother Huang, this isn¡¯t solely my problem. Why did you direct that specifically to me?¡±


    The youth surnamed Huang answered in a confident and self-righteous manner, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one responsible for luring in the goods? See what kind of goods you brought back the past few days? They only had several spirit stones, and even their spirit tools were total crap.¡±


    ¡°Can you really me me for that? Although there are people everywhere, not everyone is willing to follow me here¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just because you¡¯re not skillful enough?¡±


    ¡°You!!!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±Seeing that He Bisheng and the youth surnamed Huang were about to fight, He Bixiu shouted to stop them. He then said, ¡°Can the two of you please take a look at the time!? Hurry up and work first!¡±


    The two people took out their respective spirit tools while grudgingly ring at each other.


    Mo Tiange stared at them and said, ¡°Fellow Daoists¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Upon seeing her appearance, He Bishengughed and finally said to her, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, have none of your elders taught you that a human¡¯s heart is vicious and you can¡¯t randomly follow a stranger?¡±


    Mo Tiange swept her gaze over the three of them. Instead of answering, she directly asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

 Chapter 80: A Reverse Robbery

    <h4>Chapter 80: A Reverse Robbery</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Mo Tiange took a sip from the cup in a very slow manner before answering, ¡°He Bisheng 1 , He Bixiu 2 ¨C both are really good names. Why are you born¡­ why do you have to cultivate¡­ your parents were indeed very smart!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± He Bixiu didn¡¯t catch the meaning behind her words. He showed a nasty grin and said, ¡°Those words should be ced on yourself. For meeting us, you should be regretful that your parents gave birth to you, that you walked on the path of cultivation!¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t move. Behind the teacup, the corners of her lips rose.


    The three people nced at each other and hurled their respective spirit tools towards her. Right at that moment, Mo Tiange stuck a talisman on her body, and in an instant, she appeared behind the three of them. She then raised her hand, and numerous transparent flying needles were thrown from the gaps between her fingers.


    The three of them were scared and hastily moved to avoid those needles. However, her movements were too fast. Everyone had at least several needles stuck on their respective bodies. Among them, He Bisheng was the most miserable one. His cultivation level was the lowest among them, so he realized the situation toote. Once he turned around, the flying needles just happened to be thrown at his chest. He basically had no time to react at all.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡± The needles were as fine as cow hair. Upon being stabbed, the three people immediately felt both pain and itchiness in the areas that got stabbed. All of them turned pale with fright. He Bisheng, who had the vital parts of his body stabbed, even became limp and fell to the ground.


    With no time to lose, Mo Tiange once again raised her hand, causing the other two to feel scared and scramble to dodge. This time, however, the needles flew to other ces. All of a sudden, several formation discs and formation gs hidden in the corners of the room were struck and broken.


    The two people were flustered when they realized they were deceived. They stood firm andmanded the spirit tools in their hands to rush forward.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s figure resembled a ghost. A sword no one realized had appeared was used to block the attacks. Her hand made a shing movement and the two spirit tools were deflected away.


    The two people hastily tried to retake their spirit tools, but Mo Tiange once again waved her hand. The three of them couldn¡¯t clearly see what things Mo Tiange threw. They only saw the thorny vines suddenly sprouting from the ground,pletely trapping them in the center.


    The fight onlysted a few seconds before the three people fellpletely at her mercy. Mo Tiange pped her hands and sat back on her seat. Meanwhile, the three other people in the sitting room were bound by the thorny vines and were repeatedly uttering painful cries.


    At this moment, the three people finally felt afraid. The youth surnamed Huang and He Bixiu, who had personally witnessed how terrifyingly fast their opponent was and how their spirit tools werepletely useless against her, were drenched in cold sweat.


    He Bisheng anxiously called out, ¡°Eldest Brother, he¡¯s¡­¡±


    He Bixiu didn¡¯t have the time to worry about him. He yelled at Mo Tiange, ¡°You!!! Have you been hiding your cultivation level!?¡± Among individual cultivators, their cultivation levels could be considered high. Ever since the three of them started working together, when had they ever fallen into this kind of miserable situation?


    With a faint smile, Mo Tiange answered coldly, ¡°Such a shortsighted person! Why would I hide my cultivation level?¡±


    How strong people were in fights of magical power didn¡¯t solely depend on their cultivation levels. These three people wanted to deceive an amateur intoing to their ce so they could swindle some money. However, they hadn¡¯t thought things through. If a cultivator, who had no cultivation n, was able to cultivate until the tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm, could this cultivator possibly be an amateur?


    During the time she roamed the world with Second Uncle, she often saw fights of magical powers between Foundation Building cultivators. In addition, she experienced several life-threatening situations while in Yunwu Sect.


    People like these three, who had toy formations and use Bewitching Powder before they dared to act, whocked vignce and reacted slowly, were too far inferiorpared to the disciples of the three cultivation groups. How could they possibly be her equals?


    When that youngster was rambling on the road, Mo Tiange already sensed something was off, but since she had gone through numerous close battles, her courage was overwhelming. Once she saw through his clumsy trick, she already knew there was nothing special about her opponent.


    In any case, she was idle and bored, so she just came to take a look. It would¡¯ve been best if it wasn¡¯t a trap, but if the other party really had malicious intentions, she just needed to counter-rob them. With the Constitution-Enhancing Pills recipe in her hands, she happened to be in dire need of money. Robbing people was the quickest method to get money, yet in normal situations, she really couldn¡¯t let herself do this kind of thing. Now that there were some people who tried to rob her first, how could she let them go without getting something out of it?


    Back when she approached this ce, she discovered some traces of formations in the room and became even more certain about her suspicions. Nheless, the formation was only an insignificant Scorching Sun Formation; she didn¡¯t care much about it.


    ¡°Y-you¡­¡± The youth surnamed Huang said in astonishment, ¡°You obviously drank the tea. Why¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange lifted the teacup and took another sip before answering, ¡°Are you talking about the Bewitching Powder in this tea? A Refreshing Pill is enough to handle it.¡± One of the main ingredients for Bewitching Powder was Fragrant Jade Flowers. Years ago in the secr world, she was drugged by someone who used Fragrant Jade Flowers. Now, when she had more expertise, how could she not recognize the flower?


    The three people finally realized that this person had been ying as a pig to eat the tiger!


    The youth surnamed Huang looked sideways towards He Bisheng, who was sprawled on the ground, and cursed loudly, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, this brat! What kind of eyes do you have!? This time, we¡¯re going to face our deaths because of you!¡±


    He Bisheng was injured, so it was hard for him to speak. Nevertheless, he anxiously said, ¡°You¡­ How can you me¡­ me for everything?¡±


    ¡°Who should I me except you!?¡± The youth sneered, ¡°It¡¯s a person you brought back!¡±


    He Bisheng¡¯s face flushed out of anger. Unexpectedly, those remarks caused the gravest injury to him. With his anger, he couldn¡¯t even speak properly and merely said, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Upon seeing his bother being treated like this, He Bixiu furiously said, ¡°Huang Weiren, when my second brother normally brings people back, you also gain a lot of benefits! Since you¡¯reining that he can¡¯t do his job right, why didn¡¯t you do it yourself then?¡±


    Mo Tiange really wanted tough when she heard the youth¡¯s name. Huang Weiren¡­ crooked behavior¡­ 3 These three people indeed deserved their names!


    This Huang Weiren still continued to shout, ¡°How could I have known that his stupidity reached this level?¡±


    ¡°You yourself also didn¡¯t notice anything!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s because I believed your brother!¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know whether she shouldugh or cry. These three people must have something wrong with their brains. At this point, they were still arguing incessantly. This really made her feel like she hadn¡¯t aplished anything ah~~~


    She knocked on the table and said, ¡°Have you argued enough?¡±


    The two people reacted very quickly and stopped their dispute. He Bixiu then shifted his gaze towards He Bisheng, whoy motionlessly on the ground. After feeling conflicted for a moment, he pleaded, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye¡­ Senior Ye¡­ We must¡¯ve been blind to not have recognized your mightiness. Please spare us!¡±


    Huang Weiren joined in, ¡°Yes yes yes! It¡¯s all because we were blind; we actually didn¡¯t see that you¡¯re a master! You are respectable and generous; please don¡¯t waste your time on us.¡±


    Mo Tiange nced at them but remained silent. It was only after she saw that the three people were scared out of their wits that she slowly spoke. ¡°Let you guys go? I can¡­ But first, tell me how many people you¡¯ve deceived? How did you deceive them?¡±


    The three people were delighted. He Bixiu and Huang Weiren also ended their argument. They stared at each other before pushing the responsibilities back and forth between them.


    ¡°You tell him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d be better if you were the one to tell him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really remember.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t speak.¡±


    The task was pushed back and forth between the two of them for a while. In the end, Huang Weiren finally spoke, ¡°The three of us are individual cultivators from the vicinity of Tiandao Sect. With no other skills, we really couldn¡¯t support our cultivation, so we came up with this method¡­ There are a lot of foreign cultivators around Tiandao Sect; many of them came because they admired Tiandao Sect¡¯s reputation as the greatest sect in Kunwu, and many others came to this market square to buy goods. We thought that with so many unmanaged foreign cultivators, no one would notice if we deceived one or two of them, so we started this capital-free robbing business.¡±


    ¡°Since your cultivation levels aren¡¯t low right now, doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯ve been swindling others for a long time? With this small trick of yours, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve never run into trouble before?¡±


    Huang Weiren said, ¡°Trouble is out there but we¡¯ve always been very cautious. We never provoked Tiandao Sect people and never looked for people from cultivation ns. We only sought foreign individual cultivators, people who usually don¡¯t have any power. Although there were indeed several powerful ones, only a few of them could hold on after the formations and Bewitching Powder were used.¡±


    What he said was reasonable. If it wasn¡¯t because she was proficient in formations and recognized the Bewitching Powder, perhaps she also would¡¯ve fallen into their trap.


    ¡°Did people really get fooled by this clumsy trick of yours?¡±


    The three people looked bitter when they heard her question. He Bixiu said, ¡°We choose our targets wisely. If they¡¯re foreign cultivators who came to Tiandao Sect to exchange insights about Dao, we pretend to be Tiandao Sect¡¯s cultivators. If they came to buy things, we pretend to have the highest grade materials but aren¡¯t aware of it¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Aren¡¯t those people very stupid?


    ¡°Lately, because Tiandao Sect is about to begin its Immortals Assembly, there are a lot of country bumpkins who¡¯ve never seen the real world before. Therefore, we just¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange understood what he meant. With so many cultivatorsing here, the na?ve ones were also numerous, so swindling some of them was naturally easy. Besides, during the Immortals Assembly, it would naturally be more chaotic than normal. Basically, no one would pay attention to them, therefore making these guys so conceited. When they saw that her cultivation level was high despite her young age and ordinary clothing, they thought she was a na?ve person and became very eager.


    ¡°So¡­ After all this time, you must¡¯ve robbed a lot of things.¡±


    Huang Weiren winced. He stared at her and said, ¡°In fact, we didn¡¯t get that much¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange chuckled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t get that much? Then you can take all of it out. Come on, take it out, and I¡¯ll spare your lives¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you refuse to take it out; after I chop you up, I can take my time searching for it.¡±


    Watching the three people struggling and conflicted, Mo Tiange¡¯s rather depressed feelings suddenly improved. Using other people¡¯s misfortune to console herself was indeed very effective.


    ¡°Eldest Brother,¡± He Bisheng, who was sprawled on the ground, said bitterly, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    He Bixiu and Huang Weiren both looked conflicted. The two of them used their gazes to discuss the matter.


    When Mo Tiange saw their actions, she only let out a softugh. With her palm facing upward, she made a beckoning gesture. All of a sudden, those flying needles flew back to her hand, including the ones that were stuck in the three people¡¯s bodies. He Bixiu and Huang Weiren were fine, but He Bisheng had been stabbed with numerous flying needles. Now that those needles were drawn out of his injured body, he immediately cried out in pain, ¡°Brother! Brother! Just give them to him!¡±


    Upon seeing He Bisheng¡¯s miserable condition, He Bixiu promptly shouted, ¡°Alright! We¡¯ll give everything to you!¡±


    Mo Tiange showed a faint smile and said, ¡°Throw me all of your Qiankun Bags!¡±


    Even though He Bisheng was injured, he was the most frightened one, so he was the first to tremblingly throw her his Qiankun Bag. Upon seeing his actions, He Bixiu clenched his teeth and followed suit in taking out his Qiankun Bag.


    On the other hand, Huang Weiren was very unwilling. The two others fixed their gazes on his body. After staring at the rest of them for a long while, he finally braced his heart and threw his bag towards Mo Tiange.


    After taking the Qiankun Bags and opening them to take a look at the contents, she casually stuffed them into her robes.


    Seeing that the three swindlers and robbers in front of her were impatiently watching her, she smiled, took out a talisman from her Qiankun Bag and hurled it forward.


    ¡°BOOM!¡± The entire sitting room was engulfed in a ze. One after another, the three people shouted, ¡°You¡¯re not keeping your word! Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll spare us!?¡±


    Mo Tiange turned around and walked towards the door. While waving her hand, she said, ¡°You didn¡¯t hand all your things over. Since the items you gave aren¡¯t enough to buy back your livespletely, I¡¯ll just take half a life from each of you.¡±


    Once she left the house, she took a moment to determine her path then slowly made her way towards the street.


    Those three clearly hadn¡¯t taken out all their belongings, but Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t a full-time robber; she was toozy to fight for those things. Although she didn¡¯t kill them, she did give them a lesson to vent her anger. The fire back there was enough to make them half-dead.


    She had a smile on her face when she arrived on the street. With only one Fleeing Talisman and one Inferno Talisman, she obtained several hundred spirit stones. This business was indeed pretty good!

 Chapter 81: Concocting Medicinal Pills

    <h4>Chapter 81: Concocting Medicinal Pills</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Having solved the issue with those three unlucky souls, Mo Tiange went looking for a ce to rest.


    As expected of the Immortals Assembly, the streets were full of people. Several inns Mo Tiange visited were all full. With no other alternatives, she could only rent an expensive hut from Tiandao Sect.


    Right afterward, she headed to a shop belonging to Tiandao Sect named Hall of Hundred Grasses.


    With the Immortals Assembly approaching, the apothecary was jam-packed with people buying all kinds of medicinal pills. There was only one cornerpletely devoid of any guests. A secondyer Aura Refining old man in the attire of Tiandao Sect part-time disciple was quietly dozing off there.


    Mo Tiange observed her surroundings for a moment. After discovering that the quiet corner was the spot to buy and sell spiritual nts, she immediately headed for that corner and knocked on the counter.


    The old man watching the counter opened his eyes and stared at her before askingzily, ¡°Are you buying or selling?¡±


    His attitude was very indifferent. She remembered that when she hadn¡¯t yet entered Yunwu Sect and had a low cultivation level, the clerks in Yunwu Sect¡¯s shops still treated her courteously. Meanwhile, this Tiandao Sect imed to be the greatest cultivation group in Kunwu, but its part-time disciples were this arrogant¡­


    Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t feel like arguing over this matter and simply said, ¡°I want to buy a few spiritual nts to concoct medicinal pills.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The old man said while sweeping his gaze over her. He probably thought she was a Concoctions Master as he asked, ¡°What kind? How many?¡±


    Mo Tiange answered, ¡°All kinds needed for first-grade medicinal pills. How much will those cost?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± This ¡°oh¡± was different from the previous one; it was a very long ¡°oh.¡± A bright glint shed through the old man¡¯s eyes as he stared at her. He then asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist, this must be your first time learning to concoct medicinal pills, right?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. There were tons of people who couldn¡¯t concoct pills, and there were plenty of people interested in learning the craft, so she didn¡¯t feel she needed to hide this fact.


    The old man said, ¡°I have a few recipes formonly used medicinal pills. Would Fellow Daoist perhaps be interested?¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s original n was to buy a few pill recipes after she bought the spiritual nts. Since this man had taken the initiative to ask her, she naturally took the opportunity. ¡°If Fellow Daoist has them, I¡¯m willing to buy them.¡±


    Upon hearing her answer, the old man¡¯s indifferent attitude changed. He smiled and said, ¡°Of course I do. I have the recipe for Aura-Nourishing Pill, Restorative Panacea, Aura-Purifying Pill, Refreshing Pill and so on. If Fellow Daoist wants them, I can give you a cheaper price. How about three spirit stones each?¡±


    Those medicinal pills were the mostmon medicinal pills in the cultivation world. The recipes for them weren¡¯t hard to find ¨C they were avable everywhere and were thus cheap. However, they were only considered rtively cheap whenpared to other pill recipes that usually cost several hundreds of spirit stones. A cost of three spirit stones for disciples of cultivation groups wasn¡¯t at all cheap since they were typically only provided with about five spirit stones each month. Even those who were diligent in their attempts to earn money only got about ten to twenty spirit stones, not to mention individual cultivators. Therefore, the old man immediately watched Mo Tiange¡¯s expression after he finished speaking.


    When the old man noticed that she didn¡¯t immediately answer, he whispered, ¡°Fellow Daoist, this isn¡¯t the shop¡¯s price. If you shopped around in other stores, they would all charge you about five spirit stones each. You¡¯ll never be able to buy them this cheap.¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s momentary silence was simply out of habit. She wasn¡¯t extremely rich, so whenever she bought things, she tried to save whatever spirit stones she could. Hence, instead of directly answering, she contemted the purchase in her mind first.


    Now she understood the old man¡¯s meaning ¨C she understood that this old man was making a private sale, so the spirit stones would enter his own pocket. That was the reason behind his behavior.


    While being stared at by Mo Tiange, the old man didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all and simply smiled.


    After thinking for a while, Mo Tiange said, ¡°Alright, bring the pill recipes to me. I¡¯ll choose some of them. In the meantime, you should go and prepare the materials I want.¡±


    The old man smiled. He fetched a paper made of animal skin and handed it to her.


    Mo Tiange chose three pills recipes listed on the paper.


    The old man nced at her and asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist, how many materials do you need?¡±


    After pondering it, Mo Tiange answered, ¡°Give me 100 portions for each material. Additionally, add the materials needed for Aura-Nourishing Pill, Marrow-Repairing Pill and also Divine Pill. Give me a hundred portions of them each.¡±


    100 portions of each material were more than enough. Although the old man was a bit surprised, he didn¡¯t say anything and just turned around to retrieve another animal skin paper from the counter. From the medicine cab at the back, he selected the materials and wrapped them separately ording to their type. Some types that had to be kept fresh were directly packed using a jade case.


    ¡°Here are 100 portions of medicinal pill materials ording to the recipes. You better store them well.¡±


    The countertop waspletely covered with piles of objects. Several Jade Slips were ced on top of the jade case. Once she examined the Jade Slips and found that they were indeed the pill recipes she asked for, Mo Tiange directly asked, ¡°How many spirit stones should I pay?¡±


    The old man monitored the surroundings with glittering eyes. It was only after he was certain no one was paying attention that he said, ¡°These materials¡­ since you¡¯re buying so many of them, I¡¯ll make them a bit cheaper for you ¨C 150 spirit stones. Three pill recipes cost nine spirit stones. The total is 159 spirit stones.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. She took the spirit stones out from her Qiankun Bag and counted them several times before handing them over. Behaving a bit more cautiously showed people that she thought this amount of spirit stones was a lot. By doing this, she avoided inciting the greediness of others in case they saw her making this purchase.


    This region was different with Yunwu Sect, where Second Uncle was close. With Second Uncle on her side, she didn¡¯t need to be scared that people would be envious when they saw her spending several hundred spirit stones because spending that amount was normal for Foundation Building cultivators.


    The old man beamingly epted the spirit stones and said, ¡°Thank you for the purchase.¡± He easily swindled nine spirit stones; this definitely wasn¡¯t small business.


    After storing all the materials in her Qiankun Bag, Mo Tiange proceeded to ask, ¡°Do you perhaps sell Pill Furnaces here?¡±


    Upon hearing her question, the old man once again revealed a friendly smile. ¡°Fellow Daoist has good timing in asking this; I was about to put some up for sale. Although the quality isn¡¯t great, they¡¯re sufficient for people who¡¯re just learning to concoct pills. But of course, if you want to buy a high-quality Pill Furnace, you may go to our Tiandao Sect¡¯s exclusive material shop, ¡®Hall of Thousand Tools.¡¯ It¡¯s right next door.¡±


    Mo Tiange answered, ¡°I¡¯ve just started to learn, so there¡¯s no need for a high-quality Pill Furnace. For now, let me see what kind of Pill Furnaces you have.¡±


    The old man nodded and took out several Pill Furnaces from under the counter. As he arranged them on the counter, he said, ¡°Please take a look at these.¡±


    Among them, the smallest one was only about one square foot while thergest one was at least three feet tall. Mo Tiange recalled Qin Xi¡¯s Pill Furnace she saw before; it seemed to be only about one foot tall but it brimmed with spiritual aura. Presumably, the size of the Pill Furnace ought to have no rtion to the sess of pill concoctions. Thus, she randomly chose the small one and asked, ¡°How many spirit stones is this?¡±


    ¡°All of them are the same price ¨C fifteen spirit stones.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. She counted out fifteen spirit stones then stored the Pill Furnace in her Qiankun Bag.


    Now that the goods were delivered and the bill was dealt with, both parties felt very satisfied. Mo Tiange left the Hall of a Hundred Grasses apanied by the old man¡¯s ¡®We¡¯ll be waiting for your next visit!¡¯ farewell. Goosebumps appeared on her body. She didn¡¯t know why, but when she heard the old man¡¯s voice, she felt that it really resembled the solicitous voice used by pimps in secr world brothels when they sent their guests off.


    Mo Tiange firstid a formation right after she returned to her temporary hut. She then took out the Pill Furnace she bought and cleaned it before arranging it in front of her. After that, she took out several books and started to flip through them.


    Second Uncle once said that almost no one in Ye n ever learned to concoct medicinal pills. There were only a few Concoctions Masters, but this was also a very long time ago. As a result, they didn¡¯t have many pill-concocting materials. The few that remained were lost when Ye n moved out of Mount Qingmeng.


    Fortunately, she obtained several books a few years ago in Miwu Valley. Among them was one pertaining to the art of concocting medicinal pills. Since the other books were quite good, this book presumably wouldn¡¯t be bad inparison. Mo Tiange took it out and studied it.


    The most basic medicinal pills for Aura Refining cultivators was the Aura-Nourishing Pill, so she naturally had to start concocting this pill.


    She took out various kinds of materials before reviewing everything she required such as the Real Fire for concocting pills and the usage of various hand seals. It was only after she confirmed she thoroughly understood everything that she put the book down.


    She then sat on a praying mat and gathered her aura into her dantian. A momentter, a thread of spiritual aura was automatically emitted from her palm. In an instant, that spiritual aura changed into a zing fire.


    Mo Tiange smiled as she watched the fire in her palm. This was the fire from her dantian; people could release this fire even if they didn¡¯t have fire spiritual roots. However, the quality of spiritual auras with fire attributes did have a huge influence on Dantian Fires.


    Her spiritual roots weren¡¯t considered good spiritual roots, but this was seen from total numbers of spiritual roots she had. If it was seen from the quality of each spiritual roots she had, Second Uncle, who once examined them, told her that each of her spiritual root was pretty good, which was why she could emit a Dantian Fire so easily.


    As she increased the spiritual aura in her palm, her Dantian Fire also grew into a thin fire beam. Once it reached the bottom of the Pill Furnace, it quickly covered the entire furnace¡¯s bottom, causing the Pill Furnace to heat up in an instant.


    She emitted some spiritual aura through her free hand to open the furnace¡¯s lid. With a series of rapid movements, she sent various kinds of materials into the furnace and quickly reced the lid.


    She also inserted a thread of her divine sense into the furnace so she could feel the fusing of the materials.


    The power of her Dantian Fire far exceeded that of ordinary fire; it quickly dissolved all materials inside the furnace. At this moment, a ¡®Pop!¡¯ noise came from inside the Pill Furnace.


    Mo Tiange stopped emitting her Dantian Fire then went to open the lid. She stared gloomily at the materials inside it.


    Most of these materials already melted, yet instead of blending properly, they turned into a pool of steaming, sizzling, bubbling ck liquid.


    With a sigh, Mo Tiange threw away all of the dregs of this failed concoction. She used clean water to wash the furnace before cing it back.


    Sure enough, concocting medicinal pills wasn¡¯t an easy matter. Regarding the quantity of each material, it was written in the book that although the rough amounts were known, the specific amount had to be learned slowly by Concoctions Masters themselves. In that way, they would develop a grasp over the slightest details.


    The reason the pill concoction in this furnace failed during the fusing step was because Mo Tiange still couldn¡¯t sense theponents of the medicinal pills and couldn¡¯t be sure of the quantity needed.


    After using extra portions of each material, she failed once again. However, this time, a smile appeared on her face. This time, when her divine sense was inserted into the Pill Furnace, she could already sense the subtle differences between each material. Therefore, after once again washing the Pill Furnace, she continued to attempt to concoct medicinal pills.


    After speedily adding the materials and inserting her divine sense into the furnace, she could feel that the materials were melting. Soon, all materials inside started to intermix¡­ After a quarter hour, she could already smell the pure fragrance of medicinal pills.


    Mo Tiange swallowed several Restorative Panaceas and pulled her spiritual aura into her dantian, emitting an even fiercer Dantian Fire thatpletely covered the Pill Furnace.


    Bit by bit, under high temperature, the liquid inside the Pill Furnace started to boil and be more concentrated.


    Mo Tiange had to continuously swallow Restorative Panaceas to maintain her Dantian Fire. This was when she had to solidify the pills, so she had to keep the high temperature of the fire steady. However, the spiritual aura of Aura Refining cultivators was indeed too weak; she could only rely on Restorative Panaceas to maintain her Dantian Fire.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she worked or how many Restorative Panaceas she took, but eventually, the liquid inside the Pills Furnace slowly became more concentrated and turned into lumps which then started to solidify into pills¡­


    When the liquid finished solidifying and formed pills, Mo Tiange stopped emitting her Dantian Fire and opened the Pill Furnace with delight.


    In the next second, however, the expression on her face once again became extremely depressed. The medicinal pills had taken shape, yet in the split second after she opened the Pill Furnace, they burst. She knew that this must¡¯ve happened because she opened the Pill Furnace at the wrong time.


    Concocting medicinal pills was indeed not a simple matter. It was no wonder the book emphasized that people would have a bit of a grasp over the entire pills-concocting process only after attempting dozens of times.


    Otherwise, if she always seeded in concocting medicinal pills and each pill was priced at one or two spirit stones, while she spent only 150 spirit stones for approximately 700-800 portions of materials ¨C 100 portions for each kind of medicinal pills ¨C that would mean she would gain an enormous profit.


    But the odds of sess were extremely low. From 700-800 portions of medicinal pill materials, it would be considered excellent if she could sessfully concoct and obtain 200-300 pills. Coupled with other costs, the profit really wasn¡¯t that much.


    Mo Tiange shook her head and threw the failed concoction away. After washing the Pill Furnace, she once again continued to try to concoct the pills.


    Even if she didn¡¯t have the talent, she definitely could seed as long as she kept trying hard. Anyway, she had a lot of spirit stones at the moment. She would only consider giving up after she no longer had enough spirit stones.

 Chapter 82: Purple Ganoderma

    <h4>Chapter 82: Purple Ganoderma</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    A few dayster, Mo Tiange finally finished concocting medicinal pills.


    Of course, she hadn¡¯tpletely spent the hundreds of portions worth of materials she purchased. After more than a hundred pill-concocting experiments, she now began to have more control over the entire process. She was also able to obtain about five to six finished pills from the concoction process.


    Although a 5% sess rate was low, achieving this rate was typical if the fact she was a beginner was taken into ount. Even great Concoctions Masters only had a 50-60% sess rate when they concocted medicinal pills. On the other hand, ordinary Concoctions Masters could only achieve a 30% sess rate.


    However, this result still made Mo Tiange feel dejected. It was no wonder that nobody from Ye n was proficient in pill-concocting; if this kind of performance waspared to people in cultivation groups, it would certainlynd her in the pletely talentless¡± category.


    Understanding that her talents were no good, Mo Tiange¡¯s goals weren¡¯t high. It¡¯d be enough for her if she could achieve the 20-30% sess rate of normal Concoctions Masters. Now, she already had a preliminary understanding about concocting pills and pr2wesumably, after she depleted these 700-800 portions of materials, her sess rate could reach up to 30% and she could move on to studying slightly more difficult pill recipes.


    From what she saw from its recipe, this Constitution-Enhancing Pill was a type of medicinal pill that was quite difficult to concoct. The hand seals wereplicated and the control over her Dantian Fire also had to be absolute; it wasn¡¯t a medicinal pill that could be concocted sessfully in one try.


    Once she carefully calcted the costs, Mo Tiange realized she had been too optimistic. She had been concocting the mostmon medicinal pills just to familiarize herself with the concocting process, yet she spent almost 200 spirit stones. If she wanted to concoct a slightly more difficult pill, her remaining 3,000 spirit stones probably wouldn¡¯t be enough to buy the materials needed. Furthermore, based on her current sess rate, selling the produced medicinal pills to buy the materials so she could continue concocting was simply a pipe dream.


    Additionally, the materials for Constitution-Enhancing Pills weren¡¯t at all cheap. Merely the two 500 years old nts, the Purple Ganoderma and ck Eagle Fern,bined together would perhaps cost more than 1,000 spirit stones. Even if she was lucky enough to master the art of pill-concocting using her remaining 3,000 spirit stones to the point where she could begin concocting Constitution-Enhancing Pills, she wouldn¡¯t be able to afford the materials needed.


    After a momentary headache, Mo Tiange regained herposure. She couldn¡¯t help but mock herself for her unfounded worries. Right now, she had just started to learn; it was unclear how many years would pass before she could concoct the Constitution-Enhancing Pills. In any case, she no longer needed to work as hard as she did when she had to cultivate. If she continuously made money for several years, one day, she would have enough.


    Besides, even if she managed to obtain a Constitution-Enhancing Pill, she still wasn¡¯t sure she could seed in building her foundation on her first attempt.


    If she failed, she would have to fight for another Foundation Building Pill ten yearster. If that still didn¡¯t work, that would add on another ten years¡­ She was only twenty years old now, and she still had about a hundred years left. There was nothing for her to be afraid of.


    With this thought, Mo Tiange freed herself from endless pills-concocting.


    There was less than half a month before Tiandao Sect¡¯s Immortals Assembly began. The number of people in town at the foot of this mountain continued to increase. Fortunately, she rented a hut several days ago. Otherwise, if she waited until now, she would¡¯ve ended up spending her nights out in the open.


    As she headed to the street and watched cultivatorsing and going, Mo Tiange decided to follow the stream of people. At the moment, she had reached the peak stage of the Aura Refining realm, her odds in foundation-building were promising, and she was even quite rich. Everything was indeed satisfactory¡­ except for the fact that Second Uncle was about to pass away. But this was a matter she had no chance of changing.


    Cultivators¡¯ lifespans were rted to their cultivation level and how they took care of their health. Among these, the most important was naturally the cultivation level; the higher their cultivation level was, the longer their lifespan would be. A breakthrough to the next realm would, at the very least, add 100 years to their lifespan.


    For example, the lifespan of Aura Refining cultivators was between 100-200 years. The life spans of cultivators whose cultivation level was below the fourthyer of the Aura Refining realm would only reach what the mortals considered a long life ¨C 100 years. However, after breaking through the fourthyer, they could live until they were about 150 years old. In the event their cultivation level was extremely profound and they reached the peak stage of the Aura Refining realm, they could basically live until they were 200 years old.


    Nevertheless, if they made a breakthrough from the Aura Refining realm to the Foundation Building realm, they would get an additional 100 years!


    Second Uncle¡¯s cultivation level was in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm. Had he taken good care of his health, he would¡¯ve been able to live another fifty years at least. Since the injuries he suffered in the past few years were too severe, his lifespan was already close to beingpletely exhausted as he was about to turn 300 years old.


    Since Second Uncle had no prospects of advancing to the next realm, his lifespan could only be extended by taking Longevity Pills. One Longevity Pill would increase the user¡¯s lifespan by 100 years, but it had been several hundred years since Longevity Pillsst appeared. Even if they appeared, many Nascent Soul cultivators would fight over one, so there was no way Mo Tiange could get her hands on it.


    With a dejected smile, Mo Tiange walked up the mountain, following the stream of people. They were nothing but small cultivators; they definitely wouldn¡¯t have a share in those unique spiritual pills. Hence, they could only ept their fates.


    Tiandao Sect¡¯s main gate indeed lived up to its name as the greatest cultivation group in Kunwu. The entire main gate was carved from a huge piece of spiritual jade. When sunshine fell on it, it reflected light in seven colors that made it look bright, dazzling and vibrant. The flowing clouds in the surrounding area actually made passersby feel like they had walked into a fairnd.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but sigh. No wonder Tiandao Sect¡¯s symbol was the Immortals¡¯ Gate and auspicious clouds; from the moment one saw Tiandao Sect¡¯s gate, it¡¯d be hard for them not to think of this view.


    Since the Immortals Assembly hadn¡¯t started yet, visitors who weren¡¯t Tiandao Sect disciples couldn¡¯t pass through its gates. Just like the other sightseers there, Mo Tiange turned around to go down the mountain and return to her hut.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t really have much admiration towards Tiandao Sect. Even though Yunwu Sect was far more inferiorpared to Tiandao Sect, cultivation groups were all the same in the end; it was just that Tiandao Sect disciples got slightly better treatment.


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t belittling cultivation groups. Although she had long nned to leave Yunwu Sect, her reason behind it was to separate herself from disputes. At the moment, she still had to find another group to provide shelter for her. It was for no other reason aside from seeking protection from the group¡¯s power and influence, reducing many of the troubles she might encounter.


    Once she returned to town, Mo Tiange recalled that she had run out of Restorative Panaceas and went to the Hall of a Hundred Grasses.


    Inside the Hall of a Hundred Grasses, the counters were still fully surrounded by mobs of people. Not wanting to squeeze past them and thinking that Restorative Panaceas weremon enough that they would be the same wherever she bought them, Mo Tiange prepared to leave.


    Just as she was about to turn around, she happened to see the old man who sold her materials and pill recipes still sitting in the corner. He was currently waving at her.


    En, he¡¯s calling me, right?


    Upon seeing that Mo Tiange stopped in her tracks, the old man waved his hand even more enthusiastically.


    Mo Tiange walked towards him doubtfully and asked, ¡°Are you calling me?¡±


    The old man smiled and cupped his hands towards her as a greeting. He said, ¡°Indeed. What does Fellow Daoist need to buy today?¡±


    Mo Tiange answered, ¡°I just want to buy some Restorative Panaceas.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± the old man watched her attentively before asking, ¡°Did you perhapse to participate in the Immortals Assembly?¡±


    Instead of answering, Mo Tiange asked, ¡°Why did Fellow Daoist call me over?¡±


    The old man revealed a smile as he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Nothing. It was just that we were fated to meet. When this old man suddenly saw you, he wanted to say hello. Anyway, does Fellow Daoist need anything? You can tell me ¨C maybe I can help.¡±


    Mo Tiange vigntly cast a nce at him. She only came to buy some Restorative Panaceas; there was nothing remarkable about her request. Why does this man seem like he wants to suck up to me?


    The old man was an experienced person. Once he saw her expression, he hastily waved his hand and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please don¡¯t misunderstand. The old man simply has some news that may be useful to you.¡±


    News? Mo Tiange stared at him doubtfully.


    The old man handed her an animal skin paper which he retrieved out of nowhere and said meaningfully, ¡°Is Fellow Daoist interested perhaps?¡±


    Mo Tiange took the paper and saw that there was only one sentence written on the topmost corner: ¡®Hu n Shop¡¯s Market Gathering Manifest.¡¯


    She raised her head and stared at the old man before her, waiting for an exnation.


    The old man leaned closer and said, ¡°Hu n is thergest cultivation n in our Tiandao Sect. In this town, aside from several shops that belong to the sect, Hu n¡¯s shops are the most influential ones. This Market Gathering offers the stockpiled highest-quality goods.¡±


    Mo Tiange asked with bewilderment, ¡°Since they¡¯re highest quality goods, how can they be stockpiled?¡±


    The old man said with a smile, ¡°Fellow Daoist, there are too many kinds of spiritual nts and spiritual objects in this world. Some things, despite being rare and high-quality, might be left unsold for a long time. Large shops that have been in business for a long time will definitely umte this type of highest-quality good. If the shop wants to sell these things, it wouldn¡¯t be good to sell them directly on the counter. Even if they were arranged on the counter, I¡¯m afraid there wouldn¡¯t be enough counter space for all of them. However, if the shop doesn¡¯t put them up for sale, they would ovep with many of the shop¡¯s assets.¡±


    ¡°Because of that, somerge shops clear out their stockpiled goods every three, five, or ten years by holding a Market Gathering. At that time, all items for sale are exhibited, so people can choose freely. However, since the items are all highest-quality goods, the people invited to the Market Gathering aren¡¯t ordinary cultivators ¨C each one is trustworthy and has passed a careful selection process.¡±


    Hisst sentence surprised her. She said, ¡°That being the case, why are you telling me about it?¡±


    The old man cast her a nce before revealing a cunning smile. ¡°Because I see that Fellow Daoist is quite rich, has very steady behavior and has a passable cultivation level. Therefore, I think you ought to be qualified for this Market Gathering.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mo Tiange raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°May I know the identity of Fellow Daoist to be able to decide who¡¯s qualified for the Market Gathering?¡±


    The old man grinned with a rather content expression. ¡°Although this old man isn¡¯t a high-level cultivator, I¡¯m from Hu n. Every cultivator in Hu n is entitled to rmend one or two people to the Market Gathering.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± No wonder this old man had pretty good connections despite his low cultivation level ¨C turns out he had a backing.


    Upon seeing that Mo Tiange hadn¡¯t given a proper answer, the old man blinked his tiny eyes and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Fellow Daoist doesn¡¯t want to go? You should know there¡¯s a huge possibility of getting easy profits there.¡±


    Mo Tiange was still looking over the animal skin paper. With neither slow nor quick movements, she shifted her gaze towards the old man and asked, ¡°What kind of benefits will Fellow Daoist get from rmending people to the Market Gathering?¡±


    The old man was stunned. Soon afterward, he stroked his beard while smiling treacherously, ¡°Correct! If a guest buys something, the person who rmended that guest will get 0.1%mission. Although it isn¡¯t much, it¡¯s a fee for our hard work in any case.¡±


    With one nce, Mo Tiange could already see that this old man wasn¡¯t telling the truth. The benefit was definitely not the one he told her about. Nevertheless, Mo Tiange was toozy to delve into this trivial matter. She was still taking her time to slowly examine the list of items to be sold.


    Seeing her behaving like this, the old man felt a bit anxious. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you want to go?¡±


    After reading through the entire list, Mo Tiange said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look. It won¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t buy anything, right?¡±


    The old man finally heaved a sigh of relief once he heard her answer. He smiled and nodded, ¡°You¡¯ll just need to pay two spirit stones as an admission fee and it¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°Two spirit stones?¡±


    The old man once again revealed that rather cunning smile of his. He said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please don¡¯t say you can¡¯t afford it. This old man has quite a good eye in seeing through people. Although Fellow Daoist may not look exceedingly rich, you ought to have a certain amount of property and belongings. Besides, with so many highest-quality goods, two spirit stones aren¡¯t much even if you¡¯re only there to watch the bustling scene.¡±


    Since he had been hiding his identity in this town, this old man indeed had sharp eyes. Mo Tiange nodded with a smile before answering, ¡°Alright, thanks. When will this Market Gathering begin? Is there any password?¡±


    Upon hearing her question, the old man took out a wooden tablet and gave it to her.


    Mo Tiange took the tablet and examined it. It was made with amon material. One side was engraved with the word ¡°Hu¡± while the other side was engraved with the numbers ¡°125.¡±


    The old man said, ¡°This is your identification number. In the Market Gathering, you can only make a purchase if you have this in your hands. Moreover, there might be gifts presented, so you absolutely can¡¯t lose this. When the Market Gathering is over, Hu n will retrieve this from you.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded.


    The old man continued exining, ¡°The Market Gathering will be held tomorrow evening at the hour of the dog 1 . At that time, if Fellow Daoist goes to Cool Breeze Pavilion not too far from here, someone wille to assist you.¡±


    ¡°As for the transaction rules, you¡¯re free to buy anything ¨C it¡¯s on a firste, first served basis. Fellow Daoist doesn¡¯t need to be worried about running into conflicts with other people.¡±


    Mo Tiange felt very satisfied. While waving the animal skin paper in her hand, she asked, ¡°Is it possible to let me keep this?¡±


    With a beaming smile, the old man answered, ¡°Of course. Since Fellow Daoist is participating, this is naturally for you. But please keep it confidential.¡±


    ¡°Sure. That being the case, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    The old man exhibited an inviting gesture and said, ¡°Please.¡±


    Mo Tiange once again cupped her hands toward the old man as a farewell and left the shop.


    As she walked on the street, she lifted the paper in her hand and smiled.


    Among this list of items, there was one line that caught her eye: ¡°Hundreds-Of-Years-Old Purple Ganoderma.¡±

 Chapter 83: Obtain

    <h4>Chapter 83: Obtain</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    ¡°Young Master, pleasee inside.¡±


    Following behind a firstyer Aura Refining female cultivator, Mo Tiange passedyer uponyer of hanging screens and bypassed one passage after another before she eventually arrived in a hall.


    This hall was naturally far smaller than the market square¡¯s hall where the Dao Convention was held several days ago. However, it was so luxurious and gorgeous that people couldn¡¯t help but sigh upon seeing it.


    The floor was paved with jade bricks, the walls were daubed with gold powder, the tables and chairs made of hundred-year-old spiritual wood were arranged inside, and even the teapots on the tables were made of extraordinary jade. Furthermore, precious stones were embedded all over the ce.


    Even if precious stones from the secr world werepletely worthless for cultivators, it was evident that this kind of hall definitely cost a lot. Besides, most of these stones possessed spiritual aura; they obviously weren¡¯t just ordinary stones from the secr world.


    With such overbearing wealth, this Hu n really deserved to be called the greatest cultivation n in Tiandao Sect.


    Mo Tiange stood at the entrance, dazzled by the view. Everything was indeed too gorgeous.


    ¡°Young Master, please take out your identity tablet.¡± A voice came from her side.


    Mo Tiange turned her head to the side and saw a low-level female cultivator standing reverently beside her.


    She was finally aware that she had forgotten her ce. Fortunately, the female cultivator didn¡¯t show any ridicule; it was as if Mo Tiange¡¯s reaction was amon urrence. In fact, this was quite reasonable. Since most cultivators weren¡¯t fond of precious stones, such a gorgeous view was rarely seen in the cultivation world.


    She handed her identity tablet over. The female cultivator took it, wrote down her number, and gave it back to her before saying with a smile, ¡°Young Master, please feel free. If you fancy anything, you just need to take it to the payment counter at the back. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you may also call our attending servant and have them exin it to you.¡±


    Mo Tiange furrowed her brows slightly. She nodded without saying anything and directly walked into the hall.


    It hade to her attention that this female cultivator was the same as the female cultivator who weed her before. Both of them addressed her as young master instead of fellow Daoist. Their attitudes were also very respectful and cautious. Obviously, they were here as attending servants, not cultivators.


    Once she walked into the hall, she saw that many beautiful female cultivators were standing in the corner, waiting to handle guests¡¯ requests or orders. They should be the servant girls mentioned by the female cultivator who recorded her identity tablet earlier.


    There were at least fifty or sixty of them. Their cultivation levels ranged from the firstyer to the fifthyer, and all of them exceeded the standard level of beauty. All of them were also gentle and sweet-tempered women with both modest and respectful bearings. This Hu n was truly extravagant. They were actually using women¡¯s beauty to satisfy their guests!


    Seeing that some of the guests were bringing along the so-called attending servants with them as they strolled around and teased these attending servants from time to time, Mo Tiange felt very ufortable. When she reflected on the fact that thergest cultivation n in Tiandao Sect actually used this method to entertain their guests, she instantly lost any favorable impression she had of this Hu n.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter whether she had a favorable impression of them or not. She came to buy things, not make friends. It¡¯d be fine as long as she could get what she came here for.


    After scanning her surroundings, she realized that although this hall couldn¡¯tpare to the previous market square¡¯s Dao Convention hall, it also couldn¡¯t be considered small. Presently, the hall was filled with more than a hundred closely arranged tables, but it still felt spacious.


    On these tables, numerous kinds of objects were on disy. Most of these objects were materials of all kinds, while only a few of them were spirit tools and medicinal pills. This was normal. The demand for spirit tools and medicinal pills never ended; only materials which were hard to identify or had very few uses ended up as stockpiled goods. The spirit tools and medicinal pills arranged here were most likely gathered by the Hu n themselves to widen the variety of things put on disy.


    There weren¡¯t too many guests at the moment. Among the ones present, most of them were Aura Refining cultivators in the eighthyer and above, and a few others were Foundation Building cultivators, but no Core Formation cultivators were present. This wasn¡¯t at all strange. Although this Market Gathering sold so-called highest quality goods, Core Formation cultivators and above usually required precious nts and stones. How couldmon highest-quality goods meet their needs?


    Every cultivator was walking around the various objects disyed on the tables, examining and judging the items. Mo Tiange, who could only get a short glimpse before her line of sight was blocked by others, walked towards the stall beside her to ask a female cultivator, ¡°Excuse me, could you tell me where the spiritual nts are disyed?¡±


    Upon hearing her question, the attending servant girl bowed respectfully before she once again raised her head to answer, ¡°Allow me to show Young Master the way.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Mo Tiange refused. She really couldn¡¯t bear being served as a young master by a female cultivator. But after she refused, she realized her tone was too rigid so she added, ¡°I want to stroll around slowly. It¡¯s fine for me to go by myself.¡±


    The female cultivator didn¡¯tment and simply pointed the spot out for her and said with a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s over there.¡±


    Following her finger, Mo Tiange could see her target. She nodded and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The female cultivator bowed. ¡°Please take your time. If you need anything else, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask us.¡±


    Although the female cultivator had a good attitude, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but feel even more ufortable. She had long known that the status of female cultivators had always been low because they generally had low cultivation levels, but tantly forcing them to use their beauty to wait on guests waspletely uneptable to her. Nevertheless, she wasn¡¯t qualified toment on other people¡¯s way of doing things. She could only pretend she hadn¡¯t seen anything and forget about it.


    The spiritual nt tables were surrounded by quite a few guests. Feeling a bit anxious, Mo Tiange headed directly for those tables. She prayed in her heart, hoping that the Purple Ganoderma hadn¡¯t been sold yet. Additionally, she also hoped it would be more than 500 years old. Otherwise, her excitement would be in vain.


    Spiritual nts naturally received the most attention. At the moment, most people were continuously moving around several tables where the spiritual nts were on disy.


    As Mo Tiange approached the tables, she saw about five to six peoplepletely surrounding a certain table. One of those peoplemented, ¡°This is a thousand-year-old ginseng. Although ginseng is a medicationmonly used in the secr world, this one¡¯s strengthys in its old age. Ordinary nts that are a thousand years old and older will turn into spiritual nts. Moreover, since ancient times, it¡¯s been said that some ginseng cultivated and managed to transform into a human shape. Thus, once it reaches more than a thousand years old, it¡¯s certainly far superior to regr spiritual nts.¡±


    Another person said, ¡°This Star-leafed Grass is also pretty good. This is a type of nt that rarely appears and is needed for some special pill recipes. So although it isn¡¯t too old, it¡¯s worth buying indeed.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also this Neither Flower Nor Leaf nt. Everyone knows this nt is good. Although one that is merely 100 years old isn¡¯t old enough, it still isn¡¯t easy to obtain one. However, this nt is only required to concoct Look-Preserving Pills. It has limited usefulness.¡±


    Mo Tiange pretended to be interested as she leaned close and listened for a while. After she took a peek at the table from a gap between the visitors and saw no Purple Ganoderma, she headed to another table. She had to do this several times before she finally found her target on the seventh table.


    This Purple Ganodermay still inside a small case. It looked like a dark purple stone the size of a palm and was as thick as a de.


    Mo Tiange read the card in front of it: Purple Ganoderma, 600 years, final product, 500 spirit stones. She stepped forward and softly took a sniff at its scent. Its scent was strong and slightly sweet, which matched exactly what was written in the book.


    Seeing that no one was paying attention to her, Mo Tiangeposed herself and calmly picked up the case. She then went to another table and walked around it, pretending to examine the things on the table. After selecting a 300-year-old Single Step Grass, she headed for the innermost counter.


    The person behind this counter was finally not a female cultivator. It was a grizzled-haired, grizzled-bearded, steady-looking old man in a tidy blue robe.


    Mo Tiange gave the two jade cases to him. Once this cultivator opened the cases, he cast a rather surprised gaze at her and said, ¡°One 600-year-old Purple Ganoderma, and one 300-year-old Single Step Grass. The total is 700 spirit stones.¡±


    Without any hesitation, Mo Tiange took out her spirit stones and paid for the items in full. She then took the two jade cases and stuffed them into her Qiankun Bag.


    The reason why she paid directly was because everyone there was rtively rich. Moreover, 700 spirit stones for a 600-year-old Purple Ganoderma and a 300-year-old Single Step Grass could be considered cheap. Had she hesitated, people would get suspicious about why she came to the Market Gathering.


    Besides, 700 spirit stones was only small business for Hu n, the greatest cultivation n in Tiandao Sect. People might not even remember the two items she bought.


    Now that the Purple Ganoderma had gone into her Qiankun Bag without a hitch, Mo Tiange finally heaved a sigh of relief. Atst, she was in the mood to stroll around this Market Gathering.


    Yesterday, although she obtained news of Purple Ganoderma on sale at this market, she didn¡¯t expect that things would go this smoothly. She imagined a lot of scenarios she might encounter, but none of them happened. She was indeed very lucky.


    With no other purpose in mind, Mo Tiange suddenly realized that this Market Gathering really did have a lot of good items. Many materials she had only seen in the book were arranged one by one on top of the tables, creating an urge for her to buy them. But after thinking carefully, she discovered that she didn¡¯t need to buy them. If items with unusual functions were used neither to refine unusual spirit tools nor concoct unusual medicinal pills, what was the point of buying them? If they couldn¡¯t be used, they were still a waste of money no matter how good they were.


    However, once in a while, some people encountered a fated chance. When they found the materials they wanted to buy, they would get exhrated, grab the things and rush over with their spirit stones to pay for those things.


    With the passage of time, the number of people gradually increased. Although this hall was quiterge, it felt crowded because the tables spread all over the hall were crowded with people.


    After choosing several kinds of materials that might be useful for her and arge bottle of Restorative Panacea, Mo Tiange wanted to look for a slightly quiet spot.


    Once she did, however, she was thoroughly shocked.


    Jiang Chengxian!


    She saw that not too far away in front of her, Jiang Chengxian and two youths in Tiandao Sect¡¯s uniform were walking towards her apanied by several female cultivators. The three men bantered with each other as they walked, looking very happy.


    Mo Tiange, feeling extremely baffled, quickly stepped around a table to avoid them.


    Had this Jiang Chengxian been going the same way as her all along? He and the two Tiandao Sect¡¯s disciples seemed very familiar; could it be that he was visiting his friends? That was quite unlikely¡­ It¡¯d be weird if this pampered guy was willing to suffer more than twenty days of travel on the road just to visit his friends. But if he wasn¡¯t visiting his friends, why did he look so happy being with these two people? They even came to the Market Gathering together!


    She shook her head, unable to think the matter though. Sure enough, this Jiang Chengxian wasn¡¯t a good guy. The disciple who traveled with him a few days ago had just died, yet he was actually having fun with other friends like he waspletely alright.


    Mo Tiange naturally knew her whereabouts mustn¡¯t be discovered by Jiang Chengxian. She had to prevent Jiang Chengxian from seeing her to prevent him from realizing that she looked familiar and bing suspicious. Although Young Master Jiang certainly wouldn¡¯t pay any attention to an insignificant disciple like her, in any case, they came from the same sect and frequently saw each other, so knowing some familiar faces waspletely normal.


    Thus, Mo Tiange lowered her head, blended into the crowd and slowly made her way towards the door.


    Just as she was about to step out the door, she was stopped by someone. That person said, ¡°Pardon me Young Master, but you can only leave after the Market Gathering is over.¡±


    Dumbfounded, Mo Tiange asked, ¡°That¡¯s a rule?¡±


    The female cultivator guarding the door nodded and said, ¡°Yes, please wait another two hours. After that¡­¡±


    ¡°Two hours!?¡± Mo Tiange didn¡¯t dare to take any risks, but being in Hu n¡¯s territory, she certainly couldn¡¯t act ording to her wishes.


    From Mo Tiange¡¯s expression, the female cultivator could sense that she was unwilling. Therefore, the female cultivator smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, even if I let you pass, there is a Foundation Building cultivator from the n guarding the outer gate, so¡­¡±


    In that case, Mo Tiange basically didn¡¯t need to think about trying to leave. She sighed before saying, ¡°This¡­ What should I do if I don¡¯t want to continue looking around?¡±


    The woman still kept a smile on her face as she said, ¡°That being the case, please wait a moment.¡± Right after she said that, she beckoned at someone. Another beautiful female cultivator came towards them and bowed as a greeting.


    The woman guarding the door said, ¡°Take this young master so he can rest for a while.¡±


    After receiving her orders, the female cultivator turned towards Mo Tiange and said, ¡°This¡­ Young Master, pleasee with me.¡±

 Chapter 84: Hurriedly Rushing Back

    <h4>Chapter 84: Hurriedly Rushing Back</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    The female cultivator led Mo Tiange to a corner of the hall where she pushed open apletely ordinary looking wooden door and said, ¡°Young Master, please.¡±


    Mo Tiange took a look at the room. It was a very simple roompared to the hall. Upon seeing that the room was empty, she nodded and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Still maintaining a reverent attitude, the female cultivator bowed before retreating.


    After the door was closed and she was left as the only one remaining in the room, Mo Tiange sighed in relief. She found a couch and sat down. She then wiped her face somewhat tiredly.


    In fact, it didn¡¯t even matter if Jiang Chengxian saw her. From the beginning until now, he wasn¡¯t aware she witnessed him robbing the medicinal pills. It was just that she herself was ufortable and preferred not to be seen by him so she could avoid the possibility of any incidents urring.


    After she checked her Qiankun Bag to ensure her newly-purchased goods were still inside, she directly closed her eyes and began meditating to adjust her breath.


    Two hours passed by very quickly. When she opened her eyes once again, the female cultivator who led her into the room opened the door and said respectfully, ¡°Young Master, the Market Gathering has ended; you may leave.¡±


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll go when there are fewer people outside.¡±


    Her reasoning was very normal, so the female cultivator answered, ¡°Alright, please take your time.¡±


    After approximately a quarter hourter, Mo Tiange surmised there weren¡¯t many people left in the hall and came out of the room.


    Sure enough, the ones remaining in the hall were only the female cultivators who, under themand of several stewards, were tidying things up.


    After she swept her gave over the entire hall and saw no Jiang Chengxian, she swaggeringly walked out of the Hu n¡¯s Cool Breeze Pavilion. She then stealthily made her way back to her rented hut.


    Today¡¯s incident made her realize that Illusory Transfiguration Technique was very important. If it wasn¡¯t because her Illusory Transfiguration Technique was too abysmal, she wouldn¡¯t have to hide.


    Nevertheless, once she thought about today¡¯s harvest, it was hard for her to conceal her excitement. Purple Ganoderma wasn¡¯t easy to find, but ck Eagle Fern was prettymon. After she returned home, she ought to be able to obtain it very easily as long as she asked the sect¡¯s shop to purchase it on her behalf.


    Shey down in a very good mood. After a while, however, she suddenly felt a paining from her chest. Her brows furrowed as she pondered the cause of the pain, but in the next second, she actually turned pale with fright and hastily took out Second Uncle¡¯s Life Tablet which she had been wearing on her body. Sure enough, the original dark red color of the jade tablet had somewhat faded, almost turning pink. Second Uncle! It¡¯s Second Uncle¡­


    Looking extremely pale, Mo Tiange sprang up and collected her belongings. Without pausing at all, in just a short moment, she opened the door and stepped out, rushing wildly out of the formation.


    The change in color of this Life Tablet indicated that Second Uncle¡¯s injuries were ring up! It was just as she thought before ¨C Second Uncle was just trying to console her! His condition obviously wasn¡¯t good, but he stubbornly wanted her to go traveling around. It hadn¡¯t even been two months, but he already¡­ Even if she rushed back with all her might, it would still take her more than ten days to get there. She didn¡¯t even know if Second Uncle could hold on until she got back or not.


    Burning with anxiety, Mo Tiange exerted all her effort to rush back to Mount Yunwu. Along the way, she didn¡¯t even take one stop to rest. Even when her spiritual aura was exhausted, she took Restorative Panaceas instead of resting. From time to time, she would watch the Life Tablet. Fortunately, the color of the Life Tablet didn¡¯t fade any further.


    Ten dayster, Mo Tiange burst into the small courtyard where her Second Uncle lived. She yelled, ¡°Second Uncle!¡±


    Hearing no sound in the room, Mo Tiange rushed into the room. Soon afterward, herplexion turned ghastly pale.


    Second Uncle was lyingpletely still on the bed.


    Mo Tiange hastily stepped forward to feel his pulse.


    He was still alive, but his spiritual aura seemed to be very chaotic. Feeling slightly relieved, she took a Small Reversion Pill and fed it to Second Uncle.


    Because she was extremely worried, she lost track of the time. It might¡¯ve been only a moment, or it might¡¯ve been a very, very long time. In the end, Second Uncle finally made some faint noises.


    ¡°Second Uncle!¡± Mo Tiange called out.


    Ye Jiang opened his eyes and tried hard to smile. With great difficulty, he finally managed to squeeze out two words, ¡°Medicinal Pill¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange hurriedly took out every Small Reversion Pill she had in her Qiankun Bag and asked, ¡°Second Uncle, do you mean these pills?¡±


    Ye Jiang nodded. Once she fed all those pills to him, he sat up with her assistance and started to adjust his breath.


    This time, it took him one whole day to recover.


    The sky darkened then brightened once again. Atst, when Second Uncle¡¯splexion slowly improved, he opened his eyes.


    Now that Second Uncle was out of danger, Mo Tiange¡¯s nerves, which had been tense for one whole day, slowly rxed. However, she still nervously asked, ¡°Second Uncle, how are you feeling?¡±


    Ye Jiang shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±


    Seeing that Second Uncle¡¯splexion still looked ashen, Mo Tiange worriedly said, ¡°You look like this but you still say you¡¯re alright? Second Uncle, tell me honestly. What happened?¡±


    Ye Jiang gave her an appeasing smile. ¡°I¡¯m really alright. I forgot I took all of my Small Reversion Pills and my injuries worsened. Without the medicine for a while, my body couldn¡¯t hold on, so an ident happened.¡± After he finished his exnation, he stared at her with concern and asked, ¡°Xiaotian, did youe back because of me? It¡¯s really my fault for being careless and troubling you¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange promptly shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I found something that will be very helpful when I build my foundation and was just about to head back. Second Uncle, are you really alright?¡±


    ¡°I told you I¡¯m alright, no need to worry over nothing. What did you find?¡±


    Mo Tiange cautiously examined her Second Uncle. Although his breath was still weak, it was much steadier than before, so she reluctantly believed him. She then took out the pill recipe for Constitution-Enhancing Pill and said with a smile, ¡°Second Uncle, look at this!¡±


    Ye Jiang skeptically took the jade slip. After he inserted his divine sense into the jade slip, his expression suddenly became surprised. A long time passed before he finally sighed and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Constitution-Enhancing Pill¡­ Where did you get this thing?¡±


    Mo Tiange asked with astonishment, ¡°Second Uncle, you know this pill?¡±


    A nostalgic expression appeared on Ye Jiang¡¯s face as he said, ¡°200 years ago, this Constitution-Enhancing Pill sparked a bloodbath. Every cultivator older than 200 years old definitely knows about this.¡±


    ¡°A bloodbath?¡±


    Ye Jiang nodded slowly, apparently recalling the matter. He said, ¡°At that time, Second Uncle was still an Aura Refining cultivator while your father was still in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm. The n also had a living Core Formation ancestor. No one knows which ancient cultivator¡¯s remnant ce the pill appeared from, but it caused a storm to most of the Nascent Soul and Core Formation cultivators in the Celestial Pole.¡±


    ¡°It was found first by Core Formation cultivators, and their fights to obtain it were endless. Later, many Nascent Soul cultivators also came to blows over it. It was precisely because of these fights that our Core Formation cultivator was injured and died an untimely death. In the end, the pill recipe was lost, and we never found out who got it¡­ Where did you get it?¡±


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°From an Aura Refining individual cultivator. I also got it incidentally.¡± Afterward, she recounted the incident that happened that evening.


    Once she finished, Ye Jiang was silent for a long time. After thinking for a long time yet still not understanding the matter, he said, ¡°Perhaps that person was just lucky. This is also a kind of fated chance.¡± He then smiled at Mo Tiange and said, ¡°Xiaotian, the value of this thing is unpredictable. It seems Heaven is also helping you.¡±


    Seeing how happy her Second Uncle was, Mo Tiange was also delighted. She said, ¡°In addition, I also happened to buy a 600-year-old Purple Ganoderma at a Market Gathering. I¡¯m indeed lucky.¡±


    ¡°Oh? This is indeed rare. 600-year-old Purple Ganoderma is a rare item.¡±


    ¡°True. If it wasn¡¯t for luck, I don¡¯t know how long it would¡¯ve taken before I would¡¯ve had the chance to buy one¡­ Right! Second Uncle! I¡¯ve been thinking that it¡¯d be better for me to learn about pill-concocting. What do you think?¡±


    Ye Jiang nodded. ¡°It¡¯s your decision.¡± After he answered, he proceeded to praise her, ¡°Your decisions are bing increasingly sound-minded. I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    ¡°But it seems I really don¡¯t have any talents in concocting pills. I spent 100 portions of materials to concoct low-level medicinal pills, but I only managed to get six sessful pills.¡±


    Ye Jiang couldn¡¯t help but say with augh, ¡°This is normal. You don¡¯t have to look down on yourself. Most Concoctions Masters were just like this when they just started. Talent? People with talent have always been in the minority; persistent people are the masters. Take it easy. You¡¯re still young, and there are more than a hundred years for you to squander.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Mo Tiange hesitated for a moment then asked him again, ¡°Second Uncle, your injuries¡­¡±


    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t keep her in the dark, Ye Jiang eventually sighed and said, ¡°Alright, Second Uncle will tell you the truth. My condition is indeed not good¡­ Before you came back, I fainted for too long, so my injuries became even more severe. Since you came back, just keep mepany through this final moment of mine¡­¡±

 Chapter 85: A Trap

    <h4>Chapter 85: A Trap</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Mo Tiange was leaning on the desk while brewing some tea, lost in her own thoughts.


    The meaning of the words Second Uncle told her on the day she returned was very obvious. These past few days, she had been distraught. Her mind kept thinking about this matter, over and over.


    That day, Second Uncle said she still had 100 years she could squander¡­ Second Uncle, who had always forced her to cultivate, had unexpectedly said this to her! It was very clear how bad his condition was. Second Uncle basically considered himself dead already.


    Nowadays, she no longer questioned what she would do when Second Uncle died. After she saw Second Uncle¡¯s tranquil expression, she already made up her mind. She would let Second Uncle, who had been worrying about her for ten years, go without any worries.


    It was just that¡­ she would still feel sad when she thought about him gone.


    As the tea leaves inside the teapot unfolded, the color of the water gradually turned light green. Afterposing herself, Mo Tiange poured a cup of tea and gave it to her Second Uncle. ¡°Second Uncle, drink the tea first.¡± In this tea, she added some mind-strengthening and heart-calming spiritual nts. She hoped that by drinking this tea, Second Uncle¡¯s spirit would improve.


    Ye Jiang had visibly aged now. In fact, even if cultivators approached the end of their lifespans, they normally could still maintain their youthful appearances; they wouldn¡¯t be shriveled like mortals would. The reason why Ye Jiang looked this old was due to the injuries he sustained on his body.


    His spirit did seem to improve a bit after drinking the tea. ¡°Xiaotian,st time, did you say there¡¯s a change in the spiritual aura inside your body?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very strange. A very dark spiritual aura gradually appeared in my dantian. The other kinds of spiritual aura were engulfed and transformed into the dark type. I¡¯m not sure why that happened, so I didn¡¯t dare to keep cultivating.¡±


    Ye Jiang contemted the matter for a while. He then said slowly, ¡°There¡¯s no harm. You can keep cultivating. Second Uncle once heard that female cultivators, who cultivate with particr cultivation techniques, would experience some change in their spiritual aura. Presumably, it happens because their cultivation techniques lean more towards Yin attribute.¡±


    ¡°Your situation should be due to the particr character of the cultivation technique you¡¯re using. But since your cultivation level wasn¡¯t high enough before, your spiritual aura couldn¡¯t be transformed into Pure Yin spiritual aura. Now that you¡¯re already at the peak stage of the Aura Refining realm and your cultivation level will also rise gradually, a change will ur in the spiritual aura inside your body.¡±


    ¡°This change must¡¯ve been induced by your dantian as preparation to confront the foundation-building process. So you should continue to cultivate. When all of your spiritual aura has changed, you can start building your foundation.¡±


    Mo Tiange was happy to receive this answer. She said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it mean my odds of sess in building my foundation would increase?¡±


    Ye Jiang nodded and said, ¡°It should.¡± After thinking for a moment, he spoke once again, ¡°Why don¡¯t you make a trip back to the sect? Of course, you shouldn¡¯t ask anyone. Just go to the ce where the sect keeps its books and records. Try to find out the answer there.¡±


    ¡°En, I know.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better go now. After all, Second Uncle¡¯s health seems good today.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°Go. If you don¡¯t leave now, it might be a long time before you get another chance to leave.¡±


    Mo Tiange understood the meaning of this. Second Uncle was worried his injuries would re up again and when that happened, she wouldn¡¯t get the chance to leave. Thus, she didn¡¯t dare to refuse and said, ¡°Alright. Second Uncle, you have to take care of yourself.¡±


    An hourter, Mo Tiange arrived back at Yunwu Sect.


    She first went to the steward¡¯s hall to inform the sect she had returned then she went back to her residence.


    Everything was still the same as it was when she left. Jiang Shanghang was still shut in his room, cultivating. Regarding Qin Xi and Liu Yidao, one was still in Closed Door Meditation, while the other had also, reportedly, entered one of the Immortal¡¯s Caves used specifically for Closed Door Mediation. Oh, and Senior Martial Brother Zhou had sessfully built his foundation and thus became Martial Uncle Zhou!


    Hearing this news, Mo Tiange felt very happy for him. Although Martial Uncle Zhou was indifferent in the beginning, he was, in fact, a good person. If the fellow disciples who lived in this courtyard had any questions, he always answered them sincerely.


    Besides, she was so happy when she lived here all thanks to his care. During the two years she was in Closed Door Meditation, she also didn¡¯t need to perform any errands because Martial Uncle Zhou personally exined the situation to the steward¡¯s hall.


    Because of this, Mo Tiange was pondering whether she should go to congratte him or not. Eventually, she decided it¡¯d be better to let someone deliver her message to him and personally go after she finished her business. After all, Martial Uncle Zhou now lived in the North Peak; it was rather inconvenient for her to go there.


    Just as she was about to go to Ten Thousand Laws Pavilion, someone¡¯s voice came from outside her room. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, is Junior Martial Brother Ye Xiaotian here?¡±


    Mo Tiange opened her room¡¯s door and saw a familiar looking male disciple was standing in the sitting room. ¡°Senior Martial Brother, is there any problem?¡±


    Once that person saw her, he smiled and said, ¡°Are you Junior Martial Brother Ye?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°I am.¡±


    He scrutinized her up and down. His gaze was making her ufortable.


    Soon afterward, he said, ¡°Martial Uncle Zhou sent me here. He heard you¡¯re back and wants to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mo Tiange said, ¡°I just asked a senior martial brother from the North Peak to send him my message. He got the message already?¡±


    That person was a bit startled. ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know, but¡­ Martial Uncle Zhou just instructed me to deliver his message.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ thank you, Senior Martial Brother. I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    That person answered, ¡°I¡¯d better take you there. I presume you have no idea where Martial Uncle Zhou is.¡±


    Since that person actually had good intentions, Mo Tiange said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank Senior Martial Brother again.¡±


    ¡°No need to be polite. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    As they left the courtyard, Mo Tiange asked, ¡°May I ask Senior Martial Brother¡¯s surname?¡±


    That person was walking in a hurry. Upon hearing her question, he didn¡¯t even look back when he answered, ¡°My surname is Wu.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Senior Martial Brother Wu. Senior Martial Brother, are you also an elite disciple from the North Peak?¡±


    Her question made Senior Martial Brother Wu feel a bit smug and his footsteps also slowed a bit. He said, ¡°I am. My master¡¯s name is Qingyu; you ought to recognize him.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Turns out you¡¯re a disciple of Martial Uncle Qingyu! I¡¯ve long looked forward to meeting you,¡± Mo Tiange politely praised him. Senior Martial Brother Wu immediately raised his chin in an extremely smug manner, causing Mo Tiange to hold back herughter.


    In fact, Mo Tiange said ¡°I¡¯ve long looked forward to meeting you¡± because as a disciple of a Foundation Building martial uncle, Senior Martial Brother Wu ought to be an elite disciple with a profound cultivation level, but despite his obvious age of about thirty years old, his cultivation level was still in the seventhyer of the Aura Refining realm¡­


    However, this wasn¡¯t strange at all. After all, seeing as this Senior Martial Brother Wu addressed her as ¡°Junior Martial Brother¡± despite having a cultivation level only in the seventhyer of the Aura Refining realm, he was obviously someone with a backing.


    She naturally wouldn¡¯t speak her thoughts out loud. Seeing how Senior Martial Brother Wu reacted, she knew he was someone who loved his reputation. If she said anything negative about him and it reached his ears, they would certainly have a falling-out.


    Having walked for a while, Mo Tiange asked doubtfully, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Wu, which path are we taking now? Does this lead to the North Peak?¡±


    Senior Martial Brother Wu walked with great speed. He answered without turning his head, ¡°Martial Uncle Zhou came to the South Peak to handle some matter. Let¡¯s go quickly!¡±


    Mo Tiange frowned and followed him on another path. When she saw that it was bing more deste and this was obviously a path rarely taken, she stopped at once and called out, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Wu!¡±


    Senior Martial Brother Wu didn¡¯t even respond. It was only after he walked several steps and realized she wasn¡¯t following him that he turned around and asked in annoyance, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Mo Tiange examined her surroundings before vigntly staring at him. She said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Wu, where are you taking me?¡±


    Once he heard her question, something suddenly flickered in his eyes. He said with a stutter, ¡°No- nowhere¡­¡±


    Seeing his reaction, Mo Tiange was even more convinced that something wasn¡¯t right. At the moment, she no longer cared whether he was an elite disciple or not. She took out her spirit tool as a precaution and coldly said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Wu, do you really take me as a fool? If we continue on this road, we¡¯ll eventually arrive at a cliff. Would Martial Uncle Zhou meet me on a cliff?¡±


    Seeing that his intention had been discovered, he nced sideways, clenched his teeth, and said loudly, ¡°Junior Martial Brother wants to leave now? Toote!¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled contemptuously, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Wu, just rely on yourself. You want to stop me?¡±


    This person obviously hadn¡¯t expected that upon fighting, she wouldn¡¯t think of him as her opponent at all. He once again stammered, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, calm down¡­ no need to fight¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange was astonished when she saw his reaction. No matter what, this person was an elite disciple ¨C how could he be such a coward?


    She obviously knew something wasn¡¯t right, so why should she keep following him? Besides, this person was an elite disciple after all ¨C attacking him would bring her trouble. Thus, she turned around and left without saying anything more.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye!¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t answer.


    Soon afterward, a spiritual aura fluctuation came from behind her. Reacting very quickly, she dodged out of the way. At that moment, a cold sweat emerged from her body.


    What came towards her was actually a high-grade talisman called ¡°the Ice of Azure Ocean¡±! Had that struck her, she probably would¡¯ve been frozen in an instant and could only watch herself being trampled on.


    In the end, what did this Senior Martial Brother Wu want to do!?


    Seeing that she was watching him with a ferocious stare, fear emerged on that Senior Martial Brother Wu¡¯s face but it soon changed into anger. Finally, he took out another talisman.


    High-grade talismans weren¡¯t cheap, and they were also very strong. Ordinary talismans in high quantities also weren¡¯t easy to handle. In her previous fights of magical powers, Mo Tiange always avoided shing directly against her opponents¡¯ talismans. She usually resolved the fight before her opponents had the chance to take out their talismans. Presently, however, due to her reluctance to fight, that opportunity had been snatched by Senior Martial Brother Wu.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Wu,¡± Mo Tiange said coldly, ¡°Why are you doing this? I believe I haven¡¯t offended you, have I?¡±


    At this moment, another voice that sounded very domineering answered, ¡°You haven¡¯t offended him; the one you¡¯ve offended is me!¡±


    Once Mo Tiange turned around and saw that person, she was thoroughly shocked.


    Not too far from her, on the small path that led to the valley, a man was walking towards her.


    Jiang Chengxian!


    The expression on her face changed. The thoughts in her mind moved as fast as lightning. Her first thought was that the pill recipe for Constitution-Enhancing Pill which Jiang Chengxian missed because of his own carelessness had been discovered. However, she was puzzled about how he found out she had it. Next, she thought about how Jiang Chengxian had hidden in this spot, but she hadn¡¯t sensed him at all until he was close to her. He must¡¯ve used Breath-Concealing Technique. In that case, he must¡¯ve long been prepared to deal with her.


    If she killed this Jiang Chengxian, would she still have a footing in Mount Yunwu? That Branch Master Jiang of Mount Yunwu would perhaps cook or eat her alive¡­ Wrong, for the Jiang n¡¯s Core Formation cultivator, would he need to go to such measures to handle her? She was only a small Aura Refining cultivator. For Core Formation cultivators, she was nothing but a small ant that would die with one pinch.


    Nevertheless, the present situation didn¡¯t allow her to think too much. She put her hand into her Qiankun Bag, and in the next second, several formation discs and formation gs flew out.


    Jiang Chengxian contemptuously ¡°hmphed¡± and turned towards Senior Martial Brother Wu. He said angrily, ¡°Really useless! You can¡¯t even do a small thing properly! Go and keep watch!¡±


    In front of Jiang Chengxian, Senior Martial Brother Wu immediately cowered and humbled himself. ¡°Got it, Senior Martial Brother Jiang.¡±


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold snort. So Senior Martial Brother Wu was Jiang Chengxian¡¯s littleckey; no wonder he was such a coward!


    Once Senior Martial Brother Wu walked far away, Jiang Chengxian finally turned around to examine Mo Tiange¡¯s hastilyid Five Elements Life and Death Formation. Ridicule appeared on his face as he said, ¡°Want to use formations to fight against me? Hmph!¡±


    Mo Tiange suddenly recalled that Jiang Chengxian had the Heaven-Breaking Mirror in his hands; it was a magic weapon that could break formations!


    At that moment, Jiang Chengxian really did take the mirror out. A beam of greenish light was ejected from the mirror and fell on her formation disc.


    ¡®BOOM!¡¯ Her formation disc exploded!


    This formation was both hastily modified andid, so it was inevitably a bit weaker than normal.


    Although Mo Tiange¡¯s expression changed, she quickly regained herposure and sneered. ¡°So what if I can¡¯t use formations? What is there to be afraid of?¡±


    ¡°You!!!¡± Jiang Chengxian shouted angrily. He naturally knew she was ridiculing him because his Law of Dao wasn¡¯t good.


    Mo Tiange fixed her gaze on him and asked heavily, ¡°May I know how I¡¯ve offended Senior Martial Brother Jiang that Senior Martial Brother Jiang set up such a trap to deal with me?¡±


    Jiang Chengxian burst outughing once he heard her question. Heughed for a while before he said mockingly, ¡°Even if I wasn¡¯t convinced that the person who took the Constitution-Enhancing Pill recipe behind my back was you, seeing this reaction of yours convinced me! Are you still deluded that I don¡¯t know about it?¡±


    Mo Tiange originally didn¡¯t believe in coincidence. On the off chance Jiang Chengxian hadn¡¯te for the recipe, she was going to voluntarily confess, so she just wanted to ask him first. Because of that, now that she knew he indeed came for the recipe, she also didn¡¯t feel disappointed.


    She was well aware that right now her survival chance was rather slim, but she was unexpectedly calm. She didn¡¯t think of anything and just asked him, ¡°Is that so? In that case, how did Senior Martial Brother Jiang know about it?¡±

 Chapter 86: Why

    <h4>Chapter 86: Why</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Mo Tiange really didn¡¯t understand. She did everything cautiously, so how could this rich good-for-nothing know she was the one who took it?


    At this moment, Jiang Chengxian¡¯s gaze suddenly became very strange. Such a malice-filled gaze made her feel like she was a fish on a chopping board that would be chopped by him at will.


    In a jovial mood, Jiang Chengxian stared at her and said, ¡°Do you have any idea how I knew the pill recipe for Constitution-Enhancing Pill was in that guy¡¯s hands?¡±


    Mo Tiange was quite disgusted with the way he was staring at her. She frowned and said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang, please exin.¡±


    Jiang Chengxian didn¡¯t care about her attitude. He just said with acent smile, ¡°Well, there¡¯s no problem in telling you now. I¡¯m very lucky ¨C my great-grandfather sent me to Tiandao Sect to handle some matters and make friends with some famous disciples; unexpectedly, right after I arrived at the valley, I saw that guy in a shop, asking whether the shop had a Purple Ganoderma older than 500 years. Of course, that kind of thing naturally wouldn¡¯t be sold in such a small shop.¡±


    ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t pay any attention to him, but as luck would have it, I ran into him in another shop selling the Constitution-Enhancing Pills! Hmph! The boss of that small shop was inexperienced and didn¡¯t know the value of things, but I knew what the Constitution-Enhancing Pills were. Later, I told Junior Martial Brother Chen to create a conflict with him to find out his information. Thus, I found out he didn¡¯t have any experts or important people backing him.¡±


    So that was it! That individual cultivator in all likelihood had never heard Constitution-Enhancing Pills once caused a bloodbath, so he wanted to sell them to get some spirit stones to buy more materials. In the end, he attracted a cmity instead and lost his life¡­ Right! Purple Ganoderma! I can probably guess how I was discovered.


    She asked, ¡°In Tiandao Sect¡¯s Hu n, did you perhaps arrive at the Market Gathering early and saw me buying Purple Ganoderma?¡±


    Jiang Chengxianughed out loud and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? I went to Tiandao Sect precisely to handle some matters in Hu n. I even became friends with them. I was already inside the room beside the counter when I heard someone was buying Purple Ganoderma. Out of curiosity, I simply went to take a look and to my surprise, I saw you again. The more I saw you, the more I felt you looked familiar. Later, I finally remembered you were a Yunwu Sect disciple!¡±


    What else did Mo Tiange not understand after she heard this? She had really underestimated the other person!


    As she thought carefully, the only time she saw Jiang Chengxian was three years ago when she first entered Yunwu Sect. Just because she ran into him ganging up on and beating up Jiang Shanghang, how could she really judge him as a good-for-nothing? Besides, even if he was ganging up on Jiang Shanghang, was that an indication he didn¡¯t have any skills? He grew up in arge n and had Core Formation cultivators as blood-rted elders. Even if this Jiang Chengxian was originally a waste, he could still be taught to develop a scheming mind!


    Nevertheless, she was understanding all this toote. She knew the mistakes she made, but her mistakes were irreparable.


    Jiang Chengxian continued exining. ¡°Luckily, I didn¡¯t dare to act in Hu n and instead went back to the valley. Sure enough, the innkeeper confirmed that you didn¡¯t return that night. Later, I found someone who seemed to recognize you¡­¡±


    When he reached this part, he deliberately stopped talking.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s whole body went freezing cold. Tianqiao!


    She clenched her teeth and asked, ¡°You¡­ What did you do to Tianqiao?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± At this moment, Jiang Chengxiang finally couldn¡¯t hold back his smugness and burst outughing. His eyes were filled with malicious intent, making her feel disgusted. He said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, if you wear women¡¯s clothing, you must also be a very beautiful woman. Why do you have to dress like this?¡±


    Having her secret exposed so suddenly, Mo Tiange was simply petrified and couldn¡¯t say anything for a long time. She felt devastated; it was unclear whether it was because of Tianqiao or because of herself.


    Jiang Chengxian¡¯s gaze traveled all over her body like he was contemting where he should start eating her. He then said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, you shouldn¡¯t misunderstand your good sister, she would rather die than tell me your secret! Therefore, I killed her husband before her eyes and searched her soul. It was only then that I realized you¡¯re really not simple!¡±


    Soul-searching! Mo Tiange¡¯s eyes widened at those words. Within her clenched hands, her fingernails were almost lodged into her palms.


    Soul-searching¡­ could be considered the cruelest technique in the cultivation world. People would have their memories extracted from them while still alive and they would be in so much pain that they would be better off dead than alive. However, this technique could only be used on cultivators whose cultivation level was at least one realm lower than the user. Jiang Chengxian was only an Aura Refining cultivator, so he couldn¡¯t use this Soul-Searching Technique on Meng Sigui. Tianqiao however, was a whole different matter.


    A cultivator would end up bing an idiot if the Soul-Searching Technique was used fully on them, let alone a mere mortal! Tianqiao¡­ was dead already, dead because of her!


    Mo Tiange took a deep breath and unexpectedly felt a lot calmer. She slowly said, ¡°Other people didn¡¯t know who Ye Xiaotian was, but you happened to be a Yunwu Sect disciple. So, you immediately went back, made your arrangements, and waited for me toe back and walk right into your trap.¡±


    Jiang Chengxian said with a smile, ¡°Correct! Junior Martial Brother Ye, you¡¯re really smart! Unfortunately, sometimes a smart person can be ruined by their own intelligence! Although I might not be considered smart in your eyes, that sister of yours already gave me enough information. I just needed to think for a bit and I was already able to roughly guess why you¡¯ve been dressing as a man. Pure Yin Constitution! Haha, since the heavens are helping me, how could I possibly let you go!?¡±


    With an unexpected calmness, Mo Tiange faintly said, ¡°So that means Senior Martial Brother Jiang hasn¡¯t told anyone about this?¡±


    Jiang Chengxian answered, ¡°Of course not; how could I share such benefits with other people?¡±


    ¡°Not even to Jiang n¡¯s ancestor?¡±


    This question made him stunned for a moment. He indeed hadn¡¯t told his great-grandfather because he was afraid great-grandfather wouldn¡¯t give this benefit to him. In any case¡ª


    ¡°AH!!!¡±


    In the split second he was distracted, Mo Tiange flicked her wrist andunched several flying needles in a sh towards the vital part of his body. His reaction was slow, so the needles sessfully stabbed him and caused him to directly fall to the ground.


    Holding a spirit tool in one hand and talismans in the other, Mo Tiange coldly said, ¡°I know that since you dared to fight me alone, you definitely have other tricks up your sleeves. However, I¡¯m also not someone you can trample on as you please!¡±


    Fury emerged in Jiang Chengxian¡¯s eyes. The moment Mo Tiange hurled her talismans, he put his hand into his Qiankun Bag. A tiny, bright shield appeared in front of him and repelled the iing attack.


    Mo Tiange immediately hurled the Green-Wood Sword, sending it flying towards Jiang Chengxian.


    Jiang Chengxian was indeed rattled. After taking on so many talismans attacks, the bright shield in front of him started to shake as if it was about to shatter. Now that Mo Tiange was pressing on, he could only fall back before taking several things out of his Qiankun Bag.


    Seeing the thick stacks of talismans he held in his hands, Mo Tiange frowned and speedily retreated. Aura Refining cultivators depended too much on talismans in fights of magical powers, so she was basically in trouble if she fought against someone from a cultivation n because they would definitely have a lot of talismans. Defeating this Jiang Chengxian would be very easy if he didn¡¯t have those talismans. Unfortunately, he could afford to use even a high-grade defensive talisman to block all her attacks.


    Mo Tiange took out her talismans and decided to go all out. Although the grade of her talismans wasn¡¯t as high as Jiang Chengxian¡¯s, it didn¡¯t mean she had no chance at winning.


    Nevertheless, Jiang Chengxian also rummaged through his Qiankun Bag, took something out and hurled it towards her.


    Mo Tiange quickly dodged while also hurling a Ground-Breaking Talisman.


    Jiang Chengxian stuck another defensive talisman on his body. An evil smile containing some hidden meaning appeared on his lips as he stared at some spot behind her. All of a sudden, a surge of spiritual aura plunged towards her from behind.


    Mo Tiange dodged then turned around to see the thing behind her. Her expression changed.


    It was a rope-shaped magic weapon that was brimming with spiritual aura, rushing towards her as if it had a pair of eyes.


    Under pursuit by the magic weapon, Mo Tiange could only run. She didn¡¯t even have any strength left to hurl her talismans.


    Aura Refining cultivators used spirit tools and Foundation Building cultivators used magic tools, while Core Formation cultivators and higher used magic weapons. Magic weapons were originally refined by cultivators in the Core Formation realm and above, so how could spirit toolspare to them? Even if Aura Refining cultivators were only able to use a small portion of magic weapons¡¯ power, it still wasn¡¯t something ordinary cultivators could handle.


    Right now, Mo Tiange¡¯s heart was filled with regret. Although she did have a magic weapon in her possession, the Enchanting Lantern, she hadn¡¯t had the time to refine it, so it couldn¡¯t be used.


    With great difficulty, she tried to dodge another iing talisman, but one wrong footstep made her move one step toote. In a sh, the thing behind her dashed forward and tied her up.


    As the spiritual aura in her body stagnated, Mo Tiange finally fell to the ground.


    Jiang Chengxian, who saw that she had been firmly trapped, stopped attacking and startedughing. He said, ¡°This is Dragon-Trapping Rope that I got from my great-grandfather. How is it? Can you move?¡±


    ¡°Dragon-Trapping Rope¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dragon-Trapping Rope. Even if a Core Formation cultivator is presented with this, they can be trapped by it if they aren¡¯t careful,¡± Jiang Chengxiang said proudly as he stepped forward.


    Sensing that all the spiritual aura in her body was confined by this Dragon-Trapping Rope to the point where she didn¡¯t even have any energy to resist, Mo Tiange suddenly felt powerless. After ten years of cautiousness and vignce, her secrets were unexpectedly revealed just because of a single moment of carelessness,nding her in a dangerous situation¡­


    After cautiously pulling several flying needles out of his body and dealing with his injuries, Jiang Chengxian walked towards her and pulled her Qiankun Bag from her waist. Once he opened it and checked the contents, he said with amazement, ¡°You actually have so many things!¡±


    There was something different about the gaze he used to stare at her. He continued to speak, ¡°What a pity¡­ Even though you¡¯re quite a character, you were born the wrong gender! If you want to me anyone, you should only me God!¡±


    Under Mo Tiange¡¯s re, Jiang Chengxian stuffed her Qiankun Bag into his robe then approached her to examine her face. He watched her for quite a while before he undid her hair and held up her chin. ¡°Tsk, you look pretty good. Although you can¡¯t be considered an outstanding beauty, you¡¯re still a beauty.¡±


    Mo Tiange turned her head with disgust. If she ever got the chance, she definitely had to chop off those disgusting hands.


    Jiang Chengxian didn¡¯t get angry. Whileughing happily, he said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye¡­ don¡¯t me me for being too unromantic for wanting to do the good thing here. I don¡¯t want to wait and have something go wrong while waiting!¡±


    Mo Tiange moved her head away from him and a sneer formed on her lips. She naturally knew what Jiang Chengxian wanted to do to her, but she wasn¡¯t stupid enough to think that begging for mercy would be any use. If she could survive, she would certainly pay him back ten times what she suffered now one day.


    Jiang Chengxian, who got even happier upon seeing her current appearance, said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, your appearance actually looks far better than those dim-witted beauties. I could never imagine that a biting beauty also has a special taste!¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to respond to him and wanted to just pretend she couldn¡¯t feel anything¡­ But when those disgusting hands started to move around her body, she finally opened her eyes and said wrathfully, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Nevertheless, Jiang Chenxianughed in an extremely cheerful manner. ¡°The time to uncover the riddle has arrived. Junior Martial Brother Ye, what are you wearing? Why¡¯s it so hard? I can¡¯t even feel anything.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ the clothes you¡¯re wearing are thick indeed! But it¡¯s okay. When ites to things like undressing a beauty, I¡¯m very happy to do them!¡±


    Mo Tiange bit her lips so hard that blood started to flow out as she endured that pair of hands moving around her body. She kept telling herself that she had to endure it. Although she was wishing she could die, she wouldn¡¯t kill herself just because of this. She had to live¡­ live until the day she could chop this man into pieces!


    However, having to go through this still made the rims of her eyes wet.

 Chapter 87: Splitting the Loot, Fleeing for Their Lives

    <h4>Chapter 87: Splitting the Loot, Fleeing for Their Lives</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    ¡°AHH!!!¡±


    Along with the blood-curdling scream, the hands moving on her body disappeared. Mo Tiange opened her eyes and was stunned by what she saw.


    Jiang Chengxian, who just a moment ago was still doing whatever he pleased, was now sprawled askew on the ground with a huge bleeding hole in his chest, dead.


    Once she raised her head, the scene that greeted her was Jiang Shanghang¡¯s gloomy face.


    ¡°Sen¡­ Senior Martial Brother Jiang¡­¡± A sudden wave of exhaustion struck her. She could barely speak. When those disgusting hands were moving around her body, she didn¡¯t feel scared because she was overwhelmed by disgust. It was only now that she felt the lingering fear caused by that moment.


    Just as her emotions started to calm down, she suddenly realized that even though Jiang Chengxian was dead, her situation wouldn¡¯t change if Jiang Shanghang also had some ill intentions towards her. Thus, she looked up quite nervously to stare at Jiang Shanghang. Fortunately, her clothes weren¡¯t yet removed and no skin was exposed. It was just that she didn¡¯t know whether he had heard Jiang Chengxian¡¯s words or not.


    Upon seeing Jiang Shanghang¡¯s distracted and scared expression as well as his sweat-covered face, the fact that Jiang Shanghang had just killed his younger cousin finally dawned on her. Although the two of them were more like enemies than brothers before, in the end, they weren¡¯t strangers. Right now his feelings were probably a mess, right?


    She then tried to call out to him. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang?¡±


    Jiang Shanghang suddenly regained his train of thought and wiped the sweat on his forehead before directing his gaze at her. Soon afterward, he walked towards her and pulled off the Dragon-Trapping Rope on her body. With the death of Jiang Chengxian, this Dragon-Trapping Rope could be pulled off easily. ¡°Get up.¡±


    Mo Tiange sighed with relief to hear his words. Jiang Shanghang¡¯s expression was still normal. Apparently, he had just arrived and hadn¡¯t heard what Jiang Chengxian said.


    She stood up, turned away to fasten her clothes properly and turned back. She cupped her hands towards Jiang Shanghang and said, ¡°Many thanks to Senior Martial Brother Jiang for your life-saving grace.¡± Although the way she addressed him was still the same, this time, she did so with a bit of gratitude. Regardless of how Jiang Shanghang acted before, the fact was that he saved her today.


    Jiang Shanghang¡¯s old expression was restored. With an indifferent manner, he answered, ¡°No need to thank me. You saved me once, so I¡¯m just paying you back.¡±


    Mo Tiange was dumbfounded. Is he talking about¡­ that matter three years ago? That should be it¡­ the two of us only had an encounter then after all.


    Three years ago, when Senior Martial Brother Jiang was beaten up by Jiang Chengxian, she happened to witness it and secretly brought him back. Later, she even resented him for being ungrateful. Yet it turned out that Senior Martial Brother Jiang wasn¡¯t really indifferent or emotionless. Although he appeared topletely not care about the matter, he still remembered it three yearster!


    Unintentionally performing a trivial matter in passing had unexpectedly saved her life today. Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but think that in this cultivation world, she didn¡¯t necessarily have to be selfish. When she made arrangement for herself, helping others more often would probably create good karma for her. After all, in the cycle of Karma, not only was there retribution, but there was also good karma.


    Thus, when she saw Jiang Shanghang once again exhibiting a cold, gloomy attitude, she no longer felt ufortable. Truth be told, Jiang Shanghang didn¡¯t like being with them, had a blunt way of speaking and a cold demeanor, but there was nothing really bad about him. However¡­ how did he know she was in danger and how was he even able to arrive at the right time?


    When Mo Tiange finally shifted her gaze towards the corpse on the ground, Jiang Shanghang had already crouched down and began probing the corpse. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang, how did you know I was in trouble?¡±


    Jiang Shanghang answered without even raising his head, ¡°I knew that person.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°The person who told you toe.¡±


    Senior Martial Brother Wu? Mo Tiange finally understood. Jiang Shanghang was cultivating in his room, so when Senior Martial Brother Wu came looking for her, Jiang Shanghang knew at once that he was Jiang Chengxian¡¯sckey and that his excuse ¡°Senior Martial Brother Zhou is looking for you¡± was a lie.


    Thinking up till this point, Mo Tiange suddenly realized how lucky she was. If it wasn¡¯t because Jiang Shanghang happened to be in his room and heard their dialogue, she would¡¯ve really¡­


    ¡°What about that person?¡± Mo Tiange asked. After all, Jiang Chengxian told him to stand guard.


    ¡°I killed him,¡± Jiang Shanghang said indifferently.


    Mo Tiange was dumbstruck. This Senior Martial Brother Jiang¡­ is also a very merciless person¡­ When it came time to kill, he wasn¡¯t lenient at all. However, it gave her a different impression of Jiang Shanghang; she felt his mercilessness was a strong point. In this cultivation world, when they had to be ruthless, they definitely couldn¡¯t be lenient. Otherwise, they simply wouldn¡¯t survive for long.


    Right at this moment, Jiang Shanghang found two Qiankun Bags. He threw hers back to her. ¡°This is yours, right?¡±


    Mo Tiange took it and answered, ¡°Yes, thanks.¡±


    Having finished probing Jiang Chengxian¡¯s corpse, Jiang Shanghang stood up and turned towards her. He frowned and said, ¡°Junior Martial¡­ Brother Ye, in the end, what was your reason behind dressing as a man and entering Yunwu Sect?¡±


    Jiang Shanghang was still using that cold tone of his, but now, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t feel annoyed at hearing it. Perhaps it was because her impression of him had changed, or perhaps it was because he wasn¡¯t really asking.


    With a wry smile, she answered, ¡°Would Senior Martial Brother Jiang believe me if I said I have no purpose?¡±


    Jiang Shanghang said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I believe you or not. Anyway, I¡¯m not interested in your business. It¡¯s just that for today¡¯s incident, the two of us won¡¯t be able to escape the consequences.¡±


    Mo Tiange naturally knew what he was saying. When she prepared to fight Jiang Chengxian, she already thought about this matter. Since they killed Jiang Chengxian, they naturally couldn¡¯t remain in Mount Yunwu. They had to leave as soon as possible to avoid getting caught by Jiang n. However, Jiang n had two Core Formation cultivators. It was indeed¡­


    Mo Tiange sighed and said, ¡°This incident¡­ I¡¯ve implicated Senior Martial Brother Jiang. I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±


    After he heard what she said, a faint frustration finally appeared on his face, yet he said resolutely, ¡°Since I was willing to involve myself, I naturally don¡¯t care. I¡¯ve long wanted to leave this Jiang n.¡±


    ¡°You wanted to leave Jiang n?¡± Mo Tiange asked with surprise. Even though Jiang Shanghang wasn¡¯t valued by Jiang n, in the end, he could still benefit from its power and influence. Since he hadn¡¯t yet built his foundation, he would face a lot of inconveniences in the future if he left Jiang n now.


    Jiang Shanghang sneered, ¡°Thest time I went home, I learned that the only grandmother I had remaining passed away. My grandmother was only a mortal. She caught a few minor diseases; they only needed to casually move their hands and they would¡¯ve been able to cure her, but they didn¡¯t care¡­ Why should I remain in that n?¡±


    Maybe it was because the two of them were now in the same boat that he identally blurted out these things. Nevertheless, he did seem quite regretful after he finished and immediately said, ¡°Enough with this nonsense. Since the matter¡¯s progressed to this point, we¡¯d better hurry and leave. If we continue to dy and are found by others, we¡¯d certainly lose our lives.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang, I¡¯m going to be frank. This matter will definitely get linked to me. Some people must know that the senior surnamed Wu came looking for me, so when his death is investigated, any leads would point to me. You, on the other hand, can wash your hands of this matter easily.¡±


    Jiang Shanghang said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to believe in luck. It¡¯d be better for me to take advantage of this asion to leave. All of them would chase after you, so it¡¯d be easy for me to escape.¡±


    Mo Tiange understood his reasoning. Although the two of themmitted a crime, Jiang Shanghang stayed hidden, so it was quite easy to conceal his involvement. She didn¡¯t feel unhappy because of this. After all, the matter originally happened because of her. Hence, she nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Having reached an agreement, Jiang Shanghang sized up Jiang Chengxian¡¯s corpse which he handled by casting a Quicksand Spell.


    When Jiang Chengxian¡¯s corpse finally disappeared into the ground, Jiang Shanghang once again opened Jiang Chengxian¡¯s Qiankun Bag, seemingly looking for something. In the end, he took out a medicinal pill bottle and poured its contents out. Jiang Shanghang¡¯s expression immediately became gloomy once he saw the five pills from the bottle.


    Confused, Mo Tiange asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    As Jiang Shanghang put the medicinal pills back into the bottle, he hesitated for a moment then gave two pills to her. He said, ¡°These are Jiang n¡¯s Foundation-Refining Pills. Taking one when you build your foundation can increase your odds of sess.¡±


    Mo Tiange raised her eyebrows with surprise and stared at the medicinal pills in her hand. She had long heard that Jiang n had a kind of medicinal pill that could assist in building their foundation, but Jiang Shanghang hadn¡¯t received any shares. No wonder he had that kind of expression a moment ago. He already obtained a Foundation-Building Pill and just needed to build his foundation, yet he didn¡¯t get even one pill from the n. Now, they actually found five pills on Jiang Chengxian¡¯s body¡­ In the end, how far did the partiality of this Jiang n go!?


    At the moment, she felt that leaving Jiang n was a good thing for Jiang Shanghang. They regrly bullied him, neglected him and his immediate family, and even discriminated against him in important matters like foundation-building; even if he stayed with Jiang n, he definitely wouldn¡¯t benefit!


    Mo Tiange then looked at the medicinal pills in her hand, hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang, these are such precious things. Are you really giving them to me?¡±


    Jiang Shanghang said, ¡°Every time you take one of these Foundation-Refining Pills, their efficiency decreases slightly. After three pills, their efficiency isn¡¯t much. Just take these two pills as a reward for helping me eliminate dangers.¡±


    His reasoning was justifiable, so she nodded and kept the two pills. Soon after, she thought of another matter and said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang, try checking if he had a kind of medicinal pill you don¡¯t recognize.¡±


    Jiang Shanghang stared at her with doubt, so Mo Tiange simply said, ¡°He has Constitution-Enhancing Pills.¡±


    Jiang Shanghang¡¯s eyes widened with shock. Obviously, he knew what Constitution-Enhancing Pills were. He asked, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    With a bitter smile, Mo Tiange answered, ¡°That was the reason I offended him.¡± She didn¡¯t exin in detail because even though Jiang Shanghang saved her life, the fact that the recipe for Constitution-Enhancing Pills was in her hands was better kept secret.


    Jiang Shanghang also didn¡¯t ask further and straightaway began searching. Sure enough, he found a jade bottle inside Jiang Chengxian¡¯s Qiankun Bag that contained two white-colored medicinal pills that had a rich medicinal smell.


    ¡°These seem to be it,¡± Mo Tiange joyously said. These two medicinal pills looked exactly as described in the Jade Slip.


    Seeing as Jiang Shanghang offered one pill to her, Mo Tiange waved her hand and said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang doesn¡¯t need to give me one. Just take it as I¡¯m returning your kindness.¡± Since she had the recipe for Constitution-Enhancing Pills, why should she fight for these two pills against Jiang Shanghang? In any case, he saved her life and even gave her two Foundation-Refining Pills ¨C she wasn¡¯t someone who couldn¡¯t recognize other¡¯s kindness.


    Jiang Shanghang, having no suspicion at all, directly stored the two pills in his Qiankun Bag. Constitution-Enhancing Pills were indeed rare, but its users needed to take other medicinal pills for a long time before it could show its worth. Just these two pills really didn¡¯t amount to much and couldn¡¯t evenpare to Foundation-Refining Pills.


    Now that they finished splitting the loot, Jiang Shanghang said, ¡°We can¡¯t dy any longer. Junior Martial Brother Ye, let¡¯s take off on our respective ways.¡±


    Mo Tiange naturally knew that time was precious, so she didn¡¯t say many superfluous words. She only cupped her hands as a farewell and said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang, take care. We¡¯ll meet again if we¡¯re fated to.¡± Right after she finished, she turned around and walked away.


    However, Jiang Shanghang¡¯s voice came from behind her: ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye.¡±


    Mo Tiange turned around.


    Jiang Shanghang revealed a faint smile while pointing at his own head.


    Mo Tiange finally realized her hair was still undone. She hastily picked up the hairpin on the ground and tied her hair into a Daoist¡¯s bun.


    After she once again bid farewell, Mo Tiange walked down the mountain, feeling ridiculous in her heart.


    Although they had known each other for three years, she always considered him a stranger. However, she hadn¡¯t expected that when she ran into a catastrophe, it would be him who came to help her. Unfortunately, the two of them had only gotten a bit closer, yet they had to go their separate ways to flee for their lives without knowing if they would have the chance to meet again in the future. The affairs of this world really made her sigh over their impermanence.

 Chapter 88: Hiding

    <h4>Chapter 88: Hiding</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Instead of going straight down the mountain, Mo Tiange made a turn into a mountain cave once she parted ways with Jiang Shanghang.


    After she examined her surroundings and confirmed that no one was around, she simplyid a Concealing Formation then changed her clothes at lightning speed.


    Even though she was only a little Aura Refining disciple in the sect, if she went down the mountain so tantly without any coverup, it¡¯d be very easy for Jiang n to track her. Fortunately, Jiang Chengxian hadn¡¯t told anyone about the matter; as long as she changed her clothes, presumably no one would be suspicious about her.


    Thus, she changed into women¡¯s clothing and simply tied her hair into a woman¡¯s bun.


    After confirming there were no problems with her appearance, she swaggeringly made her way out of Yunwu Sect.


    There were lots of Yunwu Sect disciples, and there were always disciplesing and going. As she expected, no one paid attention to her on her way down the mountain and she arrived uneventfully at the market square at the foot of the mountain.


    She arrived at the small courtyard after making countless turns and detours, and pushed the door open while calling out, ¡°Second Uncle!¡±


    Ye Jiang, who was still meditating in the corner of the room, was startled by her. ¡°You¡­ Xiaotian? Why are you wearing women¡¯s clothing again?¡±


    Now that she no longer needed to pretend to be calm, she hurriedly said, ¡°Second Uncle, let¡¯s quickly go! I¡¯m in great trouble!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I killed a direct descendant of the sect¡¯s Core Formation grandmaster.¡±


    This gave Ye Jiang a huge shock. He asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Any dy would add a bit more danger, so Mo Tiange, who waspletely anxious, said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you on the road. Second Uncle, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Thinking that this child never exaggerated things, Ye Jiang immediately stood up and said, ¡°Okay, first take all the things we need to bring. We¡¯ll go now.¡±


    The two of them moved very quickly. In just a quarter hour, they had already packed up all the things they needed to take with them.


    Upon leaving the market square of Mount Yunwu, Ye Jiang took out his horsetail whisk magic tool. The two of them left Mount Yunwu while riding Ye Jiang¡¯s magic tool.


    ¡°Second Uncle, can you keep going?¡± Seeing Second Uncle, who hadn¡¯t traveled afar for a long time, looking very pale as he operated the magic tool, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty in her heart. Second Uncle¡¯s time was limited, yet he was implicated by her and was forced to flee. If something went wrong along the way¡­


    Ye Jiang shook his head. With a calm expression, he said, ¡°I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s just that because we have to hurry, I used a lot of spiritual aura. You¡¯d better tell me about what happened first.¡±


    Once Mo Tiange finished recounting everything that had happened today, she asked, ¡°Second Uncle, are we going to be able to escape?¡±


    Ye Jiang, whose expression turned grave as he listened to her story, was silent for a long time. In the end, he only sighed and said, ¡°You¡­ Do you now know what you did wrong?¡±


    Mo Tiange lowered her head. ¡°I was too arrogant and underestimated others too much.¡±


    Ye Jiang said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand; only those who learn from their mistakes can be wiser. Don¡¯t repeat your mistake in the future. A few days ago, you told me you met an old friend. Why didn¡¯t you tell me you told her about your secret?¡±


    Mo Tiange said with embarrassment, ¡°I¡­ I forgot.¡±


    Her answer made him frown. ¡°Did you assume that because they were only a small cultivator and a mortal that they couldn¡¯t do anything to you, so you simply didn¡¯t consider them as a possible threat?¡±


    Mo Tiange hesitated for a moment then nodded. ¡°En, Tianqiao¡­ I believed she wouldn¡¯t leak my secret. Besides, she didn¡¯t know about my whereabouts; where would anyone go to look for Ye Xiaotian?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Ye Jiang sternly reprimanded her. ¡°You have to remember that secrets can only be called secrets if they aren¡¯t revealed. The mortals have sayings like ¡®the walls have ears¡¯ and ¡®idents happen from many factors¡¯; nothing is certain in this world! Your thoughts aren¡¯t wrong ¨C under normal circumstances, they couldn¡¯t do anything to you even if the two of them had ill intentions towards you. However, you certainly didn¡¯t foresee that this secret would be discovered by someone who knew who Ye Xiaotian was, did you?¡±


    Mo Tiange was silently listening to her uncle¡¯s rebuke. Ye Jiang then proceeded to say, ¡°All these years I¡¯ve always stayed by your side, but I never expected it would cause you to develop this kind of arrogant character! You¡¯re quite smart, but how many people in this cultivation world aren¡¯t? You think that just because you¡¯ve gone through several close fights and can beat most of the cultivators in your realm, you¡¯re extraordinary? If you have these kinds of thought, you¡¯d better go back early and find your death!¡±


    Having finished saying all this, Ye Jiang suddenly felt dizzy. His lifespan was almost exhausted and he was heavily injured, so although he was still a Foundation Building cultivator, his body was a lot weaker.


    Mo Tiange, who sensed something wasn¡¯t right, hastily propped him up. ¡°Second Uncle!¡± she called out.


    Ye Jiang swallowed a medicinal pill, waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s more you have to know. Telling other people your secret means you want those people to bear the risk with you. That sister of yours ¨C perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have died if she hadn¡¯t known about you. There are some matters that can harm both ourselves and others if they¡¯re revealed!¡±


    Mo Tiange only bit her lip without refuting. Tianqiao¡­ was indeed brought to her death by her. Perhaps it was precisely because Tianqiao remembered her warning that Jiang Chengxian saw the w in Tianqiao¡¯s story which resulted in Tianqiao having to suffer soul-searching, and both husband and wife died together¡­ Mo Tiange was the one who made the mistake, yet the two of them were the ones who had to bear the consequences.


    Seeing her expression, Ye Jiang finally stopped reproaching her. He said calmly, ¡°Alright, since it¡¯s already happened, grieving is also useless. We¡¯d better think about how to hide now. I reckon we only have about one or two days before theye chasing after us.¡±


    Mo Tiange was silent for a long time before she finally asked, ¡°Second Uncle, are we really running away?¡±


    Ye Jiang cast a nce at her then said solemnly, ¡°By asking this question, you¡¯ve made another mistake. Remember, no matter what circumstances you¡¯re under, you must never lose your confidence. Sometimes, you only need to have a bit of perseverance to be able to escape.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°I understand, Second Uncle.¡±


    Ye Jiang couldn¡¯t help but let out a faint sigh when he saw her listening obediently. He slowly said, ¡°Xiaotian, perhaps this is thest time. In the future, Second Uncle won¡¯t be able to protect you anymore. You have to grow until you can protect yourself, understand?¡±


    He sounded so helpless that Mo Tiange felt a lump entering into her throat. ¡°Second Uncle¡­¡±


    Ye Jiang simply patted her head like he used to do when she was a child.


    The two of them eventually stopped in a small town at the foot of a mountain in the northern area. They hid their presences and pretended to be a pair of grandfather-granddaughter cultivators whose cultivation levels were only in the third and fourthyer of the Aura Refining realm before entering the local inn.


    ¡°If the other side¡¯s Core Formation cultivators take action, we won¡¯t be able to outrun them no matter what we do, so it¡¯d be better for us to hide among the crowd,¡± Ye Jiang said.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t have any objections about Second Uncle¡¯s decision. ¡°You cannot catch old birds with chaff,¡± meaning Second Uncle was more appropriate at handling this matter than her. Besides, Second Uncle¡¯s body was really unsuitable for traveling for a long time.


    After being in the small town for two days, Mo Tiange indeed noticed there was an increase of Foundation Building cultivators flying past this ce. This town was very close to Mount Yunwu, so they were most likely Yunwu Sect Foundation Building disciplesing to look for her.


    She felt incredibly nervous. Second Uncle¡¯s powers were damaged and furthermore, she hadn¡¯t yet built her foundation. If they were found, they practically wouldn¡¯t have any chance of fighting back¡­


    ¡°Xiaotian!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Mo Tiange turned her head and stared at Second Uncle, who was meditating on the bed.


    Ye Jiang stared at her leaning against the window and said faintly, ¡°It¡¯s useless to keep looking. Sit down and cultivate.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± She really couldn¡¯t calm her heart.


    Ye Jiang stared deeply at her but in the end, he only uttered a sigh.


    His sigh made her feel ashamed. It was as if she failed very badly to live up to his expectations and made him very disappointed.


    After staring at her for a long time, Ye Jiang finally said, ¡°Come here. Second Uncle wants to talk to you about something.¡±


    Mo Tiange obediently walked to him, sat on the small stool beside the bed, and said softly, ¡°Second Uncle, please speak.¡±


    ¡°Xiaotian, do you still remember the matter from ten years ago?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. Ten years ago was when she came to Kunwu. She was brought to Kunwu from the secr world by Ye Jingwen, a Xuanqing School Foundation Building disciple, and was given to Second Uncle. From then on, she officially walked on the path of cultivation.


    ¡°Then¡­ Do you remember Xuanqing School?¡±


    Despite being puzzled by his question, Mo Tiange still nodded. She asked, ¡°Second Uncle, what are you bringing up Xuanqing School for? Didn¡¯t we go to east Kunwu to avoid them?¡±


    Ye Jiang shook his head and said with a sigh, ¡°Times have changed. In these two days, I¡¯ve been thinking¡­ you¡­ better go to Xuanqing School.¡±


    Mo Tiange was startled. ¡°Second Uncle?¡±


    Ye Jiang smiled faintly. His expression looked very calm. It was as if he had made up his mind. He said, ¡°Xuanqing School is the second greatest cultivation group in the Celestial Pole. In west Kunwu, its strength is formidable. If you enter Xuanqing School, at least you¡¯ll be able to cultivate in peace.¡±


    ¡°Second Uncle!¡± Mo Tiange anxiously said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say they harbor ill intentions towards me? We¡¯ve been running from them for ten years, so why¡­¡±


    Ye Jiang revealed a wry smile and said, ¡°Yes, that year I eavesdropped on Ye Jingwen and Zheng Xuan¡¯s conversation and heard that Master Daoist Shoujing wanted you to enter Xuanqing School. Apparently, he also paid quite a lot of attention to your constitution. It was because I didn¡¯t dare to take any risks that I took you and escaped to Mount Dongmeng. However¡­ over the past few days, I¡¯ve been thinking¡­ Your father said Master Daoist Shoujing pledged a Heart Demon¡¯s Oath to your father and that was why your father handed you over to him. Right now, your life is in danger and Second Uncle¡¯s death is also imminent. No one is more suitable than him to be your backing.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± After pausing for a long time, Mo Tiange whispered, ¡°Second Uncle, didn¡¯t you tell me that although he pledged a Heart Devil¡¯s Oath, it wouldn¡¯t be considered breaking the oath if he ordered me to perform Dual Cultivation with someone?¡±


    ¡°Technically yes, but everything won¡¯t work if you die, so I think he wouldn¡¯t do anything life-threatening to you. Originally, because I thought I still had a hundred years to live, I didn¡¯t have the heart to see you go there and suffer, but now that you¡¯ve induced this kind of cmity and my lifespan is almost exhausted¡­¡±


    ¡°Second Uncle!¡±


    Ye Jiang stared at her while continuing to speak. ¡°I¡¯m worried about leaving you alone to face a group of peopleing to kill you, so let¡¯s just bet on this!¡±


    Upon seeing Second Uncle¡¯s resolute expression, Mo Tiange knew he hadpletely made up his mind. However, she was still hesitant. She had identally divulged her secret two times and both times brought her a life-threatening cmity. Going to Xuanqing School? How could she possibly feel assured living under the eyes of someone who knew about her secret?


    ¡°No, Second Uncle. In the future, I¡¯ll go to west Kunwu. Yunwu Sect isn¡¯t arge cultivation group, so as long as I go to west Kunwu, there will definitely be no problems¡­¡±


    ¡°Then what will happen if your secret is once again discovered? Are you sure you can escape every time?¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time!¡± She almost shouted those words.


    Ye Jiang just resolutely shook his head. He said, ¡°You can¡¯t guarantee it.¡±


    ¡°Second Uncle¡­¡±


    Ye Jiang disyed a faint smile and stared affectionately at her. He said, ¡°Tiange¡­ this is the first time you put on women¡¯s clothes after following Second Uncle. Over these two days, Second Uncle thought back to how ten years ago, you were such a cute little girl the first time Second Uncle saw you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not very eager to be a woman again, but Second Uncle hopes you can have an opportunity to really be a woman one day¡­ Not Ye Xiaotian, but Mo Tiange¡­¡± He showed another smile and continued to say, ¡°Besides, do you know? Second Uncle has noticed that in all these years, Xuanqing School has never sent anyone to catch us. This shows¡­ that maybe, Master Daoist Shoujing deserves to be believed.¡±


    Confronted with Second Uncle¡¯s aging face, Mo Tiange was silent. She knew Second Uncle wouldn¡¯t harm her, and she also knew Second Uncle only decided this because there was no other way. If Second Uncle was no longer here and she was left alone, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.

 Chapter 89: A Hopeless Situation

    <h4>Chapter 89: A Hopeless Situation</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    All of a sudden, noises could be hearding from outside the room. People could be heard running upstairs, knocking on the guests¡¯ rooms one by one.


    Someone was even morously yelling, ¡°Open the door!¡±


    After a moment, the doors to several rooms were opened one after another. Someone unhappily asked, ¡°Your lordship, may I know who you are? Why are you disturbing my peace?¡±


    Someone also asked in a very respectful manner, ¡°Do you seniors have any requests?¡±


    However, they were answered by a very arrogant voice that said, ¡°Zixia Sect is looking for rebels! Everyone,e out!¡±


    Someone who sounded reluctant to submit said, ¡°This isn¡¯t part of Zixia Sect¡¯s domain; why are you guys being this arrogant!?¡±


    That person was answered with only a loud ¡°hmph!¡± and right afterward, the spiritual aura pressure of a Foundation Building cultivator was released.


    Mo Tiange was startled by what she heard. She turned her head to look at Second Uncle.


    This time, Ye Jiang opened his eyes. A frown was etched on his face.


    ¡°Second Uncle?¡± Mo Tiange called him in a low voice.


    Searching for rebels¡­ Presently, there weren¡¯t any problems among the three cultivation groups under Zixia Sect¡¯s name, so those people were most likelying for her.


    Ye Jiang softly shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. There¡¯s only one early-stage Foundation Building cultivator and several Aura Refining cultivators outside. If they reallye for us, we just need to run.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded but her heart still felt uneasy. Although she had already put on women¡¯s clothing and Second Uncle rarely appeared in front of others, if those people were really from Yunwu Secting to catch her, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to recognize her¡­


    ¡°Open the door!¡± Eventually, those people reached their room.


    Upon receiving a hint from Second Uncle, Mo Tiange put on the expression of someone extremely annoyed from being disturbed and opened the door. She said, ¡°Who behaves so rudely like this!?¡±


    Sure enough, once she opened the door, she saw ck-robed Yunwu Sect disciples. However, because ¡°Yunwu Sect¡± no longer existed, they called themselves Zixia Sect disciples.


    Mo Tiange, staring at the Aura Refining disciple who knocked on their door, said in a very cold manner, ¡°Fellow Daoist, what can I do for you?¡±


    Right when the Aura Refining disciple was about to speak, the Foundation Building cultivator leading the group said, ¡°Junior, we¡¯re disciples of Zixia Sect¡¯s Mount Yunwu branch. Our esteemed masters ordered us to look for the sect¡¯s traitors. Please tell this to your master lest there be any misunderstanding.¡±


    This person spoke politely but his tone remained arrogant. Obviously, he didn¡¯t forcefully search their room only because he saw there was a Foundation Building cultivator inside.


    Upon seeing that person, Mo Tiange cupped her hands as a greeting and pretended to respectfully go back into the room to report to her master.


    Unexpectedly, once she returned to the room, a bright ray shed in Second Uncle¡¯s eyes and he directly pulled her hand, leading her to escape the room by breaking the window.


    ¡°Second Uncle!?¡± Mo Tiange said with shock.


    Right after they started to run, the Yunwu Sect disciples broke into their room. Seeing what Mo Tiange and Ye Jiang did, the Foundation Building cultivator uttered a ¡°hmph¡± and used his flying magic tool to chase after them.


    ¡°Second Uncle, what happened?¡± Mo Tiange really didn¡¯t understand why they ran. Obviously, those people hadn¡¯t realized who they were.


    Ye Jiang dully said, ¡°You¡¯re wearing women¡¯s clothing, but you didn¡¯t change the way you salute others.¡±


    Mo Tiange was dumbfounded at first but was soon filled with regret. Normally, only men cupped their hands as a greeting. If the other party thought carefully, hers and Second Uncle¡¯s identities could be determined easily.


    ¡°Stop being in a daze!¡± Ye Jiang shouted as he took Mo Tiange onto his flying magic tool and fled to the west.


    That Foundation Building cultivator chased after them for a while but he still couldn¡¯t catch up to them. Furious, the cultivator stopped, took out several talismans and hurled them towards Mo Tiange and Ye Jiang before once again rushing towards them.


    One was chasing, one was fleeing. In a sh, they had flown far away from that small town.


    Ye Jiang gritted his teeth, took a Small Reversion Pill and continued to fly away with all his strength.


    Mo Tiange was nervous. She kept shifting her gaze between Second Uncle and the back.


    Although Second Uncle was in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm and his cultivation level ought to be slightly higher than their opponent¡¯s, he was heavily injured and his lifespan was almost exhausted. Because of that, his cultivation level had plummeted. Now, he practically didn¡¯t have any advantage over early-stage Foundation Building cultivators. Furthermore, his flying magic tool really wasn¡¯t a magic tool that won out in terms of speed.


    An hour passed by. Mo Tiange found in her anxiety that the distance between them had gradually shortened.


    Ye Jiang once again exerted his power. However, an ache making his whole body feel numb suddenly appeared from his chest. He exerted strenuous effort to take a breath and swallowed another medicinal pill.


    ¡°Second Uncle, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Quiet!¡±


    Ye Jiang then gave her a talisman and said, ¡°This is a Mountain-Setting Talisman; when wee to blows, stick it onto your body and hide!¡±


    Mo Tiange clenched the talisman in her hand. She understood that Second Uncle was nning to fight. After all, if this chase continued on, that cultivator would overtake them sooner orter. It¡¯d be better for them to directly kill that person and once again go into hiding.


    Her fists were clenched tightly. She really couldn¡¯t describe how much she loathed herself now. She finally knew thatpared to Second Uncle, she was far too inferior! Without strength, what was the use of being smart? The distance between herself and great wisdom was still too much! Right now, she waspletely useless and could only watch as her heavily injured Second Uncle risked his life fighting against their opponent¡­


    Two beams of light shed across the sky. The beam in front eventually descended while the one in the back stopped for an instant before it followed suit.


    Ye Jiang, who had stopped on a certain de and pushed Mo Tiange behind a huge piece of mountain rock, was coldly watching the approaching cultivator.


    This cultivator seemed to be around thirty years old and looked very arrogant. It seemed like he was also a rather proud person in the sect. Once hended, he directly raised his chin and said, ¡°Are you an elder of that Ye Xiaotian?¡±


    Instead of answering, Ye Jiang simply waved his hand, conjuring up a palm-sized jade disc.


    That cultivator¡¯s expression changed upon seeing Ye Jiang¡¯s movements. He uttered a ¡°hmph¡± and said, ¡°Are you an enemy of Zixia Sect?¡±


    Ye Jiang said, ¡°You were ordered to catch people while I absolutely won¡¯t allow my junior to be caught. What else can I say?¡±


    As he was so unyielding, that cultivator was very unhappy. The cultivator then sneered and said, ¡°Do you have any idea who Ye Xiaotian has offended? You¡¯re only a Foundation Building cultivator who has even deteriorated with age up to this point. Do you really want to risk your life fighting a Core Formation senior?¡±


    Ye Jiang answered indifferently, ¡°Enough with the nonsense! Just start if you want to stop us!¡±


    Right after he finished speaking, he brandished his hand, causing the jade disc to fly in mid-air. At the same time, he fumbled into his Qiankun Bag from which a thin dagger quietly floated out.


    Once the jade disc was activated, it immediately swelled in size. Ye Jiang then inserted several spiritual arts into the disc. Soon afterward, it began revolving at lightning speed and emitted a powerful coercive effect.


    Seeing how Ye Jiang acted without any hesitation and how he seamlesslybined several tricks, that cultivator instantly knew his opponent was very experienced in fights of magical powers. There were normally two types of individual cultivators ¨C the first type was down-and-out and they couldn¡¯t withstand even a single blow; the second type had swift and fierce methods and they usually far surpassed their peers. The one in front of him obviously belonged to the second category.


    Thinking up to this point, the cultivator suddenly became flustered. Fear grew in his heart.


    Ye Jiang, however, had no intention of showing mercy. By the time he inserted thest spiritual art, the jade disc had swelled so big that it looked like a woven mat and it became glitteringly bright. With a loud ¡°Boom!¡±, the jade disc lunged at that cultivator.


    The cultivator hastily moved to dodge it. However, although he barely avoided the jade disc, he was blown away by its mighty power, causing him to suddenly feel pain from his internal organs.


    Even though this attack seeded, Ye Jiang didn¡¯t fare better than the cultivator. His facialplexion gradually turned sallow and he became even paler than before. All of a sudden, he vomited a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Second Uncle!¡± Mo Tiange hastily stepped forward to prop up his tottering body.


    Right at this moment, the cultivator regained hisposure, and a killing intent shed on his face. He manipted a flying sword, sending it towards the two people.


    Ye Jiang opened his eyes. Using thest bit of strength he had left, he pushed Mo Tiange away and used the jade disc that had returned to his hand to block the attack. Two kinds of spiritual aura were entangled in one ce, intertwining and fighting against each other.


    Blood continuously dripped from the corner of Ye Jiang¡¯s mouth. He kept his eyes on this sinister-looking opponent and strenuously blocked the iing attacks.


    At this point, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t hide any longer. She took out all the talismans she had and hurled them towards that cultivator.


    But they were useless. Their opponent only put up a protective barrier and all of her attacks were rendered useless.


    This was the difference between Aura refining and Foundation Building cultivators ¨C no matter what she did, she wouldn¡¯t be able to help Second Uncle.


    ¡®Pu¡ª!¡¯ Ye Jiang once again vomited a mouthful of blood. The jade disc suddenly issued cracking noises and then, it simultaneously broke along with the opponent¡¯s flying sword.


    Both the jade disc and flying sword fell down in fragments. At the same time, Ye Jiang also exhausted his strength.


    When their opponent saw this, he took out another flying sword, intending to take Ye Jiang¡¯s life. However, just as he was about to send the flying sword forward, he looked down towards his chest in disbelief.


    A moment ago, the second he wasn¡¯t paying attention, a flying dagger had gone into his chest and imed his life.


    Thus, the two fighters simultaneously fell to the ground with loud bangs.


    ¡°Second Uncle!¡± Mo Tiange cried out and rushed forward. She frantically searched for medicinal pills for healing injuries and stuffed them into Ye Jiang¡¯s mouth.


    Ye Jiang tried hard to swallow those pills, but he vomited another mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Second Uncle, hang on! I still have some medicine. I still have¡­¡±


    After a long while, Ye Jiang finally stopped vomiting blood. With much difficulty, he said, ¡°Quick¡­ Let¡¯s go quickly¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded tearfully. She cleaned up the ce to temporarily hide any traces that a fight of magical powers urred there before helping her Second Uncle up and stumbling down the mountain.


    It took the two of them several hours to arrive in a small vige at the foot of the mountain.


    There were many mortals living in this small vige. Because Mo Tiange didn¡¯t dare to rm them, she quietly settled down in a run-down house outside the vige.


    ¡°Second Uncle! Second Uncle!¡±


    Ye Jiang eventually woke up. He barely opened his eyes as he took out a jade tablet from his Qiankun Bag with difficulty and passed it to her.


    Mo Tiange took it with confusion. She said, ¡°This¡­¡±


    Ye Jiang¡¯s aura was very weak as he said, ¡°Crush it¡­¡±


    This is¡­ Ten Thousand of Miles Sound-Transmitting Talisman! Although Mo Tiange hesitated at first, in the end, she still followed Second Uncle¡¯smand and crushed the jade tablet.


    Once it was broken, a burst of light rose from inside it. The light remained for a moment before it finally dissipated.


    In her distracted state, Mo Tiange faintly sensed that the breath inside this jade tablet seemed very familiar¡­


    After watching her crushing the jade tablet, Ye Jiang finally heaved a sigh of relief. With her help, he sat up and swallowed a medicinal pill to heal his injuries.


    At the same time, many Foundation Building cultivators were flying across the sky above Mount Yunwu, slowly making their way towards where Mo Tiange and Ye Jiang were.


    Another hour passed before Ye Jiang finally opened his eyes again.


    ¡°Second Uncle!¡± Mo Tiange called out with surprise. ¡°Second Uncle, how are you feeling?¡±


    Ye Jiang softly shook his head. His breath remained weak. He said, ¡°Xiaotian¡­ Second Uncle¡­ really can no longer hold on¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange was dumbstruck. Can no longer hold on? Does¡­ does that mean¡­


    Ye Jiang was leaning against the wall, weakly gasping for breath. He said, ¡°Useless¡­ medicinal pills are useless¡­ Second Uncle has moved too forcefully¡­ my spiritual aura and my injuries worsened¡­¡±


    ¡°Second Uncle¡­¡± Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t hold back her tears and murmured, ¡°Second Uncle, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry¡­ everything happened because I¡¯m too stupid¡­¡±


    Ye Jiang smiled and held her hand. He said, ¡°Children¡­ always make mistakes¡­ able to see you grow¡­ grow up¡­ Second Uncle is very happy¡­¡±


    He then raised his head to look at the sky. He said with a sigh, ¡°I just hope¡­ hope they can make it in time¡­¡±


    Ye Jiang¡¯s words hadn¡¯t diminished the me Mo Tiange put on herself. If it wasn¡¯t for her, Second Uncle wouldn¡¯t have run to east Kunwu; if it wasn¡¯t for her, Second Uncle wouldn¡¯t have been heavily injured by a Lightning Beast; if it wasn¡¯t for her, Second Uncle wouldn¡¯t have forced himself to act¡­


    Everything was because of this troublesome constitution! If she had known earlier¡­if she had known earlier that things would turn out like this, she might as well have joined Xuanqing School that year; that way, Second Uncle might¡¯ve had a chance of advancing into the Core Formation realm, and Tianqiao also wouldn¡¯t have been implicated by her. Compared with the life and death of her rtives, how could losing her freedom in marriagepare?


    As minutes ticked away, those cultivators finally found concealed traces of fighting in the woods. Thus, they regarded that spot as the center and began searching outward from that area.


    Meanwhile, a fleeting light with shocking momentum a hundred times more powerful than that of a Foundation Building cultivator appeared across the sky above Mount Yunwu, rushing to the west.

 Chapter 90: Rescued

    <h4>Chapter 90: Rescued</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Mo Tiange was lost in a daze.


    Second Uncle was fainting and waking up repeatedly and their situation was getting worse. She knew Second Uncle was already injured and his lifespan was almost exhausted, and this time, because he forced himself to act, his injuries worsened and his lifespan¡­ was depleted to the point where almost none remained.


    She kept staring at Second Uncle who had lost consciousness. Her mind waspletely nk. At one point, she even thought she should let those people catch her. After all, Tianqiao died because of her and Second Uncle was also going to die. What would she stay behind for? Over the past twenty years, everyone important to her always left her behind ¨C her father, her mother, Tianqiao, Second Uncle¡­ What other reason could she have to remain? What was the use in bing an Immortal if she had to live all alone? She would rather¡­ she would rather be a mortal forever!


    ¡°Xiaotian¡­¡± Ye Jiang uttered a weak call.


    Mo Tiange instantly sprang and went towards him. ¡°Second Uncle, I¡¯m here,¡± she said.


    Ye Jiang opened his eyes, gathered his strength and said, ¡°Listen, if¡­ no onees, you¡­ you take that Spirit-Concealing Jade Talisman¡­ bring that to Xuanqing School¡­ with¡­ with the reputation of Master Daoist Shoujing¡­ presumably, if¡­ if in the future¡­ Jiang n wants to deal with you¡­ they¡¯ll have to think¡­ think further¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded and said, ¡°I understand¡­¡±


    Ye Jiang once again closed his eyes and muttered softly, ¡°Xuanqing School¡­ is thousands of miles away. I wonder if they have disciples wandering around this ce¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange knew the Ten Thousand of Miles Sound-Transmitting Talisman Second Uncle just used was the one Ye Jingwen gave him along with her father¡¯s remnants when he took her to Second Uncle that year. Second Uncle originally kept it just to prepare for any eventualities, yet unexpectedly, it turned out to be useful.


    Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t have any expectations in her heart. They were thousands of miles from Xuanqing School, and even if Master Daoist Shoujing received their message and immediately told the disciples who were close by toe and help them, they might not arrive in time. After all, quite a long time had passed, and the Yunwu Sect disciples¡¯ investigation had probably reached the spot where they fought before.


    As for Master Daoist Shoujing, they were the ones who voluntarily left, so it could already be considered great if he remembered her father¡¯s grace and was willing to send people toe here, but he might not necessarily be willing to spare efforts just to save them.


    Besides, so what if they brought Xuanqing School? With such a long distance between them and Xuanqing School, requesting backup from Xuangqing School really wasn¡¯t enough to deter these Yunwu Sect cultivators.


    Nheless, she wasn¡¯t afraid. In the past ten years, she had already prepared her heart. She strived to live, but if she ever fell into that kind of situation, dying wasn¡¯t scary¡­


    Anyway¡­ she didn¡¯t have anyone left.


    ¡ª


    More than a dozen Foundation Building cultivators finally met outside a small vige.


    For them, a heavily-injured Foundation Building cultivator and an Aura Refining cultivator weren¡¯t at all hard to find.


    When they did find their target, however, they finally realized that things wouldn¡¯t be as easy as they imagined.


    What awaited them was a Yin Yang Killing Formation.


    After a cultivator who had recklessly gone into the formation was heavily injured by it, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on a middle-aged Daoist who was leading them. If Mo Tiange saw this Daoist, she would¡¯ve certainly recognized him. This person was Martial Uncle Qingyu, who frequently gave sermons in the preaching temple. In fact, this martial uncle was from Jiang n ¨C his real name was Jiang Qingyu.


    Jiang Qingyu was silent. Since this Yin Yang Killing Formation had such a fierce name, it naturally wouldn¡¯t be easy to break. Inside the formation, Yin and Yang were reversed, and it was hazardous for everywhere. It was indeed the strongest formation a Foundation Building cultivator couldy. He never expected the elder of this Aura Refining disciple to be this proficient in formations. If that person was in their sect, he would certainly be categorized as one of the best.


    Someone suddenly shouted, ¡°Regardless what kind of formation this is, we have so many Foundation Building cultivators. As long as we attack it together, we can definitely break it!¡±


    Upon hearing this remark, Jiang Qingyu ¡°hmphed¡± and said, ¡°In that case, all of us would only apany them to die!¡±


    Everyone was astonished. Someone asked, ¡°Is it really that terrible?¡±


    Jiang Qingyu said, ¡°This formation is actually a simplified form of Heaven and Earth Self-Killing Formation. I don¡¯t have to tell you what Heaven and Earth Self-Killing Formation is, right?¡±


    Everyone stared speechlessly at each other. They had naturally heard about Heaven and Earth Self-Killing Formation. It was one of the few great formations passed down from the Distant Past era. It was well-known for its fierceness and could only beid by cultivators in the Nascent Soul realm and above.


    Some cultivation groups in Kunwu used this formation as their great mountain-protecting formations, among which the most well-known and most intact one was the one that covered Xuanqing School.


    Reportedly, that year when demonic beasts from the forest in southern Kunwu came swarming rampantly and caught every cultivation group in Kunwu off guard, it was thanks to this formation that Xuanqing School didn¡¯t have many casualties and managed to kill tens of thousands of demonic beasts instead. It was evident how powerful this formation was.


    Since this formation was a simplified form of Heaven and Earth Self-Killing Formation, even though its power was just one-ten-thousandth of the original formation¡¯s, it was still hard to handle.


    ¡°However, it doesn¡¯t mean there isn¡¯t any solution,¡± Jiang Qingyu said while stroking his beard.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang, please tell us quickly; the Branch Master is still waiting for our report!¡±


    As he looked at those dpidated houses, he muttered, ¡°Very simple¡­ although the power of this formation is immense, the spiritual aura it consumes is equally immense. We just need to use spiritual beasts, and let them attack it several times. Presumably, our opponent¡¯s spirit stones won¡¯tst long.¡±


    The forest in southern Kunwu was filled with countless demonic beasts. Many Foundation Building cultivators kept a few of them as spiritual beasts. However, a good spiritual beast was neither easy to obtain nor easy to raise. Therefore, when everyone heard Jiang Qingyu¡¯s n, they were so hesitant that none of them answered.


    Jiang Qingyu only needed to see their expressions to know what they had in mind. He uttered a hmph and said, ¡°Since everyone is unwilling, let¡¯s just wait. We¡¯ll wait until their spirit stones are exhausted, or perhaps wait until the Branch Masteres here personally. After that, those two people will naturally be easy to catch.¡±


    Even though everyone felt conflicted after they heard what he said, no one took out their spiritual beasts. Jiang Qingyu didn¡¯t say anything and was only engrossed in looking for a ce to sit.


    In fact, not to mention others, but even he himself felt hesitant. In any case, those two people couldn¡¯t run away, so why should he throw the spiritual beast he painstakingly raised?


    Under Jiang Qingyu¡¯s lead, the cultivators from Zixia Sect¡¯s Mount Yunwu Branch started to find a ce to sit, waiting for the spirit stones used for this Yin Yang Killing formation to be exhausted.


    As they waited, someone walked to Jiang Qingyu¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang, in the end, who¡¯s this Aura Refining disciple? He has such a powerful elder and even dared to kill Jiang n¡¯s young master¡­ he has too much courage!¡±


    Jiang Qingyu opened his eyes and saidzily, ¡°Regarding this, Branch Master also wants to know the answer.¡± Although his disciple had also been killed, that disciple was too disappointing, so he wasn¡¯t at all distressed by his death.


    Seeing how impatient Jiang Qingyu seemed, the question-bearing cultivator emitted several hollowughs before he stopped talking.


    Nheless, someone else picked up the topic and said, ¡°On my way, I met several Aura Refining disciples who followed Junior Martial Brother Wei in his search. They said this Ye Xiaotian is actually a woman!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± What he said attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Someone said, ¡°So that means that a woman pretended to be a man and sneaked into our Yunwu Sect?¡±


    The person who previously talked uttered a cough and reminded him, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Zhao, it¡¯s Mount Yunwu Branch now.¡±


    Realizing his slip of the tongue, that person promptly said, ¡°Yes, yes, she sneaked into Mount Yunwu Branch. Was she perhaps harboring some kind of ill intentions?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but even if she did, what can an Aura Refining disciple do? Besides, wasn¡¯t this Ye Xiaotian unremarkable in our Mount Yunwu Branch?¡±


    Junior Martial Brother Zhao answered, ¡°Unremarkable? It seems¡­ right now she¡¯s only twenty years old, isn¡¯t she? Despite this, she¡¯s already in the tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm and even managed to obtain a Foundation Building Pill! She really doesn¡¯t lose out to elite disciples!¡±


    ¡°Nevertheless, from the beginning, the disciples who joined the sect through the Immortals Assembly areparable to elite disciples; there isn¡¯t anything outstanding about her.¡±


    ¡°True¡­ However, this Aura refining disciple has always kept a low profile. Why would she suddenly kill Young Master Jiang?¡±


    Once this question appeared, everyone was silent.


    Jiang Qingyu, however, sneered and said, ¡°Why else? The Aura Refining disciples around Ye Xiaotian confirmed it was my disappointing disciple who called her out. The ce they were killed is also a spot that people rarely pass through; since that Ye Xiaotian is a woman, does the reason still need to be exined?¡±


    Everyone was silent. Although they roughly guessed the reason, they didn¡¯t dare say it so frankly. Jiang Qingyu was from Jiang n, the Branch Master¡¯s junior, as well as an elder of the murdered Jiang Chengxian. He could say it so straightforwardly, but the others definitely mustn¡¯t.


    No one spoke again. Those who wanted to rest were resting and those who wanted to meditate were meditating.


    After a long time, Jiang Qingyu suddenly looked up, and the other Foundation Building cultivators also had a huge change in expression.


    They saw a fleeting light appearing from the horizon. From its powerful momentum, that person was definitely a Core Formation senior!


    Originally, they thought it was only a Core Formation senior passing by. To their surprise, however, that beam of light gradually descended as if it wasing towards them.


    One after another, more than a dozen Foundation Building cultivators stood up and stared at each other, looking extremely dignified.


    All of them were thinking that since the color of this light was red, it wasn¡¯t the Branch Master, but who else woulde to this ce?


    The answer was soon revealed. The light descended and a youthnded in front of them.


    The frown on Jiang Qingyu¡¯s face became even deeper. The clothes on this person¡¯s body¡­ were obviously the uniform of Yunwu Sect¡¯s Aura Refining disciples, yet how could he have the momentum of a Core Formation cultivator?


    But this thought only shed past his mind because that youth already shifted his ice-cold gaze towards them.


    He and Jiang Qingyu¡¯s group stared at each other. In the end, they greeted the youth, ¡°Greetings to senior.¡±


    Although the youth heard their greetings, his gaze no longer fell on them. He stared at the formation outside the dpidated house and muttered to himself, ¡°Yin Yang Killing Formation, I really didn¡¯t expect to see one here¡­ This Ye Jiang deserves to be Ye Hai¡¯s brother, he really does have a bit of skill.¡±


    As he spoke, someone from among the Foundation Building cultivators cried out in surprise, ¡°You¡­ Aren¡¯t you that¡­¡±


    The youth shifted his gaze and stared coldly at that person.


    Aware that his fellow cultivator had offended the Core Formation cultivator in front of them, Jiang Qingyu hastily said, ¡°Senior, please forgive us. We¡¯re the disciples of Zixia Sect¡¯s Mount Yunwu Branch, may I ask who you are¡­¡±


    That youth only uttered a hmph but didn¡¯t answer. He kept staring at the man who cried out earlier and said, ¡°Martial Uncle Xu, it seems¡­ you recognize me.¡±


    Everyone turned their gazes in session towards a cultivator in his forties. Junior Martial Brother Zhao whispered, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Xu, this senior is¡­¡±


    Senior Martial Brother Xu looked at the youth. Seeing that the youth seemed to have no intention of stopping him, he whispered back, ¡°I once met this senior in Junior Martial Brother Luo¡¯s concocting room. However, he was only an ordinary Aura Refining disciple at that time¡­¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed after they heard his answer. Based on his momentum, this senior was indeed a Core Formation cultivator. If what Senior Martial Brother Xu said was true, that would mean this person had been pretending to be an Aura Refining disciple and taking refuge inside Yunwu Sect¡­ What could make a Core Formation cultivator perform such a scheme?


    In the end, it was still Jing Qingyu who stepped forward. He respectfully said, ¡°Senior, may I know what advice you have for us?¡±


    ¡°Advice?¡± the youth said and chuckled softly, not bothering to be polite with Jiang Qingyu. He then said indifferently, ¡°I want the two people inside the house.¡±


    Jiang Qingyu was dumbfounded. He said, ¡°Senior, inside are the traitors of Mount Yunwu. Our Branch Master has personally ordered us to catch them, this¡­¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re not willing?¡± The youth abruptly flicked his sleeve, causing his spiritual aura pressure to suddenlye pressing down on the surrounding cultivators.


    How could they possibly bear the spiritual aura pressure of a Core Formation cultivator? Some of them were immediately pushed several steps back and looked extremely pale.


    The youth sneered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need your approval at all. I was just informing you. Seeing that we¡¯ve been in the same sect for several years, I¡¯ll spare your lives today. Scram!¡±

 Chapter 91: Grieving

    <h4>Chapter 91: Grieving</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Mo Tiange was aware there were many Foundation Building cultivators keeping guard outside, but she was toozy to worry about them. Even if she went to deal with them, what could she possibly do? How could an Aura Refining cultivator fight against so many Foundation Building cultivators? In any case, without reinforcements, it was only a matter of time before she and Second Uncle lost their lives.


    A boisterous rumbling noise outside snapped Mo Tiange out of her trance. She took out her Green-Wood Sword. In order to avoid being subjected to torture after falling into the hands of those cultivators, she was determined to go to the underworld together with Second Uncle.


    However, just as she was about to swing her sword, her hand suddenly became numb. Her grasp loosened and the sword fell to the ground. Soon after, she heard a familiar voice, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Mo Tiange looked up and was instantly dumbfounded. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Qin Xi, who had walked into the house, furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Do you perhaps want to kill yourself?¡±


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin?¡± Mo Tiange stared at him in disbelief.


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t say anything. He directly walked towards them, held Ye Jiang¡¯s wrist, and inserted some spiritual aura to examine Ye Jiang¡¯s injuries.


    His brows were once again furrowed during the process. When he finished, he took out a small jade case from his Qiankun Bag and opened it, exposing the fresh, sulent spiritual nts inside. He then took one of its leaves and squeezed it into Ye Jiang¡¯s mouth before making a hand seal. A bright, fire-like ray was delivered along with that leaf into Ye Jiang¡¯s body.


    His movements were very fast. It was only after he finished that Mo Tiange finally regained her train of thought and reacted. She asked, ¡°Senior¡­ Senior Martial Brother Qin? Why are you here? What did you feed my uncle?¡±


    Qin Xi, who was still transferring his spiritual aura to Ye Jiang¡¯s body, simply raised his head and cast her a nce before he answered, ¡°This is only a temporary method to prolong his life. Your uncle¡¯s injuries are too heavy ¨C I can only wake him for a moment.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know what to say. The situation had nowpletely exceeded her expectations and her brain was filled with a bunch of questions, yet she couldn¡¯t utter a word. Moreover, she felt that Qin Xi seemed to be different from how he was before. She felt like she seemed very, very small in front of him. Did that mean¡­


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin, you¡¯ve seeded in building your foundation?¡±


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t answer as he remained focused on transferring his spiritual aura to Ye Jiang¡¯s body.


    Seeing that his actions didn¡¯t seem unfavorable to Second Uncle, Mo Tiange pondered it some more then decided to leave. To her surprise, the surroundings werepletely barren; there wasn¡¯t even a single person there!


    She was thoroughly shocked. Even if Qin Xi had sessfully built his foundation, how could he have possibly fought against more than a dozen Foundation Building cultivators? Besides, how did he get here in the first ce?


    Mo Tiange felt her mind was a total mess right now. What¡¯s happening?


    However, she didn¡¯t get the chance to ask because, at this moment, Ye Jiang suddenly moaned as he apparently regained consciousness.


    ¡°Second Uncle!¡± Mo Tiange called out while hastily rushing towards him.


    After a lot of effort, Ye Jiang finally managed to open his eyes. He observed the scene in front of him for a moment before finally fixing his gaze on Qin Xi¡¯s body. He said, ¡°You are¡­¡±


    Qin Xi said, ¡°My surname is Qin.¡±


    Ye Jiang trembled with wild excitement shing across his eyes. ¡°You¡­ you are¡­¡±


    Qin Xi showed a faint smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m from Qin n. I happened to receive the message, so I rushed over.¡±


    Although Qin Xi¡¯s answer confirmed his guess, Ye Jiang unexpectedly became calm. He closed his eyes, grabbed Qin Xi¡¯s hand with a gasp and said, ¡°Finally¡­ Finally¡­ made it in time¡­¡±


    Qin Xi raised his other hand to stop him. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited yet; I can¡¯t heal your injuries. Right now, all I can do is keep you alive for a moment. If you have anything to say, please say it as soon as possible.¡±


    What Qin Xi said made Ye Jiang¡¯s eyes a bit bleak, but he soon revealed a faint smile. He had long known he couldn¡¯t survive, but at least Xiaotian would be saved!


    ¡°Second Uncle¡­¡± Although she knew Second Uncle didn¡¯t have long to live, watching him while unable to do anything still made her heart feel torn. She then raised her head, stared at Qin Xi and said eagerly, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin, you have a way, right? Can you save Second Uncle¡¯s life¡ª¡±


    Ye Jiang raised his hand to stop her. He smiled and said, ¡°Xiaotian¡­ don¡¯t be sad¡­ This day¡­ was unavoidable.¡±


    How could Mo Tiange not have known that she was being unreasonable right now? It was just that¡­ she really couldn¡¯t¡­


    Ye Jiang heaved a soft sigh and said, ¡°Xiaotian, you¡­ go and wait outside. In a while, you cane in again.¡±


    Mo Tiange wiped the tears off her face with confusion. ¡°Second Uncle, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Do what I told you to,¡± Ye Jiang said while staring at her with an upromising gaze. ¡°Just for a moment¡­¡±


    Upon noticing her hesitation, Qin Xi said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, rest assured, I¡¯ll be here.¡±


    Mo Tiange stared back and forth between the two people in front of her. Eventually, under Second Uncle¡¯s insistence, she nodded her head. Second Uncle must have his own reasons. She thought¡­ she¡¯d better do what Second Uncle told her because in the future¡­ she might not have the chance to do that again.


    After Mo Tiange left, Qin Xi saw Ye Jiang¡¯s eyes and understood what Ye Jiang meant. With a wave of his hand, a Sound-Insting Barrier appeared around them. He then said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, you can speak frankly.¡±


    Ye Jiang stared at the youth, who looked just about twenty years old, as if he was studying that youth. He then said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to¡­ be called Fellow Daoist. I think, Senior¡­ must be¡­ Master Daoist Shoujing, right?¡±


    Qin Xi lowered his eyes and asked in a calm manner, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Ye Jiang gasped for breath before continuing with a smile, ¡°Although my¡­ cultivation level isn¡¯t¡­ as good as Senior, I still¡­ have a bit of experience¡­ although I have cultivated¡­ only until¡­ until the Foundation Building realm¡­ your means are¡­ are those of¡­ a Core Formation senior.¡±


    Seeing how hard it was for Ye Jiang to speak, Qin Xi once again transferred some of his spiritual aura into Ye Jiang¡¯s meridians. ¡°Your esteemed brother was a friend whom I went through challenges with. Since you¡¯re his brother, you don¡¯t need to call me senior.¡±


    Ye Jiang rxed slightly once he heard Qin Xi¡¯s words. However, he still didn¡¯t change the manner he addressed Qin Xi. ¡°That means¡­ Senior doesn¡¯t care¡­ care about that year¡¯s matters?¡±


    Qin Xi just smiled and said, ¡°I can understand your thought process. But why would I argue with juniors over these trivial matters?¡±


    Now that he received affirmation, Ye Jiang finally could let go of his worries. Ye Jiang closed his eyes and gasped for breath for a moment. It was only when he recovered his breath that he spoke again. ¡°Please forgive¡­ junior for being¡­ rude¡­ Does Senior¡­ perhaps have a¡­ a good impression of¡­ Xiaotian?¡±


    Once Ye Jiang¡¯s question came out, Qin Xi¡¯s gaze became sharp. He asked calmly, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ye Jiang naturally knew his question angered Qin Xi a bit. However, Ye Jiang wasn¡¯t flustered and continued to speak slowly, ¡°Senior, please don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t misunderstand¡­ The good impression¡­ junior means isn¡¯t¡­ love. It¡¯s just that¡­ because Senior seems¡­ unwilling to let¡­ Xiaotian find out about¡­ your identity¡­ junior can sense that¡­ Senior treats¡­ Xiaotian differently.¡±


    After making such a long speech, Ye Jiang once again had difficulty breathing. Qin Xi transferred his spiritual aura into Ye Jiang¡¯s body for a while. Although he didn¡¯t give a direct answer, Qin Xi said indifferently, ¡°If you want peace of mind, I will fulfill your request. From today onwards, I will take her back to Xuanqing School and give her shelter until she has the ability to protect herself.¡±


    A happy smile appeared on Ye Jiang¡¯s face. Finally, he hadn¡¯t bet wrong.


    ¡°There¡¯s another matter¡­ that junior can¡¯t feel assured about¡­ unless junior asks clearly¡­¡±


    Qin Xi already guessed what he meant and said, ¡°You¡¯re talking about her constitution?¡±


    Ye Jiang nodded with difficulty. He then said, ¡°Junior knows, what junior is asking is¡­ rather outrageous¡­ However, if junior doesn¡¯t ask¡­ junior might not¡­ be able to rest his eyes in death¡­¡±


    This time, Qin Xi was silent for a long time before he answered, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll fulfill your wishes. If she doesn¡¯t consent, I will never force her.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ye Jiang said while shaking his head. ¡°What¡­ what junior wants to ask¡­ is that when it is¡­ necessary¡­ Senior may¡­ push her to¡­¡±


    Qin Xi was stunned, quite confused about Ye Jiang¡¯s intentions.


    ¡ª


    Mo Tiange waited outside while staring nkly at the sky.


    Since she couldn¡¯t hear anything from the house, she knew they must¡¯ve used something to soundproof the ce.


    She was quite astonished. She never expected Qin Xi to actually be from Xuanqing School. Moreover, based on what he said, he seemed to be a junior of Master Daoist Shoujing.


    Nevertheless, her mind was also enlightened. It was no wonder ¨C no wonder that all the treasures and belongings of this Senior Martial Brother Qin were extraordinary¡­ no wonder he exhibited an extraordinary demeanor in all respects.


    From the momentum he released, he was probably in the Foundation Building realm, right? It was really weird; with his identity as Master Daoist Shoujing¡¯s junior, he ought to be an elite disciple in Xuanqing School. Coupled with the fact that he presumably also had Core Formation and Nascent Soul elders, it should be rather easy for him to build his foundation, so why did he build his foundation in another sect? Could it be that this was some sort of strange hobby of children from famous cultivation groups and ns?


    She couldn¡¯t help but think it was funny. However, although her face shifted in amusement, noughter came out.


    She clearly understood Second Uncle was about to leave¡­ What would she do without Second Uncle? She asked herself this question, yet she couldn¡¯te up with an answer and only felt empty inside.


    It was unclear how much time passed before she finally heard Qin Xi¡¯s voiceing from inside the house. He said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, pleasee inside.¡±


    Having collected her thoughts and after wiping off the traces of tears from the corners of her eyes, Mo Tiange directly entered the room. ¡°Second Uncle!¡± she called out.


    Ye Jiang leaned against the wall as Qin Xi continuously transferred spiritual aura into his body. Nheless, his vitality continued to dissipate rapidly; even opening his eyes was hard for him now.


    ¡°Xiaotian¡­¡± he extended his hand with great difficulty.


    Mo Tiange hastily grasped it and kneeled in front of him. ¡°Second Uncle, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Ye Jiang smiled. He still tried hard to extend his hand, wanting to stroke her hair like he did when she was a child.


    This love-filled gesture made Mo Tiange¡¯s tears fall.


    ¡°Xiaotian¡­ Tiange, don¡¯t cry¡­ after Second Uncle leaves, you¡­ have to live well¡­¡± Tears also flowed from Ye Jiang¡¯s cloudy eyes, flowing through the wrinkles on his old face. He was well aware this would really be an eternal parting for them.


    ¡°Xiaotian, Second Uncle¡­ has two things¡­ I can¡¯t let go¡­¡±


    ¡°Second Uncle can tell me. I will definitely do what you tell me to.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ listen. First, wait until¡­ you reach the Core¡­ Formation realm, go¡­ go back to Ye n in the secr world¡­ see if¡­ if there are any people with spiritual roots¡­ No need to reestablish¡­ Ye n¡­ As long as you¡­ give the juniors a bit of¡­ a bit of help, that would suffice.¡±


    Mo Tiange repeatedly nodded her head and answered, ¡°I know. I definitely will¡­ I will definitely go back and take a look.¡±


    Ye Jiang nodded faintly. He stared lovingly at her and continued to say, ¡°The second matter, Second Uncle¡­ Second Uncle has entrusted you to Master¡­ Master Daoist Shoujing¡­ In the future, you have to cherish¡­ cherish yourself well, understand?¡±


    By the time he finished speaking, his face was already covered with tears. If he could, he really wanted, really wanted to personally see her thrive¡­ Unfortunately, the heavens wouldn¡¯t allow him to.


    Mo Tiange, who was kneeling in front of him, was sobbing so fiercely that she couldn¡¯t say anything. She could only nod with all her might.


    Amongst his tears, Ye Jiang¡¯s eyes finally began to lose focus. Even though Qin Xi was continuously transferring spiritual aura, he still couldn¡¯t increase Ye Jiang¡¯s vitality.


    Ye Jiang suddenly muttered, ¡°Elder Brother¡­ sorry, I¡­ I¡¯m going to see you now¡­¡±


    After that, there was no other sound.


    Mo Tiange was kneeling in a daze. Her tears were flowing incessantly, but she didn¡¯t make even the slightest noise. She vaguely felt like she returned to thirteen years ago, to the day her mother passed away. That deep grief over losing someone forever made her speechless. After her mother died, she already felt like the sky was going to copse, but then Heaven gave her Second Uncle.


    Second Uncle loved her, pampered her, but also instructed her strictly. Although she only called him Second Uncle, in her heart, she viewed him as her father. Sometimes, she also thought about how good it would be if her father was alive, yet every time she did, she would reprimand herself for being greedy. Second Uncle had given her everything he could, including his life. What more she could ask for? Having Second Uncle was already enough.


    However¡­ Second Uncle had now gone, abandoning her¡­


    It seemed like¡­ the sky¡­ once again copsed.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye!¡± In her trance, she heard someone shouting, ¡°Do you want to die!?¡±


    She opened her eyes with bewilderment. However, she couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. She only sensed someone grasping her shoulder then shaking her hard while shouting, ¡°Breathe!¡±


    A forceful hit on her back made her cough, and along with that cough, her cries finally erupted. She hugged her legs, bawling her eyes out just like a child, allowing her tears to drown herself. Although she was studying the Law of Immortality, and although she was no longer weak, she felt like she was still the little girl from thirteen years ago at this moment.


    Second Uncle said that loss happened so people could grow up. But she would rather not grow up!


    Someone heaved a soft sigh, pulled her up and let her lean on their shoulder without saying anything.

 Chapter 92: Going Back

    <h4>Chapter 92: Going Back</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    As dusk approached, someone was sitting on a hillside, staring at the sky.


    Meanwhile, Qin Xi was leaning against the door of a dpidated house, watching that very person.


    Today, the weather was very good. The pure dark-blue-colored sky was clear with tiny thin clouds and the breeze was blowing gently. In the secr world, this kind of day was when refined schrs went out and traveled around the world. However, cultivators rarely had this kind of sentiment. Whether it was a sunny day or stormy thundery day, all were the same in their eyes.


    Because of that, he knew that the person staring at the sky certainly wasn¡¯t staring at the scenery.


    After watching that person for a long time, he himself also heaved a sigh. He felt that he had perhaps taken on trouble for himself.


    A cultivator who was too emotional¡­ he didn¡¯t think that kind of cultivator could have any future. But, since he already agreed, he couldn¡¯t back out.


    In fact, what Ye Jiang said was right. He indeed thought highly of this child and felt that despite her poor natural endowments, she had all the essentials to be a high-level cultivator. For example, she could endure loneliness and wasn¡¯t afraid to work hard at cultivating; she wasn¡¯t greedy but she had initiative; she was creative and intelligent, and she knew to use the proper method at the right time. Furthermore, when she had to be heartless, she was never lenient and was able to quickly make decisions.


    If a cultivator possessed all these qualities, the only thing theycked was a fated chance.


    However, he unexpectedly realized she was an emotional person!


    Cultivating¡­ wasn¡¯t solely restricted by the progress of one¡¯s cultivation level. A cultivator had to have a strong heart to be powerful. It would be very difficult for cultivators who indulged in their emotions to achieve anything great.


    Therefore, he was a bit vexed right now. How should he handle this person? If he let her be, it would be a pity, but he didn¡¯t have the mood to mentor her either.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye.¡±


    Upon hearing that call, Mo Tiange turned around and saw Qin Xi walking towards her.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin, what¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked. Her voice was very calm ¨C so calm that Qin Xi was dumbfounded by it.


    Qin Xi stared at her with a piercing gaze. It was only after he found there was nothing abnormal about her that he said, ¡°We should leave.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. She stood up then dusted off her sleeves.


    Qin Xi, however, stayed still and asked another question, ¡°Are you really alright?¡±


    Mo Tiange turned to the side to look at the setting sun. The corners of her lips were slightly curved upward as she said, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±


    Her appearance now really didn¡¯t look like she was still grieving. Since she indeed hadn¡¯t cried since that fateful day, her strong appearance now should be genuine rather than a pretend act to be strong.


    He then asked, ¡°Do you need to prepare anything?¡±


    Mo Tiange was silent for a while and seemed to be thinking about a multitude of things. Eventually, she only let out a soft sigh and said, ¡°Nothing, I don¡¯t need anything. Just leave it all behind.¡±


    What she said seemed to have some other meaning. Qin Xi suddenly felt that his worries a moment ago were a bit unfounded. This woman¡­ was far more rational than he previously thought.


    He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you sure you can let go?¡±


    Mo Tiangeughed. This time, herugh wasn¡¯t at all pretentious or forced. After sheughed, she said softly, ¡°Second Uncle once said that loss happens so people can grow up. At the same time, I also think that experience makes people stronger.¡±


    Experience¡­ makes people stronger¡­ Qin Xi silently recited this sentence in his heart. He felt that he now no longer needed to say anything.


    Mo Tiange indeed felt very serene.


    If she as a child could get over the sadness from losing her mother thirteen years ago, she certainly wouldn¡¯t be defeated now.


    Second Uncle always said she had to have a strong heart to achieve great things. Now, Second Uncle was no longer here, but how could she disappoint him?


    She had been telling herself she had to live well and cultivate diligently, not for Second Uncle, but for herself.


    Although she had no intention of walking on the path of cultivation in the beginning, cultivating made her feel happy. Learning certain spells, making a breakthrough to the next realm, getting stronger, and defeating enemies ¨C all of them made her feel happy.


    That being the case, she would continue on like this, doing something she liked and resolutely moving forward.


    She followed Qin Xi onto his flying sword. A momentter, the two of them were on the flying sword, riding the wind, and beginning their journey.


    This flying sword was another magic weapon. However, Mo Tiange no longer felt jealous or envious. Since this Senior Martial Brother Qin had quite a big influence, it was expected that he had a lot of treasures.


    Nevertheless, after flying for a while, Mo Tiange asked in bewilderment, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin, why are we heading towards the east?¡± East was heading back to Mount Yunwu.


    Qin Xi, who was controlling the flying sword, nced at her then answered, ¡°I still have some matters I need to attend to.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Perhaps he still has something he hasn¡¯t taken care of yet. Mo Tiange thought like that, but she was in fact quite worried. Qin Xi hadn¡¯t exined to her clearly how more than a dozen Foundation Building cultivators retreated that day, so she didn¡¯t know the real story. But, even if he could make more than a dozen Foundation cultivators back down, would he be able to handle the Core Formation cultivators of Mount Yunwu?


    She was more than aware she had really antagonized Branch Master Jiang. Jiang Chengxian wasn¡¯t just the Branch Master¡¯s direct descendant ¨C he was the Branch Master¡¯s only remaining descendant. Thus, by killing him, she cut off the Branch Master¡¯s bloodline. Furthermore, Yunwu Sect now belonged to Zixia Sect and Zixia Sect had a Nascent Soul cultivator! Even if this Senior Martial Brother Qin had elders backing him up, those elders were too far away.


    Just as she felt burdened withyers of worries, she suddenly heard Qin Xi say, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, what are you worrying about?¡±


    Mo Tiange regained her train of thought and answered truthfully, ¡°Worrying that we¡¯ll be caught when we get back.¡± Even though he was already in the Foundation Building realm, he was still only an ant to Core Formation cultivators. If her enemies were worried about the elders backing Qin Xi, they only needed to catch him alive¡­ for her, on the other hand, there was nothing to guarantee her life.


    Qin Xi only disyed a faint smile and said, ¡°Rest assured, we won¡¯t.¡±


    Mo Tiange uttered a soft grunt as an answer, but she remembered another matter and said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin, since you¡¯re already in the Foundation Building realm, I shouldn¡¯t address you like this again in the future.¡± Normally, after advancing to the next realm, she should call him ¡°martial uncle.¡±


    Qin Xi shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s only because I began Closed Door Meditation one step earlier than you. Right now, you already have everything you need, so building your foundation is only a matter of time. We don¡¯t need to go through such troublesome formalities.¡±


    Nevertheless, Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t as confident as him and said with frustration, ¡°Second Uncle was able to build his foundation because my father provided him with a heap of medicinal pills. Second Uncle said he had to use 5 Foundation-Building Pills before he could finally build his foundation. My natural endowments aren¡¯t as good as Second Uncle¡¯s, so I¡¯m afraid¡­ building my foundation can¡¯t be achieved in one or two years.¡±


    In fact, even if failed, she was already prepared to continue fighting for Foundation-Building Pills for the next ten or twenty years until she could sessfully build her foundation.


    ¡°Rest assured, when you arrive at Xuanqing School, you¡¯ll naturally receive guidance from the school¡¯s elders, so building your foundation really won¡¯t be so hard. Besides, both of us have been fellow disciples for three years, and we¡¯re already ustomed to how we address each other. There¡¯s no need to change it.¡±


    Since he was talking like that, Mo Tiange felt embarrassed to retort back and simply dropped the subject. But¡­


    She said with hesitation, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin, in fact¡­¡¯Ye Xiaotian¡¯ isn¡¯t my real name.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and said, ¡°I know you took your mother¡¯s surname, Mo, and your name¡¯s Tiange. Now you no longer have to hide your identity ¨C use your real name in Xuanqing School. However, I¡¯m already used to calling you Junior Martial Brother Ye, so I¡¯m not changing it.¡±


    Qin Xi always maintained a certain distance between himself and others and rarely showed this kind of breezy, casual side, so Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°As Senior Martial Brother Qin wishes.¡±


    At this time, the Mount Yunwu Branch Master Mo Tiange was worried about wasn¡¯t in Mount Yunwu.


    The stone door of an Immortal¡¯s Cave was opened, and a young Foundation Building girl came out and bowed to greet Branch Master Jiang, who had been waiting outside. She said, ¡°Grandmaster asks Branch Master Jiang toe in.¡±


    Branch Master Jiang, who already felt impatient from waiting, was overjoyed. He politely bowed back to the girl before following her into the cave.


    A thin, wrinkled Daoist sat on a praying mat in the middle of the cave. Once Branch Master Jiang saw him, he immediately bowed and greeted him: ¡°Greetings to Grand Supreme Elder.¡±


    After a long while, this Daoist finally responded with an ¡°en,¡± opened his eyes and said, ¡°Sit.¡±


    Branch Master Jiang bowed reverentially before he sat down.


    ¡°Say it, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Although this Daoist¡¯s attitude was somewhat standoffish, Branch Master Jiang didn¡¯t dare to be disrespectful because this seemingly very ordinary Daoist was actually a Nascent Soul cultivator!


    ¡°Grand Supreme Elder, disciple came for that previous matter. Please give disciple justice.¡±


    Branch Master Jiang then stared anxiously at the Daoist in front of him. Nevertheless, this Daoist didn¡¯t even look at Branch Master Jiang. The Daoist took the spiritual tea offered by an attending disciple and took his time in sipping the tea before he finally said, ¡°Give you justice? How do you want me to give you justice? By avenging your unworthy great-grandson? If that¡¯s the case, I think you¡¯d better give birth to another one ¨C it¡¯d be much quicker!¡±


    This Daoist might look kind, but his words werepletely harsh ¨C so harsh that Branch Master Jiang¡¯s face flushed upon hearing them. Branch Master Jiang was naturally aware that his great-grandson was unworthy, but despite being unworthy, he was still his descendant!


    ¡°Grand Supreme Elder,¡± Branch Master Jiang suppressed his anger and whispered, ¡°Disciple isn¡¯t asking you to act personally; disciple only wishes for you to approve my revenge. Disciple only had that one great-grandson. Even though he had ten thousand shorings, it was still my family¡¯s matter. How could I let an outsider kill him!?¡±


    Unfortunately, his words didn¡¯t move the Daoist at all. The Grand Supreme Elder only uttered a ¡°hmph¡± and said, ¡°It seems you still haven¡¯t woken up yet. For us cultivators, what does one or two dead descendants mean? For such a descendant who only caused trouble and didn¡¯t have the slightest skill, he¡¯s better off dead! Go back and don¡¯t mention this matter again in the future!¡±


    ¡°Grand Supreme Elder!¡±


    Seeing that the Branch Master wasn¡¯t listening to him, the Daoist became strict and said, ¡°What? Are youining that I¡¯m not helping you?¡±


    Branch Master Jiang hastily dropped his head but didn¡¯t say no to his question.


    The Daoist ¡°hmphed¡± and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll exin more. This Qin Shoujing you¡¯re talking about ¨C he isn¡¯t just amon Core Formation cultivator. He has a Nascent Soul elder supporting him.¡±


    Branch Master Jiang was startled by what the Daoist said. ¡°Grand Supreme Elder, does that person really have that kind of background?¡±


    The Daoist grunted and said, ¡°Why do you think he dares to be so presumptuous in east Kunwu thousands of miles away from his home? I¡¯m telling you, the one behind this Qin Shoujing is Qin Jinghe, that old codger. You might not understand Qin Jinghe, but I know him well. He is bloodthirsty and loves to cover his shorings. Because he¡¯s obstructed by Xuanqing School¡¯s rules, he normally behaves and rarely acts hastily. However, if you hurt his people, it isn¡¯t unheard of for him to travel thousands of miles toe here and take revenge! I¡¯m only an early-stage Nascent Soul cultivator and won¡¯t be able to fight him, so you¡¯d better forget your idea.¡±


    ¡°Grand Supreme Elder, isn¡¯t arbitrarily killing supposed to be a taboo for Nascent Soul cultivators?¡±


    ¡°ording to you.¡± The Daoist closed his eyes and exined slowly, ¡°In order to avoid the birth of Inner Demon that would hinder the progress of their cultivation, Nascent Soul cultivators indeed wouldn¡¯t kill arbitrarily. However, if they have strong enough reasons, they¡¯ll naturally act.¡±


    Branch Master Jiang dropped his head and stayed silent. Based on what Grand Supreme Elder said, I can¡¯t do anything to that little Aura Refining disciple!


    The Daoist said, ¡°Furthermore, you¡¯d better go back and see what that Qin Shoujing intends to do, staying in your Mount Yunwu? His Xuanqing School is one of the very best among the great cultivation groups in the Celestial Pole. What kinds of resources do they not have? Yet against all reason, he sneaked into a small cultivation sect and even stayed for three years. I¡¯m afraid his goal can¡¯t be something trivial¡­¡±

 Chapter 93: Stealing

    <h4>Chapter 93: Stealing</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    It was almost nightfall when they arrived at the border of Mount Yunwu. The familiarndscape made Mo Tiange hesitate for a moment. Yet, once she thought of Second Uncle, she straightened her back and moved forward.


    Second Uncle had passed away, partially due to them. There was a deep resentment between her and Mount Yunwu; how could she be weak and afraid when she had such deep resentment!?


    But the strange thing was that after they arrived, unexpectedly, no one came to question them. Thus, the two of them strolled into the sect easily.


    After walking for a quite while, Mo Tiange finally asked in bafflement, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin, isn¡¯t this the way to Ten Thousand Laws Pavilion?¡±


    Since they were headed neither to the South Peak nor the North Peak, there could basically be no other destination; this trail only led to Ten Thousand Laws Pavilion.


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t answer and simply continued moving silently.


    Mo Tiange also stopped talking. She just continued on forward, following his lead.


    Once they arrived at the door of the Ten Thousand Laws Pavilion, they used their identity tablets to open the formation and entered the cave.


    Mo Tiange, who was walking behind, was confused about what Qin Xi did because the moment she entered the cave, she saw that the disciples in charge of guarding Ten Thousand Laws Pavilion had all fallen asleep.


    Soon afterward, Qin Xi led her towards the middle of the cave. After making severalplicated hand seals 1 with his hands, he used his spiritual aura to hit the stone door. The stone door was opened noiselessly.


    Upon seeing her astonished expression, Qin Xi smiled and exined, ¡°I¡¯m lucky. A sect¡¯s Core Formation grandmaster took me here once and I remembered how to open it.¡±


    What he said was an understatement. Mo Tiange knew well that good judgment and perception were needed to do what he had just done. Core Formation cultivators¡¯ hand seals weren¡¯t just gestures; corresponding handling of spiritual aura was also required. This was also the reason why pill recipes could be so expensive ¨C concocting certain medicinal pills needed designated hand seals, which people had to slowly try before they could master the gestures.


    She couldn¡¯t help but ask herself whether she had this kind of skill or not. After seeing it once, she could only remember some of the hand seals. As for the handling of spiritual aura, she didn¡¯t even have the slightest idea. Herck of skill was most likely why she wasn¡¯t familiar with hand seals and had never dabbled in concocting medicinal pills or refining tools until recently.


    Qin Xi then gave her a talisman and said, ¡°Stick the Body-Concealing Talisman on your body so you don¡¯t touch any restrictions.¡±


    Mo Tiange took it with mixed feelings. There was no market price for Body-Concealing Talismans. She herself only had one piece, which Second Uncle sought for a long time before he managed to acquire. It was far more precious than many high-grade talismans. She had seen the talisman paper used to create this talisman before, so she was certain this talisman was personally created by Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi started learning to draw talismans only two years ago. However, in a short span of two years, he actually managed to create Body-Concealing Talismans. When she reflected upon her own abilities and realized she didn¡¯t have this kind of talent, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. With so many more talented people than her, bing equally as aplished was indeed difficult¡­


    This cave was slightly smaller than the caves Aura Refining disciple had ess to. There weren¡¯t many things inside; most of them were grotesquely-shaped. There weren¡¯t many Jade Slips and there were even fewer books with only one bookshelf holding them. Furthermore, there were restrictions inside this cave.


    Mo Tiange was worried about these restrictions, so she only looked but didn¡¯t dare to touch anything. Qin Xi, on the other hand, waspletely unconcerned and rummaged around, throwing whatever he fancied into his Qiankun Bag. However, the restrictions were unexpectedly not triggered by his movements.


    Upon observing his behavior, an absurd thought shed across Mo Tiange¡¯s mind. Could it be that this Senior Martial Brother Qin sneaked into Yunwu Sect to be a robber?


    Before long, Qin Xi finally stopped moving. Aside from the things he put into his Qiankun Bag, he still had several things in his hands which he directly threw at her. He said, ¡°Only Core Formation cultivators and higher cane here; these things might be useful to you. Take them.¡±


    Mo Tiange took them and silently put them into her Qiankun Bag. In any case, this was an act of kindness, so she didn¡¯t need to refuse.


    Once they erased all traces of their presence, they quietly left the Ten Thousand Laws Pavilion.


    Meanwhile, the disciples guarding the Ten Thousand Laws Pavilion felt like they were in a daze. They never imagined that the cave only the sect¡¯s Core Formation cultivators could enter was robbed while they were in a daze.


    Without bringing up those disciples, Qin Xi led Mo Tiange onto an unfamiliar trail.


    She only knew this path would lead to the North Peak. But seeing how Qin Xi walked with ease, he must¡¯ve been quite familiar with this path.


    The two of them walked for quite a while and entered the North Peak. When faced with theyers of formations surrounding the North Peak, Qin Xi only needed to take out an identity tablet before he could safely bring her into the formations.


    After going through numerous turns and detours, a building finally appeared in their line of sight. Mo Tiange already lost the ability to distinguish which direction was north and which direction was south.


    Just like before, Qin Xi quietly cut a gap in the restriction then led Mo Tiange into a courtyard.


    Once she entered the courtyard, Mo Tiange¡¯s nose was filled with the fragrance of drugs and her body was instantly filled with spiritual aura. As it turned out, this was actually a medicinal garden!


    Qin Xi let her stand to the side, but this time, instead of searching around, he seemed to already have a specific target in mind. He took several spiritual fruits and spiritual nts before leading her away from the garden.


    This time, Mo Tiange finally realized that this Senior Martial Brother Qin actually came to steal. He might be unfamiliar with Ten Thousand Laws Pavilion, but he definitely knew this medicinal garden well.


    Several years ago, he was assigned by a Foundation Building cultivator from the North Peak to perform some errands in the concoctions room. He had probably long fancied these medicinal nts and was now seizing this opportunity to steal them.


    She was utterly dumbfounded by this. Although Senior Martial Brother Qin was normally indifferent, Mo Tiange thought he still possessed a noble character¡­ at this moment, the image she had of him hadpletely crumbled.


    As she silently followed him away from the medicinal garden, she wondered if there were any other ces unlucky enough to be targeted by him.


    After another quarter of an hour, Mo Tiange was totally dumbstruck.


    Although she had mentally prepared herself, she never expected that the next location would actually be Guiyuan Hall!


    What kind of ce was Guiyuan Hall? It was the residence of Yunwu Sect¡¯s Sect Head! Generations of Sect Heads had lived in Guiyuan Hall when they were in power! Thest Sect Head, Fang Dingyue, was killed by Zixia Sect, so the person who lived here now was Branch Master Jiang!


    It never crossed her mind that Qin Xi would actually be this daring. Nevertheless, she could now only summon up her courage and follow Qin Xi in stealthily entering the hall.


    There were restrictions everywhere inside Guiyuan Hall. She didn¡¯t know how Qin Xi did it, but as the two of them walked, the restrictions turned out to actually be useless; the restrictions weren¡¯t at all triggered by their movements. Furthermore, the disciples guarding the hall simply didn¡¯t notice their presence.


    She knew Qin Xi must¡¯ve done something, but because these kinds of tricks were usually secret techniques, she didn¡¯t ask him about it.


    The two of them continued bypassing several groups of disciples on guard duty as they wandered around Guiyuan Hall until they finally went through a restriction and entered a stone alley.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t have any knowledge of Guiyuan Hall, yet she knew that a ce with this kind of restriction must definitely be important. Nheless, she no longer had any opinion now because even though Qin Xi was too daring, he was, after all, had the skill required; even restrictions she couldn¡¯t understand were easily resolved by him.


    The path behind the restriction had many bends and curves and stretched out into the distance. The two of them walked for a long time but were still unable to reach the end. asionally, they ran into one or two stone chambers with a few treasures inside, but Qin Xi didn¡¯t spare even a nce at them.


    Mo Tiange understood Qin Xi must¡¯vee for a specific treasure. These minor treasures simply weren¡¯t his target.


    They walked for another short while before they finally arrived in front of a particr stone chamber and Qin Xi suddenly raised his hand as an indication for her to stop. Soon afterward, he took out a peach branch from his Qiankun Bag. This peach branch still had fresh leaves and blossoming peach flowers on it, as if it was recently taken from the tree.


    He then murmured several incantations and waved his hand. Suddenly, the peach branch stood erect on the ground. A peach fragrance spread around, and a barrier slowly emerged around the two of them.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin?¡± Mo Tiange whispered doubtfully.


    Qin Xi simply ced his index finger in front of his mouth, telling her not to speak.


    The two of them stood for a moment in the alley in front of the stone chamber before they finally heard voicesing from inside the chamber.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Lin, what do you think about this Nine Dragons Furnace?¡±


    This voice¡­ it¡¯s Branch Master Jiang!


    Mo Tiange raised her head to look at Qin Xi, hoping he could exin to her what he wanted to do. Branch Master Jiang was inside, and there also seemed to be another Core Formation cultivator with him, yet two of them, these little cultivators, were crouching here¡­ weren¡¯t they just courting death!?


    However, Qin Xi simply shook his head and said nothing.


    After a moment of silence, they finally heard another voice. It bluntly said, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Branch Master Jiangughed dryly and said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Lin, you¡¯re the Branch Master of Jindao School now while I¡¯m the Branch Master of Mount Yunwu. In any case, our situations are the same; we ought to get familiar with each other.¡±


    The other person only let out a soft ¡°hmph¡± and said, ¡°This old Daoist doesn¡¯t dare to be equated to Branch Master Jiang. You¡¯re a great hero who helped Zixia Sect annex Mount Yunwu while I¡¯m just an old Daoist who hasn¡¯t died yet. I don¡¯t know how long I have to live, but if I familiarized myself with you, I¡¯m afraid my lifespan would be shortened!¡±


    Hearing his mockery-filled words, Mo Tiange sensed that both his voice and attitude seemed familiar¡­ Right! The Daoist from Jindao School who led the group at the Foundation-Building Pill test ¨C wasn¡¯t this Jindao School¡¯s Branch Master?


    Mo Tiange heard some gossip about this matter. This Daoist Lin was actually a former School Head of Jindao School. Later on, because his lifespan was almost exhausted, he passed the School Head position on to School Head Jin. But, who could¡¯ve imagined that a change would happen in Zixia Sect and Jindao School would face great catastrophe?


    With the death of School Head Jin and several Core Formation cultivators, Jindao School was weakened and basically didn¡¯t have the power to fight Zixia Sect. With no other options, this former School Head promised Zixia Sect that Jindao School would be willing to be part of Zixia Sect as long as they stopped the purging at Jindao School.


    Since he had enough prestige and his lifespan was almost exhausted, Zixia Sect felt they could buy people¡¯s hearts without worrying that an ident might happen and thus named him as Jindao School¡¯s Branch Master, forcing this retired School Head to once again stand before trials and hardships.


    This Branch Master Lin was only willing to be the Branch Master for the sake of Jindao School disciples. He naturally despised Branch Master Jiang, who betrayed Yunwu Sect and was relying on Zixia Sect. His words just now were also extremely harsh. However, because he had so much prestige that even Zixia Sect was very respectful to him, Branch Master Jiang naturally didn¡¯t dare to offend him.


    Sure enough, the two of them clearly couldn¡¯t see eye to eye with each other up to this point. Branch Master Jiang just uttered a short, dryugh before he changed the topic. He said, ¡°I¡¯m going to be honest with Senior Martial Brother Lin ¨C I have run into a difficult matter which I hope Senior Martial Brother Lin could lend me a hand with.¡±


    Branch Master Lind didn¡¯t seem surprised at all and just said, ¡°That matter about your great-grandson having ill intentions towards a female disciple in your sect and losing his life?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes, the person who killed my grandson was unfortunately rescued by someone. The person who saved her is¡­¡±


    Once she listened until this part, Mo Tiange suddenly felt her mind was in a blur, and her body lost its strength.


    As Qin Xi carried her and softly positioned her body against the stone wall, he heard Branch Master Lin¡¯s voiceing from the chamber: ¡°Branch Master Jiang, I can¡¯t afford this Nine Dragons Furnace of yours!¡±


    Branch Master Jiang hastily replied, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Lin, I¡¯m not asking you to kill that person. I¡¯m only asking you to trap him for a while so I can have the opportunity to exact my revenge.¡±


    Branch Master Lin sneered coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t bring this matter up again. Even if I have the skills, I¡¯ll never do that. Do you really think I don¡¯t know that he has a Nascent Soul cultivator supporting him?¡±


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Lin, Xuanqing School is thousands of miles from here¡­¡±


    ¡°Branch Master Jiang!¡± Branch Master Lin suddenly became stern and said, ¡°Your own family should take revenge for its grudge. Are you trying to involve my Jindao School in provoking a cmity that would exterminate my entire school!? I can¡¯t afford this Nine Dragons Furnace! Since we can¡¯t see eye to eye with each other, we¡¯ll just end it here today. No need to see me off!¡±


    Soon after he finished speaking, the door of the stone chamber was opened. An old Daoist furiously walked out of the chamber while Branch Master Jiang followed behind him. He looked angry but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. The two of them appeared to not have seen Qin Xi and Mo Tiange, who were leaning against the wall and they walked away just like that. However, before Branch Master Lin left, he seemed to cast a nce in the direction of Qin Xi and Mo Tiange.


    After a while, Branch Master Jiang came back, looking very furious. When he stepped into the stone chamber, however, he found that a youth was standing inside the chamber.


    Aghast, he hastily took out his magic weapon and shouted, ¡°Who are you!?¡±


    Instead of answering, the youth only showed a faint smile. With a speed that was neither too quick nor too slow, he took out a sword from his Qiankun Bag and pulled it from its scabbard. This sword was pure gold and the de was covered with zing me. Its momentum was rming.


    ¡°Three Yang Real Fire Sword! You are¡­¡±

 Chapter 94: Following the Heart

    <h4>Chapter 94: Following the Heart</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    When Mo Tiange woke up, she felt somewhat lost. Bit by bit, what happened before she fainted crept back to her mind and startled her, causing her to nervously scan her surroundings.


    This¡­ seems to be a room of an inn¡­ The furniture was simple and crude, the floor was murky, and the quilt had the slight smell of mold.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    Mo Tiange turned her head towards the direction of the voice and saw that Qin Xi was sitting beside a desk in the outer room with his back towards her, seemingly drawing talismans.


    Upon seeing this scene, her heart calmed down slightly. Since Qin Xi was so carefree, they ought to be out of danger already.


    Nevertheless, because she was still quite bewildered, she asked, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin, were we discovered?¡±


    Qin Xi put down his brush then burned all the incorrect talisman papers before he answered, ¡°No, I knocked you out.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± She became even more confused than before.


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t provide any further exnation. He simply tidied up the papers and the brush on the table then said, ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, we should leave soon.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded, all the while assuming that since they escaped unharmed from two Core Formation cultivators, he probably used some kind of secret technique that must¡¯ve been inappropriate for her to know about.


    But she always felt that Qin Xi was very strange. He had always been able to aplish things she thought were basically impossible. His attitude had always been very calm, causing her to feel overly paranoid every time she started to have doubts about him. Was he perhaps able to aplish those things because he had high-level cultivators as elders and consequently had a lot of treasures?


    ¡°Oh! I forgot!¡± Qin Xi took out several things from inside his Qiankun Bag, gave them to her and said, ¡°For you. I picked them up yesterday.¡±


    What Qin Xi gave her were a flexible metal armor and a jade ruler. She said doubtfully, ¡°These are¡­¡±


    ¡°These are Heaven and Earth Cloud-Silk Armor and Land-Fleeing Ruler. The former is a defensive item ¨C it can protect you from several strikes by a cultivator who¡¯s in the same realm as you if you wear it. As for the Land-Fleeing Ruler, it¡¯s very useful when you need to escape. It can help you flee several thousand feet in an instant.¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned as she finally realized how valuable these things were. Although they weren¡¯t magic weapons, they didn¡¯t fall short of magic weapons. She asked, ¡°Why are you giving them to me?¡±


    Qin Xi said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want them, but I thought it would be a pity if I didn¡¯t take them, so I could only give them to you.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t finish her sentence because Qin Xi cut her off. ¡°Stop saying but. You were always blunt before, so why are you bing so little-girl-like now?¡±


    Well, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s because you now know that I¡¯m a woman and I don¡¯t want to owe you any more favors?


    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t say those words out loud for fear of offending Qin Xi. When she suffered a cmity, she received his help; it could be said that she owed him a favor. Moreover, she also wanted to maintain some distance between them. However, if he knew about her intentions, he might feel that she was an ungrateful person.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say anything superfluous anymore. In any case, I¡¯ve already received too many favors from you, so adding another one won¡¯t hurt¡­¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and said, ¡°This is how Junior Martial Brother Ye ought to be¡­ Oh, I¡¯ll head out first. You can tidy up ande out when you finish.¡±


    ¡°En, got it.¡±


    A momentter, when the two of them left the inn, Mo Tiange realized they were unexpectedly still at the foot of Mount Yunwu.


    She thought inwardly, As expected of someone whoes from a powerful n; he has guts!


    Just before they left, Mo Tiange turned around and gazed at Mount Yunwu. The North and South Peak stood erect, towering into the clouds with spiritual aura lingering around them. She had once strived hard to get into this ce. Now, she had to escape by risking her life.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, do you still have anything you can¡¯t let go of?¡±


    Mo Tiange was silent for a while before she shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of letting go. I¡¯m just thinking about the people I know¡­ It¡¯s a pity I can¡¯t see them now.¡±


    Qin Xi said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although Senior Martial Brother Liu hasn¡¯t built his foundation, he has obtained good favor from a senior and his future seems good. As for Junior Martial Sister Murong, I heard her cultivation is progressing smoothly. Besides, she has her n supporting her, so I presume her chances of building her foundation are very high.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Mo Tiange muttered. She then thought of Jiang Shanghang and wondered he escaped.


    Forget it! Now I can¡¯t even look after myself; I have to let nature take its course. If it¡¯s fated, we¡¯ll definitely meet again one day.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Several dayster, Qin Xi and Mo Tiange arrived at a small market square located at the valley between two peaks of Mount Huan.


    This valley was northeast of Mount Yunwu. They originally weren¡¯t going to pass through this ce, but since Mo Tiange wanted to deal with some matters there and Qin Xi agreed, the two of them made a detour to this market square.


    The two of them first went to Tianqiao¡¯s small shop. As Mo Tiange expected, when they arrived, the shop¡¯s door was shut.


    Just as she was about to push the door open and enter, someone came out from the shop next door and called out, ¡°Master Immortal, you mustn¡¯t go in!¡±


    Mo Tiange turned around and saw a mortal in shop¡¯s clerk attire. She frowned and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    The shop clerk hastily bowed to them as a greeting and said reverently, ¡°Master Immortal, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not allowing you to enter; it¡¯s just that this shop has been sealed by the administration hall of our market square.¡±


    ¡°Sealed?¡± What does that mean?


    After observing her expression, the clerk said, ¡°Master Immortal, you¡¯re not from around here, are you? An incident happened in this shop, so our administration hall took possession of this building. At the moment, it still hasn¡¯t been rented out yet. It¡¯s only an empty house.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mo Tiange frowned and continued to ask, ¡°What about the former shop owners?¡±


    Upon hearing this question, the clerk heaved a sigh and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to be honest. The young married couple that originally ran this shop is dead.¡±


    Mo Tiange already knew that, so this time, she simply asked, ¡°Then what about their bodies?¡±


    Her question was too direct and caused the clerk to be filled with doubt. However, the clerk didn¡¯t dare to say anything and simply answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know that the matter was handled by the administration hall.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the administration hall?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ You just have to walk straight from here until you reach thergest building. That¡¯s the administration hall.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded then took out a piece of gold and gave it to the clerk.


    Obtaining such a huge piece of gold just for answering a few questions made the clerk beam with happiness. He repeatedly said, ¡°Thank you, Master Immortal¡­ Thank you, Master Immortal¡­¡±


    The two of them turned around and walked away. They didn¡¯t have to walk far to find the administration hall.


    There was only a secondyer Aura Refining cultivator guarding the interior of the administration hall. While drinking his wine, the cultivator asked very impatiently, ¡°Do Fellow Daoists need something?¡±


    This person was covered with the smell of wine, making Mo Tiange furrow her brows. ¡°Is this the administration hall?¡±


    The cultivator hupped and cast a sideways nce at them. He didn¡¯t make the slightest attempt to correct his behavior even though he had already seen their cultivation levels. Instead, he pointed somewhere outside the door while still holding a wine bottle and said with closed eyes, ¡°If you don¡¯t know, take a proper look outside beforeing in again.¡±


    Mo Tiange was quite angry, though she suppressed her temper. She was about to ask another question when Qin Xi stepped forward and threw a handful of spirit stones onto the table. He said coldly, ¡°We have some matters we need to ask you about.¡±


    The cultivator¡¯s eyes instantly went bright upon seeing the spirit stones on the table. His attitude also changed straightaway. Not only did he put the wine bottle down, but he even stood up and politely saluted them. He then said, ¡°If Fellow Daoists have any questions, I will certainly tell Fellow Daoists everything I know.¡±


    The man¡¯s twopletely different attitudes simply rendered Mo Tiange speechless. The cultivators operating in this market square were indeed money grubbers! He obviously knew their cultivation levels were far higher than his, but he was stillpletely indifferent about it at first. When he saw their money, he instantly became very courteous!


    She directly asked, ¡°Several days ago, a married couple died in your market square. Could you tell me the whereabouts of their bodies?¡±


    Upon hearing her question, the man pondered it for a moment before answering, ¡°Fellow Daoist must be talking about the couple surnamed Meng, right?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°Yes. How did you handle their funerals?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The man cautiously sized her up then said, ¡°May I ask how Fellow Daoist is rted to them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m their rtive.¡±


    After he heard her answer, he cast a rather guilty nce at her and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, we had never heard about the fellow surnamed Meng having any rtives before¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange frowned. His appearance now clearly revealed that something was off. ¡°You only need to tell us where their bodies are!¡±


    The man kept staring at the spirit stones on the table and eventually answered, ¡°Fellow Daoist, we really didn¡¯t know they still had rtives, so we could only follow the usual practice¡­ We cremated them and buried their ashes at the mountain in the back¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s heart sank. She said, ¡°You mean, their bodies are gone?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly¡­¡± Seeing how cold her expression was, the man honestly answered, ¡°You can still look for them if you want, but since the ashes were buried in the ground, it¡¯d be hard to differentiate the soil from the ashes¡­ Fellow Daoists?¡±


    Mo Tiange took a deep breath, turned around and walked away. If she stayed for another second, she might hit this person and kill him!


    Qin Xi rushed to catch up with her and shouted, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye!¡±


    Mo Tiange stopped and tried to suppress her anger. She just wanted to give Tianqiao a funeral. If she had the chance in the future, she nned on bringing their ashes back to Mo Family¡¯s Vige. However¡­


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, who were you trying to find?¡±


    Mo Tiange was silent for a while before she answered, ¡°My female cousin. We grew up together when we were children, and she was the one who took care of me the most.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You looked like you already knew they were¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange let out a bitterugh and said, ¡°Of course I already knew. After all, they were harmed by me.¡±


    ¡°Harmed?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded then hung her head, looking extremely despondent. If only she hadn¡¯t taken the pill recipe for Constitution-Enhancing Pills, Jiang Chengxian wouldn¡¯t have noticed her; if only she wasn¡¯t too careless, she wouldn¡¯t have been discovered when she was at Hu n¡¯s market. Jiang Chengxian also wouldn¡¯t have recognized her and Tianqiao wouldn¡¯t have suffered from soul-searching. It was because of her that Tianqiao lost her life¡­


    Once he saw her expression, Qin Xi no longer questioned her. He just sighed and asked, ¡°Are you feeling very guilty?¡±


    For a moment, Mo Tiange was at loss, but she eventually nodded and whispered, ¡°Yes, if it wasn¡¯t because they met me, nothing would¡¯ve happened to them¡­¡±


    ¡°Would you perhaps feel a bit better if you could find their ashes?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°After people die, does it matter where their ashes are buried? Even if they have gravestones, those are nothing but objects to console the living. Even if you took their ashes back, would it make any difference to them?¡±


    Mo Tiange remained silent.


    Qin Xi stared at her and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re a cultivator.¡±


    Although his tone was t and didn¡¯t sound like he was rebuking her, Mo Tiange understood the warning behind his words.


    Cultivators must neither be constrained by external matters nor cling to outer appearances. If they couldn¡¯t even understand this, what kind of cultivators were they? Cultivating the heart was also required to be an Immortal. If they couldn¡¯t even disregard external matters, how could they progress in their cultivation?


    She understood these principles, but¡­


    ¡°In Yunwu Sect, I always thought you were an unconstrained person who was very steadfast on the path of cultivation. However, it¡¯s only now that I realize you can¡¯t even see past your own emotions! Junior Martial Brother Ye, you need to realize that if you continue on like this, you can only reach the Foundation Building realm at the most. As for the Core Formation realm¡­ it would be utterly hopeless for you!¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s heart sank. Right! Second Uncle¡¯s gone. How can I make any more mistakes? Since it¡¯s already happened, feeling guilty is useless, and so is feeling remorseful.


    She closed her eyes and sincerely said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin, thank you.¡±

 Chapter 95: Xuanqing School

    <h4>Chapter 95: Xuanqing School</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Mo Tiange stood on a flying sword while watching the scene beneath her.


    Mountain peak after mountain peak towered imposingly through the thick waves of clouds.


    This was the monastery of Xuanqing School in Mount Taikang in western Kunwu.


    If she hadn¡¯t gone to Tiandao Sect and seen both Mount Yuheng and the Demonic Mountain, she would¡¯ve definitely been amazed to witness the scene beneath her.


    Compared to such a majestical mountain that had abundant spiritual aura, Mount Yunwu simply wasn¡¯t worthy. Even Zixia Sect¡¯s headquarters, which once made her sigh with admiration, seemed shabbypared to it.


    Mount Taikang was thousands of feet high. Although it wasn¡¯t as high as the Demonic Mountain, it was still one of the highest mountains seen on their journey. Its main peak was the highest peak, and it was surrounded by six other peaks that didn¡¯t differ much in height. Endless roof tiles and eaves could sporadically be seen through the gaps in the mountainous forest. There were also several hundred disciples in the school¡¯s square. All the disciples stood neatly in lines, forming an orderly array as they studied martial arts.


    Upon realizing that Mo Tiange was fixated on that direction, Qin Xi exined, ¡°Although Xuanqing School is a Dao School, there are many kinds of techniques you can practice here. Those disciples are practicing sword cultivation technique, so they learn martial arts just like people in the secr world.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ It¡¯s definitely a magnificent sight.¡± From a distance, she watched the blue and white-robed cultivators brandishing their swords in unison. The swiftly moving auras of their swords, as well as the ease and confidence of the disciples, were indeed pleasing to the eye.


    When she sensed that some people were approaching, Mo Tiange looked up and saw a nearby group of about seven or eight peopleing towards them on flying swords. They seemed to be in charge of patrolling the mountain. One of them, who seemed to be the leader, was a Foundation Building cultivator.


    Upon seeing the two of them, the group stopped and saluted Qin Xi from a distance.


    Once they left, Qin Xi said, ¡°Alright, from now on, you¡¯re a disciple of Xuanqing School. Come on, I¡¯ll take you inside.¡±


    The flying sword then descended towards one of the peaks.


    ¡°This is Clear Spring Peak. Xuanqing School has a total of six peaks. The disciples of each peak normally cultivate in the side peaks and listen to Daoist teachings in the main peak. You just need to remember the terrain of the Clear Spring Peak. As for the main peak, you¡¯re only going to visit it asionally.¡±


    When Qin Xi finished speaking, the two of themnded in front of the main hall of Clear Spring Peak.


    Mo Tiange was in the process of examining her surroundings when a female cultivator walked out from the hall. She seemed surprised to see the two of them and was about to call out, but¡­


    ¡°Fengxue,e here!¡±


    The female cultivator swallowed her words and hesitantly walked forward to greet them.


    Qin Xi said to Mo Tiange first: ¡°This is the supervising disciple of Clear Spring Peak. She¡¯s also a disciple under Martial Uncle Xuanyin, Luo Fengxue.¡±


    He then turned towards this Luo Fengxue and said, ¡°It¡¯s been three years, yet you still haven¡¯t built your foundation?¡±


    Luo Fengxue blinked. After scrutinizing his expression, she cleverly called out, ¡°¡­ Martial Uncle?¡±


    Qin Xi revealed a slight smile and said, ¡°Correct. Now you have to call me martial uncle.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Luo Fengxue¡¯s eyes traveled back and forth between the two of them. However, she eventually smiled and said, ¡°Martial Uncle, why did it take you so long toe back from your trip this time? Grandmaster was really worried about you!¡±


    Instead of answering, Qin Xi pointed at Mo Tiange and said, ¡°This is your new junior martial sister. First, take her to register her name. Other arrangements will be madeter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it!¡± Luo Fengxue then shifted her gaze towards Mo Tiange as doubt flitted across her face. Finally, she smiled and said, ¡°Junior Martial Sister, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Being addressed as ¡°junior martial sister¡± for the first time ever while she was currently wearing men¡¯s clothing made Mo Tiange confused as to how she should make her salutations. In the end, she answered Luo Fengxue¡¯s question first. ¡°Senior Martial Sister Luo, my name is Mo Tiange.¡±


    ¡°Tiange?¡± Luo Fengxue repeated Mo Tiange¡¯s name. She then amicably pulled Mo Tiange¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me senior martial sister. Everyone calls me by my name. You should also call me Fengxue!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Seeing how Mo Tiange was at a loss when faced with Luo Fengxue¡¯s enthusiasm, Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, I¡¯ll report your matter to grandmaster first. For the time being, you should follow Fengxue first.¡± He then said to Luo Fengxue, ¡°Fengxue, I¡¯m handing her over to you. Make sure to handle the matter properly.¡±


    Luo Fengxue smiled and answered wittily, ¡°Got it! Martial Uncle, it¡¯s been a long time since youst came back. You should go and pay your respects to grandmaster first. Rest assured that I¡¯ll treat her well!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Faced with Luo Fengxue¡¯s liveliness, Qin Xi seemed rather helpless. He just waved his hand and walked away without replying.


    As she watched his figure slowly disappearing, Mo Tiange felt somewhat conflicted. He left without saying anything else to her and didn¡¯t even give her another look.


    In order to get to Xuanqing School from Mount Yunwu, they practically had to travel across the entire Kunwu Mountain Range for two whole months. During those two months, the two of them had gotten indescribably closer to each other.


    Maybe it was because Qin Xi had been guided by great masters ever since he was a kid that his knowledge was extensive. Not only did he provide Mo Tiange with a lot of cultivation insights, but he also shared a lot of his experiences with her. In fact, Qin Xi¡¯s nature wasn¡¯t as cold as it appeared the first time they met. On the contrary, he was gentle and well-mannered. When he spoke, people were essentially bathed by the spring breeze. Furthermore, his advice was always of great help to her¡­


    When she finally realized she was starting to depend on him, she understood this wasn¡¯t ideal and promptly made the decision to distance herself from him.


    Qin Xi was from a prominent n and had high-level cultivators as elders. Based on her natural endowments, Mo Tiange definitely didn¡¯t have any chances in even performing Dual Cultivation with him, so why should she delude herself? Therefore, once she realized she had feelings for him, she directly and rationally put an end to it.


    This was the first time she ever had this kind of feeling towards anybody, so she was quite amazed she could resolve it so rationally. Furthermore, she didn¡¯t have any hesitation in doing so because her heart had never been as firm as it presently was in wanting to progress further down her cultivation path.


    ¡ª


    Qin Xi headed towards an Immortal¡¯s Cave at the summit of Clear Spring Peak.


    In fact, it was more of a pce than an Immortal¡¯s Cave. Although it was located inside the mountain, the entrance lookedpletely like a pce.


    Once the disciple guarding the hall saw Qin Xi, he called out with surprise, ¡°Martial Uncle Shoujing! You¡¯re back!¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°Is grandmaster inside?¡±


    The disciple nodded and said, ¡°Yes, pleasee in.¡±


    Inside the gate, the ground was iid with spiritual jade and the walls were formed by unique stones. Even though it wasn¡¯t dazzling with gold, the elegance of this hall was apparent.


    Inside the hall, a richly-dressed middle-aged man exuding a noble aura was reclining on a dragon couch. A woman was softly massaging his leg while another was peeling grapes for him. Nevertheless, this middle-aged man, who was simr to a monarch from the secr world, was actually a Nascent Soul cultivator!


    It was only after he swallowed a grape fed by the beauty that he found the time to cast Qin Xi a nce. He said, ¡°What were you doing on your trip? You actually didn¡¯te back for three years¡­ Oh? You¡¯ve recovered your cultivation level?¡±


    His attitude, which resembled that of an incapable ruler from the secr world, was thoroughly ignored by Qin Xi. Qin Xi just took a seat and poured himself a cup of tea while he said, ¡°What else could I do? I was looking for a panacea to heal my injuries and while I was at it, I also looked for a few Body-Refining Techniques as preparation to form my Nascent Soul.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Nascent Soul cultivator raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°That¡¯s not all, right? You obviously brought back a little baby girl. What happened? Is your heart finally beating like a normal person?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m like you?¡± Qin Xi retorted bluntly. He then frowned and asked, ¡°How did you know she¡¯s a girl? She¡¯s clearly¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think just because she¡¯s wearing a man¡¯s clothing that you can hide her from these eyes that have inspected countless women? Oh no, I mean my divine sense¡­.¡± After muttering to himself, he swallowed another grape and shifted his posture with ease. He then stared at Qin Xi and said, ¡°Since you brought her back, she certainly isn¡¯t an ordinary girl. Tell me, what happened?¡±


    Qin Xi no longer wanted to bicker with the man. He thought for a moment before he called out, ¡°Master¡­¡±


    When Mo Tiange heard this, she would certainly realize the man¡¯s real identity. Clear Spring Peak was a personal cultivation site of Grandmaster Jinghe. Since this man was a Nascent Soul cultivator, he must certainly be Qin Jinghe himself. At the same time, throughout the entire Xuanqing School, very few people could call him ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Master, take her as a disciple.¡±


    Qin Jinghe almost choked on the very grape he was eating because of Qin Xi.


    He swallowed the grape while thinking then he waved at the two women, telling them to leave. He then sat up and said, ¡°You want me to ept her as a disciple? What kind of person is she that she got on your radar?¡±


    Qin Xi automatically ignored his question and simply said, ¡°I¡¯m just asking you to ept her as a registered disciple. I¡¯ll deal with the other matters myself.¡±


    ¡°You should first tell me who she is¡­¡±


    Left with no other choice, Qin Xi could only exin, ¡°Do you still remember that twenty years ago someone entrusted his child to me?¡±


    Qin Jinghe, whopletely didn¡¯t resemble a Nascent Soul cultivator and instead looked like an ordinary incapable monarch from the secr world, pondered for a moment before he finally understood. ¡°Oh¡­ Turns out she¡¯s that family¡¯s baby girl. Ay~ really disappointing¡­ I thought you finally achieved enlightenment¡­¡± After he finished talking, he once againid down on the couch. Since there weren¡¯t any beauties to look after him, he had to use a spell to peel the grapes himself.


    Upon seeing Qin Jinghe¡¯s behavior, Qin Xi felt even more helpless than before. ¡°Master?¡±


    Qin Jinghe resentfully said, ¡°I say¡­ Xi¡¯er, I¡¯m both your granduncle and your master. Can¡¯t you treat me with a bit more respect?¡±


    ¡°Can you me me for not respecting you?¡±Qin Xi bluntly said, ¡°Take a look ¨C does your behavior resemble that of an elder?¡±


    ¡°Brat!¡± Qin Jinghe sprang from the couch and berated him, ¡°Obviously, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s been teaching you, yet why do you resemble those smelly old guys!? Who said cultivators had to have a pure heart and few desires and had to cultivate wholeheartedly to achieve something!? Isn¡¯t your master, I, still able to cultivate to the middle-stage of the Nascent Soul realm despite not living ording to those principles?¡±


    ¡°I only asked if your behavior seemed like that of an elder¡­¡±


    ¡°Do I not know what you¡¯re thinking in your heart? Smelly brat! You just had to anger me right aftering back, huh!¡±


    Being contradicted right when he was about to exin himself, Qin Xi was forced to swallow his words. He finally spread out his hands and said, ¡°Fine, whatever you say. You¡¯re the elder, after all!¡± Anyway, he was already used to this.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Qin Jinghe continued his grape-eating with satisfaction. A momentter, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should tell me your n first? I remember the news from the disciple you sent said this girl possesses a Pure Yin Constitution?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°Yes. In fact, her spiritual roots aren¡¯t good. However, she was very diligent and has very good perception. With enough education, she might be able to seed.¡±


    ¡°Seed? Are you talking about forming the Gold Core?¡± Qin Jinghe shook his head before he continued, ¡°Don¡¯tpare yourself with others. In any case, you, this brat, possess double spiritual roots, so you¡¯ll never be limited by your natural endowments. From what I remember, that child has five spiritual roots, doesn¡¯t she? No matter how diligent she is or how good her perception is, it¡¯ll be very hard for a cultivator with five spiritual roots to achieve anything. In fact, it¡¯d already be beyond amazing if she could build her foundation!¡±


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t refute. He just said, ¡°Master, since you think that, how about we make a bet?¡±


    ¡°En?¡±


    ¡°You said she can only build her foundation at the most, but ording to me, she can definitely form her Gold Core!¡±


    Once Qin Xi spoke, Qin Jinghe stopped moving and watched him thoughtfully. ¡°Where does your confidencee from? Not to mention a cultivator with five spiritual roots, but even cultivators who have double spiritual roots like you are often trapped in the foundation building realm. You said she can definitely build her foundation ¨C have you perhaps discovered something about her?¡±


    Qin Xi shook his head and said, ¡°My intuition says so.¡±


    Qin Jinghe was dumbfounded. He soon pursed his lips with disdain. ¡°Give me a break! Don¡¯t forget ¨C no matter how awesome you are, you¡¯re only in the middle stage of the Core Formation realm. Do you think you¡¯re more capable of predicting the future than me, this master of yours?¡±


    Qin Xi stared at him and sneered, ¡°Master, are you very capable? I remember when you said it would take me 200 years to reach the Core Formation realm, but what happened? I only needed 70 years to form my Gold Core; in 200 years¡­ I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have formed my Nascent Soul!¡±


    Qin Jinghe¡¯s face turned red, but the next second, he said self-righteously, ¡°A bit of inuracy is inevitable while predicting the future, alright!? And don¡¯t get too proud of yourself! 200 years to form a Nascent Soul? How many years has it been since that kind of personst appeared in the Celestial Pole? I¡¯m telling you this now ¨C don¡¯t think that forming your Nascent Soul will be as simple as forming your Gold Core. Back then, as one of the geniuses in the Celestial Pole, I only managed to form my Nascent Soul when I was almost 400 years old. You¡­¡±


    ¡°So Master, are you betting that she won¡¯t be able to form her Gold Core?¡±


    The topic changed too fast. Qin Jinghe paused for a moment before he once again answered with fury, ¡°Who said I wanted to bet against you? Brat, you¡¯re always implicating me in your schemes no matter what you do¡­ Wait! I wanted to ask you what you n to do with her, not discuss her future prospects! Stop changing the topic!¡±

 Chapter 96: Honoring a Master

    <h4>Chapter 96: Honoring a Master</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    ¡°Tiange, are you¡­ the disciple martial uncle picked up outside?¡±


    Mo Tiange assumed Luo Fengxue definitely had rather ill intentions when she asked this question. However, her intentions appeared too kind-hearted; Luo Fengxue acted as if she didn¡¯t have any bad intentions, acting like this was a naughty joke between friends.


    This made Mo Tiange feel overwhelmed and at loss for what to do. Ever since she was a child, the only female friend she had was with Tianqiao. Apart from Tianqiao, she had no other close friends. Besides, Luo Fengxue was too enthusiastic, too friendly; they only met each other a moment ago, yet this Luo Fengxue was already talking to her so intimately¡­ Even lively Murong Yan didn¡¯t treat her like this when they just got acquainted.


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister Luo, I¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you to stop calling me ¡®Senior Martial Sister Luo.¡¯ Just call me Fengxue!¡±


    ¡°But those disciples a moment ago all called you that¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because they¡¯re not close to me!¡±


    Neither am I, okay? Mo Tiange swallowed these words.


    Luo Fengxue once again moved closer to Mo Tiange. With apletely curious expression on her face, she asked, ¡°I seemed to have heard martial uncle referring to you as ¡®Junior Martial Brother Ye¡¯? What was that all about?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± How could Mo Tiange exin this kind of rtionship to others? However, faced with Luo Fengxue¡¯s curious yet innocent face, she really couldn¡¯t refuse to answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s because Senior Martial Brother Qin¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±Luo Fengxue eximed, startling Mo Tiange that she almost dropped her newly-received school identity tablet.


    Luo Fengxue suddenly grabbed Mo Tiange¡¯s arms and screamed, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin!?¡±


    Her scream was really loud. Everyone in the area turned to look at them. In response, Luo Fengxue pulled Mo Tiange to a secluded area then asked in a whisper, ¡°Could it be that martial uncle has gone and entered some cultivation group?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. Upon seeing Luo Fengxue¡¯s reaction, she worded her answer cautiously, ¡°I originally came from east Kunwu. I passed an Immortals Assembly, entered a sect and met Senior Martial Brother Qin there.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Luo Fengxue finally calmed down. She then asked again, ¡°Martial uncle called you ¡®junior martial brother.¡¯ Did you perhaps pretend to be a man?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± This wasn¡¯t something that needed to be kept a secret. In Xuanqing School, Master Daoist Shoujing knew most of her secrets, and Qin Xi had listened to her experiences; these kinds of matters would be discovered by others sooner orter.


    Luo Fengxue pondered for a moment before deciding that Mo Tiange¡¯s answer was eptable for the time being. She then asked, ¡°In that case¡­ Why did martial uncle want to bring you back with him?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ Senior Martial Sister Luo, it¡¯s quite hard to exin. Can we talk about thister?¡±


    Luo Fengxue was startled, but once she saw Mo Tiange¡¯s expression, she smiled and said, ¡°I forgot you went through a very long journey. We should first finish what we need to do so you can take a rest. Since we¡¯ve finished registering your name, let¡¯s go and pick up your uniform. After that, we can ask about your living arrangements. Come on!¡±


    Mo Tiange secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She truly couldn¡¯t hang out with this kind of overly enthusiastic person. Besides¡­ she felt like there was something off about this whole thing.


    Nevertheless, although Senior Martial Sister Luo talked a bit too much, she was quite capable of handling things. All the matters regarding Mo Tiange¡¯s admittance into the school were properly handled by her. It really wasn¡¯t a wonder that she was a supervising disciple.


    ¡°This is your uniform. We, Aura Refining disciples, are obliged to wear them. However, you¡¯re about to build your foundation, aren¡¯t you? After you build your foundation, you¡¯ll receive a different uniform style, or you can also customize one yourself. It¡¯s fine as long as it has our school¡¯s emblem embroidered on it. Of course, if you enter the Core Formation realm one day, you¡¯d be free to wear whatever you wanted.¡±


    Mo Tiange took the uniforms, all the while listening to Luo Fengxue¡¯s long-winded exnation.


    Xuanqing School was a traditional Dao School, so its uniform was naturally a Daoist robe. The pairing of white robes and blue coats looked very simple and neat. Even though she didn¡¯t know what materials they were made of, they seemed to be very tough and durable despite feeling soft and silky in her hands. Moreover, they possessed a faint spiritual aura. Compared to Yunwu Sect¡¯s uniforms, they resembled spirit tools more than uniforms.


    ¡°The Daoist robes of our Xuanqing School are made of Mount Taikang¡¯s unique cloud brocade fabric and undergo the purification of natural Real Fire. Wearing them in fights of magical powers will bring you a lot of benefits. Therefore, they could also be categorized as spirit tools.¡±


    Sure enough.


    As she caressed the robe, she sighed and said, ¡°They¡¯re extraordinary.¡±


    Luo Fengxueughed and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t specific to Xuanqing School. Tiandao Sect, Gujian Sect, and Biyun Sect also have something simr.¡±


    Luo Fengxue might not have thought this was a big deal, but Mo Tiange, on the other hand, was perfectly aware of how rare these items were. As expected of a great cultivation group¡­ Not only was the nearby spirit vein exceptionally good, but the school¡¯s formidableness could also be seen in every detail. For example, the school had several thousand disciples at the very least. Every disciple was given several sets of uniforms which were frequently changed and a spirit tool was refined for each disciple. How could an ordinary cultivation group afford these luxuries?


    Right after they finished picking up various required things and Luo Fengxue was about to inquire about Mo Tiange¡¯s living arrangements, someone came to summon them.


    ¡°Fengxue, Martial Uncle Xuanyin is looking for you¡­ He told you to bring the new junior martial sister along.¡± The person who passed the message was a youth who seemed to be about seventeen or eighteen years old, and sure enough, he called Luo Fengxue directly by her name.


    ¡°Got it!¡± Luo Fengxue turned towards Mo Tiange and said, ¡°It seems martial uncle has spoken to grandmaster and decided how to ce you. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Mo Tiange answered, feeling quite nervous in her heart.


    Upon seeing Mo Tiange¡¯s expression, Luo Fengxue said consolingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Right now, my master is grandmaster¡¯s eldest disciple. Since he wants to see you, they must¡¯ve paid quite a lot of attention to you. I think at the very least, they¡¯ll make you an inner disciple.¡±


    What she said was reasonable. Mo Tiange pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Luo, does Master Daoist Shoujing also live in Clear Spring Peak?¡±


    Once Mo Tiange¡¯s question was asked, Luo Fengxue¡¯s expression turned a bit odd, though she soon smiled and said, ¡°Of course! Martial Uncle Shoujing is grandmaster¡¯s blood-rted younger rtive as well as his direct disciple. Naturally, he lives in Clear Spring Peak. Why do you want to know?¡±


    Mo Tiange answered, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin was able to bring me to Xuanqing School because myte father was friends with Master Daoist Shoujing¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Luo Fengxue¡¯s eyes shifted around as she said, ¡°But you might not be able to see Martial Uncle Shoujing. Of all the numerous martial uncles in Clear Spring Peak, Martial Uncle Shoujing is the one most diligent with cultivating. He rarelyes out, even to give sermons. If he isn¡¯t in Closed Door Meditation, he¡¯s fooling around outside. Eh¡­ No, I mean traveling around. It¡¯s very hard even for us, the inner disciples of Core Formation elders, to see him.¡±


    Not at all disappointed by this information, Mo Tiange said, ¡°It¡¯s already good that he admitted me into Xuanqing School. Whether I can see him or not isn¡¯t important. Thank you for the information, Senior Martial Sister Luo.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being too polite! I told you to call me Fengxue¡­¡±


    Seeing that Luo Fengxue was once again trying to make themselves closer, Mo Tiange hastily said, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Luo, why are the Core Formation grandmasters in the school called only by their names but not their surnames?¡±


    ¡°En?¡± After a moment of confusion, Luo Fengxue finally understood Mo Tiange¡¯s question. She smiled and started to exin, ¡°It isn¡¯t like that¡­ Our Xuanqing School is a traditional Dao School. We naturally follow the rules of Dao Schools. For Aura Refining and Foundation Building disciples, their cultivations are considered iplete, so they don¡¯t receive any names. However, once they form their Gold Core and enter the Core Formation realm, their masters award them with a Daoist name which they would be called from then on. As for their real names, only the people closest to them would call them by it. For example, my master¡¯s Daoist name is Xuanyin, while his original surname was Ma, so he¡¯s known as Ma Xuanyin. Regarding his real name, it¡¯s long been forgotten by others.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, the title of Core Formation cultivators is ¡®Master Daoist,¡¯ but after they enter the Nascent Soul realm, they¡¯ll be known as ¡®Lord Daoists.¡¯ Outside, my master is known as Master Daoist Xuanyin, while grandmaster is known as Lord Daoist Jinghe.¡±


    Mo Tiange had never heard of this kind of title before so she asked, ¡°Does that mean if I form my Gold Core one day, I can no longer be called Tiange?¡±


    A flicker of surprise flitted across Luo Fenxue¡¯s eyes. Sheughed and said, ¡°If you form your Gold Core, the elders in our division will personally confer a Daoist name on you. From that moment on, every disciple in the school would call you by your Daoist name¡­ However, Tiange, since you¡¯re very confident in yourself, your talents must be extraordinary, am I right?¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head and said, ¡°It was just an example. I haven¡¯t even built my foundation yet, so what kind of core-forming can we talk about? The Core Formation realm is still too far away.¡±


    As they chatted, they finally arrived at their destination.


    The area had good scenery and was permeated with spiritual aura. It was indeed a good ce for an Immortal¡¯s Cave.


    Luo Fengxue used her identity tablet to open the restriction then led Mo Tiange into the cave.


    They bypassed a protective formation and opened a stone gate. Before they even stepped into the hall, Luo Fengxue already called out loudly, ¡°Master!¡±


    Once Mo Tiange followed Luo Fengxue into the hall, she instantly saw that an imposing Daoist, who physically looked like a man around forty years old, was sitting inside.


    Upon seeing Luo Fengxue, the Daoist red and said, ¡°What are you being so noisy about!?¡±


    Luo Fengxue wasn¡¯t afraid. She giggled and said, ¡°Master, isn¡¯t disciple just trying to see you? How can you still me me?¡±


    Her mischievous appearance made the Daoist both feel mad and want tough. He said, ¡°Sweet talker! That¡¯ll do, move aside.¡±


    Now that they were facing a serious matter, Luo Fengxue no longer dared to be mischievous. She obediently stood by the side and said, ¡°Master, this is the newly admitted Junior Martial Sister Mo, Mo Tiange. You told me to bring her here. Was it because you wanted to ept her as a disciple?¡±


    Instead of answering, the Daoist simply shifted his gaze towards Mo Tiange.


    Mo Tiange knew the man in front of her was Master Daoist Xuanyin, so she bowed and saluted him. ¡°Junior, Mo Tiange, greets Senior Xuanyin.¡±


    ¡°No need to be too polite.¡± Master Daoist Xuanyin was a very amiable person. He said warmly, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Even though this wasn¡¯t the first time she saw a Core Formation senior, this was the first time she ever faced one directly. Mo Tiange was a bit nervous but she still calmly stepped forward.


    Master Daoist Xuanyin reached out to hold her wrist. A thread of warm yet dense spiritual aura flew into her meridians.


    A momentter, faint amazement appeared on Master Daoist Xuanyin¡¯s expression. ¡°Your spiritual roots¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s heart jumped, wondering if he perhaps didn¡¯t intend to admit her into the school because her spiritual roots weren¡¯t good.


    ¡°Fiveplete spiritual roots, and all of them are also equal in force¡­ Is this the rumored Spiritual Roots of the Origin?¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s heart stopped beating for a second and she waspletely stunned. This Master Daoist Xuanyin actually knows about the Spiritual Roots of the Origin?


    Master Daoist Xuanyin showed a faint smile when he saw her expression. He let go of her hand while asking, ¡°Apparently, you also know your spiritual roots are peculiar. Could you perhaps tell me where you learned about them?¡±


    Although this Master Daoist Xuanyin¡¯s attitude was amiable, he was a Core Formation cultivator, after all, so Mo Tiange didn¡¯t dare to fool him. She said, ¡°Several thousand years ago, junior¡¯s family gave birth to a cultivator. That ancestor cultivated until the Nascent Soul realm, but because her lifespan was about to be exhausted, she still couldn¡¯t advance to the next realm. Hence, she left a strand of her primordial spirit in the family before she passed away.¡±


    ¡°Because my body possesses spiritual roots, the restriction she left behind was triggered. The ancestor then passed down her cultivation technique and taught me that my spiritual roots are known as Spiritual Roots of the Origin.¡±


    ¡°So that was what happened¡­¡± Master Daoist Xuanyin said while stroking his beard and nodding his head. He then said, ¡°Since your ancestor lived several thousand years ago, it isn¡¯t surprising that she knew about the Spiritual Roots of the Origin.¡±


    After examining Master Daoist Xuanyin¡¯s expression, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t think further and directly asked, ¡°Ever since this junior stepped onto the road to immortality, junior has always wanted to know about the Spiritual Roots of the Origin. Since Senior knows the Spiritual Roots of the Origin, does Senior perhaps know what they are exactly?¡±


    Master Daoist Xuanyin stared at her for a moment before he regretfully shook his head. He said, ¡°The matter about Spiritual Roots of the Origin was something mentioned incidentally by my childhood master years ago. It seems there¡¯s something special about them, but in the end, what their specialty is, I never know.¡± Unable to elicit an answer made Mo Tiange feel disappointed.


    Master Daoist Xuanyin once again smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this now. Mo Tiange, I told Fengxue to bring you here because I want to talk to you about a few things regarding your admittance to the school.¡±


    Hearing him addressing the real business, Mo Tiange rposed her mood. She said with respect, ¡°Senior may speak.¡±


    Master Daoist Xuanyin¡¯s expression became serious. He stared at her and solemnly asked, ¡°Mo Tiange, since you¡¯re joining my Xuanqing School, Lord Daoist Jinghe of Clear Spring Peak wishes to ept you as his registered disciple. Do you agree?¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡± Luo Fengxue, who had been watching on the side, cried out. She stared at Mo Tiange in amazement. She always assumed since Mo Tiange was brought over by Martial Uncle Shoujing, Mo Tiange would be arranged to be epted by one of the martial uncles as a disciple at the most. She never expected that the one to be Mo Tiange¡¯s master would actually be the grandmaster himself!


    Mo Tiange was even more dumbfounded than her. She was nothing but a tiny insignificant cultivator. Not to mention having an identity as a Nascent Soul cultivator¡¯s registered disciple, even bing an elite disciple had never once crossed her mind. It was already great that Xuanqing School was willing to consider Master Daoist Shoujing and ept her. She had never really expected that¡­ Could it be that Xuanqing School still harbored some kind of hidden intention towards her!?


    ¡°Mo Tiange!¡±


    ¡°Junior¡¯s present.¡± Mo Tiange tried to calm her heart but she still couldn¡¯t hide her nervousness.


    Master Daoist Xuanyin smiled when he saw her expression. He then said with a warmer tone, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, master epted you as a registered disciple simply out of consideration for Junior Martial Brother Shoujing. Before you form your Gold Core, you¡¯ll be taught by me, and your position will also be the same as my disciples. If one day you do manage to form your Gold Core, master will formally ept you as his inner disciple.¡±


    This kind of exnation soothed her. This one was understandable; her identity would be the same as Luo Fengxue¡¯s. It was just that she was given a chance to live a brighter future. If she one day really did form her Gold Core, being epted by a Nascent Soul cultivator would be considered very normal.


    However, she also knew that right now, being a Nascent Soul cultivator¡¯s disciple for such a tiny insignificant Aura Refining cultivator like her was an enormous glory. Hence, she promptly straightened her clothes, kneeled, and solemnly said, ¡°Senior has epted me as a disciple on master¡¯s behalf. Please ept my respect.¡±


    Master Daoist Xuanqyin watched her with a faint smile on his face. It was only after she respectfully kowtowed three times that he helped her up and said, ¡°From now on, you will be part of my Clear Spring Peak. You can call me martial uncle¡­ I hope that one day, you¡¯ll be able to call me senior martial brother.¡±

 Chapter 97: Spiritual Roots of the Origin

    <h4>Chapter 97: Spiritual Roots of the Origin</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    ¡°Tiange, you¡¯re really lucky.¡± Luo Fengxue said half-admiringly, half-jokingly. She looked up at the sky and sighed as she said, ¡°Grandmaster¡¯s registered disciple¡­ Why do I not have such luck!?¡±


    Mo Tiange only revealed a slight smile without looking particrly happy or proud. She said, ¡°Am I not the same as you now? In the future, I hope Senior Martial Sister Luo can look after me.¡± Martial Uncle Xuanyin said she would live with Senior Martial Sister Luo, so she would definitely need the guidance of this outgoing, capable Senior Martial Sister Luo.


    Luo Fengxue was merelyining casually and wasn¡¯t really serious about what she said. So, sheughed and said, ¡°Of course I will! In the future, you might be my martial uncle, so of course, I have to take advantage now to fawn on you!¡±


    After chatting and joking around for a while, Luo Fengxue took her to her future living quarters.


    Cultivation group disciples were categorized into several types. The general types were: part-time disciples, formal disciples, and elite disciples.


    In Yunwu Sect, Mo Tiange was a formal disciple, which was only one step higher than a part-time disciple. In Yunwu Sect, formal disciples were the mostmon as well as the most numerous type of disciple. Since they hadn¡¯t been epted as disciples by any masters, several hundred of them ¨C sometimes even a thousand ¨C had to cram together every time they wanted to listen to a sermon by a senior. No one would look after their cultivation progress for them; everyone was responsible for themselves.


    As for elite disciples, they were all epted by masters. Although seniority in the cultivation world was primarily determined by the cultivators¡¯ cultivation levels, if a cultivator was formally epted as a disciple to a master, the seniority in their rtionship had moreplex, fixed rules and wouldn¡¯t change simply as a result of a change in their cultivation levels. Therefore, although Luo Fengxue was an Aura Refining disciple just like her, she could already call the Core Formation seniors ¡°martial uncles.¡±


    Elite disciples were also categorized into several types. The lowest ones were registered disciples. Actually, registered disciples couldn¡¯t really be considered real disciples because their masters didn¡¯t teach them personally. Thus, Mo Tiange¡¯s only option was to reside with Luo Fengxu. As a registered disciple, in fact, her status was technically lower than Luo Fengxue¡¯s, but since her master was a Nascent Soul cultivator, her status was very different. Even Master Daoist Xuanyin would treat her with some courtesy.


    The mostmon disciples among elite disciples were inner disciples. Usually, when a cultivator was epted by a high-level cultivator as a disciple, they would be an inner disciple and could receive guidance from their master. If their master was satisfied with the progress of their cultivation, they might be promoted to an advanced inner disciple. In the event a cultivator got promoted, their master would teach them secret techniques and divine powers. Furthermore, they could be ranked among their martial siblings; for example, since Master Daoist Xuanyin ranked first among Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s advanced inner disciples, he was known as Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s eldest disciple.


    Thest type of elite disciple, as well as the type closest to their master, was direct disciples. Direct disciples received their masters¡¯ genuine teachings and were also their masters¡¯ heirs. Generally, a master would only have one or two direct disciples.


    Right now, Mo Tiange was only a registered disciple, but since her master¡¯s identity was extraordinary, her status wasn¡¯t the same as others. For that reason, Luo Fengxue arranged a residence beside Master Daoist Xuanyin¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave where Mo Tiange would live with Luo Fengxue and other martial sisters.


    Luo Fengxue wanted to introduce her to Master Daoist Xuanyin¡¯s other female disciples, but all of them were either not present or in Closed Door Meditation. In the end, she had no other choice but to drop the matter for the time being. Meanwhile, she herself was on duty that day, so she let Mo Tiange rx on her own for a bit.


    When she sent Luo Fengxue off, Mo Tiange already felt exhausted. However, a smile still blossomed on her face.


    Originally, she assumed that in great cultivation groups like Xuanqing School, the members would haveplicated rtionships and the disciples would be arrogant, but to her surprise, the first person she met, Luo Fengxue, was both friendly and outgoing. Furthermore, Grandmaster Jinghe even epted her as his registered disciple.


    Everything went so well that she felt like this was surreal. Ever since she set foot on the road to immortality, she had always struggled tremendously. Never once had she had this kind of promising future to look forward to.


    Of course, she also wondered whether they had ulterior motives, just like what happened to her ancestor, Mo Yaoqing, who discovered her master had long nned out her fate after she reached the Core Formation realm. Nevertheless, after Mo Tiange thought the matter through, she felt that there was nothing she needed to be worried about at the moment. Not to mention that she was still an Aura Refining disciple, but even if Grandmaster Jinghe really did have ill intentions, with his cultivation level, he would just need to coerce her by force ¨C why would he make all these arrangements for her?


    With this thought, Mo Tiange finally settled down with ease.


    Elite disciples were, after all, elite disciples. The treatment they received waspletely different from ordinary disciples. Her residence was right next to Master Daoist Xuanyin¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave; it was both quiet and secluded and full of spiritual aura. Only female disciples lived here and each was given a small Immortal¡¯s Cave. Every small cave consisted of several rooms: a bedroom, a room for cultivating, a room for concocting medicinal pills, a room for rearing spiritual beasts and so on. Everything they needed was avable to them. Moreover, the table, chairs, and all the furniture were made of jade.


    This really broadened Mo Tiange¡¯s horizons. As far as she knew, even the Foundation Building cultivators of Yunwu Sect didn¡¯t have such good Immortal¡¯s Caves. This Xuanqing School indeed proved itself to be an outstanding cultivation group of the Celestial Pole.


    The surprise and happiness she felt from receiving a good Immortal¡¯s Cave made her forget about her exhaustion. She started to furnish the cave.


    The bedroom was the easiest. Right now, she was already in the tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm and didn¡¯t particrly need to sleep, so she just put some simple decorations inside. In the cultivating room, she ced a praying mat, a Spirit-Gathering Formation, and a few unimportant books. She also ced the furnace she bought in Tiandao Sect in the concocting room. As for the other empty rooms, she didn¡¯t make any changes. She also discovered a medicinal field behind the cave, which gave birth to some ideas.


    All of the female disciples¡¯ Immortal¡¯s Cavesy side by side. Behind them was a very small valleyposed of several medicinal fields. Most of these fields were filled with spiritual nts. Luo Fengxue told her that each cave was allocated a patch of medicinal field and the owner of the cave was allowed to handle the field as they wished.


    Mo Tiange already intended on learning to concoct pills. This ce was full of spiritual aura and was indeed a good ce to nt spiritual nts. So, she already nned to ask Luo Fengxue where she could get seeds the next day.


    ¡­


    While Mo Tiange was busy decorating her cave, Lord Daoist Jinghe was reclining on a dragon couch in a cave at the summit of Clear Spring Peak. But this time, there were neither beauties attending to him nor grapes to be eaten. He was justzily flipping through the pages of a book. After skimming through the book for a moment, he uttered a ¡°tsk¡± and said with disdain, ¡°How crappy! Did ancient cultivators use this kind of animal skin as paper? You don¡¯t even realize you¡¯ve been cheated by others!¡±


    He then threw the book at Master Daoist Xuanyin, who was sitting on a seat below him.


    Master Daoist Xuanyin picked the book up. A deep frown was etched on his face. He asked while still maintaining a thread of hope: ¡°Master, is it really a fake?¡±


    Qin Jinghe sat up and epted the tea handed to him by a disciple. He then pursed his lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s a fake! From the Distant Past era until the Middle Ages, Frost Stone Beasts existed only in the southern mountains and they were very few in number. Later, during the Middle Ages, a war broke out between the Righteous and the Devil and the world transformed. It was only then that the numbers of Frost Stone Beasts increased. Not to mention the materials this book was made of ¨C let¡¯s talk about the content. The content seems right, but it¡¯s actually wrong. Only a Core Formation cultivator like you could be tricked by it! You think this thing could fool me? Dream on!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Maybe it was because Master Daoist Xuanyin looked very heartbroken that Qin Jinghe asked, ¡°How much money did you spend?¡±


    ¡°300¡­¡±


    ¡°Only 300 spirit stones? Eh¡­ forget it then.¡± Core Formation cultivators wouldn¡¯t consider that a small amount of money, let alone him, Qin Jinghe.


    However, Master Daoist Xuanyin spoke once again. ¡°Master, it was 300 medium grade spirit stones¡­¡±


    ¡°WHAT!?¡± Qin Jinghe sprang up from the couch.


    In the cultivation world, typically only low-grade spirit stones were used. Medium grade spirit stones weren¡¯t easy to find, and 300 medium grade spirit stones were equal to more than 30,000 low-level spirit stones.


    ¡°300 medium grade spirit stones, you brat¡­ really¡­¡± Qin Jinhe wanted to reprimand him, but after thinking about it further, Xuanyin had already been cheated; would reprimanding him change that fact? However, his heart really ached ah~~~ Although Xuanqing School was one of the very best cultivation groups in the Celestial Pole, its Core Formation cultivators only got several thousand spirit stones every year. Being cheated this time really¡­


    ¡°You really be increasingly naive the longer you live!¡± Thinking about those spirit stones, Qin Jinghe felt dissatisfied and severely scolded him. ¡°Speak! Which kid cheated you? I¡¯ll chop them to pieces and make them regret ever being born!¡±


    Master Daoist Xuanyin also felt distressed because of this, but once he heard Qin Jinghe¡¯s words, he hastily said, ¡°Master, I got it in an exchange in a small nameless ce. Forget about looking for the person ¨C I didn¡¯t even get to see the person¡¯s face.¡±


    His master¡¯s desire to kill was too strong. Every time his master killed people, his master would be reprimanded by the Head Elder, and in turn, his master would reprimand the person who first caused trouble upon his return. Master Daoist Xuanyin was already old enough, so he really didn¡¯t want to be rebuked like a three-year-old child by his master. Besides, he really didn¡¯t have any clue about the person¡¯s identity. He had already epted his fate.


    Upon seeing that Qin Jinghe still wished to speak, Master Daoist Xuanyin hastily said, ¡°Master, I have something to report. It¡¯s about your new registered disciple.¡±


    Hisst sentence managed to attract Qin Jinghe¡¯s attention. ¡°En?¡±


    Master Daoist Xuanyin cautiously said, ¡°Master, I checked Mo Tiange¡¯s spiritual roots. They seem to be¡­ the Spiritual Roots of the Origin you once mentioned!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Qin Jinghe gaped at him. ¡°Spiritual Roots of the Origin? Are you talking about the Spiritual Roots of the Origin where five kinds of spiritual roots coexist and are all equal in strength?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Master Daoist Xuanyin answered. Upon seeing Qin Jinghe¡¯s expression, he said doubtfully, ¡°Master, could you tell me what kind of spiritual roots they are? I only remember that back then, you said Spiritual Roots of the Origin was one of the various kinds of unique spiritual roots; they¡¯re not worse than mutated spiritual roots nor single spiritual roots, but unfortunately, they haven¡¯t appeared for a long time.¡±


    Instead of answering, Qin Jinghe mumbled with amazement, ¡°Spiritual Roots of the Origin? This girl is really interesting; Pure Yin Constitution is rarely seen in a millennium, and Spiritual Roots of the Origin also haven¡¯t appeared in thest several millenniums, yet both actually appeared together in her body!¡±


    After pondering this for a while, he finally remembered that his disciple was still there, so he said to Master Daoist Xuanyin, ¡°We¡¯re practicing Dao, but do you know what Dao is?¡±


    Master Daoist Xuanyin was startled by this question. Xuanqing School was a Dao School. When its disciples entered the school, everyone, including the part-time disciples, began by learning Dao scriptures. Regarding the question ¡°What is Dao,¡± it was both a shallow and deep question. Every disciple in the school had an answer, but not even Nascent Soul cultivators coulde up with an exact answer.


    This was one of the rare moments Qin Jinghe truly seemed like a Nascent Soul cultivator. He said in a dignified manner, ¡°Dao is the heaven and earth, the universe, the void, the rules, and the origin. It can even be considered any kind of thing. However, in the Distant Past era, the so-called Dao was mainly an embodiment of one thing¡­ a measure.¡±


    ¡°This so-called measure epassed bnce, the control of that bnce, and eternity. With bnce, the world can exist; with control of the bnce, rules can be established. It is only then that eternity can be achieved.¡±


    Mater Daoist Xuanyin was frightened and asked, ¡°Does Master mean this Spiritual Roots of the Origin correspondspletely with the ¡®Dao¡¯ of the Distant Past era?¡±


    Qin Jinghe nodded and answered, ¡°Correct. Based on our current cultivation method, the fewer spiritual roots one has, the better since there would be less contradiction between the spiritual auras entering our bodies. However, in reality, another cultivation method was used in the Distant Past era.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Master Daoist Xuanyin waspletely blown away. So this means¡­ during the Distant Past era, Spiritual Roots of the Origin was, in fact, a Heaven-sent blessing?


    Qin Jinghe once again heaved a sigh. He said, ¡°What a pity¡­ The Distant Past era is indeed too distant. In the Middle Ages, people already changed the way they cultivated. Now, we already have no way of finding out about the method of cultivating this ¡®measure.¡¯ This child¡­ really is a pity¡­¡±

 Chapter 98: The Generous Senior Martial Brother Qin

    <h4>Chapter 98: The Generous Senior Martial Brother Qin</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    A muffled noise came from inside the pill furnace. Mo Tiange stopped her Dantian Fire and opened the furnace.


    The fragrance of medicine had already morphed into a burnt smell. The spiritual nts had also turned into a pile of dregs.


    She shook her head, poured the dregs out and washed the furnace with water she scooped from a stone basin before she once again ced the appropriate amount of materials into the furnace and continued concocting.


    Although her Immortal¡¯s Cave was small, it had everything she needed. Clear spring water was abundant in Clear Spring Peak. Some of the water was also rerouted so it flowed into the concocting room, thus making the pill-concocting process a lot more convenient. This good environment and abundance of spiritual aura made Mo Tiange perceive pill-concocting to be less stressful. Being able to see the changes during the concocting process as well as mastering the tiny steps was also very enjoyable.


    It had been almost one month since she came to Xuanqing School. She now felt a lot more rxed. Here, she had her own Immortal¡¯s Cave and guidance from a Core Formation cultivator. She also didn¡¯t need to be burdened by her identity. Furthermore, she was an elite disciple and she received quite a few medicinal pills and spirit stones each month. When Master Daoist Xuanyin distributed the disciples¡¯ rations, she also received her share, so she no longer needed to worry about running errands and could focus solely on cultivating.


    When she first arrived, Martial Uncle Xuanyin examined the state of her cultivation then told her to transform all of her spiritual aura into Yin spiritual aura before she built her foundation. These days, she had been following Martial Uncle Xuanyin¡¯s instructions and slowly condensed her spiritual aura. In her free time, she slowly tried to learn more about pills-concocting.


    She didn¡¯t know whether it was because she was in a good mood or because of the abundance in spiritual aura, but her sess rate in concocting had increased a lot. Nowadays, her sess rate in concocting basic medicinal pills had reached 40%.


    Achieving this sess rate, which was standard of ordinary Concoction Masters, made her self-confidence increase¡­ In fact, my skills in pill-concocting aren¡¯t that bad.


    Regarding the medicinal field behind her cave, she asked Luo Fengxue for some seeds and nted them there. However, these medicinal nts would take at least ten years before they could be of any use.


    Apart from these matters, she also met several other martial sisters.


    There weren¡¯t many female disciples under Martial Uncle Xuanyin. Even including Luo Fengxue, there were only three female disciples in total; the other two disciples already reached the Foundation Building realm.


    The eldest martial sister, Han Qingyu, had a steady disposition and treated others kindly. ording to Luo Fengxue, this eldest martial sister was very popr among their fellow disciples. Other martial sisters also got along with her. Luo Fengxue also said that if Mo Tiange ran into any problems in the future, asking this eldest martial sister would definitely be a good decision.


    The second martial sister, Wei Jiasi, had a rather proud temperament. When Mo Tiange met her, Wei Jiasi directly said she just wanted to cultivate and returned to her cave. ording to Luo Fengxue, this second martial sister had always perceived herself to be more talented than others, so she was probably envious that Mo Tiange was epted by grandmaster as a registered disciple, thus giving off a negative impression when they met. Nheless, proud people usually had a straightforward temper. Wei Jiasi wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to bully others, so Mo Tiange just needed to avoid provoking her.


    Mo Tiange simply dismissed all these trifles with augh. Back in Yunwu Sect, the principle she lived by when she interacted with fellow disciples was that ¡°people who smile wouldn¡¯t get hit.¡± She forced herself to greet everyone with a smile and avoided incurring any hatred. Her situation now was ten times better than in Yunwu Sect, so why would she worry about something trivial like Wei Jiasi¡¯s cold expression?


    As for Qin Xi, ever since he brought her here, the two of them hadn¡¯t even exchanged greetings let alone met up. Mo Tiange had asked Luo Fengxue about Qin Xi¡¯s situation. Luo Fengxue answered that her martial uncle was fine and had entered Closed Door Meditation after he came back that day, but she seemed unwilling to tell Mo Tiange anything further.


    This made Mo Tiange feel a little bit aggrieved. She naturally knew Xuanqing School was his real school and that he was closer to the people here than he was to her, but¡­


    On the other hand, this situation also made her feel relieved. Even though she had been epted by Grandmaster Jinghe as a registered disciple, there was still a vast difference between her status and Qin Xi¡¯s. If they didn¡¯t meet in the future, then she could easily manage her fluctuating emotions toward him and avoid the possibility of her emotions bing her Inner Demon in the future.


    In fact, because she had never experienced this before, she also wondered whether this was really a feeling typically felt between a man and a woman. She only thought Qin Xi was a bit more special to her than others because she felt very happy when she saw him and was rather reluctant when they had to separate. But on second thought, she didn¡¯t think that not seeing Qin Xi was that unbearable. When she realized this, she was inplete bewilderment about her feelings.


    Perhaps her worries were simply unfounded. Maybe she was just feeling grateful because Qin Xi came to her rescue when she was in a desperate situation. Besides, when she lost Second Uncle, it was Qin Xi who kept herpany. Maybe she was just shifting the affection she had for Second Uncle to him.


    Inside the concocting room, the medicinal fragrance gradually became stronger. Sensing that the medicinal pills inside the furnace had taken shape, Mo Tiange stopped daydreaming and began to make some calctions. The second she felt she had good control, she opened the pill furnace.


    Several light-colored medicinal pillsy on the bottom of the furnace. Each was clear and transparent. Mo Tiange picked them up and fiddled with them for a moment before she put them into a small jade bottle with satisfaction.


    The materials she bought from Tiandao Sect had beenpletely exhausted, and her pill-concocting skills were also progressing rapidly. Even these basic medicinal pills were no longer a problem for her. Now she could try to concoct medicinal pills of a slightly higher grade.


    Although she had finished concocting these medicinal pills, she remained inside the concocting room to adjust her breath for a moment, nning to go on a trip outside after she finished.


    Aside from the small town at the foot of the mountain, Xuanqing School also had a small market square inside the school grounds, which was designed specifically for the disciples. All the shops there were run by the school. Patrons of the market square were also disciples who wanted to either put their things up for sale or buy good things at cheap prices. The most important thing was that performing business transactions here was extremely safe.


    She hadn¡¯t finished adjusting her breath when she sensed a movement from the formation outside her cave. A Sound-Transmitting Talisman suddenly flew into the cave.


    Right after she took it, the talisman spontaneouslybusted, echoing a familiar voice in her ears: ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, I¡¯m outside.¡±


    There was a slight quiver in her heart, but instead of smiling, a frown appeared on her face. s, she really didn¡¯t want to see Qin Xi right now¡­


    However, he was already on her doorstep, so would it be possible for her not to see him? She could only sigh, get up, straighten her robe, and try to muster up a normal smile. It was only after she was sure her emotions were stable that she walked towards the cave¡¯s entrance.


    Once she opened the door, she was greeted with the sight of a man in a wide-sleeved robe standing with his hands behind his back. His posture was tall and straight. She could see nothing but his back, yet she could already feel his oppressive aura.


    The man was gazing into the distance. It was unclear what he was really staring at. He turned around when he heard the noise of the door being opened.


    Once he turned around, Mo Tiange waspletely stunned.


    The man in front of her had a face she knew well, yet the vibe he gave off waspletely unfamiliar. As she stared at him, she really couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. The ck robes of Yunwu Sect¡¯s ordinary disciples were simple but weren¡¯t at all ugly, so why was this Senior Martial Brother Qin so unnoticeable back then? He merely changed his clothes, but he now seemed to have a magnificent, noble demeanor.


    Mo Tiange hadn¡¯t met Lord Daoist Jinghe, but if she met him, she would undoubtedly find that Qin Xi¡¯s appearance now shared some simrities with Lord Daoist Jinghe.


    While Mo Tiange examined Qin Xi¡¯s appearance, Qin Xi was also sizing her up. Astonishment shed across his eyes. He had never expected that ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye,¡± who had never once seemed feminine, could actually look so exquisite and elegant after she put on women¡¯s clothing¡­ In fact, he had already seen her wearing women¡¯s clothing several months ago; it was just that she was in a miserable state and changed back to men¡¯s clothing shortly thereafter, so he couldn¡¯t remember how she looked like.


    His astonishment onlysted for a brief second. After that, with a very natural attitude, he smiled and said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye,pared to before, you look far better dressing like this.¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s sincere praise made Mo Tiange feel somewhat embarrassed for the thoughts she had been harboring in her mind. Whether it was his attitude or the way he interacted with her, Qin Xi was still treating her as ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye.¡±


    Feeling that she wasn¡¯t sincere enough, she cleared her mind and teased him with a smile like she did in the past. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin looks really different today. I feel strange, Senior Martial Brother. Why did you dress like an inn¡¯s waiter when you were in Yunwu Sect?¡±


    Qin Xi was dumbfounded for a second before he burst intoughter. An inn¡¯s waiter¡­ This analogy is pretty good . After he stoppedughing, he shook his head and said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, I¡¯m relieved. You¡¯re still as smart-mouthed as before¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange was startled by this remark. A warm feeling slowly bubbled up in her heart¡­ She could sense the generosity of Qin Xi¡¯s thoughts. Hisment had nothing to do with the feeling between men and women ¨C it was a kind of unpremeditated concern, so it made Mo Tiange feel even warmer.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this kind of feeling was better than the feeling between men and women that had been pestering her mind.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye?¡±


    Upon hearing his voice, Mo Tiange finally realized that the two of them had been standing in her doorstep and hastily moved aside to make way for Qin Xi. She said, ¡°Sorry, Senior Martial Brother Qin. Pleasee and sit inside.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Qin Xi shifted his gaze around then said meaningfully, ¡°I came to give you a few things.¡±


    There were several martial sisters living close to her. Understanding that Qin Xi wanted to avoid arousing their suspicion, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t insist and just said with a smile, ¡°Does Senior Martial Brother Qin have some kind of treasure for me?¡±


    From his Qiankun Bag, Qin Xi took out a small, half square foot case that was decorated with gold and other precious stones. He gave it to her and said, ¡°I went into Closed Door Meditation to stabilize my realm after I came back and didn¡¯t think about this, but after I came out today, I realized that your identity is different now and you probably need these.¡±


    His expression seemed very strange and his gaze was also shifting around¡­ He seemed like¡­ he was embarrassed!


    Feeling utterly baffled, Mo Tiange doubtfully epted the case. However, she went from being baffled to stunned when she opened the case.


    Qin Xi coughed and said, ¡°These aren¡¯t treasures ¨C they¡¯re just a gift sent by the Qin n in the secr world. For us male cultivators, silver, gold or jewelry are simply useless and always ended up being thrown away. However, they¡¯re presumably things you female cultivators still need.¡±


    Mo Tiange picked up a hairpin from inside the case. It was made of a light-green-colored warm jade and had a bright luster. Although it wasn¡¯t overly decorative and looked simple, it was still exquisite and elegant. Never had it crossed her mind that after she reinstated her identity as a woman, someone would actually gift her women¡¯s jewelry and essories.


    Even though her feelings were surging, she simply took a deep breath and closed the case. She then raised her head and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ve never worn such precious things before.¡±


    Upon seeing her calm response, Qin Xi finally sighed with relief. He then smiled and said, ¡°Precious? They¡¯re just a few trinkets from the secr world. It¡¯s good if you think they¡¯re useful.¡±


    ¡°How are they not precious? This is the first time I¡¯ve received jewelry¡­¡± When she got to this part, Mo Tiange suddenly stopped speaking. She felt her words were¡­ a bit ambiguous? It was really annoying! Hadn¡¯t she just nned to interact with him with an open mind? How could things be going wrong again?


    Qin Xi, who seemed to sense nothing was wrong, said, ¡°I guessed so too. Junior Martial Brother Ye¡­¡± He paused for a moment and shook his head before continuing, ¡°This won¡¯t do. With your appearance now, calling you Junior Martial Brother Ye is inappropriate. En¡­ Junior Martial Sister Mo?¡±


    Mo Tiange was dumbfounded and said, ¡°This¡­ sounds a bit strange.¡±


    ¡°Agreed¡­¡± Qin Xi said. He then raised his head and pondered for a moment. ¡°Or how about I directly call your name? Xiaotian¡ªNo, Tiange?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± This ¡­


    Qin Xi couldn¡¯t hold back a chuckle when he saw her expression. ¡°It¡¯s just a joke. However, I really don¡¯t know how I should address you in the future.¡±


    This was indeed a problem. In the future, he couldn¡¯t always call her ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye.¡± Others would feel very weird if they heard it.


    ¡°En¡­ Actually, I don¡¯t mind if you directly call me by my name.¡± Anyway, he also called Fengxue by her name, so even if he addressed Mo Tiange by her name, other people wouldn¡¯t think it was weird.


    ¡°You don¡¯t? In that case, I can¡­¡± He stopped speaking and shifted his gaze to her side.


    At this moment, someone hade out from one of the Immortal¡¯s Cave by the side. Sensing that there were some people there, that person curiously took a look at the two of them.


    It was the second martial sister, Wei Jiasi.


    Qin Xi calmly shifted his gaze back, smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll head back first. Next time, if you need anything, you can just send me a Sound-Transmitting Talisman.¡±


    With a spectator from the sidelines, Mo Tiange naturally wouldn¡¯t force Qin Xi to stay. She politely said, ¡°Thank you for today. Until we meet again¡­¡±


    Qin Xi nodded and left without saying anything more.


    When he had walked far away, Mo Tiange finally turned around and greeted with a smile: ¡°Senior Martial Sister Wei.¡±


    Wei Jiasi¡¯s expression looked rather strange. She seemed shocked, baffled and unhappy. In the end, she only cast Mo Tiange an indifferent nce then returned to her cave.

 Chapter 99: Another old Acquaintance

    <h4>Chapter 99: Another old Acquaintance</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Mo Tiange naturally didn¡¯t know what Wei Jiasi was shocked about. Well, right now, she really didn¡¯t want to deal with this kind of thing.


    Now that she was almost done with her cultivation technique manual, her skills in concocting pills had also gradually reached a point where she could enjoy the process. It was time for her to prepare to build her foundation.


    She currently had a Foundation-Building Pill and two Foundation-Refining Pills. If she could concoct a Constitution-Enhancing Pill, her odds of sess in building her foundation would be very high, especially under Martial Uncle Xuanyin¡¯s guidance.


    Bit by bit, she had bought the materials required for a Constitution-Enhancing Pill. The only item shecked was a 500-year-old ck Eagle Fern, which she had asked the school¡¯s shops to help her locate.


    She didn¡¯t know whether it was because the school¡¯s shops had an abundant supply of goods or because the shop put in extra effort out of consideration for her master, Lord Daoist Jinghe, only after a few days, she received a Sound-Transmitting Talisman telling her that her ck Eagle Fern had arrived.


    Mo Tiange hurriedly tidied up her things and made her way towards the market square inside the school.


    This market squarey in the main peak. It wasn¡¯trge and consisted of only two streets. However, the school had a lot of disciples, so people were bustling about incessantly and the market square was very lively. Most of the shops there were operated by disciples from the various peaks of the school. If disciples from the peak operating the shop wanted to buy something, they could get a discount. In addition, disciples who wanted to sell things could directly open a small stall on the side of the street. Everything was extremely convenient.


    Transactions performed here were protected by the Law Enforcement Hall. If there were any fraudulent transactions or other issues like the use of coercion during a transaction, the perpetrator would be ordered to refund the money after an investigation. In more severe cases, they could even be expelled from the school. Because of these reasons, all disciples of the school liked to shop here as they felt it was safe.


    When Mo Tiange arrived in the market square, she didn¡¯t stop anywhere else and went directly to Clear Spring Peak¡¯s apothecary, which had sent the notification to her.


    This apothecary wasn¡¯trge, but their business was very good. There were many Aura Refining disciple patronsing and going, and Foundation Building cultivators also weren¡¯t a rare sight.


    Luo Fengxue told her that Xuanqing School had more than 500 Foundation Building disciples and Mo Tiange believed her. On Mount Taikang, no matter where she went, she could easily run into Foundation Building cultivators. There were clearly an abundance of them.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother,¡± Mo Tiange called the busy shop clerk after she entered the shop. ¡°I came to pick up the ck Eagle Fern.¡±


    The shop clerk was wearing an ordinary disciple¡¯s uniform and was only in the fifthyer of the Aura Refining realm. He turned around when he heard her voice, but once he saw the robe she was wearing, he waved his hands and said, ¡°Senior Martial Sister is too polite. I can¡¯t afford you addressing me as ¡®Senior Martial Brother.¡¯ En, ck Eagle Fern? Are you Senior Martial Sister Mo Tiange from Clear Spring Peak?¡±


    Upon seeing his terrified expression, Mo Tiange finally realized that her identity now was different and there was no need for her to be meek and subservient as she was in Yunwu Sect. She was the registered disciple of Grandmaster Jinghe ¨C this was a position that was coveted even by Foundation Building cultivators. It was fine for her to be a bit haughty in Xuanqing School; actually, if her demeanor was too low-key, people might even look down on her.


    After she realized this, she calmly straightened up and said to the clerk, ¡°Yes, your shop contacted me and said that my 500-year ck Eagle Fern has arrived. I¡¯vee to pick it up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Senior Martial Sister. Please wait here a moment,¡± the clerk said. He then ran hastily into the back room.


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister.¡± Another shop clerk came to her to serve tea and said, ¡°Please sit here for a moment and drink some tea first.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded and said to him, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Right when she picked up the teacup, a man walked into the shop.


    The clerk serving tea to her hastily stepped forward and greeted, ¡°Martial Uncle Ye, you came!¡±


    The man who entered the shop was a young-looking Foundation Building cultivator. He casually swept his gaze over the shop and asked, ¡°Is Seven Pistil Quince 1 in stock?¡±


    The clerk smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯ve just arrived today. Please take a seat first. I¡¯ll go and gather some for you.¡±


    The clerk shouted some things towards the back room then ushered the man to take a seat at the side and served him some tea.


    As the man drank the tea, he seemed to sense Mo Tiange¡¯s gaze. He turned towards her, revealed a friendly smile then once again dropped his head to drink.


    This persons¡¯ attitude was calm. He obviously didn¡¯t know her but he didn¡¯t reproach her rudeness. Apparently, he had a gentle temperament.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t act as respectful as ordinary Aura Refining disciples upon seeing a Foundation Building senior. Her eyes revealed doubt as she cautiously said, ¡°Martial Uncle, may I ask¡­¡±


    The man looked up upon hearing her voice.


    After she examined the man¡¯s valiant-looking face then recalled ¡°Martial Uncle Ye¡¯s¡± words, Mo Tiange was almost 100% certain, but she still needed to make sure so she asked, ¡°Martial Uncle, is your name perhaps Ye Jingwen?¡±


    Once he heard her question, confusion appeared on the man¡¯s face. He said, ¡°Correct. Do I know you?¡±


    It¡¯s really him!


    Ye Jingwen¡¯s looks hadn¡¯t changed much. Ten years for Foundation Building cultivators were nothing. He still had the youthful appearance he had before, so Mo Tiange was able to recognize him with one look.


    Seeing his familiar face, memories of the past rushed into Mo Tiange¡¯s mind. She said, ¡°¡­ Does Martial Uncle remember¡­ ten years ago, the Mo Family¡¯s Vige in Liancheng County of Jin Country?¡±


    After a moment of confusion, Ye Jingwen seemed a bit surprised. He carefully examined her appearance, realized something and said, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re that little girl!?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded and smiled. She then stood up and bowed to him. ¡°In the past, I didn¡¯t understand your good intentions and left without saying goodbye. Today, I have to offer you an apology.¡±


    Seeing her saluting him so formally, Ye Jingwen hastily stood up and bowed back. ¡°Please don¡¯t treat me like a stranger. The incident happened because I didn¡¯t give you a clear exnation¡­¡±


    He wasn¡¯t done talking, but the clerk had already returned to the room while shouting, ¡°Martial Uncle Ye, Senior Martial Sister Mo, your spiritual nts¡­ Ah! The two of you know each other!¡±


    This clerk had obviously be muddled because of the shock. He even forgot to hand over the spiritual nts. Fortunately, the other clerk was quick-witted and handed over the spiritual nts to them. ¡°Martial Uncle Ye, Senior Martial Sister Mo, please take a look to see whether there are any problems with your items.¡±


    Mo Tiange and Ye Jingwen smiled at each other before inspecting their respective things.


    ¡°Not bad. This ck Eagle Fern is old enough¡­ How much does this cost?¡±


    The clerk answered, ¡°The total is 300 spirit stones, but since you¡¯re a disciple from Clear Spring Peak, you can get a 10% discount, so the total is 270 spirit stones.¡±


    Even though ck Eagle Fern wasn¡¯t rare, this price for a 500-year-old spiritual nt was still very cheap. So, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t object and directly handed over the spirit stones.


    When Mo Tiange finished storing her spiritual nt, Ye Jingwen had also finished his transaction and walked towards her. ¡°This¡­ Tiange?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded with a smile.


    Ye Jingwen also smiled at her. While they left the shop, Mo Tiange heard him say, ¡°I¡¯ve been in Closed Door Meditation. It was only two days ago when I came out that I heard you came to Xuanqing School, so I haven¡¯t had the chance to say hello to you¡­ You¡¯ve really grown up. I couldn¡¯t recognize you.¡±


    It was no wonder he didn¡¯t seem too shocked ¨C it turned out he had heard about hering to Xuanqing School.


    ¡°Martial Uncle Ye¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t call me that.¡± Once he heard how she addressed him, Ye Jingwen shook his head to stop her. ¡°I know Grandmaster Jinghe has already epted you as his registered disciple. Even though registered disciples aren¡¯t included in the seniority rank, you¡¯re being taught by Martial Uncle Xuanyin, right? ording to the rules, calling me senior martial brother will suffice. Besides, back then, you used to call me Big Brother Ye.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Mo Tiange pondered for a moment then bluntly called him, ¡°Big Brother Ye.¡±


    Ye Jingwen couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he heard this. ¡°So many years passed by in the blink of an eye. You¡¯re already a young woman now¡­ Tiange, how have you been all these years?¡±


    For a moment, Mo Tiange was confused on how to answer this question.


    If she answered good, she would be neglecting the fact that she endured a lot of hardships; if she answered not good, she would be neglecting the fact that Second Uncle had guarded her life with his own and she indeed felt blessed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been¡­ pretty good, I guess.¡±


    Ye Jingwen could clearly see from her conflicted expression that she had endured a lot of difficulties the past few years. He sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not exining things clearly. After the two of you disappeared, I didn¡¯t understand what the problem was. It was only after I heard about your news two days ago that I finally realized the reason¡­¡±


    Actually, Mo Tiange had always felt very guilty about suspecting Ye Jingwen of harboring ill intentions. Now that he brought up the confusion he felt for thest ten years, she couldn¡¯t help but feel remorseful. ¡°Sorry, Big Brother Ye, my uncle was just worried about me. In the end, we caused you to fail to aplish your task.¡±


    Ye Jingwen said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like this. The two of you left of your own ord; Senior Martial Brother Zheng of Mount Dongmeng testified on my behalf. Besides, instead of receiving a punishment, Martial Uncle Shoujing gave me a lot of rewards¡­ If that didn¡¯t happen, how could I have possibly advanced into the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm so quickly?¡±


    ¡°Ah? I see, then I have to congratte Big Brother Ye.¡± Mo Tiange knew Ye Jingwen wasn¡¯t very old. Back then, his real age seemed to be about thirty years old, so presumably, he must be around forty years old, right? He could be considered to have reached the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm at a rtively young age.


    Ye Jingwen smiled and shook his head. ¡°It was just luck, not because of my own skills. You, on the other hand, were only in the secondyer of the Aura Refining realm, but you¡¯re already in the peak of the Aura Refining realm ten yearster! Your skills aren¡¯t necessarily inferior to elite disciples fromrge cultivation groups!¡±


    Mo Tiange merely smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just because I took a lot of medicinal pills.¡±


    That was the truth. If Second Uncle hadn¡¯t made her ingest medicinal pills like they were rice, she would only have reached the sixth or seventhyer of the Aura Refining realm at the most. It would¡¯ve been impossible for her to reach the doorstep of the Foundation Building realm at this point!


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so modest. If you were in Xuanqing School all these years, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have praised you.¡±


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. That was quite reasonable; other people might not be aware of her natural endowments, but Ye Jingwen was in the know. Her aplishments were indeed very difficult to achieve for someone with five spiritual roots and no cultivation group to depend on; it wasn¡¯t easy for people like her to reach the doorstep of the Foundation Building realm within ten years.


    ¡°By the way, how did you meet Martial Uncle Shoujing? What a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°En?¡± Mo Tiange doubtfully said, ¡°I didn¡¯t meet Martial Uncle Shoujing; I just met Senior Martial Brother Qin Xi. Second Uncle used the Ten Thousands of Miles Sound-Transmitting Talisman, asking for help from Martial Uncle Shoujing, but Senior Martial Brother Qin happened to be in the vicinity and was ordered to help us.¡±


    ¡°Qin Xi?¡± Ye Jingwen said, while thinking to himself. This name¡­ He had never heard it before¡­ Although there were many people in Clear Spring Peak, someone who was entrusted with this kind of task by Martial Uncle Shoujing should be an advanced inner disciple at the very least.


    ¡°Yes, does that name sound familiar to Big Brother Ye? Senior Martial Brother Qin is Martial Uncle Shoujing¡¯s blood-rted junior. I think he should be in the same generation as you.¡±


    Blood-rted junior? Although Ye Jingwen didn¡¯t know what had happened, he intuitively knew there must be something wrong. On second thought, he also didn¡¯t know what Martial Uncle Shoujing¡¯s real name was. Could it be¡­


    With this thought in mind, Ye Jingwen asked another question, ¡°This Senior Martial Brother Qin you¡¯re talking about ¨C is he almost the same height as me, doesn¡¯t like to speak, rarely shows any expression, and is engrossed in cultivating every day?¡±


    ¡°En¡­ He was like that originally. However, it¡¯s not that Senior Martial Brother Qin doesn¡¯t like to speak ¨C he also often smiles when you¡¯re close to him.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Ye, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mo Tiange felt a bit confused. Is Senior Martial Brother Qin maybe on bad terms with people? Why does everyone I talk to about him have this kind of expression?


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Ye Jingwen wiped the sweat on his face and changed the topic. ¡°Nowadays, you must be about to build your foundation?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded and answered, ¡°Almost. It¡¯ll take me some time to finish my preparations, but after that, I¡¯ll enter Closed Door Meditation to build my foundation.¡±


    ¡°En. A bit more preparation is good during foundation-building. There¡¯s no harm in it¡­ Don¡¯t hesitate to tell me if you have anything you need help with.¡±


    Seeing him being so earnest, Mo Tiange smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

 Chapter 100: Entering Closed Door Meditation to Build a Foundation

    <h4>Chapter 100: Entering Closed Door Meditation to Build a Foundation</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    After her initial meeting with Ye Jingwen, Mo Tiange started to receive things from him frequently. Sometimes, they were books he collected, and sometimes they were records of his knowledge and experience. All of them were very useful to her.


    Actually, in retrospect, when Ye Jingwen befriended Second Uncle and drew her close that year, he might¡¯ve done it with the intention of winning Martial Uncle Shoujing¡¯s favor. However, Ye Jingwen didn¡¯t technically do anything to harm them. Even now, after discovering that Mo Tiange had endured a lot of hardships, Ye Jingwen constantly looked after her, so Mo Tiange only felt grateful to him nowadays.


    With Martial Uncle Xuanyin¡¯s guidance, Mo Tiange¡¯s cultivation progressed smoothly. In just several months, the spiritual aura in her body had all turned into Yin spiritual aura. In addition, she also progressed smoothly in concocting medicinal pills. Although she wasted a lot of materials, she still managed to concoct some Constitution-Enhancing Pills before her material supply waspletely exhausted.


    Once she finally adjusted her mentality, she reported back to Martial Uncle Xuanyin to tell him that she wanted to enter Closed Door Meditation to build her foundation.


    Inside the hall of Master Daoist Xuanyin¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave.


    Mo Tiange and Luo Fengxue stood together in the middle of the hall. On a tform in front of them, Master Daoist Xuanyin was sitting cross-legged. On both sides of the hall stood his numerous disciples; some of them were smiling at them while some of them remained expressionless.


    After a long time, Master Daoist Xuanyin finally opened his eyes and stared at the two of them.


    Mo Tiange looked calm while Luo Fengxue seemed a bit excited.


    Today, they would enter Closed Door Meditation to build their foundation. This was a coincidence. As it turned out, Long Fengxue had long nned on building her foundation around this time, so the two of them decided to start on the same day.


    Master Daoist Xuanyin watched them for a while then slowly said, ¡°The two of you¡­ your cultivation levels have reached the peak stage of the Aura Refining realm. By entering Closed Door Meditation to build your foundation today, you¡¯re about to set foot on a new stage in your cultivation. I¡¯m very pleased.¡±


    Luo Fengxue kneeled and said, ¡°Disciple thanks Master for his instruction so far.¡±


    Upon seeing Luo Fengxue¡¯s actions, Mo Tiange followed suit. Even though she wasn¡¯t technically Martial Uncle Xuanyin¡¯s disciple, he had taught her over the past several months, so she ought to carry out the master-disciple ritual.


    Master Daoist Xuanyin smiled and said, ¡°After the two of you enter Closed Door Meditation, I¡¯ll continually monitor your progress using my divine sense. If any problems ur, I will tell you to stop. Therefore, you can focus on building your foundation and don¡¯t need to worry in your heart.¡±


    Mo Tiange and Luo Fengxue said simultaneously, ¡°Thank you Martial Uncle (Master).¡±


    Master Daoist Xuanyin nodded and gestured at them to stand up. From inside his robe, he took out two jade bottles and ordered their eldest martial sister, Han Qingyu, who was standing beside him, to give the bottles to them. ¡°These are Mind-Fortifying Pills grandmaster bestowed to you two. They may be of help in converging spiritual aura. Take them before you take the Foundation-Building Pill.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you may go,¡± Master Xuanyin said before closing his eyes.


    Mo Tiange and Luo Fengxue respectfully bowed and took their leave.


    ¡°Tiange.¡± On their way back, Luo Fengxue worriedly asked, ¡°How confident are you in this foundation-building?¡±


    Mo Tiange, whose heart was unexpectedly calm, softly shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Upon hearing her answer, Luo Fengxue seemed somewhat relieved. She quietly confessed, ¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯m very scared. I had an older brother who was always more talentedpared to his peers ever since he was a child. Everyone thought he wouldn¡¯t have any problems with building his foundation, but against everyone¡¯s expectations, he failed twice. At the end, gued by his Inner Demon, he killed himself¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange was startled. She knew that people who were epted by Core Formation cultivators as disciples didn¡¯t have poor natural endowments ¨C at worst, they had double spiritual roots. Since Luo Fengxue said her older brother was so talented, his natural endowments were certainly better than double spiritual roots, yet he unexpectedly had trouble with foundation-building¡­


    As Mo Tiange expected, Fengxue said, ¡°Although I was blessed with double spiritual roots, ever since I was a child, I¡¯ve never been able topare to my brother. Actually, three years ago, I could¡¯ve already started building my foundation, but because I wasn¡¯t mentally stable, master told me to wait a few years. I¡¯m really afraid of entering Closed Door Meditation this time.¡±


    Mo Tiangefortingly said, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Luo doesn¡¯t need to worry. Foundation-building isn¡¯t something that can be achieved easily. No matter how talented the person is, there¡¯s still no guarantee they¡¯ll seed in one try. So what if you really fail twice? We¡¯re still young; even if we fail one, two, three, four, five or even six times, in the end, there will certainly be a day when we finally seed.¡±


    Luo Fengxue felt a bit calmer after she heard what Mo Tiange said. She forced herself to put on a smile and said, ¡°What you said makes sense. I¡¯m just twenty-two years old now, and the school gives out Foundation-Building Pills every three years. Even if I have to spend ten pills before I finally seed, I¡¯ll still only be in my fifties by then.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Mo Tiange smiled and said, ¡°Even among elite disciples, there must be many who build their foundation in their forties or even fifties, right? Don¡¯t be like your brother ¨C he obviously had good natural endowments and would¡¯ve certainly seeded if he continued to persist, but he was defeated by his Inner Demon.¡±


    As they chatted, they had unknowingly arrived in front of their caves. Luo Fengxue took a deep breath then extended her hand towards Mo Tiange.


    Understanding her intentions, Mo Tiange also extended her hand to grasp Luo Fengxue¡¯s. The two of them encouraged each other: ¡°We¡¯ll meet again in half a year.¡±


    Once she returned to her cave, Mo Tiange first took a bath, changed her clothes then burned some incense. It was only after her mood becamepletely tranquil that she sat down and started meditating.


    The spiritual aura in her body moved slowly along her meridians until they finally reached her dantian.


    She emptied her mind,pletely letting go of the control she had over her thoughts. Gradually, she seemed to hear the sound of the breeze outside the cave, and her divine sense slowly fell apart among the wind. She also felt like she was flowing along with the wind. The fragrance of flowers and nts, the sweet smell of the earth¡­ One by one, they assaulted her senses until finally, she couldn¡¯t hear anything and couldn¡¯t feel anything. Only the vast, obscure world was left behind.


    At this moment, Mo Tiange first took the Mind-Fortifying Pill then in session, she took a Foundation-Building Pill, Constitution-Enhancing Pill, and Foundation-Refining Pill.


    When the Foundation-Building Pillnded in her stomach, she felt as if a raging fire was set aze with a loud bang inside her dantian as a thread of overbearing spiritual aura burst inside her dantian and roamed along her meridians.


    This spiritual aura was indeed too overwhelming. For a short while, Mo Tiange was confused about what to do. However, she suddenly heard Martial Uncle Xuanyin¡¯s shouts inside her mind: ¡°Calm down! Don¡¯t resist it! Control and guide it slowly!¡±


    His warning immediately made Mo Tiange calm down. She hastily followed Martial Uncle Xuanyin¡¯s instructions and used her own spiritual aura to guide the overbearing spiritual aura. In the beginning, the overbearing spiritual aura waspletely rebellious. She only managed to control some part of it after much difficulty, yet her control was soon overruled. However, she wasn¡¯t discouraged and continued trying. In the end, she managed to control a small portion of it. Slowly, she was able to increase control over it.


    She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but she eventually managed to have full control over this overbearing spiritual aura and guided it to beat against her meridians. When that happened, the pain she felt was iparable.


    Her meridians were forcefully broadened. It felt as if each inch of her meridians was broken apart then repaired in an instant. When the next attack happened, her meridians were yet again broken apart instantly, but under the extreme pain from this incessant broken-repair process, her meridians gradually became broader and tougher.


    Little by little, the impurities inside her body were also scattered by this formidable strength until they were finally ejected from her body.


    During this whole process, her dantian was on the verge of copsing, almost unable to absorb this immense spiritual aura. Nheless, because there was another force stabilizing it, it managed to hold on.


    Mo Tiange waspletely unaware that it wasn¡¯t just Master Daoist Xuanyin watching her situation using his divine sense.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe was sitting on his dragon couch, muttering to himself, ¡°This little girl isn¡¯t honest. She¡¯s actually able to persist so easily when presented with the spiritual aura burst during foundation-building¡­ She must¡¯ve used other spiritual medicine¡­¡±


    Qin Xi, sitting by the side, only cast him a nce without saying anything.


    Mo Tiange gritted her teeth and endured the pain. She was obviously ustomed to the effect of Foundation-Building Pills, but her dantian still couldn¡¯t absorb the spiritual aura.


    She knew this was definitely rted to her natural endowment. Martial Uncle Xuanyin said the better one¡¯s natural endowments were, the quicker one¡¯s dantian would absorb spiritual aura. Therefore, whether or not she would seed in building her foundation depended on whether her dantian could adapt to the force of the spiritual aura attacks and absorb that force for its own use.


    After a month, Mo Tiange was still enduring this immense pain.


    After two months, the force of the attacks gradually weakened and her dantian started to stabilize.


    After three months, the effect of the Foundation-Building Pill inside Mo Tiange¡¯s body was slowly waning.


    Qin Jinghe sighed softly and said, ¡°It¡¯s really a pity. What should¡¯ve been a godly talent in the Distant Past era now can¡¯t even pass through the obstacle of foundation-building.¡±


    Although Qin Xi didn¡¯t say anything, his face didn¡¯t look good.


    They all knew that Mo Tiange had failed. She endured the pressure from her meridians, but she couldn¡¯tpletely absorb the effect of the Foundation-Building Pill. Her dantian couldn¡¯t expand, so it couldn¡¯t bear the spiritual aura of the Foundation Building realm.


    ¡°Brat, what are you thinking about?¡±


    After staying silent in his seat for a moment, Qin Xi finally answered, ¡°If she recovered the lost cultivation technique from the Distant Past era, would she be able to easily build her foundation or even form her Gold Core or Nascent Soul?¡±


    Qin Jinghe was startled. He then answered, ¡°Technically, yes. However, it¡¯s not guaranteed. After all, the environment of the Distant Past era is very different from our conditions now; old cultivation techniques might not be suitable for our present spiritual veins.¡±


    After six months, Mo Tiange opened her eyes.


    The spiritual aura in her body hadpletely subsided, but her cultivation level didn¡¯t even advance to the nextyer, let alone to the next realm.


    Even though she realized she had failed, she only heaved a soft sigh. She didn¡¯t feel disappointed as she had long prepared herself to face the possibility of failing. With five spiritual roots as her natural endowment, even if she used all kinds of unique pills and magical drugs, it would be really hard to sessfully build her foundation in one try. Luo Fengxue¡¯s older brother had natural endowments that were many times better than hers, yet didn¡¯t he fail twice in a row?


    Mo Tiange quickly pulled herself together. When she sensed the terrible, sour smell lingering on her body, she frowned, stood up and went into the concocting room. In the concocting room, she took off her clothes and soaked herself in the spring.


    When the spiritual aura entered her body during the foundation-building process, it thoroughly washed her marrow. Although she failed in building her foundation, the spiritual aura in her body became purer and didn¡¯t have the slightest hint of impurities at all. In the future, when she built her foundation, she would no longer have to go through this muscle-changing, marrow-washing hurdle.


    The water of the spring washed away the stains she had on her body and the spiritual aura restored her fitness. Having cleaned all the dirt on her body, she felt her skin was clear, smooth and delicate.


    Although she didn¡¯t look astonishingly beautiful, Mo Tiange still felt happy. She hadn¡¯t taken the Foundation-Building pill without any gains ¨C her whole body felt fresh and rxed.


    Once she put on her clothes andbed her hair into a bun, Mo Tiange finally took a step out of her cave.


    Outside the cave, Ye Jingwen and Luo Fengxue were chatting about something. Their gazes immediatelynded on Mo Tiange¡¯s body right after she appeared.


    She smiled and called out, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Luo, Big Brother Ye.¡±


    The two of them looked disappointed after they sized her up. Luo Fengxue directly grabbed her hands, seemingly wanting to say something tofort her. Nevertheless, after hesitating for a moment, she didn¡¯t say anything in the end.


    Mo Tiange just patted Luo Fengxue¡¯s hand and smiled. Luo Fengxue had sessfully built her foundation. At least she had some good news.


    Ye Jingwen also smiled after he saw Mo Tiange¡¯s rxed appearance. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s still a chance for you in the future.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded and said, ¡°En, thank you Big Brother Ye. I won¡¯t give up.¡± She then turned towards Luo Fengxue and said with a smile, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Luo, congrattions.¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s reaction made Luo Fengxue heave a sigh of relief, but she still had a mixed expression on her face. She didn¡¯t look happy at all, because she felt that rejoicing over her sess in front of Mo Tiange, who had just failed, was rather hurtful.


    Mo Tiange, who actually didn¡¯t care about such things, simply asked, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Luo, is Martial Uncle Xuanyin in his cave?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s there,¡± Luo Fengxue answered. ¡°Master¡¯s waiting for you. Do you want to go and see him first?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Luo Fengxue led them toward Master Daoist Xuanyin¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave. Soon, the three of them arrived at their destination.


    ¡°Disciple greets Martial Uncle. Disciple has failed and disappointed Martial Uncle.¡±


    Master Daoist Xuanyin opened his eyes and scrutinized her before he said with a smile, ¡°Get up. Failing isn¡¯t terrible; the terrible thing is losing confidence. Everything will be good as long as you don¡¯t give up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Martial Uncle should rest assured that disciple won¡¯t feel dejected just because of one failure.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you should prepare yourself. Grandmaster wants to see you.¡±

 Chapter 101: Offering the Constitution-Enhancing Pill

    <h4>Chapter 101: Offering the Constitution-Enhancing Pill</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Mo Tiange was standing in the middle of the main hall, cautiously examining the Immortal¡¯s Cave that looked more like a pce than an Immortal¡¯s Cave.


    Stairs made of spiritual jade, pirs made of unique stones, dragons and phoenixes carvings, and abundant Immortal¡¯s aura ¨C all of it made her secretly sigh with admiration. Compared to this Immortal¡¯s Cave, Hu n¡¯s hall in Tiandao Sect simply looked like it belonged to a rich man from the secr world. It was really iparable.


    But what surprised her the most more than this pce was the person who was sitting ¨C no, the person who was reclining ¨C on the dragon couch.


    This middle-aged man looked slightly younger than Martial Uncle Xuanyin. He was ck-haired and short-bearded and had elegant looks. His face had some resemnce to Qin Xi¡¯s, but thezy, carefree vibe his whole body emitted waspletely different from the vibe Qin Xi gave off.


    At the moment, the man reclining on the dragon couch was surrounded by two Foundation Building maids; one offered him tea while the other softly massaged his shoulders. They were very calm and iparably gentle.


    Mo Tiange was puzzled. This Lord Daoist Jinghe ¨C why does he not look like a Nascent Soul cultivator in the slightest? Besides, Xuanqing School is a Dao school. Which aspect of him has even a bit of the tranquility and self-disciple that cultivators from a Dao school usually have?


    As she pondered, his gaze from the dragon couch suddenly fell and swept over her. Mo Tiange hastily hung her head, fixed her gaze on the floor, brushed her sleeves then obediently kneeled down. ¡°Disciple Mo Tiange greets Grandmaster.¡±


    Qin Jinghe didn¡¯t answer. He took the tea offered by the maid and told both maids to withdraw.


    Sensing that he was scrutinizing her leisurely, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but hold her breath. She was a bit afraid that this grandmaster was dissatisfied in her failure to build her foundation. If Grandmaster Jinghe no longer recognized her as his registered disciple, she would certainly be in an awkward position.


    Her mind was aplete mess. However, after a long time, Grandmaster Jinghe faintly said, ¡°What do you think about your failure?¡±


    Mo Tiange froze. Although she had just thought about this, she hadn¡¯t expected Grandmaster Jinghe would ask her so directly. How should she answer?


    After pondering for a moment, she answered, ¡°Disciple doesn¡¯t have any thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Qin Jinghe was somewhat astonished by her answer. He frowned and asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t have any thoughts? Doesn¡¯t that mean you have no n?¡±


    With that frown, the might of a Nascent Soul cultivator was revealed. Even though it was emitted inadvertently, how could a tiny little Aura Refining cultivator endure it?


    After using all of her strength to steady her mind, Mo Tiange said, ¡°Disciple didn¡¯t make any mistakes during the foundation-building process. What disciplecks is only good natural endowments. Regarding disciple¡¯s natural endowments, it really isn¡¯t something disciple can control. Therefore, disciple doesn¡¯t have any thoughts. Disciple can only continue to persevere.¡±


    Once she finished speaking, she immediately sensed that her body had be light.


    Qin Jinghe slowly became lost in thought. This baby girl is indeed quite interesting. She¡¯s only a small Aura Refining cultivator, but she can be so calm and patient. Furthermore, even though she was under my spiritual aura pressure, she calmly answered my question. It seems that she has a very staunch resolution¡­ That brat is very astute in judging people. If she wasn¡¯t encumbered by her natural endowments, this child would definitely be quite sessful.


    Thinking up to this point, he revealed a faint smile and gently said, ¡°Get up.¡±


    Mo Tiange finally released the breath she had been holding. She reverently kowtowed and said, ¡°Disciple thanks Grandmaster.¡±


    Because Qin Jinghe was still watching her absent-mindedly, Mo Tiange obediently kept her head lowered.


    This was her first time meeting a Nascent Soul cultivator. It was only now that she realized how terrifying a Nascent Soul cultivator¡¯s spiritual aura pressure was. Under this spiritual aura pressure, even talking was extremely hard.


    While she was immersed in her own thoughts, she suddenly heard Qin Jinghe ask, ¡°When you tried to build your foundation, what kind of medicinal pill did you take?¡±


    This question appeared simple, yet it immediately frightened her.


    When she tried to build her foundation, aside from the Mind-Fortifying Pill he bestowed, she also took a Constitution-Enhancing Pill and Foundation-Refining Pill. Since this grandmaster asked such a question, he must¡¯ve detected something.


    Her mind turned as fast as lightning as she immediately answered, ¡°Grandmaster, disciple used a Foundation-Refining Pill and a Constitution-Enhancing Pill.¡±


    Qin Jinghe, who was about to drink his tea, stopped moving. His gaze once again fell on her body. ¡°Foundation-Refining Pill and¡­ Constitution-Enhancing Pill?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mo Tiange calmly answered.


    In a split second, she had decided toe clean. She couldn¡¯t conceal anything in front of a Nascent Soul cultivator. If she vainly tried to conceal it and angered this grandmaster, he might kill her directly. Therefore, it¡¯d be better for her to confess everything. At least she was still his registered disciple now, so if she took the initiative to offer the pill recipe for the Constitution-Enhancing Pill, he wouldn¡¯t have any reason to get angry with her.


    ¡°Constitution-Enhancing Pill¡­¡±Qin Jinghe muttered. He then asked, ¡°These Foundation-Refining and Constitution-Enhancing Pills you mentioned ¨C what are they used for? Where did you get them?¡±


    Mo Tiange hung her head and answered honestly, ¡°Disciple used to be in Yunwu Sect in eastern Kunwu. Yunwu Sect had a n surnamed Jiang and the Foundation-Refining Pill was an heirloom of that Jiang n. Reportedly, it can increase the odds of sess during the foundation-building process.¡±


    ¡°As for the Constitution Enhancing Pill, disciple happened to run into a fight between an Aura Refining cultivator who owned the pill recipe and two other cultivators. As it happened, neither side won, giving disciple a chance to obtain the pill recipe. This medicinal pill is used to strengthen the effects of other medicinal pills. Hence, disciple took this medicinal pill together with the Foundation-Building Pill with the hope it could increase the efficacy of the Foundation-Building Pill.¡±


    After listening patiently to her exnation, a glorious light shed in Qin Jinghe¡¯s eyes. Correct! It¡¯s the Constitution-Enhancing Pill!


    Two hundred years ago, he also heard about the emergence of the pill recipe for the Constitution-Enhancing Pill. However, he was still in the early stage of the Nascent Soul realm, so he wasn¡¯t powerful enough to obtain it. Later on, this pill recipe went missing and had never appeared again¡­ Is this child really that lucky that she obtained the pill recipe so easily?


    His gaze once again fell on Mo Tiange¡¯s body, seemingly pondering whether her words were true or not.


    Mo Tiange looked calm. What she said was the truth, so even if he wanted to use some kind of lie-detecting technique, she wasn¡¯t afraid.


    Qin Jinghe finally withdrew his scrutinizing gaze. He then asked indifferently, ¡°Where¡¯s the pill recipe?¡±


    Mo Tiange straightaway took out a Jade Slip and offered it to him. She said, ¡°Grandmaster, this is the pill recipe for the Constitution-Enhancing Pill.¡±


    Qin Jinghe only raised his hand, but the Jade Slip suddenly flew towards him andnded in his hands.


    A momentter, a happy expression appeared on his face. He said, ¡°Constitution-Enhancing Pill! This is really the Constitution-Enhancing Pill! The Heavens are helping me!¡± He then stood up in excitement and walked back and forth for a while before turning towards Mo Tiange. With a gentle tone, he said, ¡°Mo Tiange, by offering the recipe for the Constitution-Enhancing Pill, you¡¯ve provided a praiseworthy service. What kind of reward do you want?¡±


    Mo Tiange heaved a sigh of relief. She had ced her bets correctly. Even though this grandmaster directly, not to mention arbitrarily, took the pill recipe for himself, he also intended to reward her in some way. That being the case¡­


    Mo Tiange looked up and revealed the perfect amount of surprise in her expression. She appeared like she didn¡¯t realize this pill recipe was actually this important. However, she promptly said respectfully, ¡°Disciple obtained this recipe pill by ident. If Grandmaster needs it, disciple will naturally offer it with both hands. However, since Grandmaster is benevolent and wants to reward disciple, then disciple will be bold and ask bluntly ¨C could disciple get a Foundation-Building Pill?¡±


    Qin Jinghe was dumbfounded but soon burst intoughter. ¡°Alright, alright, alright, you¡¯re indeed frank!¡± In her words, she had clearly implied her respect for him in addition to putting forth her blunt request for a reward. This was just to his liking! After all, if you obviously wanted something, why would you bother putting on an act like you didn¡¯t?


    He muttered to himself before saying, ¡°I can give you the Foundation-Building Pill. There¡¯s already a rule in the school which says that a disciple who makes a great contribution can be bestowed with a Foundation Building Pill. This Constitution-Enhancing Pill is a rare, legendary medicinal pill, so I¡¯ve decided to give you three Foundation-Building Pills.¡±


    Upon hearing what he said, Mo Tiange was overjoyed. Although she knew her request would most likely be granted, she hadn¡¯t expected that this grandmaster would be this generous and directly give her three Foundation-Building Pills! She kowtowed and thanked him at once. ¡°Disciple thanks Grandmaster.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± It was clear that Qin Jinghe, who was holding the pill recipe in his hand, was already preupied with it and wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with her. He said, ¡°You should head back first. I will order someone to deliver your rewardter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, disciple will take her leave.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Mo Tiange stopped,pletely scared by his call. She asked, ¡°Does Grandmaster have any further instructions?¡±


    Qin Jinghe said while waving his hand, ¡°This matter is of great importance ¨C don¡¯t mention it to others.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was only after she left the cave and stroke her forehead that she realized her whole head was drenched with sweat.


    ording to the rumors, this Grandmaster Jinghe was extremely fond of killing. Had she hesitated and concealed the truth, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave this cave. However, he was also very generous. As long as one won his favor, the benefits would certainly be abundant. Fortunately, she had ced a correct bet.


    For Mo Tiange, who had already gone through the foundation-building process once, those three new Foundation-Building Pills meant her odds of seeding in building her foundation would be very high. As for the Constitution-Enhancing Pill recipe, despite giving it to Grandmaster Jinghe, she had long been able to concoct the pill. Today, not only had she not suffered any losses, but she also managed to leave Grandmaster Jinghe with a favorable impression. She had indeed gained some benefits effortlessly!


    Once Mo Tiange left the hall, Qin Jinghe, who was still inside, suddenly burst intoughter without the slightest care for his image. He staredcently at the Jade Slip in his hand and said, ¡°Constitution-Enhancing Pill! Constitution-Enhancing Pill! With this, entering thete-stage of the Nascent Soul realm will no longer be wishful thinking!¡±


    Everyone in the cultivation world clearly knew the importance of medicinal pills for cultivators. If talentless people routinely took medicinal pills, their cultivation progress wouldn¡¯t differ much from those who were extremely talented but didn¡¯t take pills. Unfortunately, medicinal pills were costly; they weren¡¯t something everyone could afford.


    This wasn¡¯t a huge issue for Aura Refining cultivators as their medicinal pills weren¡¯t too expensive; for example, the mostmon medicinal pills Aura Refining cultivators usually took, Aura-Nourishing Pills, only cost about two spirit stones. Therefore, most Aura Refining cultivators who cultivated wholeheartedly and had a fixed ie would be able to cultivate until the tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm.


    However, once they advanced into the next great cultivation realm, the cost of the medicinal pills needed would increase almost a hundredfold. For example, the basic medicinal pills Foundation Building cultivators usually took, Soul-Strengthening Pills, cost about 300 spirit stones! For this reason, most Foundation Building cultivators were trapped in the early stages of the Foundation Building realm.


    As for those in the Core Formation and Nascent Soul realms, their situation was even more troubling. The spiritual panaceas for these cultivators weren¡¯t easy to find, and their medicinal pills were also hard to concoct. Most of the time, they could only use a few medicinal pills each year. Since they had to rely mostly on absorbing spiritual aura, cultivating was often very difficult for them.


    In fact, for Aura Refining cultivators, the usefulness of Constitution-Enhancing Pills wasn¡¯t really apparent because they usually took basic medicinal pills like Aura-Nourishing Pills and Aura-Converging Pills. What would they need Constitution-Enhancing Pills for when most of them could obtain basic medicinal pills easily?


    But if Constitution-Enhancing Pills were given to Core Formation or Nascent Soul cultivators, they would be extremely useful. Those cultivators could take only a few medicinal pills a year; coupled with the fact that obtaining the materials for Constitution-Enhancing Pills wouldn¡¯t be hard for them, if a Constitution-Enhancing Pill was taken to apany each medicinal pill to increase its efficacy, those few medicinal pills would have an effect equivalent to taking a lot of medicinal pills. Moreover, the medicinal pills Nascent Soul cultivators required were all unique or magical medicinal pills.


    Qin Jinghe quickly regained hisposure and sent out a Summoning Talisman.


    A short whileter, Qin Xi hastily rushed over to Qin Jinghe¡¯s cave.


    Right after Qin Xi walked in, he was forced to catch the Jade Slip Qin Jinghe threw at him. Confused, he asked, ¡°Master, why did you call me over?¡±


    Qin Jinghe raised his chin and said, very pleased, ¡°Take a look at this pill recipe.¡±


    Qin Xi doubtfully inserted his divine sense into the Jade Slip. In the next second,pletely dumbfounded by its contents, he asked, ¡°This¡­ Where did you get it?¡±


    Qin Jinghe finallyughed out loud and said betweenughs, ¡°It was a present from that newly received registered disciple of mine. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°How could that be? She¡­ Why did I not know about this?¡±


    Qin Jinghe sat back on the dragon couch and said carelessly, ¡°Perhaps she never knew how important this was¡­ That¡¯ll do. Quickly concoct this Constitution-Enhancing Pill for me. I¡¯ll enter Closed Door Meditation in a bit.¡±


    Qin Xi was immersed in his thoughts and said nothing. He definitely didn¡¯t believe Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t aware of the importance of the Constitution-Enhancing Pill. It was probably precisely because she knew its importance that she hadn¡¯t told anyone about it.


    ¡°Master,¡± he asked after pondering, ¡°What kind of reward did you give her?¡±


    Qin Jinghe held up three fingers and answered, ¡°Three Foundation Building Pills. What do you think? It¡¯s a good deal, right?¡± The value of Foundation-Building Pills might be beyond measure for most people, but for a Nascent Soul cultivator, they were simply worthless.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Qin Xi said then stored the pill recipe with a pensive look.

 Chapter 102: Entering Closed Door Meditation Once Again

    <h4>Chapter 102: Entering Closed Door Meditation Once Again</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Mo Tiange stared nkly at the three Foundation-Building Pills rolling around on the te.


    After she provided the pill recipe, someone indeed dropped by to deliver the reward. The reward wasn¡¯t only the three Foundation-Building Pills agreed on ¨C there were also some treasures, medicinal pills and spirit stones. Furthermore, another disciple came to drop off a few other things the next day. Among these items was a bottle of freshly concocted Constitution-Enhancing Pills that were much higher quality than hers. These objects were actually given to her on Martial Uncle Shoujing¡¯s orders.


    To tell the truth, the things she received in those two days were much more valuable than all her belongingsbined. Thus, she didn¡¯t feel saddened by the loss of the pill recipe. At least those two people from Qin n didn¡¯t seize it by force and even treated her really well in return.


    After spending some time thinking about all kind of matters, she finally tidied up her things and made her way towards Martial Uncle Xuanyin¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave.


    She used her identity tablet to open the outermost formation, passed a gate-keeping disciple, and walked into the hall of Master Xuanyin¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave.


    Once Mo Tiange walked in, she saw that Wei Jiasi was also present. She expressionlessly watched Mo Tiange as she entered the hall. Without the slightest regard for Wei Jiasi, Mo Tiange directly kneeled and greeted Martial Uncle Xuanyin. ¡°Disciple Mo Tiange greets Martial Uncle Xuanyin.¡±


    ¡°Rise,¡± Martial Uncle Xuanyin said with a kind expression.


    ¡°Disciple thanks Martial Uncle.¡± Mo Tiange stood up then turned towards Wei Jiasi and greeted her, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Wei.¡±


    Still wearing that indifferent expression, Wei Jiasi just coldly grunted in response and turned her head around to avoid looking at Mo Tiange.


    Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t angered by her response. She simply lowered her hands and stood up properly.


    Master Daoist Xuanyin stared at her and asked warmly, ¡°Tiange, is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Tiange dropped her head and reported, ¡°Two days ago, Grandmaster Jinghe bestowed a few Foundation-Building Pills upon disciple. Therefore, disciple came to ask for Martial Uncle¡¯s guidance. Martial Uncle, would it be appropriate if disciple entered Closed Door Meditation once again?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Master Daoist Xuanyin muttered with hesitation for a moment before asking, ¡°You just finished six months of Closed Door Meditation. Don¡¯t you feel tired?¡±


    Mo Tiange answered while shaking her head, ¡°Disciple doesn¡¯t feel tired. Foundation-building has always been in disciple¡¯s mind.¡±


    Master Daoist Xuanyin said, ¡°Normally, because Aura Refining cultivators aren¡¯t in stable mental states, they shouldn¡¯t be in Closed Door Meditation for more than half a year. As for consecutive Closed Door Meditations, that¡¯s even more inadvisable. However, since you seem resolute, I presume there won¡¯t be too many problems. It¡¯s fine if you want to enter Closed Door Meditation again now, but for foundation-building, a tranquil heart and unobstructed spiritual aura are required to seed. If your heart bes restless, you must stop immediately.¡±


    Upon hearing Martial Uncle Xuanyin¡¯s response, Mo Tiange said with delight, ¡°That being the case, disciple will enter Closed Door Meditation again tomorrow.¡±


    Master Daoist Xuanyin smiled and nodded. He said, ¡°You already know the procedure of foundation-building, so you don¡¯t have toe and report to me again. You can decide for yourself.¡±


    Now that she had received permission, Mo Tiange once again threw herself into preparations for her Closed Door Meditation.


    She only had one Foundation-Refining Pill remaining from the ones she took from Jiang Chengxian. As for Constitution-Enhancing Pills, of the two pills she managed to concoctst time, she used only one of them. Luckily for her, Martial Uncle Shoujing had also sent her a bottle of freshly concocted Constitution-Enhancing Pills.


    Once she felt that her preparations were enough, she notified Luo Fengxue and Ye Jingwen, whom she considered friends, about entering Closed Door Meditation once again. Ye Jingwen rushed over right before she began and repeatedly told her about things to be beware of. Luo Fengxue, on the other hand, simply promised to take good care of her medicinal field when she was in Closed Door Meditation.


    After taking care of various kinds of matters, Mo Tiange once again closed off her Immortal¡¯s Cave. Perhaps in other people¡¯s eyes, entering Closed Door Meditation to attempt to build her foundation only a few days since her failure might seem a bit too rash. However, Mo Tiange was very calm. In fact, in thest three months during her previous Closed Door Meditation, she already knew she had failed to build her foundation. She stayed inside only because she wanted to use the effect of the Foundation-Building Pill to purify the spiritual aura in her entire body. It was because of this that she didn¡¯t feel she was being too hasty.


    With a content mind and unruffled spirit, Mo Tiange closed her eyes and calmed her heart, once again sinking into the world of cultivation.


    Every peak of Mount Taikang was brimming with spiritual aura. Her cave was located next to Master Daoist Xuanyin¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave, so the spiritual aura was even more abundant.


    Mo Tiange started to slowly run her spiritual aura starting from her dantian. She moved it along her meridians until it finally returned to her dantian again. Spiritual aura from the outside also gradually converged around her and entered her body, slowly disappearing into her meridians.


    The Yin spiritual aura inside her body was moving smoothly. However, there wasn¡¯t even the slightest increase in quantity even though she absorbed a lot of spiritual aura from outside. The spiritual she absorbed just wandered inside her body for a while before it gradually dispersed.


    Reaching the peak stage of the Aura Refining realm meant that if she couldn¡¯t build her foundation, her cultivation progress wouldn¡¯t be able to progress further. However, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t feel any sense of urgency at all. She just continued to slowly control her spiritual aura, moving it bit by bit along her macrocosmic orbit until she waspletely ustomed to it.


    After an indeterminate length of time, her body finally felt like it had be a universe. She began taking the supplementary medicinal pills one by one, ending off with one of the Foundation-Building Pills she received.


    The amount of spiritual aura in her body increased sharply. Although every inch of her meridians was breaking apart, her expression didn¡¯t change. She was still steadily controlling the world inside her body in ordance with her previous pace, slowly turning it around without being affected by any external changes.


    That overbearing force gradually dissolved into her Yin spiritual aura and was even assimted by it.


    When this force of her spiritual aura weakened, almost without thinking, she took another Foundation-Building Pill and a Constitution-Enhancing Pill together.


    The two people who were paying attention to her progress using their divine sense were shocked by her actions and almost immediately ordered her to stop. However, noticing that she was still calmly operating her spiritual aura, they finally dropped the idea.


    If the first Foundation-Building Pill created raging winds inside her body, the second Foundation-Building Pill brought heryers of monstrous waves. Waves upon waves struck her meridians, but she remained still. Not only did she not resist, but she even integrated herself into those waves and drifted along with them. When she finally had a grasp over the pulse inside those waves, she slowly seized control over them.


    Once she took the third Foundation-Building Pill and another Constitution-Enhancing Pill, the waves, which had gradually weakened, turned into a flood of seawater that broke through and submerged everything,pletely surrounding her Yin spiritual aura as if it was going to swallow it. Nevertheless, she remained calm. She persistently moved this small, weak aura of hers and slowly engulfed the flood.


    She didn¡¯t know how much time passed, but she eventually managed to swallow up the flood-like spiritual aura and turn it into a current that broadened her meridians like before. Just like a river that flowed to the sea, it rushed into her dantian.


    At this moment, a bizarre thing happened at Clear Spring Peak. Tons of spiritual aura rushed towards one specific spot as if it was drawn by something. Countless inhabitants of Clear Spring Peak came out of their Immortal¡¯s Caves and watched as the spiritual aura converged at one spot from the moment it was intangible until it became overflowing.


    A swarm of clouds flew over and stopped above the Immortal¡¯s Cave, intertwining with the spiritual aura until it became a rainbow bridge.


    ¡°Core-formation! Someone is building their Gold Core!¡± A disciple, who had witnessed their seniors forming their Gold Core before, suddenly yelled out and attracted the attention of other disciples.


    The spiritual aura was converging and the auspicious clouds were looming; one after another, every Core Formation elder of each peak in Mount Taikang came out of their Immortal¡¯s Caves to observe this scene.


    The people of Clear Spring Peak moved like a surging tide. Countless numbers of them were rushing towards the Immortal¡¯s Cave located halfway up the mountain.


    At this moment, someone suddenly appeared in the air. He had his hands behind his back as he examined the crowd beneath him. He then yelled, ¡°Disciples of Clear Spring Peak are to head back to their respective caves without dy!¡±


    His voice was clear and melodious; it was as if he was speaking next to their ears. Once everyone saw the figure standing high up in the sky, they bowed one after the other and saluted him before they walked away, following hismands. However, they walked away in small groups to discuss what was happening.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Shoujing!¡± Core Formation cultivators from other peaks rushed over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? It looks like someone is forming their Gold Core, but the momentum isn¡¯t strong enough. Could it be that a disciple of your Clear Spring Peak is practicing some kind of secret technique?¡±


    Qin Xi faintly answered, ¡°Senior Martial Brothers don¡¯t need to be surprised. A disciple of my Clear Spring Peak is just going through the foundation-building process.¡±


    ¡°Foundation-building!?¡± That answer made those cultivators even more surprised than before. Someone asked, ¡°How could a foundation-building trigger celestial phenomena and the appearance of a spiritual aura vortex?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about this either. If I get some more information, I will tell Senior Martial Brothers in detail.¡±


    ¡°This is really unusual¡­¡±


    Master Daoist Xuanyin came flying towards them. When he arrived, he greeted everyone and the said, ¡°Martial brothers, I and Junior Martial Brother Shoujing will pay close attention to this matter. All of you better head back first to avoid creating a panic among the disciples.¡±


    He finally made the surrounding cultivators stop asking questions. After saying a few more words, all of them left the ce.


    Qin Xi and Master Daoist Xuanyinnded in front of Mo Tiange¡¯s cave, both looking grave.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Shoujing, what do you think is happening?¡±


    Qin Xi was silent for a long while before answering, ¡°Several hundred years ago, a spiritual beast of the Distant Past era awakened among 10,000-year-old ciers. At that time, auspicious clouds also loomed in the sky and thunder was rolling as if in celebration.¡±


    Startled by his words, Master Daoist Xuanyin said, ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    Qin Xi shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not really sure. However, sincemon spiritual beasts of the Distant Past era could now cause celestial phenomena, this phenomenon presumably happens because our current world is different from the Distant Past era.¡±


    After thinking for a long time but still unable toprehend the matter, Master Daoist Xuanyin asked, ¡°That might be true, but she is cultivating with a present-day cultivation technique. It doesn¡¯t have any link to the distant past.¡±


    Qin Xi gave up on exining and simply said, ¡°Let¡¯s just watch. We¡¯ll certainly find out what¡¯s going on after shees out.¡±


    Nheless, the amount of time they waited exceeded their expectations.


    Half a year passed by, but Mo Tiange still hadn¡¯te out. She appeared like a silkworm that had formed a cocoon around its body as she sat cross-legged without the slightest consciousness in her cave. The spiritual aura inside the cave had practically transformed into liquid form, while the dense Yin spiritual aura around her had practically turned into solidyers that tightly bound her up.


    A yearter, Master Daoist Xuanyin started to get anxious. Normally, cultivators only spent several months to half a year to build their foundation. When the celestial phenomenon urred, Mo Tiange had been in Closed Door Meditation for almost half a year already, so altogether, she had been in Closed Door Meditation for a full year and a half. No cultivators of Xuanqing School had taken this long to build their foundation.


    After a year and a half, even the Head Grand Supreme Elder came to ask ¨C even the celestial phenomenon that happened during core-formation wouldn¡¯tst this long, so why was this disciple taking so long to build her foundation?


    Two years passed by.


    Qin Xi stood in front of an Immortal¡¯s Cave in silence.


    In the beginning, they could still check on the situation inside the cave using their divine senses, butter on, ayer of dense spiritual aura seemed to have formed inside andin between them; even the divine sense of Core Formation cultivators like them couldn¡¯t prate thatyer of spiritual aura barrier. Nowadays, they simply had no idea of the situation inside and could only vaguely sense that the person inside was still alive.


    When building one¡¯s foundation, one mustn¡¯t be disturbed. Otherwise, that cultivator could get heavily injured at best or have their cultivation level revert back at worst.


    In his spare time, despite not knowing when the door of this cave would open, Qin Xi always came and stood there. He looked up and stared at the clouds above. The spiritual aura above him had condensed into a rainbow bridge and spiritual birds were fluttering in the air; it was as beautiful as paradise.


    All of a sudden, the rainbow bridge moved then vanished into thin air in just an instant, and along with its disappearance, the spiritual birds flew away, leaving not the slightest trace behind. It was as if the scene a moment ago was nothing but a figment of his imagination.


    A frown formed on his face. He then turned around and fixed his gaze on the stone door.


    The spiritual aura inside the cave was also rapidly dispersing. In just a quarter of an hour, it hadpletely dispersed.


    Nearly none of the disciples in Clear Spring Peak realized that the scenery which had persisted for more than a year had quietly disappeared.


    The stone door was finally opened, revealing a person slowly making her way out of the cave with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 103: After Successful Foundation-Building

    <h4>Chapter 103: After Sessful Foundation-Building</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    ¡°A disciple of Clear Spring Peak, Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s registered disciple, Mo Tiange, twenty-three years old, has advanced to the Foundation Building realm.¡± After recording her name on the list of disciples, a Foundation Building cultivator in charge of administrative matters smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions to Junior Martial Sister Mo on advancing to the Foundation Building realm. This is your new identity tablet.¡±


    Mo Tiange epted it and politely said, ¡°Thank you, Senior Martial Brother.¡±


    This Foundation Building cultivator exined things in more detail. ¡°After advancing to the Foundation Building realm, the disciple¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave and equipment are normally reced with new ones. However, as Junior Martial Sister is Grandmaster Jinghe¡¯s registered disciple, your cave isn¡¯t arranged by the steward¡¯s hall, so Junior Martial Sister better asks the higher-ups about it directly. As for equipment, you can receive new ones as others do ¨C you just need to take your identity tablet to the back hall and look for Steward Lu.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She made a trip to the back hall, found the steward and received her uniforms and equipment before she left.


    Outside the hall, Mo Tiange raised her head to look at the sky while grasping her Foundation Building identity tablet, feeling that everything was just like a dream.


    Even though she obtained three Foundation-Building Pills, there was still no guarantee she would be able to build her foundation sessfully. She just held as much faith as possible and went through with it. Fortunately, she seeded.


    Mo Tiange tested her spiritual aura, flying steadily in the sky. She felt as if her body waspletely weightless. Aura Refining disciples could only use Light Body Technique and some spirit tools which could elerate their movements, but they could neither use flying magic tools nor fly for a long period of time. It could be said that they were only slightly stronger than mere mortals.


    Foundation Building cultivators, however, had enough spiritual aura to control flying magic tools and fly in the sky for a long time. It was really no wonder that some people said the Foundation Building realm was the real doorstep to cultivation. After all, controlling a sword to fly a thousand miles in an instant was something only immortals could do.


    She hovered in the air. A cool breeze brushed her face, and thousands of miles of mountains and riversy open in the distance as she thought in silence. If Second Uncle was here, he would feel relieved, right? She finally built her foundation and crossed the doorstep of cultivation. In the future, she would continue on forming her Gold Core and forming her Nascent Soul until she soared to heaven¡­ Although she didn¡¯t know which stage she would end up at, she would press on until thest moment.


    With a slight smile on her face, she slowly flew back to her cave.


    She saw Qin Xi right after she finished her Closed Door Meditation and came out of her cave. From him, she realized she had actually spent two years in Closed Door Meditation. She was even more surprised when she learned that she had unexpectedly triggered celestial phenomena that were simr to celestial phenomena seen during Gold Core formation.


    It had never once crossed her mind that her foundation-building could beparable to core-formation. Aside from the fact that she took an exceptionally long time, the other parts of the process were the same. There was also nothing strange about the spiritual aura inside her body after she built her foundation, so how could she have triggered celestial phenomena? Normally, only advancing to the Core Formation realm or higher would trigger celestial phenomena. Advancement to the Foundation Building realm normally only created some spiritual aura fluctuations at most.


    Qin Xi just told her not to think too much about it. As for Martial Uncle Xuanyin, he happened to be in Closed Door Meditation himself, so she could only deal with other matters first and wait to see him when he finished.


    After exchanging her identity tablet and picking up new uniforms as well as a few rewards from the school for her sess in building her foundation, she went to Ye Jingwen and Luo Fengxue to thank them for their care these past two years before returning to her cave.


    In any case, her sess in building her foundation was a fact. She had to n for future matters properly.


    The first and foremost matter involved her cultivation techniques. She originally practiced the Art of Sunu and Green-Wood Art. Although Green-Wood Art could be practiced until the Core Formation realm, it wasn¡¯t really effective against Foundation Building cultivators, so she decided to stop using it. After all, her purpose in learning Green-Wood Art was toplement the weakness of the Art of Sunu, which was insufficient in fights of magical power. However, if she abandoned Green-Wood Art, she would have to learn another divine technique to use in fights of magical power.


    The second matter was about magic tools. Aura Refining cultivators used spirit tools while Foundation Building cultivators used magic tools. Compared to spirit tools, magic tools were usually more than ten times stronger. Now that she had entered the Foundation Building realm, she naturally had to change all her spirit tools to magic tools.


    In fact, she had quite a lot of magic tools in her possession. Most of them were left behind by Second Uncle while several others were rewarded by Grandmaster Jinghe and Martial Uncle Shoujing before she built her foundation. The other two items, the Heaven and Earth Cloud-Silk Armor and the Land-Fleeing Ruler, were stolen by Qin Xi when they left Mount Yunwu and given to her.


    However, although she had arge number of magic tools, most of them were meant to aid and defend. Since Second Uncle¡¯s magic tools weren¡¯t suitable for her, she had to search for other magic tools. She still had the remains of the second rank Iron-Teethed Crocodile she killed during her time in Yunwu Sect. Someday, she could take it out and ask someone to make it into a magic tool for her.


    Thest matter was about medicinal pills. Medicinal pills for Foundation Building cultivators weren¡¯t as easy to obtain as medicinal pills for Aura Refining cultivators. Even though she was already an elite disciple, it still wouldn¡¯t be possible for her to take them as if they were rice like she did when she was in the Aura Refining realm.


    Before she could find solutions for these matters, Luo Fengxue already informed her that Martial Uncle Xuanyin hade out of his Closed Door Meditation. Thus, Mo Tiange set these matters aside for the time being and made her way to see him first.


    Upon entering Martial Uncle Xuanyin¡¯s cave, she instantly found that this time, there were many people inside. Not only were the two senior martial sisters present, but even several senior martial brothers were also inside. These senior martial brothers were so diligent in cultivating that even though Mo Tiange had been at Xuanqing School for so long, there were still few of them she hadn¡¯t met yet.


    ¡°Disciple Mo Tiange greets Martial Uncle Xuanyin.¡±


    As usual, Master Daoist Xuanyin had a smile on his face. He made a raising gesture with his hand and said, ¡°Rise.¡±


    Mo Tiange stood up and said respectfully, ¡°Disciple hase out of Closed Door Meditation and sessfully built disciple¡¯s foundation. Disciple came to report to Martial Uncle Xuanyin.¡±


    Still with a smile on his face, Master Daoist Xuanyin nodded and said, ¡°I know, you did great. Come up and let me take a look.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mo Tiange stepped forward, allowing Master Daoist Xuanyin to feel her pulse. All of a sudden, she felt a thread of spiritual aura inserted into her body, going along her meridians and checking them one by one.


    Soon afterward, Master Daoist Xuanyin let her wrist go. A slight frown was etched on his face.


    Feeling somewhat worried, Mo Tiange cautiously asked, ¡°Martial Uncle, is there a problem?¡±


    Master Daoist Xuanyin shook his head. ¡°No problem. It¡¯s just that there aren¡¯t any problems at all¡­ You already heard about the abnormality that happened when you built your foundation, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Were you perhaps aware when it happened?¡±


    Shaking her head, Mo Tiange answered, ¡°Disciple wasn¡¯t aware of anything during the process. Disciplepletely didn¡¯t know that disciple was actually in Closed Door Meditation for two years.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Master Daoist Xuanyin pondered for a while before he dropped the subject and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this matter in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Seeing that Martial Uncle Xuanyin had other matters to handle, Mo Tiange obediently moved to the side and kept her mouth shut.


    ¡°Qingyu.¡±


    ¡°Master,¡± Han Qingyu stepped forward.


    ¡°This matter is important. Take several junior martial brothers and sisters with you. You can stop if there are no problems but if you encounter any, you have to quicklye back and notify us.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Master.¡±


    Master Daoist Xuanyin shifted his attention to the other disciples. Stroking his beard and muttering to himself for a moment, he then said, ¡°Shinan, Qifeng, Xiyue, the three of you will follow your eldest senior martial sister.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll do, head back. Tiange, you stay.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Martial Uncle.¡±


    Seeing her fellow disciples leaving one after another, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but mutter in her heart. Could it be that something huge is happening that Martial Uncle Xuanyin had to send four disciples out of school?


    She didn¡¯t get the chance to think further because Master Daoist Xuanyin said, ¡°Tiange, although you¡¯re not really my disciple, you¡¯ve been honoring me as your teacher. Now that you¡¯ve seeded in building your foundation, I naturally have to give you some rewards.¡±


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°It was with Martial Uncle¡¯s guidance that disciple seeded. Disciple wouldn¡¯t dare to ask for any rewards.¡±


    Master Daoist Xuanyin stroked his beard and said with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to refuse¡­ Every disciple who seeds in building their foundation is given some rewards; it¡¯s not just you alone.¡± He thought for a moment then continued to say, ¡°Let me ask you this first ¨C do the cultivation techniques you¡¯ve been practicing perhapsck fighting techniques required in the Foundation Building realm?¡±


    Mo Tiange was startled. As expected of a Core Formation cultivator, she hadn¡¯t even voiced her problem, yet he already guessed it. She answered, ¡°Yes, Martial Uncle is wise. I¡¯m practicing two kinds of cultivation techniques; the first one is good for cultivation but doesn¡¯t have huge power. As for the other one, its power greatly decreased once I entered the Foundation Building realm.¡±


    Master Daoist Xuanyin nodded and stood up while saying, ¡°That being the case, I¡¯ll let you pick a new cultivation technique. Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Martial Uncle.¡±


    Mo Tiange walked behind Master Daoist Xuanyin and followed him out of the main hall. They made a lot of turns, passed over several restrictions, and finally entered a very small storage room.


    Inside the storage room, she saw that there were several wooden shelves containing many books, Jade Slips and the like.


    Master Daoist Xuanyin said, ¡°I¡¯ve never met a female cultivator with a Pure Yin Constitution before, so I¡¯m not really sure about the characteristics of cultivation techniques you can practice. I can¡¯t choose the most suitable cultivation technique for you and can only choose some which might suit you.¡±


    Mo Tiange bowed her head and said, ¡°Martial Uncle¡¯s attention really makes disciple feel grateful beyond measure.¡±


    Master Daoist Xuanyin, who had a very good impression of this junior, no longer spoke and simply sank into a moment of contemtion. He then chose several books and Jade Slips before handing them over to Mo Tiange. ¡°Take a look at them first and tell me what you think.¡±


    Mo Tiange attentively skimmed through the books and Jade Slips in her hands. All of them were cultivation techniques that leaned toward fighting techniques; they didn¡¯t need a particr cultivation method and furthermore didn¡¯t have high requirements for spiritual roots. However, their ws were that they were rtively low in power and would bepletely useless once she was in the Core Formation realm.


    Nheless, since they were stored by Martial Uncle Xuanyin in the storage room, they must be unusual cultivation techniques. Moreover, the most important thing was that they suited her.


    After feeling conflicted for quite a while, Mo Tiange finally raised her head and asked, ¡°Martial Uncle Xuanyin, are there any cultivation techniques that are suitable to be practiced along with magic tools? Disciple feels that if we¡¯re thinking about power, maybe that kind of cultivation technique would be slightly stronger.¡±


    Master Daoist Xuanyin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s very reasonable. Regarding magic tools, Junior Martial Brother Shoujing has already entrusted them to me, so I can give them to you. Since you¡¯ve already mentioned them, I should give them to you first.¡±


    Once he finished speaking, he took out something from his Qiankun Bag and held it in his hand. ¡°This is called Shuttle of Flying Apsara. It¡¯s used to change your appearance and contains an Illusory Formation. Nevertheless, instead of some techniques, a formation is required to use this thing. You¡¯re good at formations so presumably, this is well-suited for you.¡±


    Mo Tiange examined it carefully. This Shuttle of Flying Apsara was shimmering with golden rays. Both ends were sharp, making her wonder what it was made of. Even though it was only palm-sized, it was brimming with spiritual aura. It certainly wasn¡¯t an ordinary object.


    Master Daoist Xuanyin gave the Shuttle of Flying Apsara and a Jade Slip to her. ¡°Although you now have this tool, you still have to choose a cultivation technique for fighting. If you depend too much on magic tools and lose, you¡¯ll be trampled on by others.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way ¨C I¡¯ll decide on your behalf. This is Soul-Refining Art; you use your primordial spirit to practice with it. Its power is enormous. I originally felt that this technique would be hard to practice and wouldn¡¯t be suitable for you, but since you¡¯re determined to practice with a magic tool, I¡¯ll give it to you now so you can slowly practice with it.¡±


    ¡°This cultivation technique isn¡¯t easy to practice and can lead to possession by the devil, so I have never dared to give this to other disciples. However, with your Pure Yin Constitution, your probability of getting possessed by the devil is lower than others so presumably, this wouldn¡¯t affect you too much.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Martial Uncle.¡± Once Mo Tiange epted the other cultivation technique Master Daoist Xuanyin gave her and looked at it, she waspletely ecstatic. This cultivation technique clearly indicated that it could be practiced by those in the Foundation Building realm and higher, including the Nascent Soul realm ¨C it was a high-level cultivation technique! If she could practice it properly, it could definitely be her trump card!


    After leading her out of the storage room, Master Daoist Xuanyin handed a flying sword and a bottle of medicinal pills over to her and said, ¡°Since Martial Uncle Shoujing has given you a magic tool, I¡¯ll give you a flying sword. As for these medicinal pills, they¡¯re Soul-Strengthening Pills used by those in the Foundation Building realm. This bottle is your ration as a disciple. In the future, you¡¯ll get a bottle each year. Medicinal pills for Foundation Building cultivators are far rarer than medicinal pills for Aura Refining cultivators, so I hope you¡¯ll cherish them well.¡±

 Chapter 104: The Inferno Beast and the Soul-Refining Art

    <h4>Chapter 104: The Inferno Beast and the Soul-Refining Art</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Mo Tiange stared at the Shuttle of Flying Apsara in her hand. It had a thick middle and two sharp ends. Aside from being slightly bigger, it looked simr to a shuttle used to weave cloth in the secr world. She didn¡¯t know where it was made, but it had golden sparkles and wasn¡¯t affected by the cold or heat.


    Rustling noises suddenly came from the forest. A first-rank spiritual beast had unknowingly appeared before her.


    Mo Tiange smiled. This little tool had indeede to her just in time. She raised her hand, transforming the Shuttle of Flying Apsara into a beam of golden light that soared to the sky.


    The little spiritual beast, which looked just like a squirrel, raised its head and looked at the golden light with its brilliant, ck eyes. It was shocked to see that the golden light had suddenly changed into several hundred tiny golden needles that formed a ring andpletely trapped it in the center.


    Now the little spiritual beast seemed to have realized it was in danger. It retracted its head back, swung its tail, and turned around, trying to run away.


    To its disappointment, however, the countless golden needlespletely blocked all its escape routes. No matter which direction it jumped, it couldn¡¯t escape the ring of light. Feeling anxious, the little guy bared its teeth and pped its paws, creating a burst of scorching hot spiritual aura which unexpectedly made the golden needles shake.


    Mo Tiange was startled but immediately pressed both palms together. The golden needles scattered for an instant and soon regrouped closer together beforeing down and trapping the little guy again. No matter how it rushed left or right, it couldn¡¯t get free.


    Once it was tired, Mo Tiange waved her hand, causing a rope to appear and firmly bind it.


    After withdrawing the Shuttle of Flying Apsara, she stepped forward and picked up the little spiritual beast. It bared its fangs and struggled angrily. Without the slightest care for it, she rummaged through her Qiankun Bag, took out a spiritual beast pouch, and threw the little spiritual beast into the pouch.


    When she was done, she released her flying sword and flew back to her cave in Clear Spring Peak.


    At first, she came out just to test the power of this Shuttle of Flying Apsara, yet she unexpectedly caught an interesting little thing. It was clearly able to perform superior fire magic. Even though its power wasn¡¯t that strong, the fire it emitted wasn¡¯t ordinary fire.


    As shended in front of her cave, she happened to see Luo Fengxue returning home. She called out, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Luo!¡±


    Upon seeing Mo Tiange, Luo Fengxue wiped her face and changed directions, making her way towards Mo Tiange. ¡°Tiange, you went out?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded then opened the door to her cave to invite Luo Fengxue inside. Luo Fengxue, who looked utterly beaten, walked into the cave. Once she sat on the stone chair inside, she was motionless.


    After cautiously examining Luo Fengxue¡¯s expression, Mo Tiange asked, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Luo, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Luo Fengxue, whose spirits were low, sighed and said, ¡°I busied myself for more than ten days and haven¡¯t rested at all.¡±


    Mo Tiange was surprised. She knew Luo Fengxue wasn¡¯t the type to cultivate painstakingly. On the contrary, she preferred tomit herself to administrative matters. It was exactly for that reason that after Luo Fengxue built her foundation, she was recruited to be one of the stewards in the steward¡¯s hall. But Mo Tiange also knew that stewards weren¡¯t likely to be busy every day; after all, trivial matters were handled by supervising disciples, so normally, the stewards would only have to oversee the steward¡¯s hall. Why was she so busy like this?


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister Luo, could it be that something big is happening in the school?¡±


    Luo Fengxue rubbed her brows and said weakly, ¡°Do you remember that eldest martial sister took several senior martial sisters and brothers out of school a month ago?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. It happened when she went to see Martial Uncle Xuanyin after she seeded in building her foundation. Martial Uncle Xuanyin told Eldest Martial Sister Qingyu to take three other senior martial sisters and brothers with her to apparently investigate something. She didn¡¯t nosily inquire about the matter and soon busied herself in refining her new magic tool, so she hadn¡¯t heard any further news about it.


    ¡°Several months ago, there seemed to be unusual changes in the forest in the southern area. Eldest martial sister and the others went to investigate, but¡­ we haven¡¯t heard from them since they left.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Mo Tiange eximed in surprise.


    Luo Fengxue nodded and said, ¡°It isn¡¯t just eldest martial sister¡¯s group that¡¯s missing. Other disciples that have been dispatched by other martial uncles from each peak are also missing. A total of seventeen people all disappeared without any trace.¡±


    Even though Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t in touch with the school¡¯s matters, she understood how significant this was. Seventeen Foundation Building cultivators and all of them were elite disciples¡­ If all of them perished, the loss would be significant, even for arge cultivation group like Xuanqing School. Although the school had more than 500 Foundation Building cultivators, the missing people were the elites among elites, a group of people with the highest chances of advancing to the Core Formation realm!


    ¡°These past couple weeks, we¡¯ve been in contact with other cultivation groups and discovered that this issue is also happening to the other six great cultivation groups. Everyone finally realized that this matter isn¡¯t straightforward at all.¡± Luo Fengxue rubbed her bloodshot eyes and continued to say to Mo Tiange, ¡°Tiange, you don¡¯t have to worry. This matter will be handled by the elders in the school, so the mess won¡¯t fall on our heads. All right, I better go and rest now.¡±


    ¡°En. Have a good rest, Senior Martial Sister.¡±


    Luo Fengxue waved her hand then returned to her own cave while rubbing her eyes.


    Mo Tiange also didn¡¯t think too much of the matter. Just as Luo Fengxue said, this would be handled by the higher-ups; Foundation Building disciples didn¡¯t need to be worried about it.


    Now that she was alone, she opened her spiritual beast pouch to release the little spiritual beast. Once it was out of the pouch, the little thing blinked its brilliant ck eyes and stared at her like it was pleading.


    With a wave of her hand, the rope binding its body was untied and fell loose. Having obtained its freedom, the little thing immediately turned around and ran towards the door of the cave. Mo Tiange raised her hand and the Shuttle of Flying Apsara once again revealed its power. Golden needles once again appeared and trapped the creature in the center.


    ¡°Wu wu¡­¡± The little thing knew the Shuttle of Flying Apsara¡¯s power, so it promptly turned around and begged for her forgiveness.


    As Mo Tiange retrieved the Shuttle of Flying Apsara, she said, ¡°I won¡¯t tie you up if you don¡¯t run.¡±


    The little guy seemed to understand her words. It bent its hind legs together and sat down. Its front paws were joined together, creating a praying gesture directed towards her.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but think it was funny. She reached out and stored the Shuttle of Flying Apsara back into her Qiankun Bag.


    The little thing looked at the door with longing, but eventually, it slowly made its way back to her. Spiritual beasts were rtively sensitive about danger. This little thing could naturally sense that Mo Tiange was more powerful than itself. Since it couldn¡¯t run, it could only surrender.


    Watching its obedient behavior, Mo Tiange beckoned at the little thing. With its sleek brown fur, brilliant ck eyes and thick tail, it looked a bit like a squirrel. However, Mo Tiange still recognized it. It was a little spiritual beast known as Inferno Beast. This kind of spiritual beast couldn¡¯t normally advance very high, but having it as her spiritual beast was a good method of obtaining natural fire.


    The fire it produced wasn¡¯t ordinary ¨C it was Ardent Yang Real Fire, a kind of natural Real Fire that was even purer than the Dantian¡¯s Real Fire of a Foundation Building cultivator. It was great for concocting medicinal pills and refining tools.


    After picking the little thing up and embracing it, Mo Tiange stroked its fur and said, ¡°If you¡¯re obedient, I¡¯ll help you cultivate. If I manage to form my Gold Core one day, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    The little thing¡¯s eyes brightened as it stared at her.


    ¡°It seems that you agree.¡± With a smile, Mo Tiange lowered it to the ground then took out several Aura-Nourishing Pills which were now useless for her. She gave them to it and said, ¡°I should give you a name¡­ Since you¡¯re an Inferno Beast, I¡¯ll call you Xiaohuo 1 .¡±


    The little thing swallowed all of the Aura-Nourishing Pills at once. It raised its head and made ¡°wuwu¡± noises as if it was protesting its uncreative name.


    Mo Tiange chuckled,pletely unmoved by its displeasure. She said, ¡°I¡¯m not asking whether you agree or not. In any case, your name is Xiaohuo from now on. Come here¡­ In the future, you¡¯ll live here. You can y in the small valley in the back, but you mustn¡¯t cause any trouble. If you¡¯re not obedient, I¡¯ll put you back inside the spiritual beast pouch.¡±


    The little thing once again uttered ¡°wuwu¡± noises. Mo Tiange patted its body, gave it several more Aura-Nourishing Pills then took it to the room for spiritual beasts. Once she put it in the spiritual beast room, she went back to the cultivating room and sat down to meditate.


    Upon entering the Foundation Building realm, she finally realized how terrible her spiritual roots were. In the Aura Refining realm, the progression of her cultivation wasn¡¯t necessarily slower than elite disciples since she took medicinal pills while inside the Spirit-Gathering Formation. In the Foundation Building realm, however, even if she took medicinal pills, cultivating wasn¡¯t as easy as it was when she was in the Aura Refining realm.


    These couple of months, she cultivated without the suitable technique for her spiritual roots. There was barely any increase in her spiritual aura, so she decided to suspend her cultivation. With this rate of cultivation, even if shepletely exhausted the remaining 300 years of her lifespan, she might still be unable to form her Gold Core. Therefore, when she saw this Inferno Beast, an idea popped into her head.


    At first, she learned about concocting just to concoct Constitution-Enhancing Pills, but now, she already gave the pill recipe to Grandmaster Jinghe. Furthermore, Martial Uncle Shoujing routinely sent her a bottle of those pills every once in a while, so she wanted to give up concocting medicinal pills. However, now that she realized how bad her natural endowments were, she had no other choice but to start concocting again.


    With a sigh, Mo Tiange closed her eyes and began cultivating.


    She already tested the power of the Shuttle of Flying Apsara. Indeed, as Martial Uncle Xuanyin said, it contained an Illusory Formation that could transform one¡¯s appearance. It could be used both to attack and defend ¨C it was indeed a high-grade magic tool.


    In addition, there was also the Soul-Refining Art. Martial Uncle Xuanyin repeatedly warned her that she mustn¡¯t be hasty and must practice it slowly.


    Although the risks of practicing Soul-Refining Art were ratherrge, it was indeed a very powerful technique. It was a cultivation technique that specialized in cultivating the primordial spirit and could directlyunch attacks on other people¡¯s primordial spirits. Primordial spirits were the weak spots of cultivators. If she seeded in practicing it, this technique would definitely show tremendous power.


    So-called primordial spirits were what mortals called souls. Living people had souls, and cultivators would cultivate both their bodies and souls until they turned into primordial spirits.


    Divine senses were derived from primordial spirits. Under normal circumstances, the primordial spirit was hidden deep inside the sea of knowledge in the dantian, so divine senses couldn¡¯t be used to perform attacks and could even easily sustain injuries.


    Among normal cultivation techniques, some could indeed strengthen divine senses, but the effects were limited to making the divine senses more sensitive with a wider coverage area. This Soul-Refining Art, however, cultivated one¡¯s primordial spirit so their divine sense could have the ability to attack!


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t dare say that there were no other cultivation techniques that cultivated primordial spirits. Nevertheless, the number of people practicing such cultivation techniques was certainly low. The reason was very simple ¨C it was precisely what Martial Uncle Xuanyin said. People could easily get possessed by the devil.


    The fragility of primordial spirits was known to every cultivator. Cultivating primordial spirits without a good grasp of the technique would most likely lead to injuries. It was fine if the cultivator was in the Nascent Soul realm; Nascent Soul cultivators had alreadybined their primordial spirit and Gold Core into one to form their Nascent Soul, so they wouldn¡¯t be that frail. But for cultivators in the Core Formation realm and lower, basically, if their primordial spirits sustained injuries, their cultivation level would drop greatly. It was exactly for this reason that Martial Uncle Xuanyin didn¡¯t give this cultivation technique to her at first and repeatedly warned her that she couldn¡¯t be greedy with making progress.


    However, she wasn¡¯t a normal person. She had a bit of an advantagepared to other people in practicing this Soul-Refining Art ¨C her Pure Yin Constitution and her terrifyingly bad natural endowments.


    Due to her Pure Yin Constitution, Yin and Yang wouldn¡¯t collide and with the Spiritual Roots of the Origin, everything would be bnced. The so-called possession by the devil was, in fact, a deviation that urred when cultivators practicing a cultivation technique and damaged the bnce inside their bodies. Possessing a Pure Yin Constitution automatically meant that Yin and Yang would never be unbnced in her body. Furthermore, because of the Spiritual Roots of the Origin, a small cycle existed in her body that kept everything in bnce. Therefore, her ability to practice this art could be viewed as a blessing from the heavens. As long as she wasn¡¯t hasty and greedy in advancing and acted cautiously, the odds of getting possessed by the devil were extremely small.


    Nheless, this art wasn¡¯t easy to practice. Cultivating primordial spirits naturally had to start from the primordial spirit itself. Primordial spirits were very frail, so Mo Tiange had to strengthen hers slowly. In the past couple of months of practicing this art, she still hadn¡¯t made the slightest progress.


    There was no progress in her cultivation level, and she also had not the slightest clue about the proper cultivation technique for her spiritual roots. Mo Tiange realized that after entering the Foundation Building realm, her future seemed very gloomy indeed.

 Chapter 105: Demonic Beast Riot

    <h4>Chapter 105: Demonic Beast Riot</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    The Inferno Beast was a kind of spiritual beast that was very easy to raise. It didn¡¯t need specific food and didn¡¯t require a very good environment to thrive. Even if it was raised sloppily, it could still live. This kind of little spiritual beast wasn¡¯t considered rare in Kunwu; even low-level cultivators liked to catch one or two of them to use them for concocting medicinal pills or refining tools. Hence, Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t at all worried about how to raise it.


    After catching this little Inferno Beast and bringing it home, Mo Tiange usually kept it in the spiritual beast room or in the small valley behind her cave. In any case, she didn¡¯t have too many things inside her cave and the medicinal fields in the valley all had restrictions on them, so this little guy could only gnaw on the grass at most; it wouldn¡¯t be able to create much mess. If it was hungry, she just needed to feed it with Aura-Nourishing Pills. If it was thirsty, there was a spring in the valley. Besides, there weren¡¯t any predators here. Very soon, the little guy actually became very plump.


    A few months passed by. Mo Tiange finally achieved some familiarity with using Soul-Refining Art, and the Inferno Beast also didn¡¯t show any resistance towards her, so Mo Tiange began concocting medicinal pills again.


    The most basic medicinal pill for Foundation Building cultivators was Soul-Strengthening Pills. After concocting Constitution-Enhancing Pills, this pill wasn¡¯t that hard to concoct. The only problem was that the materials needed weren¡¯t as cheap as the materials for medicinal pills for Aura Refining cultivators. Several thousand spirit stones would only get her 100 portions of the materials. Fortunately, she received the rations of an elite disciple. Coupled with the few thousand spirit stones she originally had, she did manage to buy the required materials.


    Mo Tiange took the Inferno Beast to the concocting room then shut herself inside, immersing herself in studying to concoct medicinal pills.


    Remaining in this situation, several months passed in a sh. It was only after a certain day when Mo Tiange suddenly heard the bell ringing outside that she realized how much time had passed.


    She stopped concocting medicinal pills and walked out of her cave. As she did so, she happened to run into Wei Jiasi, who had a worried expression on her face as she too came out of her cave. Mo Tiange stepped forward, greeted her and asked, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Wei, did something happen?¡±


    Wei Jiasi shook her head and said indifferently, ¡°I too just heard the bell, so naturally, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening. This is a call to gather disciples; disciples of every peak have to go to the main peak when they hear it. We¡¯ll find out when we get there.¡±


    Having finished speaking, Wei Jiasi no longer looked at Mo Tiange. She flew to the main peak while riding her flying magic tool alone.


    Mo Tiange watched her surroundings. Han Qingyu still hadn¡¯t returned ever since she went missing. Luo Fengxue¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave was also deserted; she was probably still in the steward¡¯s hall. As for the others, she was really unfamiliar with them. Because of that, she simply took out her flying sword and flew by herself towards the main peak.


    She saw that although all the disciples were rushing from every corner of the mountain, they weren¡¯t in a panic. Disciples in the Foundation Building realm and higher were maneuvering their respective flying magic tools, and Aura Refining disciples rode the public Thousand of Miles Cloud from their respective peaks, rushing towards the main peak.


    Upon watching this scene, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. This was the real elegance of a great, prestigious school. Despite being summoned so suddenly, these disciples were stillposed, and several thousand of them were all moving in an orderly manner. Presumably, even if something had happened, they would still handle it without the slightest confusion or anxiety.


    When she finally arrived at the main peak, Mo Tiange dropped her head to look at the scene below her. The school¡¯s square was already full of people. In front of the entrance to the Temple of the Three Pure Ones stood several dozen Core Formation cultivators as well as two Nascent Soul cultivators who both had solemn expressions on their faces.


    Mo Tiange quickly searched for the spot where the other Foundation Building disciples were standing. When she found it, she got off her flying sword, neutralized her facial expression and stood respectfully.


    Several dozen Core Formation and two Nascent Soul cultivators were gathered there¡­ If someone told her nothing important was happening, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have believed it. Could this perhaps have something to do with the disappearance of Senior Martial Sister Han?


    Although she had shut herself inside her cave and focused on concocting medicinal pills, Mo Tiange knew that ever since Senior Martial Sister Han went missing, they had no news of her at all. Several martial uncles also left the mountain to look for those groups of disciples but couldn¡¯t find any trace of them. During that time, she asionally went to see Martial Uncle Xuanyin. Each time, he always had a worried look on his face.


    The square was gradually filled by people. When every disciple from every peak was finally present, an old Nascent Soul Daoist, who seemed to be the leader, cast a nce to the side. A Core Formation cultivator immediately stepped forward and yelled loudly, ¡°QUIET!¡±


    Truth be told, his voice wasn¡¯t really loud, but it was conveyed clearly to each corner of the square. The disciples who were originally whispering to each other immediately shut their mouths.


    The Core Formation cultivator looked grave. With a heavy tone, he said, ¡°You were summoned because the school has something to announce. Several months earlier, there were some abnormalities with the demonic beasts in the southern forest. We sent several elite disciples to investigate, yet unexpectedly, all of them went missing. To avoid causing an upheaval, we didn¡¯t make this matter public before. These past few months, we¡¯ve continued to receive news, yet the number of missing disciples continued to increase, so we gathered everyone to begin sealing the mountain.¡±


    What he said instantly threw everyone in the square into an uproar.


    Sealing the mountain¡­ Although many disciples hadn¡¯t personally experienced that, they had heard about it. Sealing the mountain meant activating the Great Mountain-Protecting Formation; the monastery would be sealed off and would no longer receive visitors. Aside from disciples who received special orders, the others could only enter but wouldn¡¯t be allowed to leave,pletely severing any contact with the outside world.


    Mo Tiange had been shut inside her cave and focused on concocting medicinal pills for several months, and she also rarely saw Luo Fengxue, so she naturally had no idea that the missing people had such a big impact that one of the greatest cultivation groups in the Celestial Pole would close their monastery and seal the mountain. The severity of this matter was clear.


    At the moment, the old Nascent Soul Daoist standing in the middle raised his hand, causing the Core Formation cultivator to retreat. Mo Tiange heard about this Nascent Soul grandmaster from Luo Fengxue before. He was the Head Grand Supreme Elder of Xuanqing School as well as the number one person in Xuanqing School. Reportedly, his cultivation level was already in thete stage of the Nascent Soul realm, making him one of the most powerful people in the entire Celestial Pole.


    The Head Grand Supreme Elder, whose eyes had been closed, finally opened his eyes. He swept his sharp gaze over the disciples standing in the square. After a while, he said, ¡°Do you think that sealing the mountain means Xuanqing School is on the verge of encountering a great enemy?¡±


    The square was dead quiet, but from everyone¡¯s expressions, they obviously thought he was correct. Ever since Xuanqing School was established, the mountain was only sealed once every several hundred years and every time it happened, the school faced a great catastrophe.


    The old Daoist closed his eyes again and said slowly, ¡°Xuanqing School isn¡¯t the only one. All of Kunwu is currently preparing to face a demonic beast riot. Furthermore, ording to what the other disciples reported back, the demonic beast riot this time is different. Nowadays, Xuanqing School¡¯s power could be considered tremendous, but we have to always remember the phrase ¡®the higher you are, the easier it is for you to fall.¡¯ Being too strong will always attract disaster. For the sake of Xuanqing School disciples, the Grand Supreme Elders of the school came up with the decision to seal the mountain until the demonic beast riot is over. During this period, disciples of Xuanqing School must obey the order ¨C leaving the mountain without permission isn¡¯t allowed!¡±


    Once the Head Grand Supreme Elder finished speaking, Mo Tiange snuck a look at the Foundation Building cultivators around her. She noticed many of them were frowning deeply. Some looked worried and some looked excited, while some others looked frightened.


    She heard about the demonic beast riot before. The vast majority of the cultivation groups in the Celestial Pole were established in the Kunwu Mountain Range. The southern part of Kunwu Mountain Range was a vast forest stretching as far as the eye could see. This forest was one of the greatest spiritual grounds in the Celestial Pole. Most parts of Kunwu Mountain Range were home to many cultivators, while the forest area was where numerous demonic beasts thrived.


    High rank demonic beasts had human-like intelligence. Under normal circumstances, they didn¡¯t leave the forest. However, every once in a while, the great demonic beasts in the forest ordered low rank demonic beasts to attack various parts of the mountain and steal medicinal pills, spirit tools, and so on to aid in their cultivation.


    Every time humans and monsters fought, there was both suffering and gains to be made. Monsters wanted to steal medicinal pills while humans wanted to kill them to obtain their beast cores or remains. This wasn¡¯t about good or evil; fights were simply meant to obtain what each party wanted.


    Mo Tiange only needed to think a little to understand what her fellow Foundation Building disciples were thinking. The excitement was naturally there because this was a good opportunity. If they could deliver a great service to the school or perhaps obtain some fated chances, their cultivation levels would progress very quickly. The fear they felt was because missions would certainly have to be carried out outside the mountain and Foundation Building disciples like them were probably the main forces in this kind of situation, but if any idents urred, their skeletons might not even be left behind.


    Mo Tiange was unexpectedly calm. In any case, she was Grandmaster Jinghe¡¯s registered disciple, so they definitely wouldn¡¯t let her throw away her life handling dangerous matters. Moreover, she really wasn¡¯t afraid. During the seven years she wandered around with Second Uncle, she went to all kinds of ces and ran into danger countless times. She didn¡¯t think there was anything she needed to be afraid of.


    ¡°All right, Aura Refining disciples should return to their caves. Cultivate peacefully and keep your heart calm; Foundation Building disciples, stay.¡±


    Upon receiving these instructions, Aura Refining disciples left the square one after the other while ncing at the Foundation Building disciples with both sympathy and envy.


    When there were finally no Aura Refining disciples remaining in the square, the Core Formation cultivator from before once again stepped forward. He said, ¡°Martial nephews and nieces, many among you experienced the demonic beast riot fifty years ago. Presumably, I don¡¯t have to exin the details again. Demonic beast riots can¡¯t be handled just by sealing the mountain; we still have to go and exterminate our enemies. Aura Refining disciples haven¡¯t yet entered the Immortal¡¯s Gate, so it¡¯s you, Foundation Building disciples, who are the foundation of my Xuanqing School. You have to work hard in resolving this matter. We¡¯ll dispatch six Core Formation cultivators and a hundred Foundation Building disciples. You should go and prepare yourself and wait for notification from us.¡±


    Finished speaking, the Core Formation cultivator then hinted at them that today¡¯s meeting was over. Mo Tiange was filled with questions. She followed the crowd back to Clear Spring Peak while wondering why the meeting was over so soon. The names of the disciples who would leave the mountain to exterminate demonic beasts hadn¡¯t been announced yet.


    ¡°Tiange!¡±


    Right after she returned to Clear Spring Peak, a voice called her from behind. It was Ye Jingwen.


    ¡°Big Brother Ye!¡± Mo Tiange called. He looked almost like Luo Fengxue ¨C he waspletely worn out. This wasn¡¯t right¡­ He, like her, held no job in the school, so why was he so exhausted like this?


    Ye Jingwen waved his hand then tucked it inside his sleeve before walking towards the cave. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    Mo Tiange immediately opened the door to her cave and invited him in.


    Once they were inside, Ye Jingwen said, ¡°Tiange, in several days, I¡¯ll leave the mountain to carry out the mission.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Mo Tiange was startled. Ye Jingwen was well-known among the elite disciples. He was young, but his cultivation level had already reached the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm. He normally wouldn¡¯t be sent out in such a clueless situation.


    ¡°Big Brother Ye, how could they have picked you?¡±


    Ye Jingwen revealed a bitter smile and said, ¡°I had no other choice; my master was chosen, so I have to apany him.¡±


    ¡°En? Have the people who have to go been decided already?¡±


    Ye Jingwen nodded. ¡°Before this was announced, the martial uncles knew about it and already agreed on who¡¯ll leave the mountain to exterminate those demonic beasts. The six peaks will dispatch one Core Formation senior each. For our Clear Spring Peak, my master, Master Daoist Qingyuan, will go.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± In that case, with his master present, it shouldn¡¯t be too dangerous for him.


    ¡°For Foundation Building disciples, the minority are elite disciples like us and the majority aremon disciples, so you don¡¯t have to worry ¨C they shouldn¡¯t choose you. However, everything depends on the situation. If the situation doesn¡¯t look good, everyone will probably have to go. If things go extremely well, disciples who¡¯ve just built their foundation like you might be sent out to have a field experience. I came just to tell you about this. You have to prepare yourself.¡±


    ¡°En, I understand.¡±


    Seeing as she understood, Ye Jingwen stood up without even drinking his tea and said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Ye has to be careful.¡±


    Ye Jingwen looked back to smile at her then left hastily.


    Mo Tiange, full of thoughts, turned around and went back into her cave.


    Although Ye Jingwen warned her, she wasn¡¯t afraid. They might leave the mountain to y demonic beasts, but each group would be led by a Core Formation cultivator, so it shouldn¡¯t be too dangerous. It was just that she had just built her foundation and still couldn¡¯t use the Soul-Refining Art, so her abilities were rather inferior. If she had to participate in this war, she really didn¡¯t feel confident.


    Forget it, I should still make some preparations. If I get my turn, at least I won¡¯t be flustered. Furthermore, I have to prepare some life-saving strategies.

 Chapter 106: Gossip

    <h4>Chapter 106: Gossip</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    As Mo Tiange fed the little Inferno Beast Aura-Nourishing Pills, she looked up and saw several fleeting lights sweeping across the sky.


    She pondered for a moment then moved the little Inferno Beast into the small valley and exited her cave.


    After the mountain was sealed, the Great Mountain-Protecting Formation on Mount Taikang was activated, leaving only two spots where one could enter and leave the formation. The disciples who received orders to y monsters would enter and leave through those spots. However, aside from the 100 disciples who were ordered to leave the mountain in the beginning, rarely any others left or entered. The fleeting lights were probably cultivators in charge of circting news.


    So many days had passed, but there had been no news. Thinking about Ye Jingwen, Mo Tiange contemted for a while then decided to go to the steward¡¯s hall.


    She hadn¡¯t yet entered the hall when the two Aura Refining disciples guarding the door greeted her, ¡°Martial Uncle Mo.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled. Now that she had built her foundation, she became ¡°Martial Uncle¡± to them. She tossed a nce at the steward¡¯s hall and asked, ¡°Is there any news about the demonic beast riot?¡±


    One of the Aura Refining disciples asked back, ¡°Did Martial Unclee to get some news?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°Yes, an old friend of mine is among the disciples who left the mountain. Do you know what their situation is like now?¡±


    The two Aura Refining disciples nced at each other before one of them answered, ¡°Martial Uncle, we also don¡¯t know too much. We only know that the situation isn¡¯t really good. Martial Uncle shouldn¡¯t tell others about this because Aura Refining disciples still don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    ¡°En, I know. Since the situation isn¡¯t good, have there been any casualties?¡±


    ¡°It seems there have been. Martial Uncle doesn¡¯t need to be anxious ¨C in a bit, you¡¯ll definitely get some news from Martial Uncle Luo.¡±


    Assuming that these Aura Refining disciples didn¡¯t dare to leak too much information, Mo Tiange stopped asking them and simply said, ¡°All right, thanks.¡±


    Not too long after she returned from the steward¡¯s hall, a summon came from Master Daoist Xuanyin, calling all the disciples to his Immortal¡¯s Cave.


    Mo Tiange rushed to his cave. When she arrived, she saw that all of Martial Uncle Xuanyin¡¯s disciples seemed to be arriving. All were standing respectfully with worried expressions.


    She quietly made her way to Luo Fengxue¡¯s side. Luo Fengxue shook her head at Mo Tiange and heaved a soft sigh.


    Upon seeing Luo Fengxue¡¯s exhausted look, Mo Tiange¡¯s heart sank and worry appeared on her face.


    When all the disciples had gathered together, Master Daoist Xuanyin finally opened his eyes. His expression was grave. ¡°You probably know that the situation with the demonic beast riot isn¡¯t good. I told you toe because I have something to tell you. Fengxue¡­¡±


    Luo Fengxue raised her head and stepped forward. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°You can exin the matter to them.¡±


    Luo Fengxue answered ¡°yes¡± before turning her body around to face the others. With a solemn expression, she said, ¡°Senior Martial Sister and Brothers, the steward¡¯s hall received news from the disciples who left the mountain today. Martial Uncle Hanyu of Drifting Cloud Peak has fallen.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed. They knew what the fall of a Core Formation cultivator meant. The war this time must be very fierce. The next step was definitely going to be sending some help. Perhaps, it would be their master¡¯s turn¡­


    Luo Fengxue continued: ¡°The Head Grand Supreme Elder has decided to send another batch of disciples to support the first group. The number of people is simr tost time; each peak will send one Core Formation cultivator, several elite disciples, and about ten ordinary disciples. It has been decided that from Clear Spring Peak, Martial Uncle Shoujing will go. Martial Uncle Shoujing doesn¡¯t have any disciples, so the elite disciples who¡¯ll have to go with him will be chosen from among us.¡±


    Mo Tiange was dumbfounded. Although the cultivators dispatchedst time weren¡¯t too prominent, their cultivation levels weren¡¯t low. It was clear then that the situation wasn¡¯t dire. However, Martial Uncle Shoujing was a proud disciple of Grandmaster Jinghe. Whether it was his cultivation level or his divine power, he was considered one of the best among the Core Formation cultivators in Xuanqing School. It hadn¡¯t been that long since the war started, yet they already wanted to send him out¡­ It seemed the situation was bad indeed.


    The others around her were naturally thinking the same thing. All of them were whispering with their neighbors, looking either anxious or worried.


    ¡°That¡¯ll do.¡± Master Daoist Xuanyin said, putting a stop to the disciples¡¯ whispers. He then asked, ¡°Who among you are willing to go?¡±


    There were more than a dozen disciples present, but none of them answered. After a long time, someone finally stepped forward and asked, ¡°Master, is the present situation very bad?¡±


    Master Daoist Xuanyin nodded slightly. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you. News came from outside that the total casualties from the first batch of disciples dispatched have already reached 30%. Going now will naturally be very dangerous.¡± He then swept his gaze over the disciples before he said, ¡°Disciples in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm don¡¯t have to go.¡±


    Mo Tiange quickly sneaked a nce at her surroundings. Everyone looked surprised. Their master actually said that the early stage Foundation Building disciples didn¡¯t have to go¡­ Clearly, the situation was extremely dangerous.


    Compared to ordinary disciples, elite disciples like them might be superior in fighting techniques and divine powers, but at the same time, they were also more selfish and prioritized their own lives more. Asking them to volunteer their lives was indeed hard.


    A long time passed, yet still, no one stepped forward. Master Daoist Xuanyin frowned and said with annoyance, ¡°Is there no one willing to go?¡±


    ¡°Master,¡± a crisp woman¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Mo Tiange looked up to see the person and was stunned. It was unexpectedly her second martial sister, Wei Jiasi! In all honesty, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t have the greatest impression of this senior martial sister Wei. Although her natural aptitude was very good, her behavior was extremely arrogant. On most days, she was rarely willing to look others in the eye. Furthermore, Mo Tiange also felt that this senior martial sister Wei had always looked down on her.


    But she never expected that this senior martial sister Wei had such courage. The situation was obviously very dangerous, yet she was willing to go!


    Seeing as Wei Jiasi volunteered, a smile finally appeared on Master Daoist Xuanyin¡¯s face. He said, ¡°Jiasi, you¡¯ll do great. Is there anyone else willing to go?¡±


    Mo Tiange swept her gaze around. Wei Jiasi still had a calm expression on her face. There also seemed to be a determination in her eyes ¨C could it be that she had some kind of reason enticing her to go?


    ¡°Master. I¡­ I¡¯m also willing.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    After a while, two other disciples volunteered, revealing a gratified smile on Master Daoist Xuanyin¡¯s face. He said, ¡°Good, very good! You¡¯re willing to go to war for the school. As your master, I am very happy. The rest can head back. The three of you, stay.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Tiange, let¡¯s go.¡± Once they excused themselves, Luo Fengxue quietly grabbed Mo Tiange¡¯s hand and pulled her to leave the cave together.


    After leaving Master Daoist Xuanyin¡¯s cave and walking for quite a while, Mo Tiange finally asked, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Luo, is the situation really that bad?¡±


    While rubbing her already bloodshot eyes, Luo Fengxue nodded and said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t, grandmaster wouldn¡¯t have let Martial Uncle Shoujing go. s, I hope Martial Uncle Shoujing and Martial Uncle Qingyuan 1 will be able toe back safe and sound¡­ what are you thinking about?¡±


    Mo Tiange thought for quite a while before she answered, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about Senior Martial Sister Wei.¡±


    Luo Fengxue uttered a ¡°Ha!¡± and patted Mo Tiange¡¯s shoulder before she proceeded to say, ¡°Do you think that because second martial sister is willing to sacrifice herself and take the risk that she¡¯s amazing?¡±


    ¡°Not really¡­ but her actions are indeed rare.¡± Most cultivators were selfish. Even from famousrge cultivation groups that emphasized cultivating both the heart and character, there weren¡¯t many who were willing to go despite being fully aware of the dangers.


    Luo Fengxue chuckled, patted Mo Tiange¡¯s shoulder then whispered meaningfully, ¡°Don¡¯t let yourself be easily moved by others. The only reason second martial sister took initiative to go to war is because¡ª¡± She then stopped and scanned her surroundings. It was only after she confirmed there was no one else around that she continued to whisper, ¡°It¡¯s because of Martial Uncle Shoujing!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Mo Tiange was confused.


    Luo Fengxue couldn¡¯t help but pat Mo Tiange¡¯s head. She said, ¡°Stupid! You just wait, there will definitely be more female disciples from our Clear Spring Peak volunteering to go to war.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± After racking her brain, Mo Tiange seemed to understand and thus asked, ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Luo Fengxue rolled her eyes then grumbled softly, ¡°ording to me, all of them are delusional! What kind of person is Martial Uncle Shoujing? If their cultivation levels can¡¯t catch up to his, what¡¯s the use in thinking about him? Cultivators¡¯ lifespans might be far longer than ordinary mortals¡¯, but without the same lifespan, how long can we keep each otherpany? s¡­¡± After she finished speaking, she heaved another sigh.


    Who said there was a great gap between cultivators and mere mortals? The same thing also applied to cultivators themselves. Between cultivators in the Foundation Building realm and Core Formation realm, there would be at least a 300-year difference in their lifespans. Even if their love was as deep as the ocean, their love would be severed by time in the end.


    Mo Tiange asked in bafflement, ¡°We have so many Core Formation cultivators ¨C why do they only like Martial Uncle Shoujing? We¡¯re not mortal women, so don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re still judging based on outer appearance?¡±


    Luo Fengxue once again patted Mo Tiange¡¯s head, but this time, it was in appreciation. She said, ¡°Correct! That¡¯s why I said they¡¯re delusional. They¡¯re walking on the path of cultivation, yet they¡¯re unexpectedly the same as mortal women! However, you don¡¯t really have to wonder¡­ It isn¡¯t weird that Martial Uncle Shoujing is attractive to them. He¡¯s young, has a good natural aptitude, a high cultivation level, and good looks. None of the Foundation Building senior martial brothers in our entire school canpare to him.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Mo Tiange curiously asked. ¡°I still haven¡¯t met Martial Uncle Shoujing yet. What does he look like?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Luo Fengxue seemed like she wanted to say something but didn¡¯t dare to. In the end, she helplessly said, ¡°Looks like Senior Martial Brother Qin.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Think about it. Martial Uncle Shoujing¡­ en¡­ is only 140 years old this year. At such an age, he has already reached the middle stage of the Core Formation realm. If his luck is good, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible to form his Nascent Soul before he¡¯s 200 years old. Besides, Martial Uncle Shoujing¡¯s temperament is really good. Although he¡¯s reserved and crazy about cultivating, these things are precisely what make him attractive. Sometimes, women are just like men. The colder and the prouder the man is, the more women want to conquer him, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Mo Tiange looked at the sky as she pondered. However, she finally shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Luo Fengxue said Martial Uncle Shoujing looked like Senior Martial Brother Qin. But in all honesty, regarding Senior Martial Brother Qin, if she hadn¡¯t been in close contact with him for several months and developed a sort of dependency towards him, Mo Tiange would never have thought he was attractive. No matter how ugly, most cultivators wouldn¡¯t be that ugly. There were lots of handsome cultivators. Moreover, most of them were also crazy about cultivating. She didn¡¯t think there was anything special about Martial Uncle Shoujing.


    Luo Fengxue lookedpletely defeated. She said, ¡°My utmost respect to you!¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t have those kinds of thought, okay?¡± Mo Tiange smiled then continued to ask, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Luo, are you saying that Senior Martial Sister Wei likes Martial Uncle Shoujing?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, other people might not know about it, but I certainly do,¡± Luo Fengxue whispered with disdain. ¡°Martial Uncle Shoujing sometimeses out to give sermons, and each time, second martial sister always attends. Moreover, you also know Martial Uncle Shoujing doesn¡¯t have any disciples. Because of that, inner disciples like us often receive errands to go to his cave and carry out various chores. Senior Martial Sister Wei always takes errands to go to his cave. Once, she was¡­¡±


    Luo Fengxue looked left and right. When she saw that no one was around, she lowered her voice and continued to say, ¡°About this matter, I have to mention someone else first. Before, we had a martial uncle called Qingyuan 2 . He was grandmaster¡¯s second disciple but died because of an ident. His descendant is our senior martial sister because she was received by grandmaster to our Clear Spring Peak. This happened about 100 years ago. At that time, Martial Uncle Shoujing had just been taken by grandmaster to Mount Taikang. The two of them are simr in age and thus were taught together by grandmaster.¡±


    ¡°Regarding this senior martial sister, her natural aptitude is a bit inferior but not entirely bad. Furthermore, with grandmaster personally teaching her, how bad could she possibly be? Because of that, just like Martial Uncle Shoujing, she seeded in building her foundation when she was twenty years old. But probably because she was always with Martial Uncle Shoujing, this senior martial sister seemed to fall for him. Furthermore, because she was personally taught by grandmaster, she became conceited and always viewed Martial Uncle Shoujing as her ¡®something¡¯.¡±


    Although Luo Fengxue¡¯s exnation wasn¡¯t borate, Mo Tiange still got the general idea. Luo Fengxue continued her story. ¡°Later, Martial Uncle Shoujing¡¯s cultivation level surpassed hers. Grandmaster then bestowed an Immortal¡¯s Cave to him and afterward, Martial Uncle Shoujing rarely talked to this senior martial sister.¡±


    ¡°You also know Martial Uncle Shoujing is crazy about cultivating. He didn¡¯t like doing anything else aside from cultivating. This senior martial sister¡¯s dreams naturally fell apart. However, her character was bad. She always harassed female disciples who came to work in Martial Uncle Shoujing¡¯s cave¡­¡±


    ¡°So Second Martial Sister Wei was harassed?¡±


    ¡°Yep!¡± Luo Fengxue pursed her lips and said, ¡°At that time, second martial sister was only in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm while that senior martial sister was already in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm. This senior martial sister suddenly went crazy and went as far as beating second martial sister until second martial sister suffered internal injuries and vomited blood. Because of this, grandmaster expelled this senior martial sister out of Mount Taikang. Even now, we don¡¯t know which courtyard she lives at!¡±


    Hearing this story of jealousy between love rivals rendered Mo Tiange speechless. Unexpectedly, this kind of gossip also existed between cultivators ofrge, righteous cultivation groups!


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t talk to anybody else about this. I¡¯ll tell you the details when I have the time. Now, I¡¯m exhausted to death and want to rest first.¡±

 Chapter 107: Going to War

    <h4>Chapter 107: Going to War</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Before long, the second batch of disciples started their journey and left the mountain to y the monsters. Among them was Senior Martial Sister Wei.


    They left quietly. Mo Tiange only knew about it because she received a Sound-Transmitting Talisman on her doorway.


    It was sent by Qin Xi, telling her that he was also among the second batch of disciples, but since there wasn¡¯t enough time, he couldn¡¯te and say goodbye to her.


    Although Mo Tiange was stunned for a moment, she soon resumed her cultivation and pill-concocting like usual.


    She couldn¡¯t intervene in these matters. But, in case she was eventually sent out of the mountain and had to protect herself in the fierce battlefield, she had to make proper preparations first.


    Large cultivation groups like Xuanqing School had about 500 Foundation Building disciples. The two batches of disciples dispatched totaled about 200 disciples, almost half the total Foundation Building disciples the school had. ording to the news transmitted back to the school, the casualties suffered by the first batch were around 30%, which would be about thirty or forty people¡­


    For medium-sized cultivation groups, having about thirty to forty of their Foundation Building disciples perish was a loss beyond measure. Even inrge cultivation groups like Xuanqing School, such a loss wasn¡¯t trivial. Furthermore, the war had just begun. If the fight continued to get fiercer, perhaps after this demonic beast riot ended, Xuanqing School might lose 100 Foundation Building disciples at the very least. Losing such a number was enough to destroy a medium-sized cultivation group.


    If that happened, it would be very likely that none of the school¡¯s Foundation Building disciples could escape this ordeal. So, Mo Tiange had to make proper preparations so she wouldn¡¯t be defenseless when she was sent to the battlefield.


    Day after day passed by. A strained atmosphere gradually filled all of Xuanqing School.


    From Luo Fengxue, Mo Tiange learned that all of Kunwu was dragged into this demonic beast riot. If Xuanqing School hadn¡¯t sealed the mountain and activated the Great Mountain-Protecting Formation from the beginning, all disciples probably would¡¯ve entered the battle. In that case, the Aura Refining disciples definitely wouldn¡¯t be exempt.


    Fortunately, although the casualties among the Foundation Building disciples were numerous, the Aura Refining disciples still hadn¡¯t been affected. With the presence of Aura Refining disciples, even if Xuanqing School suffered disastrous losses, they could still restore their vitality within 100 to 200 years; the school¡¯s strength would be unlikely to drop.


    When Mo Tiange learned about all of this, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Ginger really got spicier as it aged¡­ The Head Grand Supreme Elder, Lord Daoist Zhenyang, actually predicted how the situation would go right from the beginning and prevented heavy damage to the school. If it wasn¡¯t for him, Xuanqing School also wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape this ordeal.


    Luo Fengxue wasn¡¯t very busytely. ording to her, because the matters were too importanttely, Core Formation elders from the same generation as the School Head had taken over. So, Foundation Building stewards like her only needed to work asionally. Now that Luo Fengxue was free, she came to see Mo Tiange every day to chat.


    Mo Tiange was eager to practice the Soul-Refining Art, but she also knew she mustn¡¯t rush it. Therefore, she only practiced step by step every day and gossiped a bit with Luo Fengxue.


    Luo Fengxue, this person¡­ She was, in fact, someone who constantly busied herself, sometimes over trivial matters. Her natural endowments were good, but she wasn¡¯t too fond of cultivating. On the contrary, she liked to deal with various chores in the school. In all of Clear Spring Peak, there was practically nothing she didn¡¯t know about. She even knew a lot of gossip regarding other peaks. Being idle and gossiping like this unexpectedly added a bit of joy to their lives.


    Mo Tiange had never been close to someone like Luo Fengxue before. But Luo Fengxue¡¯s liveliness reminded Mo Tiange of Murong Yan and she wondered whether she had built her foundation yet.


    ¡°Hey, hey! Tiange! What are you dreaming about?¡±


    As she regained her train of thought, Mo Tiange shook her head and said, ¡°Nothing¡­ I just feel that Senior Martial Sister Luo is indeed too free these days. I¡¯m kind of missing the days when you were busy.¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s words implied that she felt Luo Fengxue was annoying. Luo Fengxue red at her and grumbled, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because eldest martial sister isn¡¯t here, I wouldn¡¯te and bother you! Nowadays, only the two of us are remaining in the area. If I don¡¯te and talk to you, do you think I would talk to those spiritual beasts?¡±


    With a helpless smile, Mo Tiange said, ¡°True¡­ If I let you feel bored until you were forced to talk to spiritual beasts, I would truly bemitting a heavy sin.¡±


    Luo Fengxue tossed Mo Tiange a sideways nce, but then, something suddenly crossed her mind. She said, ¡°Right! Tiange, how old are you?¡±


    ¡°En?¡± Mo Tiange thought for a while before she answered with a sigh, ¡°Twenty four. Time passed so quickly. It¡¯s almost been four years since I came to Xuanqing School.¡± The past four years had been easy for her, so she felt time passed so quickly.


    ¡°Oh. If I remember my age correctly, you should be about a year younger than me. Are you practicing cultivation techniques that can maintain your appearance? The way you look now and the way you looked when you just arrived aren¡¯t too different.¡±


    ¡°I think so¡­¡±


    ¡°I think so!?¡± Luo Fengxue yelled, ¡°You really can¡¯t appreciate the happy life others desire! Cultivation techniques that can maintain one¡¯s appearance¡­ Most of us female cultivators cultivate for the sake of obtaining eternal youthfulness. Having a suitable youth-retaining cultivation technique would save a lot of Look-Preserving Pills. Your looks would make countless people jealous, yet here you are with the guts to say ¡®I think so¡¯!¡±


    Mo Tiange felt a bit guilty. She got her cultivation techniques too easily, so she constantly forgot to cherish them.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Luo Fengxue shook her head and said with a sigh, ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether you¡¯re smart or whether you¡¯re actually very dense. Whether you¡¯re stupid or whether you have a good grasp of what to do and what not to do¡­ I really can¡¯t tell which kind of group you belong to¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange curiously asked, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Luo, how many categories do you ce people in?¡±


    ¡°En¡­¡± Luo Fengxue contemted to herself then said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s very simple. Take a look at the two senior martial sisters who live here andpare them to me ¨C each of us is a different kind. Eldest martial sister is the kind that is the most attractive. She possesses both a woman¡¯s empathy and a man¡¯s chivalrousness. Second martial sister is the kind that is neither attractive nor loathsome. She doesn¡¯t care about others but she also wouldn¡¯t deliberately trouble them. As for me, I¡¯m the kind that most people like and few people hate. Take a look at howrge mywork is; among Clear Spring Peak¡¯s disciples, I dare say that I can definitely recognize the most number of people.¡±


    Once she finished boasting about herself, Luo Fengxue continued to say, ¡°There¡¯s also a kind that few people like and most people hate. It¡¯s the kind of person whose character isn¡¯t that good but isn¡¯t narrow-minded. Thest kind is the kind that¡¯spletely loathed by others. A ssic example of this type is that senior martial sister who was banished from Mount Taikang. She has no self-awareness, her mind is only filled with herself, and she always thinks everything has to revolve around her. Hmph! This kind of person¡­ Practically everyone who meets her will hate her.¡±


    Upon hearing what Luo Fengxue said, Mo Tiange asked, ¡°Does this senior martial sister really have no charm?¡±


    ¡°En¡­ I don¡¯t really remember. This happened long ago. At that time, I was about eleven or twelve years old. I only remember that it happened not long after Martial Uncle Shoujing came back from the Demonic Mountain. His cultivation level dropped greatly; he almost only managed toe back with his life.¡±


    ¡°The errand second martial sister received was to take care of his Immortal¡¯s Cave when he was in Closed Door Meditation. But who would¡¯ve thought that senior martial sister would resent second martial sister for being able to get close to Martial Uncle Shoujing and take care of him? She made a scene and even took action against second martial sister. Think about it ¨C Martial Uncle Shoujing almost lost his life, but that senior martial sister was engrossed in her jealousy. It was only natural that both martial uncle and grandmaster were enraged. However, for that senior martial sister¡¯s father¡¯s sake, grandmaster didn¡¯t punish her and only made her leave Xuanqing School to live in a separate courtyard and reflect on her mistakes for dozens of years. Ay¡­ Anyway, I¡¯ve never heard of anyone liking her.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± This kind of person, who didn¡¯t have even the slightest sense of propriety, was indeed unlikeable.


    ¡°Speaking about eldest martial sister, I wonder how she¡¯s doing now. I¡¯m not too worried about second martial sister. After all, she¡¯s with Martial Uncle Shoujing.¡± Luo Fengxue looked up at the sky and heaved a sigh.


    ¡°There¡¯s still no news about Senior Martial Sister Han?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s some news¡­¡± Luo Fengxue thought for a while before she said, ¡°News was transmitted a few days ago saying that they¡¯ve found secret marks senior martial sister left behind, but they still haven¡¯t found the people. I think the odds of senior martial sister being alive arerge.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then! No bad news is good news!¡±


    After thinking for a bit, Luo Fengxue pped her hands and said, ¡°That¡¯s absolutely true!¡±


    The two of them continued to gossip. After a while, both of them simultaneously received a Summoning Talisman.


    ¡°Eh~, it¡¯s from master.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded and said, ¡°Mine is also from Martial Uncle Xuanyin. It seems we were called for the same reason. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± The two of them tidied up then rushed towards Master Daoist Xuanyin¡¯s cave together.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Martial Uncle.¡±


    This time, Master Daoist Xuanyin wasn¡¯t meditating. He was walking back and forth in the hall with his hands behind his back. When he saw the two of them arriving, he stopped and said, ¡°Good, now everyone¡¯s here. Come.¡±


    Master Daoist Xuanyin turned around and went to sit on the master seat. He stared at his disciples with a grave expression and said heavily, ¡°I asked all of you toe because the war has intensified. You may also be sent to join the battle next.¡±


    Mo Tiange was shocked. She and Luo Fengxue nced at each other. Both looked bewildered. The school had dispatched twelve Core Formation cultivators in total. Even if Martial Uncle Hanyu had perished, there were still eleven of them left. Xuanqing School had a total of about forty Core Formation cultivators and they dispatched a quarter of them ¨C were those still not enough? Could it be that another Core Formation cultivator had perished?


    ¡°Master, eldest and second martial sisters¡­¡±


    Master Daoist Xuanyin shook his head and said, ¡°Qingyu has been found. She¡¯s fine, although with the present situation, whether they can return or not is still unclear. I¡¯ve decided to leave the mountain and assist the others in the war. Those among you who are in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm and higher will follow me to the battlefield.¡±


    Although everyone was startled, none of them dared to object. Those in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm and higher softly answered, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°As for you¡­¡± Master Daoist Xuanyin shifted his gaze towards Mo Tiange and Luo Fengxue. ¡°You early stage Foundation Building disciples also can¡¯t be too rxed. ording to my estimates, before long, you¡¯ll also be dispatched to participate in ying the monsters. Because of that, I¡¯ll give you a few magic tools and spiritual talismans in advance. Each of you will receive some.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Mo Tiange and Luo Fengxue looked at each other then each took the spirit tools and talismans from Master Daoist Xuanyin. They also listened to a short lecture from Master Daoist Xuanyin before they finally left his cave.


    The two of them walked in silence until Mo Tiange finally spoke with hesitation, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Luo, do you have any way to obtain news about the situation?¡±


    ¡°En?¡± Luo Fengxue absentmindedly answered, ¡°What kind of news would you like to inquire about?¡±


    ¡°The first one is about Big Brother Ye; you also know him. The other is about Senior Martial Brother Qin¡­ Last time, he said he was also going to the battlefield, and I haven¡¯t heard any news about him yet.¡±


    Luo Fengxue said, ¡°Your Senior Martial Brother Qin will definitely be alright; it¡¯s Senior Martial Brother Ye¡¯s situation that¡¯s hard to say¡­Rest assured, after we go back, I¡¯ll go to the steward¡¯s hall and ask other senior martial sisters and brothers about him.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Luo Fengxue¡¯s eyes shifted around as she spoke. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin¡¯s status is special; they certainly wouldn¡¯t let him handle risky matters. Besides, Martial Uncle Shoujing is there.¡±


    ¡°En¡­ that¡¯s true.¡±


    Nevertheless, Mo Tiange was still worried. In any case, Ye Jingwen had advanced into the Foundation Building realm so many years ago and was even in the middle stage now. Qin Xi, on the other hand, had advanced into the Foundation Building realm only a few years ago. Not to mention methods and divine powers ¨C she was worried his realm was still unstable. Even if he had countless treasures, they would be utterly useless if his cultivation level wasn¡¯t solid.


    However, she didn¡¯t need to be worried for long because soon after Martial Uncle Xuanyin left the mountain, she received a notification to leave the mountain with Luo Fengxue and assist the others.

 Chapter 108: The Situation in the Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 108: The Situation in the Battlefield</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    As she watched the surging smoke and dust below her, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows.


    It had never crossed her mind that the situation outside would actually be this chaotic.


    Crowds of people were fleeing here and there while low rank demonic beasts were chasing after them. Those who couldn¡¯t escape orgged behind were overtaken by those demonic beasts and ended up either badly mangled or devoured into the demonic beasts¡¯ stomachs.


    Mo Tiange clenched her fists and bit her lips. However, in the end, she still retained a bit of rationality. She stared at Master Daoist Suxin, who was leading them and called questioningly, ¡°Martial Uncle Suxin?¡±


    Master Daoist Suxin was a cold-looking woman. At this moment, she looked even colder as she raised her hands,unching a horsetail whisk towards the demonic beasts below.


    Upon seeing her actions, Mo Tiange and the others also started to attack.


    Blood sttered everywhere and limbs were scattered. These were all low rank demonic beasts. Faced with the attacks of several dozens of disciples, they werepletely taken care of in just a short while.


    Mo Tiange, who was wiping the bloodstains off her hands, looked at Luo Fengxue.


    Luo Fengxue¡¯s face was rather pale. She whispered, ¡°How could things have ended up like this¡­¡±


    Luo Fengxue was trembling slightly. Even though she had been a disciple of a prominent school ever since she was a child, she had never encountered such a bloody situation. Mo Tiange held her hands and said, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Luo, we just need to kill the demonic beasts.¡±


    It took Luo Fengxue quite a while to regain herposure. She then shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can get used to this.¡± She revealed a bitter smile before she proceeded to say, ¡°In fact, Xuanqing School has always been vignt even in peaceful times. Most of our disciples have gone through close-quarterbat. But I¡¯ve always liked doing chores for the school. I¡¯ve never once thought that one day, I would have to go and fight. s, I¡¯ve been too indulgent towards myself.¡±


    Most of the crowd fleeing towards them consisted of either mortals from market squares or mortals born in certain ns. Now that they had been saved, they kowtowed towards Mo Tiange¡¯s group. Some of them were even begging piteously to be taken to a safe ce.


    A slight ache shot through Mo Tiange¡¯s heart, making her turn around to look at Master Daoist Suxin.


    Master Daoist Suxin shook her head. ¡°We still have other important things to do; we can¡¯t be held up here.¡±


    Mo Tiange knew Master Daoist Suxin wasn¡¯t making excuses. Their group only consisted of about twenty people in total. If they took all these people away, they might be dyed until who knew when. The longer they dyed, the worse the situation would be. Since it was beyond their power to help, they didn¡¯t need to force themselves to do so.


    Nheless, someone still shouted, ¡°Martial Uncle, if we ignore them, I¡¯m afraid these mortals will lose their lives!¡±


    Master Daoist Suxin tossed a cold nce at that person before she said, ¡°Even though we, Dao school, strictly abides by Dao rules, it¡¯s also important to know what¡¯s appropriate or not. Nowadays, taking care of this major incident is more important. If these mortals leave Kunwu Mountain Range quickly, they still can save their lives. We don¡¯t need to get involved. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Having finished her speech, she maneuvered her flying magic weapon and left the ce in a sh.


    The road to immortality wasn¡¯t really without anypassion. It was just that the amount ofpassion was limited. Although Mo Tiange sighed in her heart, she remained silent.


    Several dayster, everyone finally arrived at their destination.


    Mount Taikang had its Great Mountain-Protecting Formation in ce. Demonic beasts had once suffered many losses under this Heaven and Earth Self-Killing Formation before, so they didn¡¯t dare to attack Mount Taikang directly. Instead, they constantly harassed the small cultivation groups and ns affiliated with Xuanqing School that were located in the vicinity of Mount Taikang.


    It was also precisely because of this matter that Xuanqing School couldn¡¯t stay out of the riot. Many of the resources provided for disciples ofrge cultivation groups came from these cultivation ns and small cultivation groups. Without them, half of Xuanqing School¡¯s foundation would be broken.


    Before they left the mountain, Mo Tiange learned that the battle in western Kunwu was mainly taking ce on Luoyan Cliff. Most of these cultivation ns and small cultivation groups had also moved here.


    From a distance, everyone could already see the huge formation covering the cliff. Inside the formations, tents could be found all over, almost like they covered the entire area.


    Upon seeing this, a deep frown appeared on Master Daoist Suxin¡¯s face. She then led everyone to stop outside the formation.


    A group of patrolling cultivators immediately came towards them, respectfully saluting before asking, ¡°Senior from Xuanqing School, may I know Senior¡¯s Daoist name?¡±


    A disciple of Master Daoist Suxin stepped forward and answered, ¡°My master¡¯s Daoist name is Suxin. We¡¯ve been ordered by our division toe and provide some assistance.¡±


    ¡°Oh, turns out it¡¯s Master Daoist Suxin. Please forgive junior for not weing you sooner. Junior is Hongyuan of Shangqing Sect who¡¯s currently in charge of patrolling Luoyan Cliff. Junior doesn¡¯t intend to offend Master Daoist and hopes Master Daoist can forgive junior, but could Master Daoist please take out your school identity tablet?¡± This Hongyuan was very polite, but he didn¡¯t forget his duties. Although they were wearing Xuanqing School¡¯s uniform, he still remembered to examine their identity tablets.


    Master Daoist Suxin nodded then took out a jade tablet.


    Having personally verified the identity tablet, Hongyuan respectfully said, ¡°Senior, please wait here for a moment. Junior will inform Senior Lingxi to open the formation.¡±


    Once he received Master Daoist Suxin¡¯s approval, Hongyuan sent out a Sound-Transmitting Talisman. Before long, they saw a Core Formation cultivator in Xuanqing School¡¯s uniform walking towards them with several disciples. That cultivator said happily, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Suxin, you¡¯vee too.¡±


    Although Master Daoist Suxin¡¯s expression was still cold, her gaze seemed to be a bit gentler. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Lingxi, what¡¯s the situation like now?¡±


    Mo Tiange had never met this Master Daoist Lingxi, but this person appeared young. Presumably, he had outstanding talents.


    Master Daoist Lingxi said, ¡°Senior Martial Sister, pleasee inside first. We¡¯ll talk about the details slowly.¡± After he said that, he led everyone into the formation. He then told his disciples to gather the other Foundation Building cultivators while he led Master Daoist Suxin towards arge tent.


    Mo Tiange and Luo Fengxue both epted the arrangements provided for them withoutining.


    On the other hand, when Master Daoist Suxin walked into the tent, she waspletely stunned. Thisrge tent was jam-packed with about twenty seated cultivators who were all in the Core Formation realm. Most of them belonged to Xuanqing School while several others were cultivators from small cultivation groups affiliated with Xuanqing School. Most of the cultivators Xuanqing School dispatched to go to war were there. Why were they gathered in one ce now?


    ¡°Junior Martial Sister Suxin, you also came!¡± Master Daoist Xuanyin eximed after seeing her. Including Suxin, of the seven Core Formation cultivators existed in Clear Spring Peak, four of them were there. The number of Core Formation cultivators from the other peaks was also more or less the same. Thus, half the Core Formation cultivators Xuanqing School had were already in the middle of this demonic beast riot.


    When Master Daoist Suxin finished greeting everyone, she sat beside Master Daoist Xuanyin and said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Xuanyin, what¡¯s the situation like now?¡±


    Master Daoist Xuanyin shook his head. ¡°A few days ago, several of our Core Formationrades perished.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± With a frown etched on her face, Master Daoist Suxin swept a gaze around. There were about seven or eight Core Formation cultivators from Xuanqing School who weren¡¯t there. She asked, ¡°What about Junior Martial Brother Qingyuan and Shoujing?¡±


    Master Daoist Xuanyin said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Qingyuan is out on duty, and Junior Martial Brother Shoujing¡­¡± He paused, making Master Daoist Suxin anxiously ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Shoujing is missing.¡± Master Daoist Xuanyin frowned and proceeded to say, ¡°In the battle several days ago, Junior Martial Brother Shoujing fought against a seventh-rank Shining Beast. We haven¡¯t been able to get in contact with him. At that time, other Core Formation Daoists were also present. Several among them perished while several others also went missing. In fact, this is the matter we¡¯re discussing now.¡±


    ¡°Missing¡­¡± Master Daoist Suxin shook her head and said coldly, ¡°Although a seventh rank Shining Beast is equivalent to ate stage Core Formation cultivator, Junior Martial Brother Shoujing has always been smart. Furthermore, he possesses magic weapons for escaping, so his life shouldn¡¯t be in danger. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s injured and is hiding somewhere to heal his injuries.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I think too.¡± Master Daoist Xuanyin nodded, but the worry on his face hadn¡¯t faded. He said, ¡°However, the situation really is far from good. Junior Martial Brother Shoujing being missing really makes me worried.¡±


    Master Daoist Suxin could only nod. After a while, she asked again, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Xuanyin, how are our opponents in terms of strength? We have so many Core Formation cultivators; are we really unable to get the upper hand?¡±


    Master Daoist Xuanyin forced a smile and said, ¡°Our opponent has about five or six seventh rank demonic beasts, and more than a dozen fifth and sixth rank demonic beasts. They outnumber us by a lot, and their cultivation levels are quite high. It¡¯s really¡­¡±


    ¡°They actually have so many seventh rank beasts?¡± Master Daoist Suxin waspletely shocked. A seventh rank beast was equivalent to ate stage Core Formation cultivator, yet on the cultivators¡¯ side, only a few were in thete stage of the Core Formation realm!


    ¡°Yes, so this is extremely troublesome¡­¡± Master Daoist Xuanyin said while shaking his head.


    ¡­


    ¡°What!?¡± When Mo Tiange, who was staying in the temporary tent, heard the news Luo Fengxue managed to acquire, she was astounded.


    Luo Fengxue continued to say, ¡°From what I heard, Martial Uncle Shoujing fought a seventh rank demonic beast before he went missing. It¡¯s been about seven or eight days.¡±


    Mo Tiange stopped the work she was doing. She sat down and asked, ¡°Then what about Senior Martial Brother Qin?¡±


    ¡°¡­ He¡¯s also missing.¡± Luo Fengxue cast a nce at Mo Tiange before she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, didn¡¯t you say no news is good news?¡±


    After sitting in a daze for a while, Mo Tiange continued to ask, ¡°Have the others gone to look for them?¡±


    ¡°I only heard that Martial Uncle Qingyuan might be looking for Martial Uncle Shoujing, but there¡¯s still no news for now, so it¡¯s still unclear.¡±


    Mo Tiange felt as if her breath was stuck in her chest and couldn¡¯t escape. Nevertheless, her rational side told her she couldn¡¯t do anything to help in this matter, and that worrying was useless.


    She stood up, pondered, and sat down once again. She did this several times until Luo Fengxue could no longer bear it and said, ¡°Calm down. With Martial Uncle Shoujing¡¯s cultivation level, he¡¯ll be all right.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not Martial Uncle Shoujing I¡¯m worried about!¡± Mo Tiange closed her eyes and took a deep breath. However, she realized it was useless; her heart was still beating wildly. She wanted to rush outside but she didn¡¯t know what she could possibly do to help.


    Luo Fengxue was lost in thought. She stared at Mo Tiange for a long time until all of a sudden, she asked, ¡°Do you like Senior Martial Brother Qin?¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned but immediately shook her head. ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t, what are you so anxious for?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just really worried¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like him, so what are you worried about?¡± Luo Fengxue frowned and said sternly, ¡°Tiange, I¡¯ll give you some advice ¨C if you really have those kinds of thoughts, you better stop. He¡­¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Mo Tiange slumped into the chair and covered her face with her hands. She said, ¡°I admit that once I¡­ But what you¡¯re trying to say, I already know. I can swear that I don¡¯t have any delusions. I only view him as a friend. If the one missing was you or Big Brother Ye, I¡¯d also be worried!¡±


    Luo Fengxue was silent for a long time before she finally heaved a soft sigh and said, ¡°All right, I won¡¯t say anything more. Although I think you definitely don¡¯t know that¡­¡±


    ¡°Know what?¡± Luo Fengxue¡¯s words were cut off by a voiceing from outside. Soon afterward, a woman lifted the tent curtain open and walked into the tent.


    ¡°Eldest Martial Sister!¡±


    Upon hearing Luo Fengxue¡¯s surprised voice, Mo Tiange looked up to see Han Qinyu watching them with a smile. She immediately stood up and called, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Han.¡±


    Han Qingyu was an amiable, gentle-looking woman. Although she wasn¡¯t very pretty, she was very attractive and was always smiling.


    Luo Fengxue threw herself at Han Qingyu and shouted excitedly, ¡°Eldest Martial Sister, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Han Qingyu answered while intimately patting Luo Fengxue¡¯s head. She was much older than Luo Fengxue. ording to chronological ages in the secr world, she was old enough to be Luo Fengxue¡¯s great-grandmother. She had watched Luo Fengxue grow up and had always considered Luo Fengxue her junior.


    Having appeased Luo Fengxue, Han Qingyu shifted her gaze towards Mo Tiange. She smiled and said, ¡°Tiange, I haven¡¯t had the chance to congratte you on sessfully building your foundation. This trip must¡¯ve been tiring, right?¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled at her and said, ¡°Thank you, Senior Martial Sister Han. I¡¯m d you¡¯re alright; we¡¯ve been very worried.¡±


    Han Qingyu gracefully smiled and sat down. She then spoke softly to Luo Fengxue and reproachfully said, ¡°Fengxue, in the future, you mustn¡¯t say those kinds of words carelessly. There are many people here; someone might¡¯ve heard what you said.¡±


    ¡°I know, Eldest Martial Sister,¡± Luo Fengxue obediently nodded and said.


    Han Qingyu nodded with a smile. She once again shifted her gaze towards Mo Tiange and said, ¡°I came to take a look at you both. At the same time, I wanted to tell you that with the current situation, you both may have to encounter the demonic beasts very soon, so you should be mentally prepared.¡±

 Chapter 109: Fighting

    <h4>Chapter 109: Fighting</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    ¡°¡­ Mo Tiange!¡±


    Upon hearing her own name, Mo Tiange stepped forward. Beside her stood around seven or eight cultivators. Just like her, their names were called and would receive the same assignment.


    Master Daoist Xuanyin solemnly swept his gaze over them. He said, ¡°Your group will be led by Wei Jiasi. The mission is to help and save our injured fellow Daoists, understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Master Daoist Xuanyin waved and said, ¡°Go.¡±


    Mo Tiange silently followed Wei Jiasi and left the ce.


    Their group consisted of Foundation Building cultivators who were either injured or had a rather low cultivation level. Hence, Master Daoist Xuanyin obviously gave them an easy assignment on purpose.


    As they flew away from Luoyan Cliff, the fight hadn¡¯t yet begun. Eight of them stood for a while on the hillside before they finally saw demonic beasts appearing one after another, running or flying towards the cliff. On Luoyan Cliff, cultivators also started toe out to meet their enemies.


    After a while, Mo Tiange heard Luo Fengxue¡¯s whisper: ¡°Look over there.¡±


    Mo Tiange looked up, only to see a long-tailed demonic beast appearing in the sky. From its momentum, it was a fifth rank beast at the very least. It could fight against a dozen Foundation Building cultivators at once, and it wasn¡¯t at a disadvantage at all.


    Its tail was at least several dozen feet long. Every time it swung its tail, if anyone didn¡¯t dodge it in time, they would fall from their flying magic tool. In response, Wei Jiasi said, ¡°Go save them.¡±


    All eight people in their group flew towards the injured, picked them up and took them to the back of Luoyan Cliff which, ever since the war began, had be the ce to tend to the injured.


    Once they approached, someone came up to greet them.


    Wei Jiasi called, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Kuang!¡±


    That person was wearing Xuanqing School¡¯s uniform. He was already in the peak stage of the Foundation Building realm and had a very indifferent attitude, yet every movement of his revealed his gracefulness. He simply nodded to Wei Jiasi before he turned around to call someone. ¡°Xiaobai!¡±


    An early stage Foundation Building youngster ran towards them from behind.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu.¡±


    After the injured were taken, Senior Martial Brother Kuang spoke while making his way back, ¡°Is the medicine ready? You can begin!¡±


    ¡°En.¡± The youngster only gave them a nod before he followed Senior Martial Brother Kuang.


    Upon being treated so coldly, the eternally-proud Wei Jiasi unexpectedly didn¡¯t look unhappy. She simply cast a nce at the rest of them and said, ¡°Continue.¡±


    Mo Tiange flew behind her and continued to work with Luo Fengxue to find the injured and bring them back.


    Once they were a distance from Wei Jiasi, Luo Fengxue whispered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡±


    Mo Tiange, while looking at the battlefield thaty not too far from them, nodded.


    Luo Fengxue disyed a mysterious smile and said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu is the number one person among the Foundation Building disciples, the most popr male disciple in the school aside from Martial Uncle Shoujing.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Mo Tiange asked. When it came to appearance and mannerism, this Senior Martial Brother Kuang was indeed handsome and graceful.


    ¡°Yep¡­¡± When Luo Fengxue saw that Mo Tiange was still distracted, she sighed and said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not going to try to make you smile anymore. It might be a bit too hard for you.¡±


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister Luo¡­¡± There was no way Mo Tiange didn¡¯t realize Luo Fengxue was trying to amuse her. It was just that she really couldn¡¯t smile right now.


    Luo Fengxue hinted at Mo Tiange that she didn¡¯t need to exin. The two of them proceeded to keep searching for the injured. asionally, they would see mutted corpses and scattered body parts, and Luo Fengxue¡¯s face would turn pale, causing Mo Tiange to worry about her. Fortunately, Luo Fengxue got ustomed to it very quickly.


    With the passage of time, the fight became more and more intense. asionally, fifth rank or even of higher rank demonic beasts approached. When that happened, Core Formation seniors immediately came to face them head-on. Fights of magical power between cultivators and beasts of that rank could make the ground shake and mountains change; naturally, low level cultivators would get injured. With so many people injured, Mo Tiange and Luo Fengxue had no other choice but to save people separately.


    As Mo Tiange hastened on her way, a gale suddenly blew towards her, causing Mo Tiange, who was standing on her flying sword, to be unsteady and nearly fall. She promptly stamped on the flying sword and made a u-turn to see what wasing after her.


    It was unexpectedly a third rank demonic beast!


    Cold sweats suddenly trickled down her entire body.


    The demonic beast¡¯s eyes showed an ominous glint. It pped its paws, creating a red beam that shot towards her.


    Mo Tiange flew around on her flying sword to dodge, holding talismans in one hand and hurling the Shuttle of Flying Apsara with her other hand.


    The Shuttle of Flying Apsara transformed into a golden light which soon became a thin de that rushed towards the demonic beast.


    A third rank demonic beast was equivalent to a middle stage Foundation Building cultivator. After Mo Tiange advanced to the Foundation Building realm, she hadn¡¯t fought against anything yet, so she was very cautious right now. She controlled the Shuttle of Flying Apsara and at the same time, her other hand started hurling out talismans.


    These talismans were bestowed to her by Master Daoist Xuanyin before she left the mountain. Furthermore, when they arrived here and went to greet Master Daoist Xuanyin, he gave them a lot more for self-protection.


    ¡°Rustling Wind and Rain¡± and ¡°Blowing Wind Chaotic Cloud¡± ¨C several high level wind element talismans fell and pushed the demonic beast several steps back. Mo Tiange promptly withdrew the Shuttle of Flying Apsara and controlled the flying sword to flee.


    However, demonic beast skin was thick. In most cases, the strength of attacks on their bodies was low. One secondter, that demonic beast already starteding after her.


    Mo Tiange turned around to look back. People around her were engrossed in their own fights; no one wasing to help her.


    The demonic beast was very quick. In just a short moment, it had almost caught up with her. She raised her hand and released the Shuttle of Flying Apsara once again.


    The demonic beast was already in the third rank, so it was more intelligent than a wild animal ¨C it knew the Shuttle of Flying Apsara¡¯s power, so it immediately made a swatting motion with one of its front paws. All of a sudden, fire element magic emerged from its paw.


    Mo Tiange controlled her flying sword and flew around the demonic beast. The Shuttle of Flying Apsara was continuously hurled and withdrawn, controlling the demonic beast¡¯s movements. When it attacked, Mo Tiange moved back, and while the beast was preparing to perform its magic, she sent the golden de forward to stab it. Upon repeating this several times, the demonic beast practically went crazy from anger.


    A rain of fire suddenly fell from the sky. Mo Tiange was petrified; she had never expected the demonic beast could perform this kind of magic. She rushed forward with all her might to avoid the rain of fire. Nevertheless, she suddenly felt pain radiating from her back. She wasn¡¯t fast enough and had been burnt by the attack.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s hand trembled, almost making her lose control of the Shuttle of Flying Apsara. The demonic beast was about to swing its huge paws again but suddenly, a flying sword rushed towards it from the side and plunged into its head.


    As the demonic beast howled with pain, Mo Tiange grabbed this opportunity to recall the Shuttle of Flying Apsara before once again sending countless golden needles to its head. With another gesture, golden needles burst out from its body. The demonic beast roared loudly before it finally fell to the ground.


    Mo Tiange turned around and saw Wei Jiasi¡¯s cold figure standing by the side.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Martial Sister Wei.¡± Mo Tiange gratefully cupped her hands toward her.


    Instead of answering, Wei Jiasi only uttered a soft ¡°hmph¡± and directly turned around to leave.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. Although this Senior Martial Sister Wei saved Mo Tiange, that didn¡¯t mean this Senior Martial Sister liked her.


    However, looking at Wei Jiasi¡¯s back, a frown gradually formed on Mo Tiange¡¯s face. This direction¡­


    She had no time to think deeper. Ignoring the still-aching wound or her back, Mo Tiange went to follow her.


    When she was fighting the demonic beast, she was already far away from the main battlefield. She originally thought Wei Jiasi happened to pass by, but it looked like that wasn¡¯t the case.


    Although Wei Jiasi seemed to be pursuing a demonic beast, Mo Tiange knew that Wei Jiasi was supposed to be helping the injured, so she basically had no reason whatsoever to pursue demonic beasts.


    She hadn¡¯t walked too far when she spotted Luo Fengxue¡¯s silhouette. After contemting for a moment, she sent a Sound-Transmitting Talisman to her.


    After receiving the Sound-Transmitting Talisman, Luo Fengxue looked up to find her position and flew over.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Tiange?¡±


    While pointing at a certain area in the distance, Mo Tiange said, ¡°Look, it¡¯s Senior Martial Sister Wei.¡±


    Luo Fengxue shifted her gaze ording to Mo Tiange¡¯s fingers but still didn¡¯t understand. She said, ¡°What happened to Senior Martial Sister Wei?¡±


    ¡°Look at the direction she¡¯s going in!¡±


    Luo Fengxue turned around. She watched attentively for a while before her expression finally changed. She said, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Wei is leaving!¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded and said, ¡°Senior Martial Sister is injured, so she doesn¡¯t need to fight now. She certainly doesn¡¯t need to go looking for demonic beasts. Besides, there aren¡¯t any people in that direction.¡±


    After taking just an instant to think, Luo Fengxue said, ¡°Let¡¯s follow her and see.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Mo Tiange hesitated and said, ¡°We still have to help the wounded¡­¡±


    ¡°There are more people helping the wounded than just our small group. Besides, the battle is about to end now, so missing the two of us won¡¯t cause any harm.¡±


    Looking all around and realizing that all the fights had reached their respective oues, Mo Tiange finally nodded and said, ¡°All right.¡±


    The two of them proceeded to hide their presence and followed Wei Jiasi while maintaining a moderate distance from her.


    After passing several low peaks and entering a forest, Wei Jiasi¡¯s flying sword suddenly elerated, blocking the way of a fleeing second rank beast in front of her. A small g appeared in her hand. She waved the small g, and loud rumblings of thunder were heard. The demonic beast before her fell in an instant.


    Mo Tiange and Luo Fengxue nced at each other. Both of them became even more convinced in their hearts. Wei Jiasi obviously didn¡¯t need to exert much effort to exterminate this demonic beast, yet she had been chasing it into the forest. Something was definitely wrong.


    Sure enough, after killing that demonic beast, instead of turning around, she kept moving forward. She was moving too quickly. The two of them almost couldn¡¯t keep up with her.


    The forest was bing increasingly dense. They also went deeper and deeper into the forest. They don¡¯t know how much time had passed, but Wei Jiasi eventually stopped. She examined the entire area as if she was looking for something.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do!¡± Luo Fengxue whispered, ¡°We¡¯re too far from Luoyan Cliff; this is too dangerous! We should call second martial sister back first!¡±


    Mo Tiange hastily put her to a stop and said, ¡°But if you call her now, you won¡¯t know what she¡¯s trying to do.¡±


    Luo Fengxue¡¯s gaze suddenly sharpened. She fixated on Mo Tiange and grimly asked, ¡°Tiange, are you suspecting that second martial sister is¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Mo Tiange cut off Luo Fengxue¡¯s words. She seemed to be conflicted as she said, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Wei just saved me. I know that although her temperament isn¡¯t good, she isn¡¯t a bad person. However, her behavior is definitely a bit strange.¡±


    Luo Fengxue was silent for a moment before she said, ¡°No matter what second martial sister is trying to do, I believe her.¡± Right after she said this, she directly went to chase after Wei Jiasi.


    Mo Tiange wanted to stop her, but their movements had rmed Wei Jiasi. With no other choice, Mo Tiange followed behind Luo Fengxue.


    ¡°Second Martial Sister!¡±


    Once Wei Jiasi saw them, her expression turned cold. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Second Martial Sister!¡± Luo Fengxue looked all around and saw that there seemed to be traces of fights of magical power. She asked, ¡°What are you looking for?¡±


    Wei Jiasi coldly said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Luo Fengxue¡¯s gaze returned to Wei Jiasi¡¯s body. She stared at Wei Jiasi for a while then said, ¡°Second Martial Sister, are you looking for Martial Uncle Shoujing?¡±


    Not only Wei Jiasi, but even Mo Tiange was startled by her words.


    Luo Fengxue slowly said, ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, Martial Uncle Shoujing went missing a few days ago around this area. Moreover, at that time, he let you and other Foundation Building disciples return first. There are traces of fights of magical power here, so I assume you came here to look for Martial Uncle Shoujing.¡±


    Wei Jiasi¡¯s expression changed. In the end, she said through clenched teeth, ¡°What I¡¯m doing is none of your business. Fengxue, go back!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back!¡± Luo Fengxue stared determinedly at Wei Jiasi and said, ¡°Second Martial Sister, wake up! Martial Uncle Shoujing is apletely different person from us. There are some matters that aren¡¯t possible despite your desires.¡±


    Wei Jiasi ¡°hmphed¡± and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything.¡±


    ¡°Thene back with us if you don¡¯t want anything! Martial Uncle Shoujing¡¯s whereabouts will naturally be handled by Martial Uncle Qingyuan. Is there any use in you secretly leaving? If Martial Uncle Qingyuan can¡¯t find him, would you be able to find him?¡±


    Perhaps because Luo Fengxue¡¯s criticizing tone enraged her, Wei Jiasi scowled and said, ¡°I already said it has nothing to do with you!¡±


    ¡°Then you also have nothing to do with Martial Uncle Shoujing!¡± Luo Fengxue ruthlessly continued to say, ¡°Second Martial Sister, you¡¯re such a proud person. Why can¡¯t you see things clearly? Think about it ¨C your natural aptitude isn¡¯t that inferior to eldest martial sister¡¯s, yet eldest martial sister already advanced to thete stage of the Foundation Building realm ten years ago but you¡¯re still lingering in the middle stage now! Do you think master doesn¡¯t know? Master just wants you toe around on your own!¡±


    ¡°LUO FENGXUE!¡± Unable to restrain her anger, Wei Jiasi shouted and red at them.

 Chapter 110: Advice

    <h4>Chapter 110: Advice</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Luo Fengxue sneered. She had always been a slick person; if she encountered humans, she would speak theirnguage, and if she encountered ghosts, she would speak theirnguage. She had never confronted others right to their faces. However, she didn¡¯t care about that right now. Ridicule was apparent in her stare as she said, ¡°Second Martial Sister, with your present condition, I wouldn¡¯t be attracted to you, let alone Martial Uncle Shoujing!¡±


    Wei Jiasi was originally a pretty woman, but right now, she was angered by Luo Fengxue to the point that her face distorted. She stretched out her hand, and a scarlet-red little g appeared in that hand.


    Luo Fengxue neither moved nor showed any weakness. Instead, she took another step forward and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you even want to attack your fellow disciples? Second Martial Sister, stop making mistakes!¡±


    A conflicted expression appeared on Wei Jiasi¡¯s face. Although she was angry, she was also remorseful for taking her magic tool out. In the end, she recalled the g back.


    Seeing her like that, Luo Fengxue¡¯s expression also softened. She said slowly, ¡°Second Martial Sister, I¡¯ve been master¡¯s disciple ever since I was a child. When I was a child, you and eldest martial sister always took care of me, yed with me, taught me to cultivate¡­ You¡¯re a very intelligent and respectable person. Although we¡¯re not as close as we used to be, I still don¡¯t want to watch you walk down the wrong path.¡±


    ¡°Second Martial Sister, think about it; Martial Uncle Shoujing is already in the middle stage of the Core Formation realm now. With his cultivation speed, it¡¯s possible he¡¯ll form his Nascent Soul within the next 100 years. If he forms his Nascent Soul, will a mere Foundation Building disciple attract his attention? You know perfectly well that aside from cultivating, Martial Uncle Shoujing doesn¡¯t like anything else. If your cultivation level cannot match his, how would he possibly pay attention to you?¡±


    Shock emerged on Wei Jiasi¡¯s face. Soon afterward, her gaze fell onto Mo Tiange¡¯s body.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t understand. She knew Wei Jiasi¡¯s gaze meant Wei Jiasi was afraid of her hearing these things. But she had already heard most of it; was there anything left that she shouldn¡¯t hear?


    Just as Mo Tiange was thinking to herself, Luo Fengxue already understood Wei Jiasi¡¯s meaning. She turned towards Mo Tiange and said, ¡°Tiange, we¡¯re far from Luoyan Cliff. There might be some demonic beasts in the vicinity. Could you please stay on the lookout for them?¡±


    Mo Tiange instantly understood her meaning. The rtionship between the two of them was deeper than their rtionship with her; maybe there were some things that couldn¡¯t be said freely in her presence. Thus, she nodded and said, ¡°You two can talk. I¡¯ll go take a look around.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Luo Fengxue only gave a short response, yet her eyes revealed that she was grateful.


    Mo Tiange smiled, turned around and left.


    Once she saw Mo Tiange¡¯s silhouette fading away, Luo Fengxue waved her hand, creating a Sound-Insting Barrier that surrounded her and Wei Jiasi.


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister, if you have anything else to say, you can say it now. Maybe there are some things you¡¯re misunderstanding¡­¡±


    Wei Jiasi was staring at the spot where Mo Tiange was earlier. Her gaze seemed to contain some mixed feelings. At this moment, she dropped her gaze and said in a low voice, ¡°Fengxue, since you already know, I won¡¯t hide it from you. At first, I didn¡¯t dare to hope for too much, but ever since she came¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡­ Senior Martial Sister, are you saying Martial Uncle Shoujing treats Tiange differently?¡±


    Wei Jiasi nodded. She then said with a bitter smile, ¡°I know you¡¯ve always looked down on me in this matter. How could I be willing to let others look down on me? However, you¡¯ve never fallen for anyone. You can¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister, I did feel disdain about this matter before, so please forgive me. Although I don¡¯t understand romantic feelings, I know we¡¯re not mortal women. Naturally, we mustn¡¯t act the same as mortals. In the cultivation world, the only thing that matters is our cultivation levels. Maybe Martial Uncle Shoujing has never eyed any woman for so many years because there¡¯s never been a woman worthy enough. Senior Martial Sister, don¡¯t you like Martial Uncle Shoujing because he¡¯s different from ordinary male disciples?¡±


    Wei Jiasi was silent. Luo Fengxue was speaking so directly, but Wei Jiasi couldn¡¯t deny any of it. Not to mention Martial Uncle Shoujing¡¯s looks and identity ¨C all of this was superficial in the end, but why had she fallen for him then?


    She carefully thought back. In the beginning, when she noticed that this martial uncle wasn¡¯t much older than her yet he was able to cleanse his heart, restrict his desires and cultivate diligently, she secretly admired him. Later, upon seeing how his means were indeed different from disciples like her and how quickly his cultivation progressed from one realm to the next, she gradually fell for him. If his cultivation level wasn¡¯t high, how would she feel about him?


    As she thought about this, a chill ran down her spine. She had always thought highly of herself, but now she finally realized that she was actually the same as those women!


    ¡°Second Martial Sister!¡±


    Wei Jiasi regained her train of thought. She softly shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡±


    Luo Fengxue watched her with concern and asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    For a moment, Wei Jiasi couldn¡¯te up with an answer. She hesitated for a long time before she answered, ¡°Fengxue, do you perhaps think I¡¯m just as frivolous as those female disciples? That because martial uncle is young but has a high cultivation level, I¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s perfectly okay.¡± Luo Fengxueughed and said, ¡°Martial Uncle Shoujing¡¯s mannerisms and behavior are indeed different from those other senior martial brothers of ours; it¡¯s only natural to be attracted to him. Senior Martial Sister, you also know I¡¯m not too fond of cultivating; I¡¯m more interested in the power of the school. I¡¯m only ayperson, which is why I can see things clearly.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ are the smart one here.¡± Wei Jiasi then looked in the direction Mo Tiange was headed and asked softly, ¡°Fengxue, she and you have always been close. Do you think martial uncle really¡­¡±


    Before she finished, Luo Fengxue already shook her head and said, ¡°Second Martial Sister, you shouldn¡¯t be overly suspicious. I don¡¯t think Martial Uncle Shoujing has any feelings towards Tiange.¡±


    ¡°But then why does martial uncle want to keep his identity hidden from her?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Luo Fengxue also looked puzzled. ¡°I think¡­ Martial Uncle Shoujing definitely has his own reasons. If he really had some kind of intention towards Tiange, why would he let Tiange cultivate with us? I¡¯ve seen the treasures she has; indeed, some of them belonged to martial uncle¡­ However, although Martial Uncle Shoujing¡¯s concocting technique is excellent, I¡¯ve never seen any of his medicinal pills at Tiange¡¯s ce. The disciple¡¯s rations she receives are also the same as ours. The only difference is the items grandmaster gave her.¡±


    Wei Jiasi had been silent for a while when she heard Luo Fengxue speak again. ¡°Second Martial Sister, you shouldn¡¯t suspect Tiange. Ever since she arrived, I¡¯ve always been with her. I know everything about her clearly. I¡¯m going to be honest with you. In fact, Tiange and Martial Uncle Shoujing belong to the same kind of people. She has a firm will and has always cultivated whole-heartedly. Right now, she doesn¡¯t have any such thoughts about him. However, if you continue on like this, you¡¯re bound to be defeated by her in the future. In the future, I¡¯m also afraid Martial Uncle Shoujing really will see Mo Tiange in a different way.¡±


    Wei Jiasi looked shaken as she stared at Luo Fengxue.


    Luo Fengxue smiled wryly before she heaved another sigh. She said, ¡°Second Martial Sister, don¡¯t think I¡¯m saying this just to scare you. It¡¯s been a long time since Tiange came and I¡¯m the one closest to her. I might have no other skills, but I¡¯ve always been urate in judging people¡¯s nature. With Tiange¡¯s nature, reaching the peak stage of the Foundation Building realm will definitely happen sooner orter. Right now, she¡¯s grandmaster¡¯s registered disciple. As long as grandmaster gives her a bit more care, does she need to worry about being unable to form her Gold Core?¡±


    ¡°As for Martial Uncle Shoujing, his talent surpasses others¡¯. In Xuanqing School, the only Core Formation cultivator whose age is simr to his is Martial Uncle Lingxi, but Martial Uncle Lingxi is a man. If Martial Uncle Shoujing really forms his Nascent Soul within the next 100 years and ns on performing Dual Cultivation, where would he find a suitable Nascent Soul cultivator to be his partner? Then he would most likely be left with no choice but to choose from among the female Core Formation cultivators. Furthermore, he would choose one who has the potential to form her Nascent Soul; that means he¡¯ll only choose a female cultivator who isn¡¯t too old¡­ Second Martial Sister, if you don¡¯t form your Gold Core soon, you won¡¯t have any hope!¡±


    When Luo Fengxue finished, Wei Jiasi already understood she had taken the wrong path. Without a high cultivation level, Martial Uncle Shoujing would never pay attention to her. If she couldn¡¯t form her Gold Core, she would only be abandoned. Sadly, all these years she had forgotten about her cultivation level which was supposed to be the most important matter. She had been neglecting the important thing and focusing on trivial matters.


    ¡°Fengxue, thank you.¡± As if she had just been enlightened, Wei Jiasi suddenly felt her whole body loosening. All these years, she had been shouldering her own feelings but had never dared to let others know. She couldn¡¯t abandon them, she couldn¡¯t throw them away, and she couldn¡¯t part with them. Even her own pride and arrogance were lost in this arduous pursuit. However, she had forgotten the source of her pride and arrogance. Without a high cultivation level, on what basis could she be arrogant? On what basis did she want others to look at her differently?


    Hearing Wei Jiasi¡¯s remark, Luo Fengxue finally heaved a sigh of relief. Her taut nerves finally loosened. They were far from Luoyan Cliff, and there were a lot of demonic beasts in the forest ¨C she had been extremely nervous!


    ¡°But¡­¡± Wei Jiasi hesitated. ¡°Martial Uncle Shoujing is missing now. I came not because I¡¯m holding onto some vain hope. I¡¯m just really worried¡­¡±


    ¡°Second Martial Sister!¡± Luo Fengxue anxiously said. ¡°Tiange will be better than you if you behave like this. Tiange is also worried, but she knew her own capabilities and waited wholeheartedly for news from Martial Uncle Qingyuan. If she also acted like you, wouldn¡¯t that give master more trouble?¡±


    Wei Jiasi suddenly frowned and said, ¡°What do you mean? Didn¡¯t you say Tiange doesn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Although she realized she had said the wrong things, Luo Fengxue continued on calmly, ¡°She¡¯s thinking about Senior Martial Brother Qin. But Senior Martial Sister, you shouldn¡¯t be oversensitive. Tiange only views him as a friend.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡ª¡± Wei Jiasi suddenly stopped in mid-speech and took out both her flying sword and her magic tool.


    ¡°Second Martial Sister!¡± Luo Fengxue eximed with fright.


    Wei Jiasi didn¡¯t say anything. Her expression was extremely cold and a murderous intent emerged in her eyes. The flying sword and g were deployed together.


    Luo Fengxue frantically took out her magic tool, yet in the next moment, she suddenly heard a loud bang. She turned around and was stunned by what she saw.


    Wei Jiasi controlled the flying sword while murmuring some incantations. Soon after, her spiritual aura was shot into the g, causing it to swell and ergen in an instant. Lightning cracked across the sky.


    ¡°Fengxue!¡± Wei Jiasi shouted. ¡°What are you dazed about?! There are demonic beasts here!¡±


    Luo Fengxue finally regained herposure. She couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed in her heart. She thought her senior martial sister wanted to¡­


    Sensing the presence of demonic beasts arriving one after the other, Luo Fengxue was dumbfounded. Five demonic beasts in the second and third rank! The second rank was equal to the early stage of the Foundation Building realm while the third rank was equal to the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm. Of the two of them, one was in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm, and the other was in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm. The difference in numbers on each side was too great!


    Wei Jiasi, who was standing on her flying sword, took several objects and stuffed them into Luo Fengxue¡¯s hands. She said anxiously, ¡°Quick! I¡¯ll block them for a while. Find Mo Tiange and run back!¡±


    ¡°No! Senior Martial Sister, if you¡¯re alone, you¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°Go! Now!¡± Wei Jiasi shouted. Her eyes kept darting towards the approaching demonic beasts as she said impatiently, ¡°It¡¯ll be toote if you don¡¯t go now! You just advanced to the Foundation Building realm and aren¡¯t good in fights of magical power. Staying here will only be a burden on me! Quick, go back and find others to help!¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡± In mid-speech, they sensed that the demonic beasts were getting closer and closer. Luo Fengxue said, ¡°Senior Martial Sister, we¡¯ll go together!¡±


    ¡°No, they¡¯re too fast! Then none of us can run! Hurry up! Do as I said!¡±


    Luo Fengxue was originally a decisive person. In the next moment, she clenched her teeth and said, ¡°All right, Senior Martial Sister, you have to hang on!¡±


    She turned around then dashed towards the direction Mo Tiange went in. Nevertheless, she used both her divine spirit and eyes, but she couldn¡¯t find a trace of Mo Tiange.


    ¡°Tiange!¡± Luo Fengxue anxiously yelled at her surroundings, ¡°Quicke out! There are demonic beasts!¡±


    However, she was still met by silence. There wasn¡¯t even the slightest response; it was as if Mo Tiange hadpletely disappeared.

 Chapter 111: Illusory Formation

    <h4>Chapter 111: Illusory Formation</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Mo Tiange knew she must be facing a formation right now. However, she really couldn¡¯t make any sense of this formation.


    Just now, because Luo Fengxue and Wei Jiasi wanted some privacy as they talked, she left them and went on her own. She nned to look for a spot that was neither too close nor too far where she could wait and keep watch at the same time. In the end, however, she identally stumbled upon traces of a formation in the vicinity.


    This wasn¡¯t a problem itself; the problem was that even with her knowledge and experience with formations, she unexpectedly couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of formation it was, not to mention how to break it. Out of helplessness, she prepared to head back and look for the other two. But somehow, she had unexpectedly been caught inside the formation and was unable to leave.


    In front of her was an endless white. It was as if she was surrounded by fog; nothing could be seen clearly. After pondering, Mo Tiange stopped moving. Instead, she sat down and released her divine sense.


    Ever since she entered the Foundation Building realm, the distance she could explore using her divine sense had reached several thousand feet. Since this was a formation, this distance should be enough for her to find the eye of the formation.


    Nevertheless, right after she released her divine sense to explore, the fog around her seemed to havee alive, bubbling up all over the ce, intentionally blocking her divine sense from moving any further.


    She opened her eyes. Her brows were tightly furrowed.


    Something is wrong. This formation is too strong; it definitely wasn¡¯tid by demonic beasts. Could there be some kind of expert senior hiding here?


    Just as this idea shed across her mind, she thought of another possibility. She yelled out loud, ¡°Martial Uncle Shoujing! Is Martial Uncle Shoujing here?¡±


    Her voice slowly faded away amongst the dense fog. Mo Tiange waited for a while, yet she didn¡¯t hear any response.


    Did I guess wrong? She pondered before slowly moving forward.


    Unexpectedly, the fog was cloud-like. It was so thick that she practically could touch it with her hands. She had only walked a few steps forward, but she realized that everything in front and behind her, as well as on her right and left were all the same. Her sense of direction was unclear, and she had no path to follow.


    At that moment, there was a sh of light. Mo Tiange dodged to the side right before a thunderbolt struck her original spot, leaving a huge ck burnt mark on the ground from the explosion.


    Mo Tiange was frightened. She looked around vigntly, but she couldn¡¯t find any other trace of life.


    Unknownst to her, the fog behind her was gradually solidifying into a human form which then walked towards her.


    Mo Tiange was trembling all over, but she suddenly ducked out of the way. In the next second, a flying sword pierced the ground.


    Following the direction where that flying sword came from, she turned around. However, right after she did so, she blurted out in astonishment, ¡°Second Uncle!¡±


    In the fog, several dozen feet away from her, stood a long-bearded old man in a ck robe. It was how Ye Jiang looked before he was injured!


    But in a split second, Mo Tiange was even more vignt than before. She knew Second Uncle was already dead. The figure before her eyes definitely wasn¡¯t her Second Uncle. Could it be that this fog could produce figures from her mind?


    She had no time to think. The Ye Jiang in front of her raised his hand, summoning a jade disc out of nowhere.


    Upon seeing the jade disc, a cold sweat trickled down Mo Tiange¡¯s body.


    The jade disc was Second Uncle¡¯s Thick Soil Disc. It was refined by her father after he formed his Gold Core and it had extraordinary power. Unfortunately, when they fled from Mount Yunwu and Second Uncle was forced to fight, it had shattered to pieces.


    She was even more certain that this was only a character formed from her thoughts. The fact that this formation could actually produce a character from her thoughts as well as magic tools was proof that this formation was powerful. The flying sword a moment ago mostly likely had real power too!


    Although her forehead was drenched in a cold sweat, Mo Tiange had no time to wipe it. With a wave of her hand, she summoned the Shuttle of Flying Apsara.


    If this phantom of Second Uncle really had the same power he had when he was alive, a bit of carelessness on her part would very likely cause her to be killed on the spot.


    The jade disc floated in the air. Ye Jiang was expressionless. He made hand seals while muttering some spells, continuously sending spiritual aura to the jade disc, causing it to widen as much as a woven mat.


    Mo Tiange actually knew the Thick Soil Disc¡¯s weakness. It was called Thick Soil Disc, so naturally, it had soil attributes. Layers of soil had to settle to be thick. If she waited until he finished inserting spiritual aura into the jade disc, the jade disc would hit her and it would definitely make her suffer. Since this thing still needed some time to raise its power, if she moved first and took advantage of a critical moment, she could restrict its movements. Thus, her Shuttle of Flying Apsara was immediately transformed into a gold which flew directly towards the phantom.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The phantom called out as it was strongly bound by the gold. When she Second Uncle¡¯s extremely pained expression, Mo Tiange¡¯s hands involuntarily trembled.


    This attack of hers made her realize that even though this phantom didn¡¯t have the real person¡¯s reaction speed, he looked too simr to Second Uncle. She obviously knew he was only a replica of her Second Uncle, but he was too simr to the point where she almost couldn¡¯t bear to attack it.


    A malicious glint suddenly shed across that phantom¡¯s eyes. He gestured with his hand and the Thick Soil Disc that had grown bigger abruptly dived towards her.


    Mo Tiange dodged. In an instant, she was already several dozen feet away with both palms joined together. A pained scream came through ¨C her golden needles had struck their target. The Second Uncle before her eyes gradually faded away. Bit by bit, cracks appeared on the Thick Soil Disc until it eventually fractured and vanished into thin air.


    She wiped the sweat on her forehead off while calming down. A fake was, in the end, a fake. Second Uncle wouldn¡¯t gaze at her like that and would, most importantly, never attack her.


    She had just turned around and walked a few steps when she received another shock.


    A man was standing several feet away from her. The man was handsome but rather cold and solemn. It was Qin Xi¡¯s appearance!


    In a split second, Mo Tiange released her Shuttle of Flying Apsara. Unlike the phantom of Second Uncle, this Qin Xi had no response at all and didn¡¯t make any attempts to attack her. He just lifted his hand, causing the golden needles to converge and unite, reforming the Shuttle of Flying Apsara¡¯s original shape before it fell into his hands.


    Mo Tiange was shocked! Ever since she got it, she learned about its powers. It could scatter and be a formation; it could converge and be needles. It was corporeal but had no character. It could kill people without being seen. Furthermore, she had absolute control over the formation used to operate it and even spent a lot of time refining it again ¨C how could it be stolen by others so easily!?


    Nevertheless, it was only a thought that shed in her mind for an instant. Right now wasn¡¯t the time to ponder over this matter. She fumbled in her Qiankun Bag for something. In the next moment, she took out a flying sword and several small throwing knives.


    These throwing knives were originally the teeth of the Iron-Teethed Crocodile. After she built her foundation, she took the teeth to Xuanqing School¡¯s tool-refining shop and asked the shop to refine them into magic tools. They might be not that powerful, but they were useful for mounting a sneak attack.


    The flying sword met her opponent head-on while the throwing knifes tried to sneakily attack it from behind. Instead of using the Shuttle of Flying Apsara in his hands, Qin Xi took out a sword. It was the same sword that possessed a staggering momentum that Mo Tiange had once seen. The de of this sword waspletely golden and it was covered in a zing fire.


    He only swung it lightly, but her flying sword was immediately beaten to the ground. He then lifted it, and all her throwing knives were blown away.


    Mo Tiange waspletely stunned. She still had other magic tools, but none of them had been refined. Therefore, she had no other choice but to hurriedly fetch several defensive talismans and stuck them onto her body. She also took out a wind element talisman and hurled it forward.


    When she finished doing all this, Qin Xi¡¯s sword already reached her. However, in an instant, the sword became two, then multiplied into four, four into eight, and directly attacked her from different directions at the same time.


    Too slow to react, Mo Tiange could only watch helplessly as those swords pierced her body.


    But she didn¡¯t feel any of the expected pain. On the contrary, her body suddenly became light. The power of that sword vanished in a sh. The Qin Xi standing before her eyes also gradually faded away. In the end, her Shuttle of Flying Apsara fell to the ground.


    Although Mo Tiange was shaken, after a bit of thinking, she eventually understood what happened. The people were fake and the environment around her was also fake, so the attack must be fake too. This formation simply relied on spiritual aura fluctuations to make people have illusions.


    Now that she understood, she recalled all of her things back, including her flying sword and the Shuttle of Flying Apsara. She sat cross-legged then proceeded to slowly recover her spiritual aura.


    At this moment, another figure materialized in front of her. It was actually the already-dead Xu Jingzhi!


    Xu Jingzhi was killed in the test to obtain Foundation-Building Pills. After that event, Mo Tiange also faced a lot of problems, so she had never given him a second thought. Seeing him now inevitably made her heart feel a bit agitated.


    But a secondter, she calmed down, closed her eyes and concentrated on adjusting her breath. Despite sensing the talisman Xu Jingzhi hurled towards her, she remainedpletely still. She was already in the Foundation Building realm now. Attacks from Xu Jingzhi, who was only in the Aura Refining realm, were beyond weak.


    As soon as that talisman touched her body, it quivered then disappeared along with Xu Jingzhi.


    Later, Murong Yan, Senior Martial Brother Zhou, Luo Fengxue, and others appeared one after the other. Since Mo Tiange had already seen through the formation¡¯s tricks, she pretended like she didn¡¯t see them and meditated silently.


    When she finally opened her eyes again, the scenery in front of her was no longer fog and clouds. Instead, she was faced with a vast yellow desert along with a scorching sun high up in the sky.


    Mo Tiange pondered then stood up and looked all around.


    The endless yellow sand, the sun high in the sky, the strong wind¡­ This ce looked very simr to the desert in the western part of the Celestial Pole.


    She released her divine sense again, but this time, she found that there was nothing blocking it.


    Mo Tiange was surprised and excited. She immediately closed her eyes and focused on exploring her surroundings using her divine sense.


    Soon afterward, a smile appeared on her face. The eye of the formation! She had found the eye of the formation!


    After carefully pinpointing the location of the eye of the formation, Mo Tiange opened her eyes and determined the direction she needed to go in.


    ording to her divine sense, the eye of the formation was about 800 feet away. This distance was very reasonable. If she could break it, she would be able to escape this entrapment.


    The yellow sand under her feet was very frail. When she stepped on it, she sank up to her knees. Thus, just like walking on snow, each step was incredibly challenging. She tried to fly, but she then realized she couldn¡¯t fly in this ce. She could only swallow her irritation and make her way, one step at a time.


    The wind blew the sand away while continuously emitting ¡°whooshing¡± sounds, hitting her hard in the face to the point where she felt excruciating pain.


    Meanwhile, the sun was also very fierce. She almost felt like she was being roasted alive.


    As she experienced all this, Mo Tiange was suddenly startled. She was already a Foundation Building cultivator, so she ought to be affected by neither hot nor cold. Why did it still feel so unbearable under the scorching sun and why did she even feel pain from being hit by the wind?


    Realizing this, she immediately tried to operate the spiritual aura inside her body to produce a protective barrier. However, she waspletely stupefied. Her body was empty. Whether it was her dantian or her meridians, there wasn¡¯t even the slightest bit of spiritual aura left!


    Mo Tiange stood still for a long time as sweat trickled down her face. This formation had actually transformed herself into a mere mortal! She wiped the sweat off her face and took out her Qiankun Bag¡­ Useless! Spiritual aura, albeit a small amount, was needed to open Qinkun Bag. Right now, she didn¡¯t even have the tiniest bit of spiritual aura!


    Since she couldn¡¯t open her Qiankun Bag, she had nothing. Furthermore, without spiritual aura, she couldn¡¯t use any spells. The only thing she could use now was her divine sense. But again, her Soul-Refining Technique still couldn¡¯t produce any power and was basically useless!


    After thinking for quite a while, she finally calmed down and proceeded towards the eye of the formation. In any case, if she could find its position, her situation would definitely improve.


    After epting her fate and walking for some time, Mo Tiange turned to look back towards the direction she came from. The sand blown by the wind gradually buried her footprints. She then closed her eyes to sense her position. Right after she did, she was once again stunned. There wasn¡¯t the slightest decrease in the distance between her and the eye of the formation!


    She quickly pondered. Could it be that she hadn¡¯t left her original position at all? Her footprints were real though. In that case, did the position of the eye perhaps change?


    Once this thought crossed her mind, she couldn¡¯t help but turn pale. If that was indeed the case, she basically had no ability to fight back!


    Calm down! Calm down! Mo Tiange muttered inwardly. She suppressed her anger and began thinking.


    This formation was clearly an Illusory Formation, but the fact now was that she had no spiritual aura. How was she supposed to break this formation? Although there was no malicious intent in her surroundings, the scorching sun, the yellow desert, and the wind were an ordeal. All of these either trapped people or put their willpower to the test¡­


    Eventually, she clenched her teeth and pushed forward. If she stayed still, she would be consumed by the feeling of being trapped. If she moved, she might still have a chance at living!


    She kept moving, one step after the other. She had no idea how long she walked when she gradually sensed the scene in front of her bing fuzzy. Despite that, still with a firm will, Mo Tiange clenched her teeth and continued on.


    Her hands were unbearably sore and she almost couldn¡¯t lift her feet. The wind kept getting fiercer and the sun was getting hotter. Atst, her body lost its strength and she fell to the ground as she lost consciousness.


    A long timeter, a gap emerged in the sky as if the sky was being torn apart. A man in Daoist robes floated through the gap and muttered softly, ¡°This little girl isn¡¯t bad. She actually persevered for so long. Aling, out of my respect for you, I won¡¯t make things difficult for her¡­¡±

 Chapter 112: The Other Ancestor

    <h4>Chapter 112: The Other Ancestor</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Mo Tiange was surrounded by darkness. Her primordial spirity dormant in the sea of knowledge inside her dantian. In her half-conscious state, she heard a few voices.


    ¡°Aling, does this girl really have your Spiritual Roots of the Origin?¡± This voice belonged to a man. It was deep, clear, and very pleasant to the ear. Judging by his voice, he probably wasn¡¯t too old.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it yourself? Why on earth are you asking me again?¡± This voice was slightly clearer and sharper; this was probably a younger man than the previous one. He also sounded a bit impatient.


    Upon hearing his answer, the first man said, ¡°I was just asking¡­¡±


    The man called ¡°Aling¡± hmphed. Soon afterward, Mo Tiange felt a thread of formidable power rushing into her meridians.


    She couldn¡¯t help but groan. It wasn¡¯t because she felt pain but rather, because she felt numb. That power was extremely strong. As it rushed into her meridians, she felt herself losing control over her meridians. However, that power was also very warm, giving her a very pleasant feeling.


    ¡°Spiritual Roots of the Origin, Pure Yin Constitution, s¡­ I really don¡¯t know whether she¡¯s lucky or unlucky,¡± Aling muttered softly.


    ¡°What do you mean lucky or unlucky?¡± the first man curiously asked.


    Aling answered, ¡°I think you already know about the cultivation method used by people with Spiritual Roots of the Origin. There are only two words that matter ¨C bnce and eternity. The body is viewed as a universe where the five elements alternate and Yin & Yang are bnced in an endless cycle. However, for people with a Pure Yin Constitution, they only have Yin in their bodies and no Yang. It¡¯s representative of the principle ¡®Pure Yin can¡¯t grow, and Pure Yang can¡¯t live¡¯!¡±


    ¡°So that means this little girl¡¯s Spiritual Roots of the Origin are useless?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. Pure Yin Constitution is also divided into five elements. She can focus on cultivating until she achieves a bnce between the five elements of her Pure Yin attribute first and worry about the otherster.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You want to pass the Art of the Origin over to her?¡±


    ¡°Since she¡¯s my descendant, naturally I should show her a bit more care. Furthermore, she has my Spiritual Roots of the Origin, so how could I just ignore her?¡±


    ¡°Ha! I¡¯m afraid the real reason is that iparably charming Miss Yaoqing of yours, right?¡±


    Upon hearing such a tart remark, Aling suddenly felt indignant. ¡°Good or bad, she gave me descendants. Could you give me a child?! If you could give birth to a child for me, I¡¯ll throw this girl out now!¡±


    ¡°Ay~¡± The man raised a white g. ¡°I was just joking around, don¡¯t be angry¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Both of them were silent. After a while, Aling said, ¡°Her foundation in the Art of Sunu is quite strong; it¡¯ll be a pity to abolish it. Even if I pass her my Taiyuan Record now, I think achieving an ideal cultivation state would still be hard for her¡­ s, if she can perform Dual Cultivation with a man with a Pure Yang Constitution, she might be able to artificially create a bnce between her Yin and Yang¡­¡±


    Right after Aling said that, the other man promptly said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. Back then, even that Miss Yaoqing of yours didn¡¯t enter my radar, let alone this green baby girl! Besides, this girl is your descendant¡­ That would be too hical!¡±


    Aling was angry again. He said, ¡°Scram! Do you think there are no other people in this world with a Pure Yang Constitution aside from you!? What kind of dirty things do you have in your brain?!¡±


    Soon afterward, there was a loud noise that sounded like a mountain being broken apart. Mo Tiange wanted to wake up, yet her primordial spirit seemedpletely exhausted. Not only was her primordial spiritpletely unresponsive, but even her consciousness was fuzzy. In the end, she fell into a deep slumber once more.


    When she truly gained consciousness, she abruptly sat up straight.


    She now saw a tiny wooden room, a wooden bed, a wooden table, bamboo chairs, and bamboo cups. Although she didn¡¯t know what kind of spiritual nts they were made from, everything was unexpectedly full of spiritual aura¡ªthey were so full that the spiritual aura almost could be seen with the naked eye! Moreover, aside from the spiritual aura being abundant, it was also several times denser than in her cave on Mount Taikang.


    Where¡¯s this?


    She looked down to examine herself. Her body was in good condition. Even her back, which was burnt in her fight against that demonic beast, was no longer hurt. As for the spiritual aura inside her body, not only had itpletely recovered, but it even seemed to be slightly stronger than before.


    She suddenly remembered the two voices she heard in her half-conscious state.


    ¡°Aling,¡± ¡°Spiritual Roots of the Origin,¡± ¡°Yaoqing,¡± ¡°descendant¡±! Once she connected these words together, the answer was already obvious.


    It was her other ancestor that the Mo family¡¯s ancestor, Mo Yaoqing, mentioned!


    Mo Tiange held her head with both hands, wondering if she was just dreaming. Mo Yaoqing said she lived several thousand years ago andter died because her lifespan was exhausted. Since Mo Yaoqing was a Nascent Soul cultivator, these two men must¡¯ve also been Nascent Soul cultivators. It should¡¯ve been impossible for them to have outlived her by several thousand years!


    Unless¡­ They were ghosts? Or perhaps some kind of existence still unknown to humans?


    She got off the bed while patting her head then she pushed the door open and walked out of the hut.


    Picturesque green mountains stretched into the distance. Around her were a fragrant medicinal field, several wooden huts, a pool, and two men¡ªthis was very beautiful scenery indeed.


    While she was in a daze, those two men who were ying chess under a tree turned their heads towards her.


    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re awake? Come here and sit.¡±


    Mo Tiange looked at them. The man talking to her was a handsome man wearing Daoist robes. Right now, he was fiddling with a chess piece and beaming at her. The one sitting in front of him was also a young man. But he looked slightly younger than the first. His face still retained the innocence of his youth; he looked elegant and untainted.


    When she stared at them, she felt that they were as deep as the sea; their cultivation levels werepletely imperceptible. Nheless, with this kind of momentum, they were definitely expert seniors.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t dare to look foolish, so she obediently walked towards them and greeted them: ¡°Junior Mo Tiange, greets these two Seniors.¡±


    ¡°Mo Tiange?¡± The man who spoke to her before turned his head towards the young man sitting across him and said, ¡°She really does have the ¡®Mo¡¯ surname. Seems like she really is that Miss Yaoqing¡¯s descendant.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mo Tiange finally knew that what she experienced in her half-conscious state wasn¡¯t a dream. She immediate shifted her gaze towards the other young man. This person¡­ is he that ¡®Aling,¡¯ my other ancestor that Mo Yaoqing talked about?


    The young man seemed to be in deep contemtion. He stared at her for a long time before he eventually said, ¡°Little descendant, first tell me about your life experience.¡±


    His voice was indeed the same as that ¡°Aling.¡± Many thoughts shed across her mind, but after thinking for one second, she said, ¡°One of junior¡¯s ancestors was indeed called Yaoqing. Please forgive junior for asking, but is Senior¡­ is Senior my other ancestor?¡±


    The two men nced at each other. The youngster then said slowly, ¡°Once you walked into the Illusory Sky Formation, I knew you are undoubtedly my descendant. If you have an ancestor called Mo Yaoqing, that¡¯s proof.¡±


    Upon hearing his confirmation, Mo Tiange¡¯s heart shook. She immediately brushed off her sleeves, kowtowed and said, ¡°Mo Tiange greets Great Ancestor. Junior wasn¡¯t aware before and failed to greet Great Ancestor properly. Hope Great Ancestor can forgive junior. Could Great Ancestor please tell junior Great Ancestor¡¯s name?¡±


    The young man revealed a slight smile. He lightly rolled up his sleeves. Suddenly, a formidable power propped Mo Tiange up. The man said, ¡°My real name is Zhong Muling while my Daoist name is Chiling. I¡¯m your ancestor, so I have no qualms with epting your kowtow to this time, but since I¡¯ve never taken care of you before, you don¡¯t need to be so courteous.¡±


    Once Zhong Muling finished speaking, the man opposite him chuckled and said, ¡°That little girl has manners.¡±


    Mo Tiange turned around and asked him, ¡°Could Senior please tell junior with what name junior should address Senior?¡±


    The man said with a smile, ¡°My name¡¯s Yuan Bao. You can call me by my full name. Please, by all means, don¡¯t call me Senior Yuan.¡±


    ¡°Turns out Senior is Senior Yuan Bao. Since Senior is my great ancestor¡¯s close friend, Senior is also junior¡¯s elder,¡± Mo Tiange said while giving him a deep bow.


    Her behavior made a very good impression on Yuan Bao, who then smiled and said, ¡°All right, as Aling¡¯s descendant, you already have an advantage, so you don¡¯t have to be this polite. Come and sit.¡±


    Mo Tiange looked at Zhong Muling. It was only after she saw him nodding that she sat down on a stone stool.


    At this moment, Mo Tiange thought her frightening suspicion would most likely turn out to be true¡ªMo Yaoqing, who was in the Nascent Soul realm, had already passed away several thousand years ago, yet this two people, who came from the same era as her, were still alive. In conclusion, the cultivation levels of these two people were most likely in a higher realm than the Nascent Soul realm. That would be¡­ the Deification realm!


    Yuan Bao, who had been watching her, said to Zhong Muling with a smile, ¡°This little girl is quite smart. Apparently, she already knows the realm of our cultivation.¡±


    The corners of Zhong Muling¡¯s lips rose as he nodded with satisfaction. ¡°She¡¯s my descendant after all¡ªhow could she be stupid? Girl, I left this world many, many years ago. I doe back sometimes, so I know you and the others lived in the ¡®Mo Family¡¯s Vige.¡¯ However, you¡¯re very young, so I didn¡¯t see you thest time I came back. I didn¡¯t expect that in several dozen years, a descendant who possessed spiritual roots and even set foot on the path of cultivation would show up. I presume you¡¯re in your twenties now? From your clothes, it seems you¡¯ve also entered Xuanqing School?¡±


    Has this ancestor been looking after Mo family? This thought shed across her mind. She then cautiously answered, ¡°Great Ancestor, I¡¯m twenty-four years old, and I am indeed a disciple of Xuanqing School.¡±


    ¡°En. Your Art of Sunu was passed down by Mo Yaoqing? I think you¡¯d better tell me how you entered the path to immortality first.¡±


    As she listened to Zhong Muling, she couldn¡¯t help but sense that something was strange. From the dialogue between him and Yuan Bao, as well as her conversation with Mo Yaoqing years ago, Zhong Muling and Mo Yaoqing ought to have a husband and wife rtionship, but why did he speak of Mo Yaoqing so casually as if they didn¡¯t have the feelings typical of a husband and wife?


    Although she felt this was weird, she didn¡¯t ask him about it. She simply answered, ¡°Yes. When I was a child, I identally went into the Mo family¡¯s Ancestral Hall, triggered the restriction, and received the Art of Sunu as an inheritance¡­¡±


    She began narrating from when she was seven years old. She talked about how she started cultivating, was deceived, arrived in Kunwu, wandered around with her uncle, entered Yunwu Sect, went to Xuanqing School after the death of her uncle, built her foundation, took part in the demonic beast riot¡­ She described everything she went through in detail without omitting anything.


    When she finally finished describing the whole thing, Zhong Muling and Yuan Bao looked dismayed.


    After a long time, Zhong Muling said, ¡°How could I, Zhong Muling, allow my descendant to get bullied?!¡± He then turned towards Mo Tiange and said, ¡°Give me the jade pendant you use to conceal your constitution.¡±


    Mo Tiange answered ¡°yes,¡± reached toward her neck to take the jade pendant off then passed it over.


    ¡°Oh! This is an excellent Spirit-Concealing Pendant,¡± Daoist Yuan Bao eximed with surprise.


    Zhong Muling nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s really not easy for even a Core Formation cultivator to be able to refine this kind of magic weapon. Actually, this makes me think of that brat trapped inside the Illusory Sky Formation a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Right! That person was also wearing Xuanqing School¡¯s uniform. He¡¯s probably this so-called Qin Shoujing! A hundred and forty years old but already in the middle stage of the Core Formation realm¡­ Back then, I too formed my Gold Core in my hundreds, but I could do so because my aptitudes were much better than his.¡±


    Zhong Muling said, ¡°You two are different; that brat has Yang Spiritual Beads inside his body. Besides, since he wasn¡¯t distressed when he was trapped inside the Illusory Sky Formation, you can clearly see that he has a firm will. It¡¯d be weird if his cultivation didn¡¯t progress quickly¡ªwait, Yang Spiritual Beads!¡±


    After suddenly changing the subject, Zhong Muling shifted his gaze towards Yuan Bao. Both of them looked like they were pondering something.


    Mo Tiange was unable to understand what they were talking about. However, it appeared from their conversation that they seemed to have encountered Martial Uncle Shoujing. She cautiously asked, ¡°Great Ancestor, Senior Yuan Bao, have you seen Martial Uncle Shoujing? Is he all right?¡±


    Zhong Muling nodded at her and said, ¡°That young man should be your Martial Uncle Shoujing. About half a month ago, he identally entered the Illusory Sky Formation while wounded. However, several days ago, he already recovered and left.¡± Once he spoke up to this point, he suddenly became angry again and said, ¡°To actually use the Illusory Sky Formation as a ce to recuperate¡­ hmph!¡±


    Yuan Bao chuckled and said, ¡°That was also because he has guts; he firmly believed we had no ill intentions.¡±


    Sure enough, Martial Uncle Shoujing was alright. Mo Tiange hesitated for a moment before she uttered another question, ¡°Then¡­ Was there a young man with him? A young man who looks a bit simr to him, about twenty years old, and is in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm?¡±


    ¡°There wasn¡¯t such a person with him.¡± Zhong Muling immediately said while shaking his head. He then said, ¡°That¡¯ll do. First write your Art of Sunu down and let me see it. Also, leave this Spirit-Concealing Pendant here. I¡¯ll see if I can melt and re-refine it.¡±

 Chapter 113: Sunu Art of the Origin

    <h4>Chapter 113: Sunu Art of the Origin</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Having finished cultivating her macrocosmic orbit, Mo Tiange stopped and opened her eyes.


    Since she started cultivating in this ce, she discovered that her cultivation was progressing at an unimaginable speed. Since she was endowed with five spiritual roots, it was normally hard to retain spiritual aura inside her body, but in this ce, there were lots of five-elements spiritual auras present, resulting in her spiritual aura absorption rate to be several times quicker than it was on Mount Taikang!


    Normally, the density of spiritual aura influenced the speed of spiritual aura absorption, but since her spiritual roots were bad, even in areas with dense spiritual aura, her spiritual aura absorption speed was only twice as fast at most and had never reached outrageous speeds of four to five times quicker like this. In addition, in the six months since she entered the Foundation Building realm, her cultivation level had always been stagnant, but in the two days since she arrived here, her cultivation level was unexpectedly progressing at an incredible speed.


    From the moment she handed the manual for the Art of Sunu to Zhong Muling, he had shut himself inside to study it. The other master, Yuan Bao, was very friendly and told her many things. From him, she finally discovered why her cultivation was progressing so quickly.


    This ce was called Virtual Sky World. Reportedly, in the Distant Past era, men of great divine power shattered the void to create their own independent spaces where both water and light existed, where they could sustain life cycles of their own, and where other people wouldn¡¯t be able to enter without permission¡ªin other words, in those spaces, the masters were Gods.


    In the distant past, a Virtual Sky World was also considered magical; only men of great divine power could have one. In today¡¯s world, it could even be considered as a heaven-defying existence. In this ce, both the spiritual aura and the environment were identical to the world in the Distant Past era, so cultivation would progress very quickly. Zhong Muling happened to obtain one by chance.


    Mo Tiange was quite envious. It was practically a portable Immortal¡¯s Cave¡ªone that had dense spiritual aura, was extremely safe and suitable to serve as a hiding ce, and was a first-ss tool to escape if anybody came to kill you. When she discovered that after reaching the Deification realm, its master could fly it the way others controlled magic weapons, she became even more envious.


    However, she also knew these spaces weren¡¯t ordinary things. Even in the eyes of reclusive Deification experts, these were also considered as heaven-defying. Daoist Yuan Bao also said that ording to their knowledge, aside from them, only one other reclusive Deification cultivator had one of these Virtual Sky Worlds. Hence, Mo Tiange only thought about it for a bit and did nothing more.


    Regarding Senior Yuan Bao, Mo Tiange actually felt very curious about him. It seemed like he hadn¡¯t met any outsiders for a very long time, so he told her many things with excitement, allowing her to learn a lot.


    As it turned out, not only did her Great Ancestor, Zhong Muling, possess the Spiritual Roots of the Origin, the amounts of Yin and Yang inside him were also equal¡ªhis body was an example of the purest Neutral Body. Zhong Muling¡¯s blood was called Blood of Heaven¡¯s Origin. This Blood of Heaven¡¯s Origin was possessed only by people with both Spiritual Roots of the Origin and a Neutral Body¡ªan excellent primer for concocting pills.


    When Zhong Muling was young, he entered a cultivation group that specialized in pill-concocting. His master treated him very well, so he never realized that his constitution was special. Later, after his master passed away and his martial uncle imprisoned him, he finally realized he wasn¡¯t the same as others. He then fled the cultivation group and encountered a lot of things. Despite struggling along the way, he managed to cultivate until the Core Formation realm and his situation finally improved slightly. After that, while relying on the wonderful effects of the Art of the Origin and Blood of Heaven¡¯s Origin, he advanced into the Deification realm in one go and went into seclusion.


    After listening to all of this, Mo Tiange suddenly felt a bit closer to this ancestor. Her Pure Yin Constitution had always caused misfortune in her life, so she always had to be very cautious about everything. This inevitably made her feel depressed. However, this ancestor unexpectedly had simr troubles to her. The fact that he was able to cultivate to the Deification realm despite being in simr circumstances as her gave her a huge boost of confidence. Since he could do it with the Art of the Origin, she had to do it too!


    As for Daoist Yuan Bao, he said his life was much simpler. He was born in arge cultivation n and grew up inside a prominent cultivation group. Because he was born with a Pure Yang Constitution and a single spiritual root, he was treasured by his division and n ever since he was young. Furthermore, he had a pure mind, so he cultivated smoothly until the Nascent Soul realm then made a breakthrough into the Deification realm. Deification cultivators were usually indifferent about worldly affairs. Coupled with the fact that Yuan Bao¡¯s friends and immediate family had all passed away, he felt that his life was dull, so he eventually left his group and n.


    Mo Tiange felt extremely envious of him. Although Zhong Muling was also considered a talented man ording to the standards of the Distant Past era, he still had to endure a lot of hardships to make some achievements. This Yuan Bao, however, was born a genius and was always raised with the utmost care by his group and n. His journey in cultivation was too smooth. It was so smooth that he made Mo Tiange, who was innately an attractor of many hardships, feel jealous. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Zhong Muling¡¯s nasty attitude towards Yuan Bao was perhaps caused by simr thoughts as hers.


    Yuan Bao met Zhong Muling when he was in the peak stage of the Nascent Soul realm and was about to advance into the Deification realm. To be a Deity, he had to first be a person. Ever since he was a child, Yuan Bao had lived in either his n or his cultivation group, so he didn¡¯t have the slightest understanding of the world. For this reason, Yuan Bao left both his group and n and wandered all over the world. One day, while he was staying at a certain market square in the cultivation world and was in a bored daze, he saw Zhong Muling repeatedly passing in front of him. On a whim, Yuan Bao followed him, nning to y tricks on him. Thus, the two of them were acquainted.


    In the beginning, the two of them were nothing but ¡°a senior teasing a junior,¡± but who would¡¯ve guessed that Zhong Muling would also advance to the Deification realm? From that point onward, the two of them finally became real friends. Cultivating in this world was too hard. From among the few living Deification cultivators, they were the only two who were simr in age. Out of loneliness, the two of them lived in seclusion together to keep each otherpany and remained that way for several thousand years¡­


    While he was discussing this matter, the loneliness in his gaze was very apparent. He also seemed very d to have someone apanying him. Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help butment inwardly.


    They had no idea how long Deification cultivators lived; after all these years, they still didn¡¯t know the limit. Even Yuan Bao, who sounded like a simple-minded person, also felt lonely. Wasn¡¯t having a long life the purpose of cultivation? If they still felt lonely and sad in the end, why would one pursue longevity?


    Yuan Bao smiled and said that although having a long life was lonely, there were many beautiful things one had to live to experience. Therefore, if he had to choose again, he would still embark on the path of cultivation and walk on the road to longevity. Mortals¡¯ lifespans were too short, and the several dozen years they had would be over before they got the chance to experience some things properly. Besides, there were inevitably some ways tobat loneliness, but if you died, you wouldn¡¯t be able to experience anything.


    In addition to this, Yuan Bao also told Mo Tiange some things about Mo Yaoqing. Mo Tiange¡¯s suspicions were right; between Mo Yaoqing and Zhong Muling, they were only husband and wife in name, without the typical feelings between a husband and wife.


    Years ago, in order to form her Nascent Soul, Mo Yaoqing lured Zhong Muling into her scheme and obtained an opportunity to perform Dual Cultivation. Because Zhong Muling, for some reason, really wanted to have an heir and because he owed Mo Yaoqing a favor, he didn¡¯t pursue this matter. Later, after he advanced to the Deification realm, he finally discovered that Mo Yaoqing had indeed given birth to their descendant caused by the single night they spent together. Unfortunately, at that time Mo Yaoqing¡¯s lifespan was already exhausted and she already passed away. Nevertheless, Zhong Muling still felt delighted and grateful towards Mo Yaoqing. Although he traveled around the world inside the Virtual Sky World, whenever he happened upon the Celestial Pole, Zhong Muling always checked in on his living descendants.


    After he spoke about this, Mo Tiange felt quite relieved. Zhong Muling wanted heirs, and although his descendants were surnamed Mo, he always looked after them. In that case, he was certainly going to provide her with a bit more care.


    Just as this thought shed across her mind, a voice suddenly appeared in her ears. It said, ¡°Tiange,e to my room.¡±


    It was Zhong Muling¡¯s voice. Mo Tiange stood up and straightened her robes.


    Upon finding out that the master of this ce was her own ancestor, she naturally felt ecstatic. However, ever since she started cultivating, she had encountered many things, so her mental state was already very tranquil and it only took her a short while to calm herself down.


    She inherited her Spiritual Roots of the Origin from this great ancestor. Out of consideration for these spiritual roots, which had been hard to find for the past several thousand years, this great ancestor treated her extremely well. He even hinted that he was going to bestow a cultivation technique upon her. Mo Tiange didn¡¯t have many wishes. As long as she could obtain a suitable cultivation technique, she would already feel satisfied.


    ¡°Greetings to Great Ancestor.¡±


    Zhong Muling was sitting on a praying mat. He pointed at a spot across from him. Once Mo Tiange sat down, he asked kindly, ¡°Do you perhaps know what¡¯s great about Spiritual Roots of the Origin?¡±


    Mo Tiange answered, ¡°Junior knows Spiritual Roots of the Origin is one of the unusual spiritual roots, but junior doesn¡¯t know its real usefulness.¡±


    Zhong Muling smiled and wasn¡¯t at all surprised by her answer. After all, only a few knew the benefits of having Spiritual Roots of the Origin.


    ¡°The so-called Origin is the Primal Chaos. At the beginning of the world, the world was just a formless mass we now know as Primal Chaos. Then the five elements were born, and Yin and Yang started to grow, forming a world where the five elements reinforced and neutralized each other, a world where Yin and Yang moved in an endless cycle, and a world that could continuously grow and sustain itself. Spiritual Roots of the Origin refers to a kind of spiritual root that consists of five-element spiritual roots that are equal in power. Because their powers are equal, a bnce can be achieved inside the body. Do you understand everything up to this point?¡±


    Mo Tiange was somewhat shocked. The so-called Primal Chaos was the origin of the world. Could Spiritual Roots of the Origin really be exined like this? Sheposed herself, pondered for a moment then said slowly, ¡°Great Ancestor means¡­ people with Spiritual Roots of the Origin have to build a world of Primal Chaos inside them?¡±


    Zhong Muling nodded and said, ¡°Correct. This was a cultivation technique used during the Distant Past era but gradually disappeared. I dare say that aside from me, there¡¯s no one else who can cultivate in this way now.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± She had never thought that this Spiritual Roots of the Origin was actually rted to the Distant Past era¡ªso this meant her spiritual roots were excellent?


    ¡°I also obtained this cultivation technique by ident. If I hadn¡¯t though, I would only be a cultivator with five spiritual roots; my spiritual roots would be nothing but wasted spiritual roots.¡±


    ¡°Your Pure Yin Constitution actually isn¡¯t suitable to cultivate with Spiritual Roots of the Origin. Know this¡ªthe key elements of Primal Chaos are the existence of five elements as well as Yin and Yang. Back then, I happened to have a Yin and Yang Neutral Body, so my cultivation progressed rapidly. But you¡¯re not the same. Pure Yin can¡¯t grow, and Pure Yang can¡¯t live.¡±


    Once she heard Zhong Muling saying all this, Mo Tiange felt her heart suddenly bing cold. She had just developed expectations of her spiritual roots. Had she felt happy over nothing?


    Zhong Mulingughed when he saw her expression. He said, ¡°A Pure Yin Constitution and Spiritual Roots of the Origin are both rare; you actually have both of them, but that ironically put you at a disadvantage as a result. Nevertheless, you don¡¯t have to feel dejected. Pure Yin Constitution has its advantages. Furthermore, it¡¯s not like you can¡¯t practice the Art of the Origin. Whether it¡¯s Yin or Yang, all have five elements. You should cultivate the five elements of Yin first. In these past two days, I¡¯ve studied your Art of Sunu carefully and made a few modifications. I¡¯ve mixed the Art of the Origin into it. Let¡¯s just call it the Sunu Art of the Origin.¡±


    Zhong Muling pointed at the two Jade Slips on the table and said, ¡°This is the original Art of the Origin, known as Taiyuan Record. This is the Sunu Art of the Origin that I¡¯ve modified. I don¡¯t have a Pure Yin Constitution, so everything about this Sunu Art of the Origin came from my deductions. Therefore, I¡¯m also giving you this Taiyuan Record. If you feel the Sunu Art of the Origin isn¡¯t suitable for you, you can modify this Taiyuan Record.¡±


    After Mo Tiange heard that, she felt quite overwhelmed. She already thought it was great that Zhong Muling was willing to modify her cultivation technique; it had never crossed her mind that he would directly give the Art of the Origin to her and even say those things.


    ¡°Great Ancestor, I¡­¡±


    Zhong Muling said, ¡°Although you¡¯re my descendant, I can¡¯t let you remain in Virtual Sky World. This Virtual Sky World is a space of the Distant Past era, and the speed your cultivation would indeed be quick if you cultivate here. However, without experiencing the outside world, your mental state would definitely be inadequate. That would be a problem when you form your Gold Core. Nowadays, you¡¯re already an elite disciple of a prestigious school and your future looks clear, so I won¡¯t keep you here. You can stay here for some time and practice this Sunu Art of the Origin to see if it¡¯s feasible. I¡¯ll also give you some treasurester on¡ªconsider them as a disy of affection between blood rtions.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mo Tiange answered. In fact, she had never had any delusions she could stay here. After all, she and this great ancestor were separated by several thousands of years; the blood rtion between them was already weak. It was already great that he was willing to take care of her.


    Seeing how smart she was, Zhong Muling appeared to feel quite sorry for her. He said, ¡°In the next few days, you can directly ask me if you have problems. Although I won¡¯t be able to take care of everything for you, I won¡¯t let you be bullied by others.¡±

 Chapter 114: Accidentally Possessed by the Devil

    <h4>Chapter 114: identally Possessed by the Devil</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    ¡°Time is permanent, space is the measure. The world is divided into Yin and Yang and possesses five elements.


    Metal supports water, water supports wood, wood supports fire, fire supports soil, soil supports metal.


    Metal subdues wood, wood subdues soil, soil subdues water, water subdues fire, fire subdues metal.


    Metal meeting Yin points to vigor, that is urge; metal meeting Yang amasses thunder, that is lure.


    Wood meeting Yin gives birth to energy, that is spirit; wood meeting Yang expels evil, that is breakthrough.


    Water meeting Yin congeals into crystals, that is anomaly; water meeting Yang hoists clouds, that is fantasy.


    Fire meeting Yin congregates souls, that is underworld; fire meeting Yang is inextinguishable, that is nirvana.


    Soil meeting Yin is undying, that is peace; soil meeting Yang is strong, that is unbreakable.¡±


    When she opened the Taiyuan Record, that was written in the introduction. It discussed beings of the Origin and the origin of Primal Chaos, the beginning of creation, the chaotic world up until the beginning of the primordial world, the separation of heaven and earth, the hiding of the sun and the moon, the alterations of the four seasons, the bnce of the world, and time bing constant. This Taiyuan Record revolved around ¡°constant bnce.¡±


    Once she opened the Sunu Art of the Origin, she noticed the description in the introduction had been reced. As Mo Tiange studied each line one by one, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. To a Foundation Building cultivator like her, Deification cultivators were equivalent to celestial beings. Zhong Muling didn¡¯t have a Pure Yin Constitution, but merely by examining the way spiritual aura ran inside Mo Tiange¡¯s body, he wrote the Sunu Art of the Origin in a way that made it seem like Mo Tiange was the one who created it; every little bit was in ordance with how her spiritual aura ran in her body. She only needed to read it for a moment to feel enlightened.


    After she finished memorizing the contents, she tried to cultivate in the hut.


    Upon sitting down cross-legged, she first moved her spiritual aura along her macrocosmic orbit then guided it slowly along her meridians. Her spiritual aura hadpletely turned into Yin spiritual aura, and now, she was just moving it along her meridians ording to the tricks written in the Sunu Art of the Origin.


    Her spiritual aurapleted one whole cycle and returned to her dantian. All of a sudden, something seemed to have been triggered by that. She abruptly felt her meridians contracting and pain shot through her whole body.


    Spiritual aura in the Virtual Sky World was dense. In just an instant, it seemed like a tremendous amount of it rushed towards her and entered her dantian. Since Mo Tiange knew this was normal, she slowly guided the spiritual aura towards her meridians, blending it with her own spiritual aura.


    Under a tree outside the hut, Zhong Muling and Yuan Bao were sitting across each other, ying chess and chatting idly.


    As he watched Zhong Muling asionally ncing at the side hut, Yuan Bao mocked him, ¡°Are you really going to be like this? We¡¯re both here; if a problem really happens, are you still worried we won¡¯t be able to save her?¡±


    Zhong Muling curled his lips and said, ¡°What kind of problem could happen? I created this cultivation technique based on the Law of Natural Changes; she can cultivate with this until the Nascent Soul realm and there still won¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you looking at?¡± Yuan Bao ced a piece on the board and said carelessly, ¡°This girl seems to have rather good perception. I think you should let her grow without interfering. If she still can¡¯tprehend the cultivation technique even after you gave it to her, you shouldn¡¯t pin any hopes on her.¡±


    This evil suggestion was met with a re by Zhong Muling. He said, ¡°She¡¯s a Foundation Building cultivator. You think she can have the same perception as us?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± Yuan Bao shamelessly said, ¡°I won¡¯t talk about myself, but before you formed your Gold Core, you had nobody helping you, right? She¡¯s already an elite disciple of a prominent school, and she has her division¡¯s elders. If that still isn¡¯t enough, is she worthy of being trained? Making aplishments can¡¯t be done just by depending on one¡¯s elders; the person¡¯s natural endowments and nature also can¡¯t becking or else they¡¯ll be trapped in a bottleneck during a realm-breakthrough¡ªAy¡­ I also had my own fill of this suffering before.¡± As he reached the end, his tone already became sincere.


    Relying on good natural endowments, he cultivated until the Nascent Soul realm with ease. However, it took him a very long time to advance into the Deification realm. Although Mo Tiange¡¯s natural endowments weren¡¯t bad, her Pure Yin Constitution constrained her Spiritual Roots of the Origin. Furthermore, she herself wasn¡¯t as good as Zhong Muling or Yuan Bao so presumably, in the future, she would encounter a lot more ordeals.


    Upon hearing Yuan Bao¡¯s words, Zhong Muling also fell silent.


    The two of them continued their chess game in silence for a while before Yuan Bao once again said, ¡°It¡¯s been several days since we came to the Celestial Pole. How about we go back to Yunzhong and take a look around?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Zhong Muling mumbled indecisively for a moment. He then said, ¡°All right, if there aren¡¯t any problems with this girl¡¯s cultivation technique, we¡¯ll go back to Yunzhong after we finish here. We can also go looking for that old codger, Han Quan, to y while we¡¯re at it.¡±


    Yuan Bao cackled once he heard this name. He said, ¡°Good idea! His Phoenix-Tailed Bird is about to shed its feathers. We¡¯ll go and make some profits!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re the one who wants to make profits, okay? That bird¡¯s feathers are useless to me.¡±


    ¡°Ay¡­ Can you not be so blunt?! Anyway, what¡¯s mine is yours and what¡¯s yours is mine. We¡¯ve known each other for such a long time. Do we still have to divide our things into yours and mine?¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡± Zhong Muling glowered at him and said, ¡°Which things are you using that aren¡¯t mine? You¡¯re just spewing insincere, flowery nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Oh, if you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t say such flowery nonsense anymore. In the future, I¡¯ll just directly use your things.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± With a wave, a square seal appeared in Zhong Muling¡¯s hands. In a sh, the seal swelled until it was as big as a small mountain and dove directly towards Yuan Bao.


    Yuan Bao¡¯s figure disappeared and reappeared 1,000 feet away from his original spot. ¡®BOOM!¡¯ With a loud noise, the medicinal field nearby was pounded into a pulp. Meanwhile, Yuan Bao waspletely unharmed.


    ¡°You know¡­¡± Yuan Bao just wanted to talk, but Zhong Muling made a beckoning gesture, summoning the square seal back to his hand then he redirected it towards Yuan Bao again.


    Startled, Yuan Bao hurriedly groped around his waist. A tiny square shield appeared in his hand. It was blown by the wind and becamerge,pletely blocking Zhong Muling¡¯s square seal.


    ¡°You know¡ª¡± In the middle of his spiritual power fight against Zhong Muling, Yuan Bao exerted a lot of effort to say, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that these spiritual aura fluctuations are too big¡­ that little girl¡¯s cultivation will be disrupted¡­ and she might be possessed by the devil?¡±


    Zhong Muling was rmed and immediately recalled the square seal before he disappeared from the sight.


    ¡°Huff¡­¡± Yuan Bao sighed. He then muttered to himself, ¡°This boy¡­ His cultivation level rose too quickly. I¡¯ll really have to expend some energy if I want to defeat him now. s, he¡¯ll surpass me sooner orter¡­¡± His tone was extremely rxed,pletely devoid of the hardships he showed when he fought Zhong Muling. In other words, his cultivation level was a lot higher than Zhong Muling¡¯s.


    At that moment, Zhong Muling was inside a hut, frowning as if he had a severe headache. On the praying mat, Mo Tiangeid askew,pletely unconscious.


    How could she, a tiny little Foundation Building cultivator, endure the spiritual aura pressure that was emitted when two Deification cultivators fought? If her body didn¡¯t possess a Pure Yin Constitution, her whole cultivation process might¡¯ve been wasted. Nheless, her situation was still far from good¡ªalthough her cultivation level wasn¡¯t affected, under the effect of their spiritual powers, she had totally lost control over her spiritual aura. Right now, all her meridians were destroyed, and her dantian was also heavily damaged.


    ¡°This is troublesome¡­¡±Zhong Muling pondered for a moment then thought aloud, ¡°Consider yourself lucky. Now I have no choice but to help you reconstruct your dantian and mend your meridians. I might as well use Five-Spirit Fruit to change your muscles and wash your marrow.¡±


    Mo Tiange naturally didn¡¯t know what Five-Spirit Fruit was. It was a spiritual nt that grew in the beginning of the world. One tree was separated into five elements, and five fruits became one, thus it was called the Five-Spirit Fruit. It took 10,000 years to sprout, 10,000 years to branch, 10,000 years to be a tree, 10,000 more to bloom, and another 10,000 to bear fruit; a total of 50,000 years was needed just to get one fruit. It was also considered a rarity even in the Distant Past era.


    The Virtual Sky World imitated spiritual aura as well as the environment of the Distant Past era. When he obtained this Virtual Sky World, there were two of these fruits growing inside it. Now, one of them had ripened.


    Thinking about this, Zhong Muling felt that his heart was aching. This fruit hasn¡¯t even warmed my hands, but it¡¯s going to be used for someone else! Everything is that damned prick¡¯s fault!


    Unfortunately, that damned prick¡¯s boisterous voice once again appeared in his ears and said, ¡°Aling, someone entered the Illusory Sky Formation!¡±


    ¡ª


    Wei Jiasi opened her eyes with confusion. The previous scene was still etched in her mind; five demonic beasts came to attack her at once, yet her Water Spirit g was already broken and she only had several other spirit tools left. She thought she was going to die, but she didn¡¯t. Right now, there was nothing in front of her aside from endless trees that seemed to be moving backward.


    Moving backward? Startled, she raised her head, and right after she did so, she was utterly dumbfounded. A long time passed before she finally found her voice again and said, ¡°Martial¡­ Martial Uncle¡­¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. Seeing as she had woken up, he stopped and put her down from his hold.


    For a moment, Wei Jiasi didn¡¯t know how she was feeling. There was only one thought in her mind: Martial Uncle! Martial Uncle came to save us!


    ¡°Second Martial Sister? Second Martial Sister!¡±


    Wei Jiasi immediately fixed her expression. She turned around and saw Luo Fengxue rushing over from somewhere not too far away.


    Upon seeing that Wei Jiasi was unscathed, Luo Fengxue¡¯s anxiety turned into happiness. She said, ¡°You¡¯re all right! Good! Second Martial Sister, I was scared to death! We¡¯re lucky that Martial Uncle Shoujing was in the vicinity!¡±


    Wei Jiasi didn¡¯t have a chance to respond because Qin Xi faintly said, ¡°That¡¯ll do, Fengxue. I¡¯ll send both of you back first.¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡± Luo Fengxue was stunned for an instant but she then hurriedly said, ¡°But Tiange¡¯s missing¡­¡±


    Qin Xi furrowed his brows. ¡°En?¡±


    Luo Fengxue exined, ¡°We were originally with Tiange, but then I started talking to senior martial sister and Tiange was helping us keep watch in the area. In the end, those demonic beasts came. Senior martial sister told me to find Tiange and run back first, but I couldn¡¯t find her.¡±


    Qin Xi recalled that when he sensed the spiritual aura fluctuation, Luo Fengxue shouted ¡°Tiange.¡± After thinking for a bit, he waved his hand, causing a flying cloud to appear under their feet. He said, ¡°In the future, you mustn¡¯t be this reckless! Come on, I¡¯ll take you back first.¡±


    ¡°What about Tiange?¡± Luo Fengxue anxiously asked. This ce is a jungle. If Tiange is left alone here¡­


    Qin Xi said, ¡°I have my own ns for her; you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°Oh, all right¡­¡± Luo Fengxue answered in surprise. Martial Uncle has always looked after Tiange. He wouldn¡¯t ignore her, right?


    The flying cloud rose then flew towards Luoyan Cliff. The speed of Core Formation cultivators¡¯ flying magic weapons was beyond fast. In just a short while, they had arrived at Luoyan Cliff.


    Once he dropped off Wei Jiasi and Luo Fengxue, Qin Xi said, ¡°You two can head back first. Fengxue, report to your master. Tell him I¡¯m alright and that I¡¯lle back after I find Tiange.¡±


    ¡°Martial Uncle, you¡¯re going to look for Tiange?¡± Luo Fengxue anxiously said while stepping towards him.


    Qin Xi disyed a slight smile and said, ¡°No need to worry, I have nothing to do now. You just need to go back and report to your master.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Luo Fengxue couldn¡¯t finish what she wanted to say since Qin Xi had redirected the flying clouds and flown away. In the end, she could only sigh. She was naturally worried about Tiange, but to have martial uncle, who just came back, looking for Tiange wasn¡¯t a good idea, was it?


    ¡°Second Martial Sister?¡± Seeing how silent Wei Jiasi was, Luo Fengxue cautiously called out.


    Wei Jiasi nced at Luo Fengxue, shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±


    Wei Jiasi looked like she had a lot on her mind, so Luo Fengxue naturally didn¡¯t believe her. Luo Fengxue then sternly said, ¡°Second Martial Sister, in any case, you mustn¡¯t take the wrong path again.¡±


    With a faint smile, Wei Jiasi said, ¡°I know what you want to say. Don¡¯t worry.¡± After she said this, she directly turned around and walked towards therge tent.


    Luo Fengxue pondered something and then decided to follow her. She shouted, ¡°Second Martial Sister, wait for me!¡±

 Chapter 115: Five Spirits Cultivating Body

    <h4>Chapter 115: Five Spirits Cultivating Body</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Qin Xi watched his surroundings carefully. Everywhere he looked was a vast expanse of water that surged like a gathering storm, creating waves rising high to the sky. He stood above the ocean, like duckweeds among a strong tide, continuously blown by the raging spiritual aura. His whole body was aching.


    Since even his Peak-Determining Lamp couldn¡¯t pick up any abnormalities, he knew this was a very high-level formation and that its master was bound to be a Nascent Soul realm cultivator at the very least. However, he also knew the master of this ce had no ill intentions. A few days ago, he fought against a seventh rank demonic beast. During that fight, although he managed to behead the demonic beast after exerting much strength, he also got injured. As luck would have it, he walked into this formation.


    During the several days he was trapped here, the master of this ce hadn¡¯t done anything to him. The formation was only a trapping formation, not a killing formation. So, he simply calmed his heart then recuperated in this ce. Once his injuries were healed, perhaps because the master was bored or perhaps because they considered him to be quite pleasing to the eye, they opened the formation and allowed him to leave.


    However, the master indeed had no ill intentions toward him when he entered the formation by ident. Now that he had rushed into it intentionally, perhaps this trapping formation would turn into a killing formation.


    When Qin Xi was still trying toe up with a n, lightning struck from above. Qin Xi¡¯s figure moved, fleeing 1,000 feet away in an instant. A cold sweat trickled down his body when he looked back.


    The spot he was originally standing on had already be a billowing ocean which collided with a thunderbolt. There was a loud rumbling noise that shook the heavens and earth.


    A part of his sleeve was charred.


    As he expected, this formation had turned into a killing formation.


    Thest time he was inside, the formation only appeared either as an Illusory Formation or a Confounding Formation and didn¡¯t cause any real injuries to him. But now, if he had moved one second slower, his fate probably would¡¯ve been the same as his sleeve.


    After taking quite a bit of time to think, Qin Xi finally closed his eyes and released his divine sense.


    The ocean was everywhere¡­ Qin Xi sighed with disappointment. His eyes dimmed. Sure enough, he couldn¡¯t break this formation with his current abilities. What kind of person was the master of this ce? He had seen his share of Nascent Soul cultivators¡¯ formations, and he had even broken Nascent Soul cultivators¡¯ restrictions using the Peak-Determining Lamp. If he was faced with an expert from the Nascent Soul realm, he might not have the ability to retaliate, but at least he was still able to do a few things. He had never been trampled all over like this before. It felt like he didn¡¯t even have a chance at escaping.


    He heaved another soft sigh. But soon afterward, he closed his eyes again and condensed his spiritual aura, summoning the Three Yang Real Fire Sword from inside his dantian. Its de was covered with a raging fire and a dazzling golden light.


    This Three Yang Real Fire Sword was his natal magic weapon. Back then, on his first adventure, he identally obtained a cultivation technique manual and the method to refine this sword; they were both originally a set. Seeing as thebination of those two yielded an amazing power, and since they were alsopatible with his spiritual roots, he chose them as his natal magic weapon. After he formed his Gold Core, he went through countless difficulties and finally managed to refine this sword using Metal Spirit Real Fire. The creation of this sword had even triggered a thunderous storm. As it happened, a demonic beast riot also urred that year. Relying on this sword, Qin Xi, who had just advanced to the Core Formation realm, became famous throughout west Kunwu. In fact, he felt that if there was enough spiritual aura present, he might even have the power to fight a Nascent Soul cultivator with this sword.


    Now, being trapped inside this formation, he could sense the formidable power possessed by the master of this ce. Right now, his cultivation level was only in the Core Formation realm, so he could only rely on this Three Yang Real Fire Sword to pull him through.


    Lighting once again shed across the sky, but Qin Xi remained still. The Three Yang Real Fire Sword floated in the air. With the support of his spiritual aura, the dazzling light around it brightened even more.


    A thunderbolt finally struck. He raised his hand, causing the Three Yang Real Fire Sword to move in the air and crash against the thunderbolt. Its de shook, but it still managed to stand its ground.


    Watching this scene, Qin Xi made a hand seal. The Three Yang Real Fire Sword started to absorb the thunder. It stayed steady and unmoving while the thunderbolt slowly weakened. One was bright, one was dark; the intensity of the fire from Three Yang Real Fire Sword¡¯s de was bing fiercer and the thunderbolt gradually died out.


    When the thunderbolt finally disappeared, the Three Yang Real Fire Sword was just like an ardent sun, burning fiercely. It was so bright that it couldn¡¯t be viewed up close. Qin Xi made another hand seal. A threatening momentum suddenly soared, almost cutting a hole in the sky.


    Before long, Qin Xi¡¯splexion gradually turned pale. His spiritual aura seemed like it wouldn¡¯tst long, but he couldn¡¯t stop.


    Metal supported thunder while fire subdued thunder; his Three Yang Real Fire Sword happened to have a metal body and fire appearance, so he first used fire to fight the thunderbolt then used metal to assist him in seizing its power. The thunder¡¯s power wasn¡¯t originally his, so he was barely able to control it. If he stopped now, he would be attacked by it. Right now, his Body-Refining Technique was still iplete, if he was attacked by such a formidable heavenly thunder, even his skeleton wouldn¡¯t be left!


    ¡°Uh-huh, this boy¡¯s pretty good. He has the same elegance I had in the olden days!¡± At that moment, Yuan Bao was muttering to himself inside the Virtual Sky World. ¡°Not bad, he¡¯s a mere Core Formation cultivator, yet he dares to fight the Illusory Sky Formation using the principle of support and subdue between the five elements. Good! Considering how pleasing you are to the eye, I¡¯ll y with you!¡±


    Yuan Bao then flung his sleeve, instantly creating a dimensional crack in front of him into which he threw himself.


    Meanwhile, Zhong Muling was helping Mo Tiange sit up. She sat into a cross-legged position. He ced one of his palms on top of her head while he took out a small jade case with his other hand.


    Zhong Muling¡¯s palm emitted an iparably pure spiritual aura. This spiritual aura was neither Yin nor Yang; it consisted of all five elements, but it wasn¡¯t a mixed spiritual aura. It seemed to be a new kind of spiritual aura,pletely pure and extremely gentle. It easily entered Mo Tiange¡¯s meridians and dantian, slowly fusing with them into one unit.


    Under the nourishment of his spiritual aura, Mo Tiange seemed to regain her vitality quickly. Her pale face gradually regained its rosy color. Seeing as she was recovering, Zhong Muling waved his other hand, causing the jade case to open. Inside the case was a verdant branch with a human-like fruit attached to it.


    It was said that when ginseng reached 1,000 years old, it could immediately transform into a human shape and be a ginseng baby. In fact, it was immortals¡¯ nts that could transform into human shapes. In the cultivation world, ginseng was only amon nt that possessed immortals¡¯ aura. There were numerous spiritual nts that possessed more spiritual aura than ginseng, but ginseng was indeed the closest breed to immortals¡¯ nts. Thus, it could also grow into a human shape.


    This Five-Spirit Fruit was an immortals¡¯ fruit. Nowadays, these kinds of immortals¡¯ fruits could no longer be found among humans. They only existed in spaces that imitated the Primal Chaos, like Virtual Sky Worlds. Nheless, there weren¡¯t many known Virtual Sky Worlds, and among them, only this Virtual Sky World had Five-Spirit Fruits.


    Zhong Muling levitated the Five-Spirit Fruit into the air. Recalling that it had only been a few days since he picked this fruit, resentment appeared on his face. But then his face became calm again in an instant. He was already a Deification cultivator, so his mood had long been tempered. Although this matter made him resentful, he could suppress that feeling in a sh.


    The Five-Spirit Fruit was propped up by his spiritual aura. Covered by that pure spiritual aura, it slowly melted and turned into a transparent substance. He slowly raised the substance then inserted it into Mo Tiange¡¯s mouth.


    The essence of Five-Spirit Fruit entered her body and flowed along her meridians, causing every part it passed to regenerate. It then flowed into her dantian, bit by bit restoring the damaged parts of her dantian. Finally, itpletely melted, fusing together with her dantian.


    After a long time, Zhong Muling finally put his hand down and said softly, ¡°A Five-Spirit Cultivating Body cannot be invaded by devil¡¯s aura. With your Pure Yin body, as well as having your meridians reconstructed by the Five-Spirit Fruit, you won¡¯t be possessed by devils from now on aside from Inner Demons during a realm-breakthrough. Let¡¯s just consider this as me doing my part as your ancestor.¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know how long it had been, but she finally woke up. She had a very strange dream. In her dream, she seemed to have returned to the beginning of the Primal Chaos, the era when the world was just created. There was a dense spiritual aura surrounding her. She greedily absorbed the spiritual aura and swallowed each spiritual nt she found. Both her meridians and dantian were rapidly growing and evolving, and her cultivation level progressed at an unfathomable speed¡­


    Once she regained her train of thought, she realized there were bloodstains in front of her. Oh, right! She was cultivating when she suddenly felt a strong spiritual aura pressure. This spiritual aura pressure practically caused her to lose her ability to move. In the next second, she also lost control over her spiritual aura and it went crazy inside her meridians.


    Terrified, she tried to stop cultivating, but the spiritual aura pressure pressed her down. Her whole body was in so much pain that she finally lost her consciousness.


    Mo Tiange knew what she experienced was so-called ¡°possession by the devil.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but feel baffled. Martial Uncle Xuanyin said that due to her Pure Yin Constitution, a collision between Yin and Yang wouldn¡¯t happen to her, so her chance of getting possessed by the devil was very small. What was that spiritual aura pressure? How could it have taken away her ability to resist and make herpletely lose control over her spiritual aura?


    But she immediately remembered a more important matter¡ª I was possessed by the devil, so what about my cultivation? She hurriedly sat cross-legged and tested the spiritual aura inside her body. In the next second, she was dumbstruck. Not only was her cultivation was undamaged, but her cultivation level had even advanced to the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm!


    After a moment of shock, Mo Tiange was now ecstatic. It had only been less than a year since she entered the Foundation Building realm. Let alone advancing to the middle stage, before this, her cultivation level was even stuck and didn¡¯t show the slightest progress. Even the growth of her spiritual aura was so slow that it almost couldn¡¯t be perceived. Somehow, she had suddenly advanced to the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm? How could she not be ecstatic?


    Ye Jingwen, who reached the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm when he was forty years old was already considered a genius, but to advance into the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm in just half a year was simply unimaginable!


    ¡°You¡¯re awake already?¡±


    A voice appeared in her ears. It was Zhong Muling speaking to her using his divine sense. Knowing that her advancement into the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm must¡¯ve been because this great ancestor¡¯s doing, Mo Tiange felt very grateful to him. She answered respectfully, ¡°Yes, Great Ancestor.¡±


    ¡°En, how are you?¡±


    ¡°Junior has entered the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm.¡± Although she maintained a calm temperament, Mo Tiange was still exhrated inside.


    Zhong Muling uttered a soft, disdainful snort then said, ¡°I¡¯m not asking about that. Try feeling your meridians and dantian.¡±


    Mo Tiange was surprised but soon followed Zhong Muling¡¯s instructions. She closed her eyes and ran her spiritual aura. Meridians¡­ She hadn¡¯t paid attention to it before, but now, she realized her meridians seemed to have gained sticity. No matter how her spiritual aura pounded on them, they weren¡¯t affected at all; no matter how she ran her spiritual aura, her meridians could amodate it. Furthermore, her dantian seemed¡­ like it could contain an unlimited amount of spiritual aura.


    ¡°Five-Spirit Fruit, hmph!¡± Although Zhong Muling still felt rather discontent, he said serenely to her, ¡°I was careless. I forgot you were cultivating and mustn¡¯t be disturbed, and I caused you to be possessed by the devil. I used Five-Spirit Fruit to help you reconstruct your meridians, changed your muscles and washed your marrow. In the future, you¡¯ll never be possessed by the devil again¡ªof course, this doesn¡¯t include the Inner Demon you¡¯ll face when you make a realm-breakthrough.¡±


    Will never be possessed by the devil? When Mo Tiange regained her wits, she was even more ecstatic than before. This was an even bigger deal than quickly advancing into the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm. Never be possessed by the devil¡­ doesn¡¯t that mean I can now practice the Soul-Refining Art without any worries?


    ¡°For the kindness Great Ancestor has shown, junior really doesn¡¯t know how to repay it¡­¡±


    Zhong Muling said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve already be a deity, an existence that¡¯s almost like a god in the human world. Would I ask for repayment? You¡¯re my descendant, so I¡¯m naturally willing to take care of you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s junior who¡¯s talked too much. Junior¡­will cultivate diligently and won¡¯t fall short of Great Ancestor¡¯s expectations.¡±


    ¡°En,¡± Zhong Muling answered shortly before continuing, ¡°There¡¯s another matter I wanted to talk to you about¡ªwhen you were possessed by the devil, that boy surnamed Qin burst into the Illusory Sky Formation, saying that he came to find you. Seeing as he¡¯s rather courageous, I let him stay. Do you want to see him?¡±

 Chapter 116: Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 116: Meeting</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Deification cultivators!


    Qin Xi stared at the two men in front of him. His astonishment outweighed his wariness. Although he had heard from his master that Deification cultivators existed in this world, those old monsters had long gone into seclusion. It had been almost 1,000 years since someone saw one of them. He never expected he would see two of them at once!


    Zhong Muling raised his head and stared at Qin Xi. He said with narrowed eyes, ¡°Boy, a few days ago I was in a good mood and let you go. Why did you rush into the formation again today?¡±


    Upon hearing this question, Qin Xi finally snapped out of his daze. He calmly saluted the two men and said, ¡°Junior asks for Seniors¡¯ forgiveness. Junior didn¡¯t intend to rush into the formation; junior just came to look for someone.¡±


    ¡°Look for someone?¡± Yuan Bao scrutinized the robes Qin Xi was wearing and asked, ¡°Whom are you looking for?¡±


    Qin Xi respectfully answered, ¡°Junior is a disciple of Xuanqing School and junior came to find a fellow disciple. Since junior has entered the formation without permission, junior hopes Seniors may show forgiveness.¡±


    Yuan Bao and Zhong Muling nced at each other; both understood what was going on.


    Seeing as this person was willing to take the risk and rushed into the formation for his peer and since he had a respectful attitude without the slightest intention of fawning on them, Zhong Muling had quite a favorable impression of him. He softened his tone and said, ¡°I have someone here, but I don¡¯t know whether the person is the one you¡¯re looking for. Tell me the name first.¡±


    When Qin Xi heard this, he knew Mo Tiange was most likely there. Because he noticed that these two seniors were very amicable, he got straight to the point. ¡°The person junior is looking for is named Mo Tiange. Is that the same person Senior knows of?¡±


    The corners of Zhong Muling¡¯s lips rose. He stared at Qin Xi with a contemtive look and said, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with her that you¡¯d be willing to brace this enormous danger just to save her?¡±


    Qin Xi answered, ¡°In our division, junior is her elder. Junior naturally would spare no efforts to save her.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Zhong Muling cast a nce at him then waved his hand. A gold sword flew over and fell on his hand. He said, ¡°Three Yang Real Fire Sword¡­ Unexpectedly, someone really managed to refine it.¡±


    Startled, Qin Xi asked, ¡°Senior knows this sword?¡±


    Zhong Muling grunted and waved his hand, tossing the Three Yang Real Fire Sword back to Qin Xi. ¡°I saw it in a cultivation record before. You¡¯re unexpectedly quite lucky; you actually managed to obtain this kind of Distant Past era¡¯s magic weapon.¡±


    Beside him, Yuan Bao chuckled and said, ¡°Aling,pared to the Yang Spiritual Bead inside his body, this Three Yang Real Fire Sword is nothing. Tsk tsk, Yang Spiritual Bead¡­ I really don¡¯t know what kind of luck this boy has that he could actually obtain such an extraordinary treasure. If I had Yang Spiritual Bead, I wouldn¡¯t have spent so much time trapped on the threshold of the Deification realm!¡± As he spoke, his gaze kept darting towards Qin Xi.


    Despite Yuan Bao¡¯s ill-intentioned gaze giving him goosebumps, Qin Xi knew he was nothing but an ant to a Deification cultivator; no matter what they wanted to do to him, he basically wouldn¡¯t be able to resist with his current strength, so he quickly calmed down.


    ¡°Senior has sharp eyes. There is indeed a Yang Spiritual Bead inside junior¡¯s body. Junior obtained it years ago. After so many years, Junior was finally able to merge it with junior¡¯s body and use it.¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s calmness surprised Yuan Bao, who then turned toward Zhong Muling and said with a chuckle, ¡°Aling, his firm heart isparable to yours.¡±


    Zhong Muling faintly said, ¡°Don¡¯t assume that everyone is like you.¡±


    Although his tone was faint, the contempt in his words was apparent. Yuan Bao naturally noticed it and instantly shouted, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything,¡± Zhong Muling said with apletely unperturbed expression. Without waiting for aeback from Yuan Bao, he turned his head toward Qin Xi and said, ¡°Little junior, out of respect for this Three Yang Real Fire Sword, I¡¯ll let you see the person you were looking for if you leave this formation.¡±


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t have the chance to answer. Right after he finished speaking, Zhong Muling immediately waved his hand, disappearing along with Yuan Bao.


    Qin Xi stared at the vast snowy ciers before his eyes. His brows were furrowed. He wanted to heave a sigh, but he suddenly held his chest and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    ¡ª


    When Mo Tiange opened the door and caught sight of a man sitting cross-legged on the ground, she waspletely dumbfounded.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin!¡±


    She didn¡¯t know that Zhong Muling, who was paying attention to the movements inside the small hut, was frowning. After a moment of shock, she directly rushed towards Qin Xi.


    From the way Zhong Muling spoke, she originally thought the person who came for her was Martial Uncle Shoujing. At the time, she thought she could finally meet the famous Martial Uncle Shoujing who she had never seen before. To her surprise, however, it was actually Senior Martial Brother Qin!


    Upon seeing Qin Xi, she felt both relieved and worried. She was relieved because Qin Xi was now in front of her and clearly wasn¡¯t in a life-threatening situation. She felt worried because right now, he was motionless, his face was extremely pale, his eyes were closed, both his hands and feet were cold, and it seemed like he couldn¡¯t hear her voice. Apparently, his injuries were rather heavy.


    Mo Tiange grabbed his hands. Upon realizing how freezing cold they were, she instantly called out, ¡°Great Ancestor! What¡¯s wrong with Senior Martial Brother Qin?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Zhong Muling¡¯s voice emerged: ¡°This boy just got his primordial aura injured inside the Illusory Sky Formation. You don¡¯t have to worry. His two metal and fire spiritual roots both have Yang attributes. Coupled with the Yang Spiritual Bead inside his body, ice and snow cannot injure him. Right now, his muscles and veins are simply frozen; he¡¯ll wake up on his own in a while.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Having received assurance from Zhong Muling, Mo Tiange finally heaved a sigh of relief. Seeing that Qin Xi was motionless, Mo Tiange deliberated for a bit then decided to sit next to him.


    Qin Xi currently had his eyebrows covered with frost. Mo Tiange guessed that this was probably the effect created by an Ice-Confounding Formation, simr to the Desert-Confounding Formation she encountered. But why was Senior Martial Brother Qin here?


    ¡°Great Ancestor!¡± she called again.


    ¡°En?¡±


    ¡°Could you perhaps help Senior Martial Brother Qin?¡±


    Zhong Muling paused for a short while before he said impatiently, ¡°So troublesome! He¡¯ll be fine after he adjusts his breath for a while!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re noisy! You just need to sit here quietly.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Zhong Muling obviously wasn¡¯t willing, so Mo Tiange didn¡¯t dare to keep asking and just stood silently on the side, watching over Qin Xi.


    In the past few days, she had received so many opportunities that she had temporarily forgotten about matters from the outside world. Now that she saw Qin Xi, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had happened before she entered the formation. What happened to Luo Fengxue, who was talking to Senior Martial Sister Wei? Was Luo Fengxue able to convince Senior Martial Sister Wei? What would they do if Senior Martial Sister Wei wasn¡¯t convinced? Were they all right?


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyelids trembled then his eyes slowly opened. The first thing he saw was a happy face smiling at him.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin, you finally woke up.¡±


    Qin Xi once again closed his eyes. It was only after his breath gradually calmed down that he opened his eyes again. With a smile, he said, ¡°Tiange, are you okay?¡±


    There was a slight tremble in Mo Tiange¡¯s heart upon hearing that the first thing Qin Xi said after waking up was inquiring about her. Nheless, with her usual expression, she smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also okay. I just suffered some light injuries. I¡¯ll be fine if I recuperate when we go back.¡±


    While he looked all around with an inquisitive gaze, Qin Xi stood up while struggling and said, ¡°This ce is¡­¡± In a ce with such dense spiritual aura, what kind of ce was this? His Immortal¡¯s Cave was located at a spot with the densest spiritual aura on Mount Taikang and it was even equipped with a high level Spirit-Gathering Formation, yet it was far inferiorpared to this ce.


    ¡°We¡¯re in a Virtual Sky World.¡±


    ¡°Virtual Sky World?¡± Qin Xi frowned as he wondered where he had heard these words before.


    Mo Tiange immediately said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin, you don¡¯t have to think too much. This ce is Senior Yuan Bao and my great ancestor¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave. There won¡¯t be any problems for us.¡±


    ¡°Great ancestor?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mo Tiange nodded and continued to exin. ¡°I was also shocked when I learned about it. My Great ancestor¡¯s surname is Zhong, and his name is Muling. He¡¯s also the master of this ce.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The owner of this ce¡­ Could it be? Those two Deification seniors? Once he thought up to this point, Qin Xi¡¯s gaze suddenly was filled with both astonishment and confusion. ¡°Great ancestor¡± could mean her grandfather¡¯s grandfather, but cultivators¡¯ lifespans were rather long. They could have many generations of descendants, so ¡°Great ancestor¡± was also used by direct, blood-rted descendants to address ancestors who didn¡¯t otherwise have a clear position in the family hierarchy. Does that mean one of those two Deification seniors has a direct blood rtion to Mo Tiange?


    The moment this idea popped in his mind, Qin Xi didn¡¯t know why, but he suddenly felt upset. As he was sorting through his confusion, Mo Tiange spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the details after we get back. Senior Martial Brother Qin, are you really okay now?¡±


    Qin Xi said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m okay, don¡¯t worry. I just need to adjust my breath for several days and my injuries will be fine. It¡¯s you we need to worry about¡ªare you injured?¡±


    Mo Tiangeughed and said, ¡°Not only am I not injured, but I even obtained a lot of benefits.¡±


    ¡°En?¡±


    Mo Tiange released her momentum while staring at Qin Xi with a smile. She then asked, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin, what¡¯s different about me?¡±


    Qin Xi was shocked when he felt her momentum. He said, ¡°You¡¯ve entered the middle stage?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Mo Tiange nodded cheerfully. She wasn¡¯t ready to tell others about the Five-Spirit Fruit, but regarding obtaining the Art of the Origin and advancing into the middle stage, it definitely couldn¡¯t be concealed if she returned to Xuanqing School, so it was better to talk about it directly.


    She entered the Foundation Building realm less than a year ago but she¡¯s already advanced into the middle stage now¡­ Despite his own share of fated chances, Qin Xi was still amazed by Mo Tiange¡¯s luck. However, when he thought about the two Deification cultivators, he also felt it was inevitable so he smiled and said, ¡°To enter the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm at your current age¡­ You could be considered the first one to achieve that in the entire Xuanqing School. En, if you¡¯re diligent, it should be very possible for you to form your Gold Core within the next hundred years.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to be confident that I can form my Gold Core, but I¡¯ll consider your words a blessing. Hopefully, it¡¯lle true.¡± She then remembered something and said, ¡°Right! Senior Martial Brother Qin, you¡­ did youe to find me?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Qin Xi nodded and continued to say, ¡°I heard you went missing around here, so I came to check.¡±


    ¡°Really? Senior Martial Brother Qin, didn¡¯t you go missing with Martial Uncle Shoujing? What about Martial Uncle Shoujing?¡±


    Qin Xi was silent, but he soon said, ¡°We¡¯re all okay. It¡¯s you that we¡¯re worried about. You said this ce is your great ancestor¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave¡ªwere you referring to one of the two seniors?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded and said apologetically, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin, I¡¯m really sorry. Had I known earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten injured¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Qin Xi shook his head and continued: ¡°My injuries aren¡¯t severe at all; you don¡¯t have to be like this. By the way, what¡¯s your n now? Since your great ancestor is a Deification cultivator, are you¡­ are you perhaps going to stay and live here?¡±


    Shaking her head, Mo Tiange said, ¡°Of course not¡ªSenior Martial Brother Qin, you¡¯ve just woken up. Why don¡¯t you adjust your breath for a while? Anyway, some things require time to be discussed. After several days, we¡¯ll head out together and then I can slowly tell you about them.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Qin Xi¡¯s heart was set. He smiled and said, ¡°All right. This ce is overflowing with spiritual aura, so we definitely shouldn¡¯t waste it. We¡¯ll talk after we get back.¡±


    ¡°En, you should continue to recuperate. I won¡¯t bother you any longer.¡±


    Once Mo Tiange left the hut, Qin Xi finally fell on top of the praying mat. He didn¡¯t have time to let out a relieved sigh because all of a sudden, a gale rushed over, leaving him with no time to react. His body was struck. The spiritual aura inside his body instantly surged out of control, causing him to once again vomit a mouthful of blood.


    Zhong Muling¡¯s voice emerged inside the hut: ¡°What are you trying to do by hiding your identity from her? If you don¡¯t exin clearly, don¡¯t me me for taking your life!¡±

 Chapter 117: The Virtual Sky World

    <h4>Chapter 117: The Virtual Sky World</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    When Mo Tiange walked out of the hut, she noticed Zhong Muling was standing beside the pool with his hands behind his back, apparently thinking about something.


    Mo Tiange softly walked towards him then saluted. ¡°Great Ancestor.¡±


    After a long while, Zhong Muling finally moved. He cast a nce at her and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been here for seven days, so you should leave now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Mo Tiange nodded then replied, ¡°Does Great Ancestor have any other instructions?¡±


    ¡°You have your own destiny. Why do you need me to instruct you?¡± he said indifferently before flinging his sleeve, causing a Qiankun Bag to appear on the wooden table beside them. ¡°I¡¯ve already re-refined your Spirit-Concealing Pendant. As long as you wear it, you¡¯ll be all right even if you pretend to be a mortal.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks to Great Ancestor.¡± Mo Tiange bluntly epted the Qiankun Bag. Her Breath-Concealing Technique was mediocre at best, so with this, she could live with more ease in the future.


    However, aside from the pendant, the Qiankun Bag still contained a lot of other things.


    ¡°Great Ancestor, these are¡­¡±


    ¡°That Purple Wooden Furnace is the pill furnace I used years ago, it¡¯s useless to me now. Since you¡¯re learning how to concoct pills, I¡¯m giving it to you. That silk handkerchief is a defensive magic weapon, but it can also be used to fly; I¡¯ve already recorded the art to control it on a Jade Slip. The path of cultivation has to be walked on your own, so I can only help you to this extent. Whether you can advance into the Core Formation realm, Nascent Soul realm, or even Deification realm depends on your own skills.¡±


    As Mo Tiange packed up all these things, realization dawned on her. The fate between her and this great ancestor could be considered at its end already. Deification cultivators like him could spend hundreds of years in Closed Door Meditation¡ªhe may not set foot in this ce again within the next thousand years. Whether or not they could meet again in the future was uncertain.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll see you both out.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zhong Muling raised his hand, causing a dot of light the size of a pea to emerge between his eyebrows. As he silently mouthed some incantations, the dot of light became brighter and brighter, gradually bing a huge pearl before falling on his palm.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s gaze was glued to that pearl as a frown formed on her face.


    Zhong Muling didn¡¯t stop mouthing the incantations until eventually, a spell shot towards the pearl.


    A huge dimensional crack suddenly appeared in the sky.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Mo Tiange wanted to say something, but before she got the chance, she saw a sh of darkness followed by brightness. Her figure vanished from the Virtual Sky World.


    Mo Tiange raised her gaze and looked all around. She was on a mountaintop, and there was nothing around her. She had probably already left the Virtual Sky World.


    She couldn¡¯t help but sigh andment wistfully; she still had something to ask Zhong Muling¡­


    ¡°Tiange?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Mo Tiange turned around when she heard Qin Xi¡¯s voice. Once she did, however, she was gobsmacked.


    Qin Xi seemed to be standing rather unsteadily. His face was ashen and it was very obvious that his injuries hadn¡¯t improved at all. Great ancestor said his injuries weren¡¯t severe, so how did he end up like this?


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin, are you all right?¡±


    Qin Xi propped up his body, shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head back first.¡±


    He didn¡¯t exin any further and directly summoned his flying sword, pulling her onto it then flying towards Luoyan Cliff.


    Zhong Muling was cautious. They were ced at a spot far from the forest.


    Qin Xi¡¯s expression was very grave. Mo Tiange¡¯s gaze darted towards him, but she also said nothing.


    In just a short while, theynded at the boundary of Luoyan Cliff.


    Right after theynded, Qin Xi said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention this matter to anyone else. If anyone asks, just tell them I forbade you to say anything.¡±


    ¡°Oh, all right¡­¡± even though it seemed like he still wanted to say something, he didn¡¯t. He just looked away without saying anything else.


    As her gaze followed his figure, she suddenly thought he looked rather depressed.


    But before she had the chance to say anything, the disciples in charge of patrolling came over. Soon after, the formation was opened and the two of them went inside.


    After bidding farewell to Qin Xi, she continued on her way with a pensive look. The image of Zhong Muling opening the Virtual Sky Word lingered on her mind.


    There was no one in the tent when she got back; even Luo Fengxue wasn¡¯t there.


    Mo Tiange sat on her seat. She thought for a long time before she fumbled in her Qiankun Bag and took something out from it. It was a pearl the size of a baby¡¯s fist. It was brimming with spiritual aura and was extremely simr to Zhong Muling¡¯s.


    She obtained it from killing that man from An n on Mount Yunwu. Before today, she had never understood what it was for, so she had been keeping it in her Qiankun Bag without using it.


    She didn¡¯t know whether it was the same as Zhong Muling¡¯s, but it looked quite simr to his. In addition to that, even the way its spiritual aura responded was also simr.


    Zhong Muling¡¯s pearl had been refined into his body and he used it to open the Virtual Sky World, so it was most likely a Virtual Sky World-rted magic weapon. She wondered whether she could also obtain a Virtual Sky World with this thing in her hands.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s imagination couldn¡¯t help but roam far and wide¡ªhow nice would it be if she could have an Immortal¡¯s Cave she could carry around with her like the Virtual Sky World? In a ce with such dense spiritual aura, all kinds of spiritual nts were bound to thrive. Moreover, she could bring it with her everywhere without having to fear being discovered by others.


    The more she thought about it, the more unbearable the longing in her heart became. Unfortunately, just as she was about to ask for some rification about the pearl, Zhong Muling sent her out of the Virtual Sky World. Now, she had no one to ask. Even though she had it, she could only sigh helplessly.


    A moment of excitement followed by a moment of disappointment.


    Mo Tiange was about to throw the pearl back into her Qiankun Bag when she suddenly remembered something Yuan Bao said.


    One time when Yuan Bao was chatting with her, he told her the Virtual Sky World was a magic weapon that had a master. Unless its master¡¯s primordial spirit hadpletely dissipated, nobody else could seize it. Furthermore, as long as it recognized a master, it would never escape.


    As she thought about it, an idea suddenly crossed her mind. She gathered her spiritual aura and made a light shing gesture with it, creating a light cut on her fingertip.


    Blood started to flow and she dripped one drop of blood on the bead. The scarlet blood drop slowly sank into the glossy white pearl, gradually disappearing from its surface. All of a sudden, she felt a twinge in her head, and countless information invaded her mind in a sh.


    She saw the wild Distant Past era; various beasts; and birds¡­


    All kinds of spiritual objects, cultivators and demonic beasts¡­


    Numerous writings, countless images¡­


    All of it shed before her eyes. She felt like she was personally experiencing all of it; it was as if someone had stuffed all of it into her head.


    Pain.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. Perhaps it had been a long time, or perhaps it had only been a while, but the pain in her head gradually faded. When she finally looked up, her eyes instantly widened.


    She was now no longer in that tent on Luoyan Cliff. Rather, it was an unfamiliar ce with dense spiritual aura.


    Several bamboo huts could be seen hidden in the dense bamboo forest. A brook meandered into the distance. The gentle breeze carried the fragrance of spiritual nts into her nose.


    A bamboo forest, huts, a brook, medicinal fields¡­ She was ecstatic!


    This is a Virtual Sky World! Must be a Virtual Sky World!


    Mo Tiange immediately stood up from the ground and ran into one of the huts.


    This hut seemed to have been abandoned for years; a thickyer of dust covered the entire floor, practically submerging everything inside the hut. Nevertheless, she simply cast a few spells and the room was spotless in an instant.


    There were table and chairs made of spiritual bamboo, several praying mats scattered on the floor, and a shelf full of books in the corner of the room.


    Mo Tiange softly made her way towards the bookshelf. She selected one of the books and opened it. It was written in some kind of ancient alphabet; it was written using spells and made of some kind of demonic beast¡¯s skin which was pliable but strong. When she closed the book, she felt strange. She didn¡¯t have the ability to read such an ancient alphabet, yet she couldprehend it merely by seeing it!


    In fact, she could recognize everything in this room.


    As she exited the hut and walked around the bamboo forest, she saw there were various spiritual objects all over the area. Trees, flowers, grasses, vines, and countless spiritual objects were crowded together. The grounds werepletely covered withyer uponyer of leaves. She wondered how long this ce had lived and grown on its own to create this kind of scenery.


    Mo Tiange realized what had happened. The Virtual Sky World was a spatial magic weapon left behind from the Distant Past era. After it lost its master, no one understood what it was and it then fell into the possession of the man from the An n until it eventually fell into her hands. If she hadn¡¯t coincidentally entered Zhong Muling¡¯s Virtual Sky World, she might not have even realized she had a unique treasure in her hands until her death. How much were these spiritual panaceas grown for hundreds of thousands of years worth? Among them were spiritual nts more than 10,000 years old. Even if she just casually took one of them out, she would probably shock the entire Celestial Pole!


    As she stroked a 10,000-year-old Seven Withered Grass with her hands, Mo Tiange sat on the ground. A stupid grin blossomed on her face. Ever since she entered the path of cultivation, she had gone through a lot of bad luck nut only a few fated chances. However, within the past few days, she had encountered a series of fated chances in a row which were hard for ordinary people to encounter in their entire lifetimes!


    The Art of the Origin, Five-Spirit Cultivating Body, advice from Deification cultivators, gifts from her great ancestor, and even this Virtual Sky World! This really made her feel a surreal happiness.


    But, these spiritual nts were real, this soil was real, those huts were real, and the spiritual aura was also real. With all this, would she still need to worry about her future?


    After countless seconds ticked by, Mo Tiange gradually calmed down.


    No matter how many spiritual treasures she had, she was still a Foundation Building cultivator. As long as her Law of Dao was iplete, she still didn¡¯t have the ability to protect herself.


    Besides, the demonic beast riot was still going on, so protecting her life was still the priority.


    With this mindset, Mo Tiange stood up and started to attentively examine this Virtual Sky World.


    Every Virtual Sky World was different from each other. In Zhong Muling¡¯s, there were wooden houses and pools but in this one, there were bamboo huts, a bamboo forest, and a brook. Nheless, the spiritual aura in both ces was pretty much the same¡ªboth were dense.


    In addition, her Virtual Sky World had an advantagepared to Zhong Muling¡¯s¡ªthe spiritual nts and spiritual objects here were numerous. At the very least, they had been growing freely for several hundreds of thousands of years. Among them were countless 10,000-year-old spiritual nts. They continuously grew and reproduced, covering this medicinal field and causing it to expand to the point there was almost no free space left. On the other hand, Zhong Muling¡¯s Virtual Sky World didn¡¯t have this many spiritual nts. Perhaps it was because within the thousands of years since he became a Deification cultivator, he had used or harvested some of the spiritual nts.


    As she scanned the endless medicinal field under the gentle breeze, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but think that this time, she had to learn about concocting pills whether she wanted to or not. Most of these spiritual nts couldn¡¯t be taken outside. If she wanted to use them, she could only concoct pills by herself. Besides, with this many spiritual nts, would she still have to worry about wasting nts because of her insufficient talent?


    Furthermore, she could start gathering as many ancient pill recipes as possible. In the cultivation world, although there were many ancient pill recipes remaining, most of them were useless because many of the spiritual nts required had long disappeared from the world. People couldn¡¯t concoct any spiritual panaceas even if they had the recipe. However, she didn¡¯t need to worry about this problem. The countless spiritual nts here must¡¯ve been nted by the previous master of this Virtual Sky World; there must be some spiritual nts here that weremonly used for concocting pills. Even though the nt selection might be a bitcking, being able to concoct several kinds of ancient medicinal pills was already enough for her.


    As she thought about this, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but grin again. This was the first time she ever felt that her path of cultivation was a bright path.

 Chapter 118: Danding School

    <h4>Chapter 118: Danding School</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Sometimeter, Mo Tiange heard some astonishing news.


    First, the cultivators on Luoyan Cliff would be dispersing. Since the demonic beasts had repeatedly failed to attack them, the smart high rank demonic beasts had scattered around and caused damage everywhere. With no other choice, the cultivators had to go separate ways to hunt them.


    Second, news came from west Kunwu. Before Danding School could activate their Great Mountain-Protecting Formation, a ninth rank demonic beast had breached their territory, causing them to lose many disciples. Therefore, they had asked for help.


    Last, Martial Uncle Shoujing was seriously injured and couldn¡¯t hold on, so he had to return to Mount Taikang to recuperate.


    After hearing the first two pieces of news, Mo Tiange finally realized how grave the demonic beast riot had be; a ninth rank demonic beast, which was equivalent to a middle stage Nascent Soul cultivator, had appeared. Thest news gave her a peculiar feeling and a thought shed across her mind.


    However, before she could think things through more carefully, Martial Uncle Xuanyin informed her that they had another important task. She and Luo Fengxue were to follow him to Danding School immediately.


    Mo Tiange hadn¡¯t expected the task of supporting Danding School to fall on them, so she felt a bit apprehensive. Luo Fengxue then told her in secret that since Danding School was attacked, many cultivation groups were sending people to support them. For the time being, demonic beasts wouldn¡¯t dare to keep attacking them, so things would actually be quite safe for them.


    Once Mo Tiange thought this over, she also felt this was reasonable. Moreover, Danding School also had their own Nascent Soul cultivators; they just happened to have their borders breached.


    Ever since she left her Virtual Sky World, she hadn¡¯t had the chance to enter it again since she was always with Luo Fengxue throughout the entire journey. Although she and Luo Fengxue had a very good rtionship, her Virtual Sky World was, after all, a heaven-defying magic weapon. Mo Tiange was determined to not tell anyone about it.


    Not long afterward, they had to hasten on their journey to avoid wasting time.


    Danding School was located in the middle of west Kunwu. It wasn¡¯t that far from Xuanqing School. If they rode on a Core Formation cultivator¡¯s flying magic weapon from Luoyan Cliff, it would probably take only three to five days to get there.


    Several dayster, their group of Foundation Building disciples arrived at Danding School¡¯s Mount Tianhuo under Martial Uncle Xuanyin¡¯s lead. From a distance, Mo Tiange could already see the tall, erect mountain. Fieryva was gushing out the volcano.


    Reportedly, the reason why Danding School was established there was because this was the biggest volcano in Kunwu. It had to be known that aside from skill, concocting fires was also very important for pill-concocting. Apart from Dantian Fires, Earthly Fires were also excellent for concocting, especially high-quality Earthly Fires¡ªthey could almostpare to the Sun¡¯s Real Fire and were far betterpared to Dantian Fires of low level cultivators. The reason why this volcano was called Mount Tianhuo 1 was reportedly because the quality of the Earthly Fire here was beyond excellent.


    Red mes asionally spurted from the volcano, surprising a lot of disciples. There was a gigantic ck furnace floating in the middle of the volcano. This was the emblem of Danding School, which was also present on the uniforms of every ordinary disciple of Danding School.


    However, from the distance, they could already tell that the damage sustained by Danding School was severe.


    The tall monastery gate was toppled, several buildings around the volcano copsed, the school¡¯s square was littered with broken bricks and fragmented jade, and ck-uniformed disciples of Danding School were shuffling about here and there. There were also quite a lot busy-looking cultivators dressed in other cultivation groups¡¯ uniforms. From what Mo Tiange saw, most of them were Aura Refining cultivators and some were Foundation Building cultivators, but there wasn¡¯t even a single Core Formation cultivator.


    This wasn¡¯t strange at all. Aura Refining disciples were normally the most numerous in every cultivation group; if Xuanqing School hadn¡¯t sealed off its monastery, the ones dispatched certainly would¡¯ve been the Aura Refining disciples and Foundation Building cultivators would¡¯ve acted as their leaders.


    As for Core Formation cultivators, there weren¡¯t many in small cultivation groups to begin with; there weren¡¯t enough to protect their own groups and ns, so how could they possibly be dispatched to assist other cultivation groups? It was only Xuanqing School, who had long sealed off its mountain, who had this kind of skill.


    Before they even reached the Great-Mountain Protecting Formation, a beam of light rose above Mount Tianhuo. Soon after, the Great Mountain-Protecting Formation was opened and a female Core Formation cultivator came out with several disciples to meet them.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Xuanyin, forgive me for not weing you sooner.¡±


    Master Daoist Xuanyin cupped his hands as a greeting and said with a smile, ¡°Junior Martial Sister Mo, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. We¡¯re just doing what we should do.¡±


    The female cultivator shook her head and smiled bitterly. ¡°Others are too busy looking after themselves¡ªonly your Xuanqing School sent Core Formation cultivators here. Senior Martial Brother Xuanyin, I¡¯m going to be frank. Right now, we¡¯recking high level cultivators, so we¡¯re really grateful you came.¡±


    Still with a slight smile, Master Daoist Xuanyin said, ¡°Our schools are friends; it was only natural that we help each other. Junior Martial Sister Mo doesn¡¯t have to be like this. Right, how¡¯s the situation now?¡±


    ¡°s, the situation isn¡¯t very good. Senior Martial Brother Xuanyin, you bettere with me first.¡± She then turned towards the Foundation Building disciples behind her and said, ¡°You guys make arrangements for these martial nephews from Xuanqing School; you are not to neglect them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    As the cultivator surnamed Mo led Master Daoist Xuanyin into the main hall, Mo Tiange and a group of Foundation Building disciples were given arrangements to live in the temporary Immortal¡¯s Caves by other disciples. Because their group of cultivators wasrge, Mo Tiange, Luo Fengxue, Han Qingyu, and Wei Jiasi were arranged to live together.


    After examining the cave they would live in temporarily, Mo Tiange unexpectedly felt very happy. It was because this cave had a concocting room that could pull earthly fire into the room. Staying here was perfect for her to practice her pill-concocting technique.


    Besides, this was Danding School, so they would naturally have many pill recipes. Hence, she looked for an opportunity to go out with Luo Fengxue.


    ¡°Tiange, if you want pill recipes, you can just ask master. Our Xuanqing School also collected a lot of them.¡±


    Faced with Luo Fengxue¡¯s confusion, Mo Tiange said, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Luo, I¡¯m someone who does things wholeheartedly. Now that I¡¯m studying pill-concocting, I want to gather as many pill recipes as I can. Even though our Xuanqing School definitely has a lot of pill recipes, Danding School was, after all, a cultivation group famous for its pill-concocting; there¡¯s definitely something special about it. I might even discover something good.¡±


    ¡°True¡­¡±


    Although they had just gone through a great catastrophe, the market square inside Danding School was still open as usual. Because a lot of disciples were injured and lost many magic tools, talismans and so on, the market square was unexpectedly quite crowded with people.


    Mo Tiange had already asked Danding School disciples for their advice, so she didn¡¯t stroll around and directly pulled Luo Fengxue towards a shop.


    ¡°Hello Martial Uncles of Xuanqing School, pleasee in!¡± The clerk enthusiastically greeted them right after they walked into the shop. It was probably because many disciples had entered this school in the few days that he could easily recognize their uniforms. He swiftly offered them tea and said, ¡°Martial Uncles, what may I help you with?¡±


    Mo Tiange had never been so enthusiastically weed before she even said anything, so she felt rather ufortable. On the other hand, Luo Fengxue was very calm. She had been an elite disciple from a young age and she was also a steward, so what kind of fawning hadn¡¯t she seen before? This kind of treatment was only natural to her. Seeing as Mo Tiange didn¡¯t say anything, Luo Fengxue took the lead and said, ¡°Do you have anything good here? We want to buy some things that can be useful for killing beasts.¡±


    Upon hearing Luo Fengxue¡¯s request, the clerk¡¯s smile brightened. He said, ¡°Martial Uncles, to show appreciation for your help, our School Headmanded all shops to give you a 20% discount a few days ago. Our shop has everything you might want¡ªmagic tools, talismans, medicinal pills¡­ you can find anything useful here.¡±


    ¡°Oh? We have no need for magic tools; we can¡¯t use them now. You can take out your talismans and medicinal pills¡­ spiritual nts are okay too, but we only want those that are 200 years old or older.¡±


    ¡°Sure, please wait here for a moment.¡±


    Once the clerk left, Luo Fengxue smiled and said, ¡°This is really a good opportunity. Danding School has a lot of good medicinal ingredients we normally couldn¡¯t find, and a 20% discount¡­ Let¡¯s buy them.¡±


    With the Virtual Sky World, Mo Tiange really wasn¡¯t interested in these spiritual nts. However, she still smiled and nodded.


    The clerk moved very quickly. In just a short while, he carried a sack over. Although this sack was also a kind of Qiankun Bag, it couldn¡¯t hold much and was cheap, so it was often used to move goods in shops.


    After taking out the goods one after another and arranging them on the table, the clerk said with a smile, ¡°Martial Uncles, please take a look. There are talismans for Foundation Building cultivators; all of them were created by the Core Formation elders of our school. Our small shop used to only use them to keep up appearances, but since talismans are urgently needed at the moment, we took all of them out.¡±


    Mo Tiange picked up one of the talismans. Sure enough, it was a high level ¡°Rustles of Falling Wood¡± talisman. Aside from that, there were also several ¡°World of Ice and Snow,¡± ¡°Shimmering Sword Light¡± talismans, and so on. All of them were brimming with spiritual aura and were made of the skin and the blood of third and fourth rank spiritual beats beasts instead of normal talisman papers and cinnabars.


    ¡°These are unusual magic tools that don¡¯t need any offerings. Perhaps Martial Uncles would like them.¡±


    The clerk opened a jade case in which several dozens of pure, translucent flying needles were neatly arranged. Upon picking up one of them, Mo Tiange saw it was so thin that it almost couldn¡¯t be seen. Although she couldn¡¯t perceive any spiritual aura at first, when she held it in her hand, she could sense there was spiritual aura sealed in the needlepoint.


    ¡°We also have these spiritual nts. If Martial Uncles have any particr requests, please don¡¯t hesitate to tell me. Our Danding School might not have other impressive items, but our supply of spiritual nts could be considered one of the very best in the Celestial Pole.¡±


    After hearing the clerk¡¯s proud exnation, both Mo Tiange and Luo Fengxie looked down and started to examine the goods.


    Indeed, he had Snow Mushroom Flower, Purple Slough Grass, Blue Jewel, and Snow Lingzhi Mushroom¡­ All of them were rtively rare spiritual nts. Moreover, the ones arranged on the table were all more than 200 years old.


    Mo Tiange and Luo Fengxue nced at each other. ¡°Senior Martial Sister Luo, what do you think?¡±


    Luo Fengxue smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯d be better if we buy them together now. We can divide them in the future.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Mo Tiangde nodded then turned towards the clerk and said, ¡°We¡¯ll take all of them. You can start calcting how many spirit stones we need to pay.¡±


    The clerk looked surprised. Although these rare medicinal herbs weren¡¯t that old, they weren¡¯t that young either. Besides, there were at least ten kinds of them, so they would certainly cost about 5,000 to 6,000 spirit stones. That was a huge sum of money. An ordinary Foundation Building cultivator¡¯s yearly rations would only be about 1,000 spirit stones at the most. Nheless, he quickly regained hisposure. After a simple calction, he said, ¡°Martial Uncles, the total should be 5,760 spirit stones. After the 20% discount, the total is 4,608 spirit stones. I¡¯ll round it down¡ªlet¡¯s consider it 4,600 spirit stones.¡±


    ¡°Okay, wrap them up,¡± Luo Fengxue told the clerk. She then asked Mo Tiange, ¡°I just wanted the spiritual nts. Do you want anything else?¡±


    Mo Tiange muttered with hesitation for a moment before she pointed at the flying needle magic tool. These were good to mount sneak attacks, so she should have some in her hands just in case. When she was fighting over the Foundation Building-Pill in Yunwu Sect, she also obtained a handful of flying needles from Murong Zi, but her supply was dwindling low as she used them. Moreover, now that she had already built her foundation, they weren¡¯t of much use.


    ¡°By the way¡­¡± Once the clerk had wrapped their things up and epted Luo Fengxue¡¯s spirit stones, Mo Tiange pretended to be absent-minded and asked, ¡°Since this is Danding School¡¯s shop, do you also sell pill recipes?¡¯


    The clerk promptly answered, ¡°Of course! Our Danding School is best known for our pill-concocting technique. We have ordinary pill recipes and even some rare pill recipes. But everything depends on what kind of pill recipe Martial Uncle wants. There are some particr pill recipes we can¡¯t directly sell; our school¡¯s Core Formation grandmaster has to be the one who decides.¡±


    In term of pill-concocting, Danding School was number one among other cultivation groups. It was only natural that they had unique skills outsiders didn¡¯t have, so Mo Tiange didn¡¯t feel strange upon hearing the clerk¡¯s excuse. She said, ¡°What about ancient pill recipes?¡±


    The clerk asked, stunned, ¡°What does Martial Uncle want ancient pill recipes for? Many of the spiritual nts needed for ancient pill recipes are extinct already, so naturally, those recipes also lost their purpose.¡±


    Mo Tiange, who had long thought of an excuse, faintly said, ¡°I¡¯m doing some research on pill-concocting. Some of the medicinal pills from the distant past were fabulous, so I want to usemon medicinal ingredients as recements and see if I can concoct the pills.¡±


    ¡°Oh, turns out Martial Uncle is our kindred spirit.¡± A smile appeared on the clerk¡¯s face. His attitude towards Mo Tiange became a bit more cordial. He said, ¡°It¡¯s all right, our school is also doing some research. Pill recipes also can be sold, but the prices are a bit expensive.¡±


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°No problem. If they¡¯re ready, you can take them out.¡±

 Chapter 119: Yu Clan

    <h4>Chapter 119: Yu n</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Mo Tiange obtained several ancient pill recipes from Danding School. One was a recipe for Spirit-Gathering Pills, which were suitable to be used by Foundation Building cultivators. The other recipes were for Core Formation cultivators¡¯ medicinal pills, such as Clear Sky Pill, Aura-Stabilizing Pill, Look-Preserving Pill, and even Longevity Pill.


    The usefulness of this Spirit-Gathering Pill seemed ordinary, as if it was only amon medicinal pill Foundation Building cultivators used to increase their cultivation level, but in reality, the usefulness of this ancient pill recipe was higher than modern Soul-Strengthening Pills. The same principle also applied for Clear Sky Pills.


    As for Aura-Stabilizing Pill, Look-Preserving Pill, and Longevity Pill, they were quite useful as well. Aura-Stabilizing Pills were a good panacea to nurse spiritual aura and were most suitable for people who had just been possessed by the devil. Even though Mo Tiange was no longer in danger of identally being possessed by the devil, having these pills ready for when she had to make a breakthrough into the next realm was still very useful.


    Meanwhile, for Look-Preserving Pills and Longevity Pills, although their names and effects were the same as modern medicinal pills, their efficacy wasn¡¯t the same. Modern Look-Preserving Pills could only preserve one¡¯s looks for about ten years, but ancient Look-Preserving Pills could make one look youthful forever. Ancient Longevity Pills were also the same¡ªinstead of increasing one¡¯s lifespan by 100 years like modern Longevity Pills, they could increase it by 500 years!


    The efficacy of this Longevity Pill was too astonishing. An additional 500 years in a Core Formation¡¯s lifespan was enough for them to advance from the Core Formation realm into the Nascent Soul realm. Perhaps it was even enough time for a Nascent Soul cultivator to reach the Deification realm! Nowadays, even Longevity Pills that increased lifespans by 100 years were sought after by Nascent Soul cultivators.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly; had she known she possessed such a unique treasure when Second Uncle was alive, she never would¡¯ve let him pass away harboring so much unwillingness.


    Furthermore, ever since she obtained the Virtual Sky World, the changes in the Virtual Sky World in the previous hundreds of thousands of years seemed to have flowed into her memory instantly. She was aware of each kind of spiritual nt inside it. Therefore, when she chose the pill recipes, she chose ones requiring ingredients she already had.


    Luo Fengxue didn¡¯t know about this. She only thought Mo Tiange had thrown away a lot of money to buy useless pill recipes and kept harping on it on their way back. Nevertheless, Luo Fengxue was a disciple of a famous school ever since she was a child and had received assistance from her master, so she was far richer than Mo Tiange. Thus, she didn¡¯t think several thousand spirit stones were of any importance. After lecturing Mo Tiange for a while and realizing Mo Tiange didn¡¯t care, she no longer said much about it.


    Right after the two of them entered their temporary Immortal¡¯s Cave, they saw Han Qingyu and Wei Jiasi sitting in the hall together, apparently waiting for them.


    Upon seeing the two of them, Han Qingyu dly said, ¡°You both finally came back. Hurry up! We have to set off soon!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Luo Fengxue asked with bewilderment, ¡°Eldest Martial Sister, where are we going?¡±


    Han Qingyu said, ¡°We didn¡¯te to Danding School to y. Now that we¡¯ve rested for several days, we should go and start killing monsters.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± What Han Qingyu said was right. Danding School had lost many of their disciples, so it was inexcusable if they, people who came to help, just sat and yed around.


    They didn¡¯t have anything to prepare. After all, they weren¡¯t mortals¡ªeverything they needed was already inside their Qiankun Bags. They could leave immediately.


    A quarter of an hourter, the four of them left Mount Tianhuo with Han Qingyu leading the way.


    When Mo Tiange and Luo Fengxue were shopping, Master Daoist Xuanyin assigned them a task. He told Han Qingyu and Wei Jiasi to start their journey right after Mo Tiange and Luo Fengxue came back. On the road, Han Qingyu roughly exined their current task. As it turned out, there were low rank demonic beasts roaming around neighboring ns. Those ns were unable to hold on much longer, so they were sent to help.


    As Foundation Building cultivators, the four of them could already be considered high level cultivators inside the current Danding School. Despite being one of the seven great cultivation groups, Danding School was different from Tiandao Sect and Xuanqing School. They were good at pill-concocting but their cultivation levels were rtively modest. The number of disciples they had was also just a bit more numerous than medium-sized cultivation groups. Now that they suffered such extensive damage, they had even fewer Foundation Building cultivators than before. Nevertheless, the demonic beasts they were battling were just first and second rank demonic beasts; beasts that fourth rank and higher were rarely seen. Thus, the danger ought to be minimal with the four of them working with cultivators from the school.


    After half a day of flying in silence, they finally arrived at one sector of Mount Tianhuo. From far away, the four of them could already see houses extending into the distance.


    A group of patrolling cultivators flew over.


    This group of patrolling cultivators consisted of Aura Refining cultivators and a Foundation Building cultivator as their leader. The Foundation Building cultivator was only in the early stage; he looked like an old man and half his hair was already white. He obviously didn¡¯t have very long to live. Usually, if a cultivation n relied on a cultivation group, only the young and talented would remain inside that group while those who didn¡¯t have many years left and had no prospects of advancing to the next realm woulde back to their ns to educate the younger generations.


    The cultivator flew towards them. He watched them attentively for a while before he cupped his hands as a greeting and said, ¡°Fellow Daoists, may I ask who you are¡­¡±


    Han Qingyu smiled. She took out an identity tablet and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, we¡¯re Xuanqing School¡¯s disciples ordered to help Danding School. We came to help you guys.¡±


    The old man took the identity tablet. Once he verified it, his cautious look turned into surprise and excitement. He approached them and bowed repeatedly while saying, ¡°Fellow Daoists of Xuanqing School, the matter is too important. I¡¯m very sorry for offending you. I¡¯m a cultivator of Yu n. I¡¯ll report to the n Master now so he cane to see you. Please wait here for a moment.¡¯


    Han Qingyu made a ¡°please¡± gesture. The cultivator then took out a Summoning Talisman and whispered a few words. The Summoning Talisman turned into a beam of light that shot towards one of the houses below.


    Right when the Summoning Talisman disappeared, several fleeting lights instantly rose from below. When they came closer, Mo Tiange finally got a clear view of them. They were a middle-aged cultivator, a beautiful Madam, and an old man.


    The middle-aged cultivator had the highest cultivation level among the three; he was in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm. He had long hair, a ck beard and was wearing a Yin and Yang Daoist robe. He looked extremely imposing. The Madam and the old man were both in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm. The Madam looked gentle and elegant while the old man seemedpletely ordinary.


    As the three of them walked over, the middle-aged cultivator smilingly said from a distance, ¡°Fairies, we¡¯re honored by your presence. Please forgive us for not weing you sooner.¡±


    Fairies? Mo Tiange felt a bit dizzy at being addressed like this. She knew female cultivators were sometimes addressed as ¡°fairy,¡± but under normal circumstances, it was normally mortals who addressed them like that. The road to immortality had nothing to do with gender; consequently, both male and female cultivators usually addressed each other as ¡°Fellow Daoist,¡± Calling them ¡°fairies¡± on their first meeting showed the middle-aged cultivator¡¯s intention of honoring them. However, she really wasn¡¯t ustomed to being addressed like this.


    Han Qingyu waspletely unperturbed. She said with a smile, ¡°Fellow Daoist doesn¡¯t need to be polite. We¡¯re all cultivators, so calling us ¡®Fellow Daoist¡¯ will suffice.¡±


    Upon seeing how reasonably Han Qingyu was behaving, the middle-aged cultivator knew they weren¡¯t proud or arrogant female cultivators. Thus, he smiled and said more sincerely, ¡°Fellow Daoist is right. I¡¯ll do as you said. Oh, I¡¯m Yu Jingfeng, the n Master of Yu n. This is my wife, and this is Haitao, a senior brother from our n.¡± The cultivator pointed at the two people by his side who saluted them as a response. When they finished making their salutations, the cultivator once again smiled and asked, ¡°May I know Fellow Daoists¡¯ names?¡±


    Once Mo Tiange¡¯s group returned their salutations, Han Qingyu answered, ¡°I¡¯m Han Qingyu of Xuanqing School. These are my junior martial sisters, Wei Jiasi, Luo Fengxue, and Mo Tiange.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s Fellow Daoist Han, Fellow Daoist Wei, Fellow Daoist Luo and Fellow Daoist Mo. Fellow Daoists, all of you are young but your cultivation levels are high¡ªworthy of respect and praise.¡±


    Han Qingyu gracefully smiled and said, ¡°n Master Yu doesn¡¯t have to be courteous. Among us martial sisters, my two junior martial sisters indeed deserve this praise. I and Junior Martial Sister Wei, however, are already more than 100 years old. We¡¯re not that great.¡±


    Most cultivation techniques for female cultivators helped preserve their looks. Even if their cultivation techniques didn¡¯t have that effect, they were able to take Look-Preserving Pills. Therefore, both Han Qingyu and We Jiasi still looked like they were in their twenties. Besides, of the two of them, one was in the middle stage and one was in thete stage of the Foundation Building realm; ording to their lifespans, they should look like they were thirty years old at the most. Han Qingyu was being extremely modest.


    n Master Yu was a quick thinker. After he heard Han Qingyu¡¯s words, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Eh¡­ Fellow Daoist Han is too modest. Even if you and Fellow Daoist Wei are already more than 100 years old, your prospects are boundless. Fellow Daoist Han is already in thete stage of the Foundation Building realm. Furthermore, you¡¯re also a disciple of a famous school, so perhaps one day, you¡¯ll form your Gold Core and be a genuinely young talented disciple.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t deserve such praise.¡±


    The two of them continued on¡ªone heaped praise while one acted modest, causing Mo Tiange as a listener to feel very depressed. It was really lucky that Senior Martial Sister Han had this kind of patience. If it was her, although Mo Tiange would also try to be polite, she would end this kind of banter as soon as she could.


    They spent another quarter hour continuing such talk. The Foundation Building cultivators in the patrolling group went to resume their patrol, yet these two still hadn¡¯t finished their exchange of pleasantries. Fortunately, Madam Yu by n Master Yu¡¯s side found a chance and interrupted. She said, ¡°Husband, Fellow Daoists have just arrived. Why haven¡¯t you asked them toe in and sit first?¡±


    n Master Yu seemed to have a sudden realization. He said regretfully, ¡°True, I got too carried away. Fortunately, you reminded me. Fellow Daoists, I¡¯m truly sorry. Pleasee inside and sit.¡±


    Han Qingyu smiled. Under n Master Yu¡¯s lead, a group of people entered Yu n¡¯s courtyard.


    n Master Yu led the four of them into the hall. After both the hosts and the guests had taken their respective seats and tea was served, they finally discussed the real problem.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be honest with Fellow Daoists. Right now, the condition of my Yu n isn¡¯t good. As disciples of a famous school, you should¡¯ve already seen it yourself. The defense formations protecting Yu n aren¡¯t the best. Moreover, there are only four Foundation Building cultivators in our n. We¡¯re just a small n; our magic tools and medicinal pills also aren¡¯t the highest quality. Thest time those demonic beasts struck, my brother was injured, and both I and my wife lost our magic tools. With no other choice, we could only ask for help from the school. Luckily, you came in time.¡±


    This time, Han Qingyu didn¡¯t make any modest remarks. After pondering for a moment, she asked, ¡°n Master Yu, how¡¯s your strength now? Fellow Daoist Haitao is injured, so for the time being, his strength shouldn¡¯t be counted. Do you and your wife still have other means of dealing with the enemy?¡±


    n Master Yu nodded. He stroked his beard while muttering to himself for quite a while before he answered, ¡°Although our useful magic tools were destroyed, we still have others, so we won¡¯t have any problems fighting demonic beasts of the same realm as us. My brother is old and injured, so he presumably won¡¯t be able to participate in the battle right away. We still have a nephew stationed outside. Although his cultivation level is lower than mine, he¡¯s very good in fights of magical power. Even if he has to fight demonic beasts a realm higher than him, his odds of winning are quite high.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Han Qinyu hadn¡¯t expected much from Yu n, so she wasn¡¯t disappointed. She simply shifted her gaze towards the three of them and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Among the three of them, Wei Jiasi was the oldest in age and the highest in seniority, so she was the first to speak. ¡°Eldest Martial Sister, I think there¡¯s no problem. The two of us can fight together and Fengxue and Tiange also have some means. There won¡¯t be any problems for them to fight against demonic beasts from the same realm as them.¡±


    Luo Fengxue said, ¡°Eldest Martial Sister, we can make some rearrangements with the cultivators from Yu n. Maybe the Aura Refining cultivators can also y arger role.¡±


    Mo Tiange pondered for a long time before speaking. ¡°I can modify Yu n¡¯s defense formations. That way, their defensive power should rise by half and add some means of attacking.¡±


    Han Qingyu nodded with a smile. She also had the same thoughts. Wei Jiasi had always emphasized the importance of fights of magical powers, Luo Fengxue was good at management, while Mo Tiange¡¯s forte was in formations; the three of them each focused on different things. As for herself, Han Qingyu had always been the eldest martial sister. She was good at leading everyone and making the final decision. The four of them had different characters, but theyplemented each other. This was the reason why Master Daoist Xuanyin sent them out together.


    The three members of Yu n were both surprised and happy to hear what they said. In this case, the arrival of Mo Tiange¡¯s group wasn¡¯t simply the addition of four more Foundation Building cultivators. This time, their Yu n might be saved.

 Chapter 120: Preparation Before the War

    <h4>Chapter 120: Preparation Before the War</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    In Yu n, the four of them were finally designated separate rooms. Right now, there was no time to practice concocting pills or cultivate, so when Mo Tiange entered her Virtual Sky World, she just stayed for a short while and took several books out.


    Because she had a memory of what happened in this Virtual Sky World, Mo Tiange understood why she could enter the Virtual Sky World so easily. Until the Virtual Sky World found her, it wandered around the world. There must¡¯ve been a lot of people who tried to drop their blood onto it to make it recognize them as its master, but only Mo Tiange was sessful. The reason was probably her Spiritual Roots of the Origin.


    This Virtual Sky World was from the Distant Past era. The cultivation techniques from that era werepletely different from modern techniques. Even though Spiritual Roots of the Origin were also extremely rare and only appeared every few thousands of years, everyone in that era cultivated with the Art of the Origin. Therefore, those who possessed spiritual power definitely had Primal Chaos inside their bodies. The Virtual Sky World was created in that era, so its essence was also connected to Primal Chaos. Thus, because the Art of the Origin went extinct, many people of the present era who dropped their blood onto the pearl were unable to rouse the Virtual Sky World. Mo Tiange guessed that the other Deification cultivator who possessed a Virtual Sky World aside from Zhong Muling must¡¯ve used some special technique to create Primal Chaos and make the Virtual Sky World recognize him as its master.


    Inside the Virtual Sky World were traces of its former master. She didn¡¯t know what kind of holy person its previous master was, but they left behind numerous books. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t leave any magic weapons. Presumably, they were carried with the previous master¡¯s corporeal body and were lost when they died.


    However, that person must¡¯ve been a cultivator with great divine power. Mo Tiange found a journal belonging to the previous master in which some of their thoughts on cultivation were written down. She didn¡¯t understand it, but she knew this was because her cultivation level was too low.


    From what Yuan Bao told her, people with great divine power in the Distant Past era weren¡¯t equivalent to present day ordinary Nascent Soul cultivators. Rather, they were in a realm above Deification realm that was still unknown to them. The reason he said this was because these kinds of writings also existed in Zhong Muling¡¯s Virtual Sky World, but in their current realm, they were also unable toprehend them.


    Nevertheless, along with the journal were some in books that could already send her to heaven from the shock. Books describing pill-concocting techniques, talisman-creating techniques, tool-refining techniques, formation techniques, and even gear-operating techniques¡ªthere were a lot of them. Because she was most proficient in formations, the first thing she learned was formation techniques.


    A type of Illusory Sky Formation was described; it was probably the same formation Zhong Mulingid outside his Virtual Sky World. The book said this formation could manifest all kinds of earthly phenomena once it wasid. The ones she experienced were merely two kinds of Illusory Sky Formations with the lowest amount of power.


    Her current understanding was limited to this. One¡¯s cultivation level also influenced their ability toprehend Dao. Meanwhile, Yin and Yang and the five elements, which were part of Dao, were the foundation of formations. If Mo Tiange¡¯s realm wasn¡¯t high enough, she wouldn¡¯t be able to move forward.


    Even if she disregarded the Illusory Sky Formation, the simple and practicable formations recorded inside the book weren¡¯t something present-day formations couldpare to.


    The Yu n¡¯s defense formation was known as the Four Symbols Formation. Although it wasn¡¯t a particrlymon formation, it also wasn¡¯t a high level formation. Generally, only a few medium-sized cultivation ns used it. Mo Tiange also found Four Symbols Formation inside the books, but the technique used toy it was different from the technique used now, and its power was also far greater.


    In addition, there was also something known as Four Symbols Hundred Flowers Formation, which was a modified version of the Four Symbols Formation. The technique used toy the Prosperity-Decline Formation had been integrated with Four Symbols Formation, transforming it into a kind of hybrid formation. It was both a four-symbol and a hundred flower formation at the same time. The two kinds of formations werepletely unrted to each other, yet they formed one formation. One formation-breaking technique basically wasn¡¯t enough to break it.


    When she saw this method ofying formations, the awe Mo Tiange felt for this previous master increased. This principle was really obvious, yet she had never thought of using this kind of method before.


    When demonic beasts cultivated and became high rank demonic beasts, they developed some intelligence, but third and fourth rank demonic beasts were still unable toprehend humannguage. Their bodies were sturdy and they had no spiritual roots limiting them, so both their cultivation and spiritual power were purer than humans; they were so pure that they could dominate fights of magical powers against humans. Nheless, through relying on external objects born of their wisdom, human cultivators were usually able to defeat those demonic beasts. These objects included magic weapons, talismans, formations, and the like.


    Among those things, formations were the most inexpensive and effective ones. n Master Yu was a smart person. After Mo Tiange promised toy another formation for Yu n, he became even more cordial towards her. He even sent a lot of cultivators to assist her.


    However, Mo Tiange ushered all of them back, not because she was afraid her secrets would be discovered by others, but because those Aura refining cultivators were more of a hindrance than helpful. She might as well do everything herself.


    Apart from formation discs, formation gs, and spirit stones, the materials needed forying a formation also epassed spiritual beasts, spiritual nts, and other spiritual objects. There were two reasons why Mo Tiange directly chose to modify Four Symbols Formation. Firstly, the original formation of Yu n was this Four Symbols Formation, so modifying it was more convenient. The second reason was because the materials required were simple. It only required a kind of spiritual wood she happened to have inside her Virtual Sky World.


    After spending an entire day to develop full insight into this Four Symbols Formation, Mo Tiange only needed to spend an hour toy the formation, effortlessly finishing her work.


    It was said that Yu n had two other young cultivators in Danding School. As for n Master Yu, he had actually taken Look-Preserving Pills, which was why he looked that young. Madam Yu also wasn¡¯t young. Among the four of them, the youngest was about 100 years old, but none of them had reached thete stage of the Foundation Building realm. Because of that, they chose to return and wholeheartedly nurture the younger generations.


    Although the cultivation levels of those four Yu n cultivators were rtively low, they had good insight and the other Yu n cultivators also had enough foundational knowledge. Unfortunately, they obviously couldn¡¯tpare to elite disciples from Xuanqing School. They even weren¡¯t as good as ordinary disciples from Clear Spring Peak. This situation caused Luo Fengxue to feel both angry and anxious.


    Mo Tiange was sitting leisurely on the side, reading a formation book and simultaneously watching Luo Fengxue exasperatedly lecturing the younger generations of Yu n.


    ¡°Hey, you! Can you use talismans or not?¡±


    ¡°Senior¡­ I-I¡¯m only in the firstyer of the Aura Refining realm¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re only in the firstyer of the Aura Refining realm, you¡¯re still a cultivator! You¡¯re a cultivator but you can¡¯t use talismans? Such a disgrace! Go to the side and take a good look!¡± Then she stood in position, took out a talisman and confidently gave a short demonstration.


    ¡°Can you do it now?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The boy, who looked about fourteen or fifteen years old, stared at Luo Fengxue in fright.


    Furious at his stare, Luo Fengxue scolded, ¡°You still can¡¯t!?¡±


    ¡°Senior¡­¡± That child called out tearfully, ¡°I-I¡¯ll learn it slowly. Please don¡¯t make me move things; others willugh at me.¡±


    Moving things was the work of mortals. These past two days, Luo Fengxue had been reorganizing the members of Yu n. Mortals were tasked with misceneous chores while cultivators practiced several simple formations as well as different techniques for fights of magical powers.


    Luo Fengxue was already used to doing these kinds of things. She moved very quickly. Within just one day, she had assigned appropriate chores to the appropriate people.


    As she watched that child crying, some of the anger Luo Fengxue felt faded. She had always been a popr person at the school. In addition to having a high status, she also had a good personality. Even when ordinary disciples sought her help, she always did what she could to help. Thus, upon seeing that the child was staring at her so miserably, she became softhearted.


    ¡°You,e here!¡± Luo Fengxue called out to a thirdyer Aura Refining cultivator who seemed to be about thirty years old then she pointed at the child. ¡°Teach him how to use talismans.¡±


    Although the cultivator obediently came forward, he was also trembling in fear. He answered cautiously, ¡°Yes.¡±


    And so, that senior cultivator taught him how to use talismans in detail with Luo Fengxue asionally advising them. An hourter, that boy once again cried out tearfully, ¡°Senior, you¡¯d better assign me to move things!¡±


    In just an instant, Luo Fengxue¡¯s anger soared; almost everything in front of her went ck.


    At that moment, Mo Tiange could no longer hold back and snickered behind them.


    Her muffledughter was transmitted to Luo Fengxue, who then turned around ferociously. Seeing that it was Mo Tiange, Luo Fengxue lost her temper, ordered the rtively remarkable Aura Refining cultivators to continue teaching the other, and came and sat weakly beside Mo Tiange.


    Mo Tiange stopped smiling and proceeded to earnestly console Luo Fengxue, ¡°Forget it. Seeing as these cultivators didn¡¯t even qualify to enter a cultivation group, that already shows you what their skills are like. Demanding them to follow the standards of our disciples is indeed asking too much.¡±


    Luo Fengxue bellowed, ¡°Demanding them!? I¡¯m not demanding them, okay!? For Xuanqing School¡¯s disciples, several ordinary Aura Refining disciples working together on one formation wouldn¡¯t have any problems with fighting a second rank demonic beast, let alone elite disciples. But take a look at them! What am I demanding? Demanding that they perform their duties and use what they have to use, but unexpectedly, they can¡¯t even use talismans!¡± She paused, furiously turned her head around and continued, ¡°Tell me, have you ever heard of cultivators who are unable to use talismans? That doesn¡¯t even require any skill!¡±


    Mo Tiange sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve met those kinds of cultivators before.¡±


    Luo Fengxue originally said that just to express her anger, but when she heard Mo Tiange¡¯s earnest answer, she was stunned and said, ¡°There really are?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Mo Tiange nodded and said, ¡°Back when I used to wander around the world with my Second Uncle, what haven¡¯t I seen? There are lots of cultivation ns worsening with each generation. Some younger generations in cultivation ns have mixed spiritual roots, which are extremely weak in some cases. Allowing them to cultivate is just a bit better than doing nothing. Some of them are trapped in the firstyer of the Aura Refining realm their whole lives, and some of them have intelligence equivalent to or even worse than mortals¡ªMy Ye n also fell like that.¡±


    Luo Fengxue was silent. She was taken in by Master Daoist Xuanyin from the secr world. Because her spiritual roots were excellent, she was brought directly to Mount Taikang and was epted as an inner disciple. Hence, she wasn¡¯t very aware of matters regarding cultivation ns.


    ¡°Forget it. When the timees, they can fight against first rank demonic beasts and we¡¯ll handle the rest. You don¡¯t have to be too worried; Senior Martial Sister Han will have some ns. In the end, don¡¯t we have to depend on ourselves anyway? It¡¯s already good enough if these Aura Refining disciples can protect themselves.¡±


    ¡°I just hope we won¡¯t be distracted because we have to protect them, but they¡ªfine, I admit this matter is beyond my capabilities.¡±


    Mo Tiange chuckled. It was rare to see Luo Fengxue so dejected. She said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you long understood this? Everyone has their strong and weak points; fighting has never been your forte, so you¡¯d better let them do these things on their own and make preparations for yourself.¡±


    ¡°En, you¡¯re right,¡± Luo Fengxue pondered, discarded her unhappy mood and said, ¡°Right, do you still have any talismans left? I used most of mine. Eldest martial sister gave me some but they¡¯re still not enough.¡±


    Mo Tiange knew Luo Fengxue wasn¡¯t good at using magic tools so she needed talismans more than the rest of them. After counting roughly in her mind, she took out a pile of talismans and said, ¡°I still have many. These are the ones martial uncle gave me, and there are these¡­¡±


    Upon seeing Mo Tiange taking out all her talismans, Luo Fengxue cheered loudly. The two of them checked and divided the talismans.


    ¡°Eh! Tiange, these talismans are really strange. They don¡¯t look like they were created by the master and seem very powerful¡­ There¡¯s no way you got these from buying them outside; where did you get them?¡±


    Mo Tiange looked at the talismans Luo Fengxue mentioned. They were the ones Zhong Muling gave her. The talismans made by a Deification cultivator, even if the talismans¡¯ grade had been deliberately decreased, still weren¡¯t simple goods.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it inconvenient to say?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Mo Tiange said, ¡°They were given to me by Martial Uncle Shoujing.¡±


    ¡°En?¡± Luo Fengxue, who was examining the talismans, was stunned. She then looked up and stared at Mo Tiange.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s expression remained the same. It was just that there seemed to be some veiled secret in her gaze.

 Chapter 121: Monster’s Aura

    <h4>Chapter 121: Monster¡¯s Aura</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Mo Tiange stood on the mountain peak, staring at the thick forest below the cliff with a slight frown on her face.


    This matter was a bit troublesome. The day they came, Yu n already said there was a demonic beast nearby. Several days ago, it fought Yu n and almost broken their defense formation. Presumably, it would reappear within several days.


    Since then, she and Luo Fengxue had been staying with Yu n and preparing for future battle while Han Qingyu and Wei Jiasi exchanged news with Yu n to investigate the demonic beast situation.


    This batch of demonic beasts seemed to be moving ording to Yu n¡¯s predictions. They seemed to be monitoring Yu n¡¯s territory but they kept their distance. Sometimes, it seemed like they were going toe and attack, and other times, it seemed like they were going to retreat.


    Yu n had too many mortals and low level cultivators. Han Qingyu thought they¡¯d better not be the first to attack to avoid being divided and conquered¡ªthey didn¡¯t want those in charge of attacking to be left with no support while leaving those in charge of taking care of things back at home with insufficient power.


    On the contrary, Wei Jiasi thought low rank demonic beasts wouldn¡¯t have that kind of wisdom. However, Han Qingyu said it was better to be safe than sorry.


    Their original objective against the beasts was to protect; although it would be even better if they could annihte those demonic beasts, the safety of Yu n was still more important.


    Nevertheless, those demonic beasts hadn¡¯t struck in the past few days.


    Mo Tiange had already finished modifying Yu n¡¯s defense formation. She didn¡¯t think those demonic beasts would be able to break in. However, the problem now was that those demonic beasts were watching nearby but they were just out of reach. This feeling was really unbearable. Besides, they came because they were ordered to help¡ªhow could they continue to be held up there?


    Today was her turn to patrol. Now that she was standing on this mountain peak, she sensed the presences of demonic beasts again. The momentum wasn¡¯t powerful, but it was very thick. Furthermore, they seemed to be approaching her. After a moment of hesitation, she took out a Summoning Talisman, chanted something then waved her hand. A talisman flew down towards Yu n¡¯s courtyard.


    Before long, a beam of light rose from Yu n. Wei Jiasi flew over on a flying sword, asking indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Wei Jiasi¡¯s attitude towards her had never been good. Mo Tiange had long been ustomed to it and she also didn¡¯t feel she needed to improve her rtionship with Wei Jiasi. Thus, she also said faintly, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Wei, take a look in that direction¡ªthey¡¯ve shown up again.¡±


    Wei Jiasi shifted her gaze. She stared for a while before she closed her eyes and stretched her divine sense forward. After a long time, she finally opened her eyes. Her expression was grave.


    ¡°What do you think, Senior Martial Sister Wei?¡±


    ording to Mo Tiange¡¯s divine sense, there were at least five to six second and third rank demonic beasts.


    Wei Jiasi frowned and said, ¡°Go take a look.¡± Instead of getting off her flying sword, she directly transformed into a beam of light which flew directly towards the spot where the monster¡¯s aura wasing from.


    Upon seeing this, Mo Tiange helplessly shook her head, summoned the White Silk Handkerchief, stepped on it and chased after Wei Jiasi.


    Mo Tiange flew down the mountain and into the forest. Her White Silk Handkerchief was bestowed by Zhong Muling; it was both a defensive weapon and a flying magic weapon. She hadn¡¯t tested its defensive function yet, but its flying ability was indeed outstanding. It didn¡¯t require much spiritual aura, and it was both quick and steady. From her experience, if she tried to flee with it, maybe only a few Foundation Building cultivators could catch up to her.


    Besides, it had been some time since she entered the Foundation Building realm. She had taken the time to refine her magic tools and magic weapons especially after they went out to battle. Among those things was her Land-Fleeing Ruler, which even Zhong Muling praised as a good object. Even if she encountered something, she could flee a thousand miles in an instant; she would be in no danger.


    But at this moment, Wei Jiasi¡¯s expression was really ugly. Her flying magic tool was only a flying sword. Although it was bestowed by her master and was much better thanmon flying swords, there was nothing special about it. After entering the forest, it was affected by the terrain and the surroundings, and its flying speed was greatly reduced. Mo Tiange, on the other hand, flew steadily throughout and was extremely agile.


    In Wei Jiasi¡¯s mind, it had been more than eighty years since she entered the Foundation Building realm. Although she was currently trapped in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm, herprehension of spiritual aura and cultivation techniques wasn¡¯t ordinary. Yet, Mo Tiange was actually beating her! Even though she was only bested in terms of magic tools, Wei Jiasi still thought it was unbearable.


    The forest interior was the domain of the demonic beasts. Long ago, only first rank demonic beasts resided here, but now, sometimes second and third rank demonic beasts also appeared. Weirdly, they hadn¡¯t seen even a single demonic beast, not even a low rank one, on their way.


    ¡°Eh? Senior Martial Sister Wei!¡± Mo Tiange suddenly stopped and called out.


    We Jiasi was feeling rather resentful, so she shouted unhappily, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The monsters¡¯ aura disappeared.¡±


    Wei Jiasi was stunned, but she soon hastily expanded her divine sense. The desire topete grew in her mind. Now that she had to be reminded of this kind of thing by Mo Tiange, she felt even angrier and more humiliated.


    ¡°Even though it disappeared, we still have to go and take a look at what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Upon hearing this overbearing remark, Mo Tiange secretly shook her head. She followed behind Wei Jiasi, moving towards their original destination.


    She discovered from Luo Fengxue why Wei Jiasi hated her, but she still didn¡¯t think she did anything wrong. As she pondered, she felt rather disappointed at Wei Jiasi. This Senior Martial Sister Wei was so caught up with her feelings but was unable to distinguish the reason. Even though Luo Fengxue talked to her, it would presumably still be hard for Wei Jiasi to make any progress in the future¡ªthis was the w of temperament.


    While Mo Tiange was immersed in her own thoughts, the two of them finally reached their destination.


    As she followed behind Wei Jiasi slowly, Mo Tiange quietly took out her Shuttle of Flying Apsara, got off the White Silk Handkerchief, and grasped both objects in her hands. She stepped lightly on the dried branches as she made her way forward.


    All of a sudden, she made one wrong step. She felt herself floating before she then fell and rolled to the side.


    At the same time, Wei Jiasi jumped high into the air.


    A thunderbolt sted the spot where they were originally standing.


    Mo Tiange and Wei Jiasi nced at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    With such formidable magic and the opponent¡¯s ability to hide their presence, the two of them were unable to locate where the magic was cast. Their opponent really wasn¡¯t simple, really unlikemon second and third rank demonic beasts.


    The two of them were vignt as they stood back to back and summoned their magic tools.


    Mo Tiange took out the White Silk Handkerchief and the Shuttle of Flying Apsara¡ªone for defense and the other for attacking. Wei Jiasi took out several spiritual talismans and a tiny silver ring. Although her Water Spirit g had been destroyed, she was, after all, Master Daoist Xuanyin¡¯s advanced inner disciple. How could she possibly be shabby? This Wish Ring was also a rtively powerful magic tool.


    The two of them expanded their respective divine senses to survey their surroundings. Before long, both abruptly made moves at the same time. Wei Jiasi hurled her Wish Ring which then collided with a thunderbolt while Mo Tiange threw her White Silk Handkerchief which immediately transformed midair into lumps of bricks that fell in front of her, building a wall that obstructed another thunderbolt.


    The difference between them was that Wei Jiasi was beaten a step back while Mo Tiange remained in ce.


    Wei Jiasi cast another nce at Mo Tiange as astonishment appeared in her eyes. She could naturally see that Mo Tiange had both magic tools and magic weapons. With how Mo Tiange¡¯s magic tool was, Mo Tiange¡¯s magic weapon was naturally better than hers; it was just that Wei Jiasi had never expected it to have this kind of ability. ording to her estimates, those thunderbolts were definitely much more powerful than the magic of Foundation Building cultivators, so despite being powerful, she was still beaten back one step. However, Mo Tiange was unexpectedly having such an easy time!


    A few days ago, when Mo Tiange came back after being missing for several days, they learned that Mo Tiange, who had just entered the early stage of the Foundation Building realm, had actually entered the middle stage in just a short while. This naturally made the people who knew her suspicious. However, their master decreed that they weren¡¯t to inquire about this matter, so none of them asked anything further. Nevertheless, everyone knew she must¡¯ve encountered some fated chances. This urged Wei Jiasi to be more hardworking than before.


    However, Wei Jiasi¡¯s studies on fights of magical power was rather deep, so she never expected that not only had Mo Tiange advanced into the next realm, but Mo Tiange was even stronger than her in fights of magical power.

 Chapter 122: Dreamland

    <h4>Chapter 122: Dreand</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t have time to consider Wei Jiasi¡¯s point of view because she already had a vague idea where the thunderbolt came from.


    She stretched her right hand, summoning the White Silk Handkerchief, which had transformed into a brick wall, back to her hand. Just as it seemed like she was focusing her attention on scanning her surroundings, the Shuttle of Flying Apsara in her other hand secretly moved.


    A gold light shed. Wei Jiasi heard a sudden loud rumbling noise and looked back immediately. She heard Mo Tiange, who withdrew the Shuttle of Flying Apsara with a sneer, saying contemptuously, ¡°It¡¯s such a low level formation, but you dared to show off in front of me!¡±


    With no time to say anything, Wei Jiasi once again saw the Shuttle of Flying Apsara moving, causing several spots to be struck, one after another, in a sh. Soon after, a thunderbolt carrying an enormous rage with a breathtaking momentum arrived.


    Mo Tiange waved her hand, once againunching the White Silk Handkerchief. Wei Jiasi also turned to the side,unching both her talisman and magic tool.


    Of the two of them, one was defending and one was attacking.


    A loud rumbling noise came through as the formation was broken.


    Once they saw what was within the formation, Mo Tiange and Wei Jiasi nced at each other. Both saw the incredulity in each other¡¯s eyes.


    They had indeed spotted their enemy, but to their surprise, this enemy¡­ was simply two demonic beasts!


    These demonic beasts were both wolf-shaped; one was carrying the other on its back. The one standing on the ground was a fourth rank demonic beast with a fierce gaze. The one lying on the first one¡¯s back had short forelegs and couldn¡¯t walk, but it had a cunning gaze.


    Two wolves against two people. Suddenly, Mo Tiange heard Wei Jiasi whispering, ¡°These are Scruffy Pair Monsters.¡±


    Mo Tiange was shocked. Scruffy Pair Monsters were said to be two demonic beasts that acted together. There was a saying in the secr world: ¡°Viins collude to do something evil¡± that came from a story of a wolf and a short-legged wolf, two beasts cooperating to do bad things. These Scruffy Pair Monsters were also a wolf and a short-legged wolf duo. The difference was that these two were demonic beasts.


    Mo Tiange suddenly understood. Normally, only beasts of the eight rank and higher had the intelligence to use formations, but the short-legged wolf was different¡ªit was innately intelligent. It relied on the wolf¡¯s strength while it did the thinking. The two monsters relied on each other for hunting for food and cultivating to advance their ranks.


    Of the two demonic beasts in front of them, the wolf was in the fourth rank but the short-legged wolf was only in the second rank. Nevertheless, these Scruffy Pair Monsters were unexpectedly able to employ a formation. Although it was only a very simple Spirit-Concealing Formation, it was still something other demonic beasts could use only after they reached the eighth rank.


    In that case, were these Heavenly-Covering Formations also created by these Scruffy Pair Monsters? But considering the strength they have, they shouldn¡¯t be this strong¡­


    They had no time to think as the wolf in front of them suddenly leaped. Both Mo Tiange and Wei Jiasi hurled their respective magic tools towards the wolf.


    The Shuttle of Flying Apsara turned into a gold beam while the Wish Ring emitted an ice-cold silvery ray. In a sh, they crashed together into the thunderbolt.


    The gold beam, silver ray, and thunderbolt¡ªthree kinds of lights interweaved together, creating a ring light that made it almost impossible for them to open their eyes.


    The wolf monster was only in the fourth rank, which was equivalent to the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm. Both Mo Tiange and Wei Jiasi were also in the middle stages of the Foundation Building realm. Considering the outstanding magic tools they had, their odds of winning wasn¡¯t at all small.


    At that moment, Wei Jiasi flicked her wrist,unching a handful of talismans forward.


    The wolf monster red ruthlessly at her while the short-legged wolf monster leaped from its back and moved away. There was a sudden explosion of gold and silver light that subdued the thunderbolt bit by bit until itpletely disappeared.


    Mo Tiange heaved a sigh. Although the short-legged wolf monster wasn¡¯t something she needed to worry about, the strength of the wolf monster was a different story.


    The short-legged wolf suddenly whimpered. It was obviously talking to the wolf, but neither Mo Tiange nor Wei Jiasi could understand what it was saying. They could only remain vignt.


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister Wei?¡±


    Wei Jiasi looked conflicted, but she eventually made up her mind and said, ¡°Strike first and gain the upper hand!¡±


    Mo Tiange understood Wei Jiasi¡¯s intentions, so she raised her hand, summoning the White Silk Handkerchief. At the same time, Wei Jiasi also took out several magic tools and talismans which flew alongside Mo Tiange¡¯s Shuttle of Flying Apsara toward the wolf and short-legged wolf monsters.


    Suddenly, the wolf monster howled and emitted several thunderbolts from its opened jaws.


    When all spiritual aura fluctuations finally started to settle down, they realized the two monsters had copsed to the ground.


    Mo Tiange brushed away the dust on her body then walked towards their carcasses. ¡°Eh!¡±


    Wei Jiasi, who suffered some minor injuries, asked, ¡°What?¡±


    Mo Tiange turned the two carcasses over and said, ¡°Turns out they¡¯re injured.¡± No wonder these two were inside this Covering Formation; they must¡¯ve been abandoned by other demonic beasts, so they created the illusion there were a lot of demonic beasts here while they secretly recovered.


    As Wei Jiasi examined her own injuries, she said, ¡°Search their bodies. This short-legged monster isn¡¯t like other demonic beasts; since it was able to use formations, it might have some treasures on its body.¡±


    ¡°En.¡±


    Sure enough, Mo Tiange did find several log-shaped objects which were used by the short-legged wolf monster toy the formation. Mo Tiange wondered what these things were¡ªthey reced the formation disc and gs typically used toy formations. There were also several small crystals, ores, and spiritual nts. In addition, there was also a palm-sized thin piece of jade that looked like a mirror; it was clear and translucent. She didn¡¯t know what it was, but when she held it up, it created a lifelike reflection.


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister Wei, take a look at these.¡± Mo Tiange took all the objects and presented them to Wei Jiasi.


    Wei Jiasi had lived almost 100 years longer than Mo Tiange, so her knowledge naturally surpassed Mo Tiange¡¯s. After she took the objects and examined them, she said, ¡°These are Seven-Phoenixes Woods, these are Moon Jades, these spiritual nts have healing properties, and as for this one¡­¡± She lifted the thin jade and said doubtfully, ¡°I don¡¯t know what this is.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± There were so many spiritual objects in this world, so who could possibly recognize all of them? Upon thinking for a bit, Mo Tiange said, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Wei, these Seven-Phoenixes Woods can be used toy formations, so can I have them? As for the others, you can have them.¡± Based on Wei Jiasi¡¯s identification of these objects, the other crystals, ores, and spiritual nts were indeed rather precious, but the Seven-Phoenixes Woods werepletely useless for people who couldn¡¯ty formations.


    Wei Jiasi didn¡¯t refuse. She nodded and said, ¡°Take them.¡±


    Mo Tiange happily took them.


    ¡°This one¡­¡± Wei Jiasi lifted the thin jade and said with a frown, ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to be an ordinary object. We¡¯d better take it back and let master identify it.¡±


    ¡°En.¡±


    Right when the two of them were about to leave, the jade suddenly emitted a sh of light.


    Dumbfounded, Wei Jiasi doubtfully lifted the jade once again, yet she couldn¡¯t see any light from it at all. She mumbled, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Mo Tiange naturally didn¡¯t have an answer because she didn¡¯t have the slightest idea what it was.


    The two of them saw confusion in each other¡¯s eyes.


    All of a sudden, an extremely bright light burst from the jade. It gave no chance for them to respond and it engulfed the two of them inside it in just an instant.


    Mo Tiange felt she was dreaming, but she couldn¡¯t remember what she was dreaming about. In her dazed state, she vaguely heard someone speaking.


    ¡°Husband, what¡¯s wrong with Tiange?¡± It was the gentle voice of a woman. At the same time, a pair of hands softly caressed Mo Tiange¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± The man¡¯s voice also sounded gentle as he softly said, ¡°Tiange¡¯s just too tired. She¡¯ll be good once she wakes up.¡±


    ¡°En.¡±


    It was another vague dreand. A lot of weird thoughts emerged in Mo Tiange¡¯s mind. Sometimes, thoughts flew around inside her mind while other times, she couldn¡¯t remember the slightest thing.


    In the end, she finally opened her eyes.


    ¡°Tiange, you finally woke up!¡± A young madam sat by her bedside with a happy smile and shortly called out, ¡°Husband! Husband!¡±


    A schrly looking man in his thirties walked into the room. He smiled and said, ¡°Wife, I told you Tiange would be okay once she woke up. See? What were you worried about?¡±


    Mo Tiange stared at the couple in front of her, seemingly still half-conscious. However, she obediently called out, ¡°Father, Mother, what happened to me?¡±


    The young madam grasped her hand and said with a smile, ¡°Never mind. This girl! In the future, you can¡¯t be this naughty! Unbelievable¡ªyou actually climbed a tree to catch a bird! If you were a boy, this wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but how could you follow Tianjun and behave just as unruly as him?¡±


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    Poking Mo Tiange¡¯s forehead, the young madam rebuked, ¡°Fine. Mother will go and cook a bowl of noodles to fill your belly. I¡¯ll leave the lecturing to your father!¡±


    As her mother left with a smile, her father came over. He held Mo Tiange in his arms and stuck his own forehead to hers as he said, ¡°En, your fever has gone down. You should be all right now.¡±


    Mo Tiange looked down and examined her body. Her body looked thin and weak, and her arms were small; even if she stood on the bed, she would still be far shorter than her father.


    ¡°Father, are you going to scold me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± her father said while stroking her head. He then turned around, crouched down, and said, ¡°Come, Father will carry you out. What¡¯s so fun about climbing a tree? If you want a little bird, Father will catch one for you!¡±


    ¡°En, en! Father is the best¡ªbetter than eldest uncle and the others!¡±


    ¡°Of course! Sit properly! Moo~ moo~¡± Her father imitated a cow¡¯s mooing sound and ran outside while carrying her on his back.


    Right before they were out the door, she heard her mother shouting. ¡°You two! Don¡¯t run around!¡±


    Her father looked back and made ¡°mooing¡± sounds as a reply before he ran out of the courtyard like a wisp of smoke with Mo Tiange still on his back.


    Mo Tiange was pping her hands as she cheered out loud: ¡°Father! Faster! Faster!¡±


    He kept jogging until they arrived at the back of a small river in the eastern part of the vige. Her father put her down and said, ¡°Tiange, wait here.¡±


    ¡°En!¡± She nodded excitedly.


    Her father then pulled himself up onto the oldest, biggest tree in the vige, and continued to climb agilely until he finally found a small bird on one of its branches.


    ¡°Tiange!¡±


    Mo Tiange raised her head and saw her father raising the small bird he was holding in his hands towards her.


    With a small face flushed with excitement, she shouted, ¡°Father! I want it! I want it!¡±


    After slowly making his way down the tree, he put the small bird into her hands and said, ¡°You have to be careful. Don¡¯t kill it from holding it too tightly. You have to take care of it well. Since it¡¯s already been caught by us, the big bird won¡¯t take it back anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± she asked. Her eyes widened with confusion.


    ¡°Because the small bird now has the scent of humans on its body; the big bird won¡¯t be able to recognize it.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Dumbfounded, Mo Tiange called out, ¡°Father, take it back! I don¡¯t want a small bird anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± her father said while caressing her head. His expression obviously showed concern, but it made her feel scared. ¡°You already caught it, so the big birds don¡¯t want it already¡­¡±


    ¡°Chirp! Chirp!¡± Upon hearing birds chirping loudly, Mo Tiange raised her head then saw two big birds chirping furiously towards her. It was as if they knew she had snatched their child away.


    ¡°No! It¡¯s not how it looks!¡± she shouted then she opened her palms to offer them the small bird she was holding. ¡°I-I¡¯ll give it back to you¡­¡±


    The big birds were still chirping furiously, but it didn¡¯t seem like they were going to fly down at all. They continued to p their wings until they finally flew away.


    She held the small bird in her hands as her whole body trembled. When she turned around, her father was no longer there.


    The whole Mo Family¡¯s Vige waspletely empty. There was no one. It felt as if the wind too was motionless.


    She looked down and stared at the small bird. Both of them had been abandoned.


    The small bird couldn¡¯t make any sounds. It just opened its tender beak and shakily tried to stand on her palms before turning to look at her.


    There was weakness, pity, anger, and ferocity in its gaze.


    All of a sudden, the small bird, that just a moment ago couldn¡¯t even spread its wings, ruthlessly flew up to peck her eye.

 Chapter 123: Dream Inside a Dream

    <h4>Chapter 123: Dream Inside a Dream</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    ¡°Xiaotian!¡±


    Mo Tiange woke up from her dream, sweating profusely. Second Uncle was sitting by her side, staring at her with concern. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She wiped the sweat on her forehead and shook her head. ¡°I was dreaming.¡±


    ¡°Was it a nightmare?¡± Second Uncle asked while he passed her a handkerchief.


    Mo Tiange was silent. She couldn¡¯t remember what she was dreaming about. She just remembered it was something very scary.


    ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re okay, head to the front and watch the shop. Or you can also take a stroll around to the other shops; don¡¯t shut yourself inside.¡±


    ¡°En¡­¡±


    She then watched Second Uncle walking out of the room. He looks like he¡¯s still very healthy.


    She shook her head with bafflement, confused why she suddenly had this kind of thought. Still feeling giddy, she got up and freshened up.


    This was a small market square in eastern Kunwu. Here, she and Second Uncle had opened a small shop, but they didn¡¯t make much profit. It was barely enough to support their cultivation.


    Because she had always worked hard at cultivating, she was already in the sixthyer of the Aura Refining realm. She believed she would soon be able to advance to the next realm. At that time, she would enter a cultivation group, continue to cultivate diligently and keep advancing.


    Second Uncle was a Foundation Building cultivator, so they had a decent inventory of goods in their small shop. They had also hired two low level cultivators to act as the shop clerks. When she entered the shop, she saw the two clerks were dutifully taking care of customers. She only stayed for a while and left once she saw that business seemed good.


    The streets were very lively, full of people of unknown origin. Her head ached slightly. She didn¡¯t know why, but it felt like she had forgotten something very important. Nevertheless, no matter how hard she tried to remember it, she couldn¡¯t.


    She walked aimlessly around the market square for a long time until she unconsciously returned to her small shop.


    Before she even entered the shop, she already heard the ruckus inside.


    ¡°Fe-fellow Daoists, our master hasn¡¯t returned yet. This matter really doesn¡¯t have anything to do with us¡­¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you?¡± a devilish voice came through. ¡°You guys work for this shop! Speak! Did this illegal producte from your shop?¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­ Fellow Daoists, this item doesn¡¯t have the mark of our shop. It shouldn¡¯t be one of our products¡­¡±


    ¡°This is an illegal product! There¡¯s no way it would bear a shop¡¯s mark! No need to quibble anymore! Everyone, confiscate everything!¡±


    Soon afterward, she heard the sound of things on the counter being toppled over.


    When Mo Tiange rushed into the shop, she saw that the cultivators in charge of managing the market square were indiscriminately turning over items, messing up the whole shop, and forcefully grabbing objects from the shop. She couldn¡¯t help but shout: ¡°STOP!¡±


    The cultivation level of the leader wasn¡¯t low. He turned around and sneered, ¡°Boy, don¡¯t meddle with my business, move aside!¡±


    She retorted furiously, ¡°This is my shop¡ªhow could I possibly not meddle!? What¡¯s the meaning of this? We pay management fees every month!¡±


    ¡°You guys are selling illegal products, thus disturbing the order of the market square. ording to regtions, everything inside the shop has to be confiscated!¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned, but she soon replied with a sneer, ¡°You guys randomly came up with an object and said it was something sold by us. Where¡¯s the proof!?¡±


    The leader sneered and answered, ¡°If I say it was, then it was! Take everything away!¡±


    ¡°You dare!?¡± Burning with fury, she raised her hand and summoned her Green-Wood Sword. Nheless, this was a group of cultivators who had higher cultivation levels than her. It only took a moment before she was knocked to the floor. She could only watch on helplessly as the shop was emptied.


    Once they left the shop, she once again heard someone¡¯s voice, ¡°Quick! Quick! Be careful!¡±


    Soon after, two people came in, carrying Second Uncle. Second Uncle¡¯s whole body was covered with blood and he looked like he was dying.


    ¡°Second Uncle! Second Uncle, what happened!?¡±


    ¡°Are you his nephew? He was injured by a Lightning Beast¡ªI¡¯m afraid he won¡¯tst long. You have to prepare yourself.¡±


    ¡°Second Uncle!¡±


    Mo Tiange once again woke up from her dream.


    Again? Why ¡°again¡±? Mo Tiange sat in bed, lost in her own thoughts.


    ¡°Waking up already?¡±


    She looked towards the direction of the voice and saw someone¡¯s back. The person was seated and pressed against the table, seemingly drawing a talisman. He tossed her a nce but was still engrossed in his drawing.


    ¡°Senior¡­ Martial Brother Qin?¡±


    She held her head, sensing that she had forgotten something. As she called his name, a thought flitted across her mind¡ª is that really Senior Martial Brother Qin?


    But who else could it be except him?


    As she got down from the bed, she asked, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin, we¡­¡±


    ¡°We should go now.¡±


    Qin Xi stood up. In a sh, he had already carried her high into the sky. He said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, your Second Uncle has entrusted you to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know what to say. She only sensed there was something wrong with their present situation.


    After taking her down once they reached Mount Taikang, Qin Xi looked at her and said with a tender smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m here. I¡¯m going to protect you and make sure you¡¯re safe and sound. Cultivate diligently. If you reach the Core Formation realm one day, I can report it to grandmaster and ask him to bless us.¡±


    ¡°Bless us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Second Uncle already agreed to let you perform Dual Cultivation with me. The day you form your Gold Core is the day we honor that promise.¡±


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡± She was dumbstruck. Wrong, this is really wrong.


    Qin Xi spoke in the same loving manner as before, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t want to?¡±


    Mo Tiange looked away and said with a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s absolutely impossible, Martial¡­ Uncle Qin.¡±


    She didn¡¯t have the courage to look at him. All of a sudden, she felt a spiritual aura fluctuation. She moved in a sh, dodging an attack directed towards her. The moment she turned around, she saw Wei Jiasi¡¯s distorted face and wrath-filled gaze.


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister Wei!¡± she shouted, ¡°What¡¯re you doing!?¡±


    Wei Jiasi seemed to have not heard her at all. She smiled grimly and sped her hand. A water arrow appeared from her palm and it rushed towards Mo Tiange.


    While Mo Tiange miserably continued to dodge Wei Jiasi¡¯s attacks, she looked back towards Qin Xi with the hope that he would help her block some of the attacks. However, she saw that Qin Xi was watching the two of them fighting with a smile as if it had nothing to do with him. His smile waspletely cold and terrifying.


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister Wei!¡± Mo Tiange shouted then hastily tried to take out her magic tool. Unfortunately, she realized her Qiankun Bag was missing! When she turned around a secondter, she saw that Wei Jiasi, who also wasn¡¯t holding any magic tools, was viciously rushing over to attack her.


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister Wei! Are you crazy!?¡±


    Wei Jiasi stopped moving, but her gaze became even more frightening. She said, ¡°I knew long ago that I can¡¯t spare you. You can¡¯t snatch martial uncle away¡ªI¡¯ll never allow that!¡±


    There was a sudden ice-cold sensation on her chest. She was startled. A distinct idea emerged in her mind.


    Wrong! This is really wrong! Qin Xi would never say these kinds of things to me. He wouldn¡¯t tease the school¡¯s disciples with evil intentions. Senior Martial Sister Wei also wouldn¡¯t try to kill me just for her own benefit.


    Fake! All of this is fake!


    Her brain was hurting. She couldn¡¯t block Wei Jiasi¡¯s attack in time and she instantly felt pain from her arm. However, the scene in front of her suddenly looked like water ripples; wave after wave became increasingly fierce. Eventually, bit by bit, the scene in front of her shattered.


    They were still in the vicinity of Yu n from Danding School, not Mount Taikang.


    Right after she woke up from her illusion, Mo Tiange immediately moved away to dodge an attack from Wei Jiasi. Her White Silk Handkerchief wasunched, sessfully blocking another attacking her way. The next moment, she took out a Beast-Binding Rope used to catch spiritual beasts from her Qiankun Bag. Without much effort, she bound Wei Jiasi, who hadpletely lost all reason and was blindly casting spells.


    Mo Tiange withdrew her White Silk Handkerchief with a relieved sigh. She then looked around, attempting to find that thin piece of jade. It was already lying on the ground, shattered to pieces. What was this thing? It was actually able to make her and Wei Jiasi, who were both in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm, experience illusions! Furthermore, in every illusion she experienced, she was crushed right at her happiest moment. Was Wei Jiasi perhaps also going through the same thing as her? When they experienced the same illusion, was Wei Jiasi¡¯s mind weak, thus making Wei Jiasi attack her in reality?


    Mo Tiange suddenly felt scared. If it wasn¡¯t because now she could no longer be possessed by the devil, if it wasn¡¯t because Zhong Muling re-refined her Spirit-Concealing Pendant, then perhaps she would also¡­


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Wei Jiasi said. Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know what Wei Jiasi was currently seeing in her illusion, but Wei Jiasi¡¯s expression looked terrifying and her re was filled with hate. It was almost as if she wished she could kill Mo Tiange.


    Mo Tiange walked towards Wei Jiasi, took out a pill from her Qiankun Bag, and threw it into Wei Jiasi¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Let me¡­ go¡­¡± Wei Jiasi¡¯s eyelids dropped and she lost her consciousness.


    After some thought, Mo Tiange carefully collected the shattered thin jade and stored it. She then took Wei Jiasi and flew towards Yu n.


    On the road, she met Luo Fengxue and a Foundation Building cultivator from Yu n, so the four of them ended up heading back to Yu n together.


    ¡ª


    Han Qingyu walked out of the room after putting Wei Jiasi on the bed. Once the two people waiting in the courtyard saw her, their gazes were fixed on her body.


    With a smile, Han Qingyu said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, second martial sister is just tired. Let her rest. She¡¯ll be alright when she wakes up.¡±okay, second martial sister is just tired. Let her rest. She¡¯ll be alright when she wakes up.¡±


    Mo Tiange, who finally felt relieved, asked, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Han, what actually happened? Why did I and Senior Martial Sister Wei experience illusions after we looked into that thing?¡±


    Shaking her head, Han Qingyu answered, ¡°I also don¡¯t know what this thing is. However, there are too many spiritual objects in this world beyond our imagination. Since this was kept by demonic beasts, perhaps it¡¯s from the southern forest. We¡¯ll never know.¡±


    Han Qingyu¡¯s thoughts weren¡¯t unreasonable. In the southern forest, there lived countless demonic beasts. Some of the objects there were known to mankind, but others were known only to the demonic beasts that lived there.


    ¡°But judging by this thing¡¯s magical power, it¡¯s definitely not an ordinary thing. It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s broken already. Imagine if it was still intact¡ªmaybe it could be some kind of magic weapon. Ay~!¡± said Luo Fengxue.


    Han Qingyu knocked Luo Fengxue¡¯s head then said with a smile, ¡°This thing was broken when it functioned; obviously, this could only be used once. As if it could be a magic weapon. Stop dreaming!¡±


    After a moment of dazing, Luo Fengxue nodded and said, ¡°Makes sense¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Han Qingyu continued grimly, ¡°Tiange, you said that when you and second martial sister went scouting, you two only saw one wolf and one short-legged wolf, right? There were no other monsters?¡±


    Nodding, Mo Tiange answered, ¡°Yes. That short-legged monster was unexpectedly able to use Spirit-Concealing Formation, so we couldn¡¯t sense any spiritual aura fluctuations. After they died, I couldn¡¯t feel the aura of any other monsters. Furthermore, there were wounds on their carcasses. ording to my guess, they must¡¯ve been wounded and were abandoned there by theirrades. Short-legged wolves are smart, so maybe it was afraid we would detect only their aura in the area, making it deliberately behave like this¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s reasonable,¡± said Han Qingyu. She had seen the carcasses of the two demonic beasts Mo Tiange brought back. Her deduction was the same as Mo Tiange¡¯s. However, now she felt that there was something wrong. She said, ¡°But, why did the other demonic beasts retreat? We were about to evacuate, so this couldn¡¯t have been the result of strategic nning on their part. Even if it was the innately intelligent short-legged wolf, it also couldn¡¯t havee up with such a n.¡±


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister Han means¡­¡±


    Han Qingyu smiled, and her gaze deepened. She said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s a high rank demonic beast makingmands behind the scenes.¡±


    After she spoke, Mo Tiange and Luo Fengxue nced at each other. Their faces gradually became pale because all of them had considered the same possibility!


    Low rank demonic beasts were sent to harass the cultivation ns in the vicinity, causing Danding School to dispatch their cultivators, then counterattacks would be carried out¡­

 Chapter 124: Letting Go

    <h4>Chapter 124: Letting Go</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    ¡°Eldest Martial Sister, what should we do?¡± Luo Fengxue anxiously asked.


    Han Qingyu didn¡¯t answer, but she looked very calm. As she watched Wei Jiasi, who was lying on the bed, she finally made a decision. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s wake second martial sister first.¡±


    ¡°En,¡± Luo Fengxue said while kept nodding her head. Now that they had guessed what those demonic beasts were up to, she felt very anxious. Han Qingyu¡¯s decision actually suited Luo Fengxue¡¯s temperament very much.


    ¡°Tiange,e and help.¡±


    Mo Tiange gave aplying grunt before she moved towards the bedside. Meanwhile, Luo Fengxue and Han Qingyu had propped Wei Jiasi into a sitting position.


    Han Qingyu looked up and said, ¡°Tiange, your cultivation level is also in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm now. In a moment, the two of us will pour our spiritual power into second martial sister¡¯s dantian and her sea of knowledge to rouse her primordial spirit.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Tiange nodded. Soon afterward, she sat behind Wei Jiasi with Han Qingyu, all the while listening to Han Qingyu¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three and you¡¯ll immediately pour your spiritual aura into her body from her Lingtai Point. Once we begin, the spiritual aura inside her body will automatically resist, but you have to persist. I¡¯ll help you if I canter.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin. One, two, three!¡±


    Once Han Qingyu finished counting, Mo Tiange immediately raised her hand, gathered her aura on her palm, and stuck her palm on the Lingtai Point on Wei Jiasi¡¯s back. At the same time, Han Qingyu directly pressed Wei Jiasi¡¯s Baihui Point.


    ¡°Fengxue, watch your second martial sister. If it looks like she can¡¯t hold on, feed her a Spirit-Nourishing Pill.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Eldest Martial Sister.¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s spiritual aura had Pure Yin attributes. It was cold yet soft and gentle. Right after she poured it into the Lingtai Point, she immediately sensed some resistance to her spiritual aura from the meridians inside Wei Jiasi¡¯s body. Moreover, the resistance was too strong for her.


    Although the ssification used in the Foundation Building realm was different from the one used in the Aura Refining realm, the Foundation Building realm was also ssified into the early, middle andte stages. These three small realms were also ssified further into nineyers. The first, second, and thirdyer were known as the early stage of the Foundation Building realm; the fourth, fifth, and sixthyer were known as the middle stage; and the seventh, eighth, and ninthyer were known as thete stage. The so-called peak ¨C or the consummation of Foundation Building realm ¨C was when cultivators reached the tenthyer, which was separated only by a thin boundary from the Core Formation realm.


    Luo Fengxue had just entered the Foundation Building realm, so she was still in the firstyer. It also hadn¡¯t been too long since Han Qingyu entered thete stage of the Foundation Building realm, so she was still in the seventhyer. As for Mo Tiange and Wei Jiasi, although both of them were in the middle stage, Wei Jiasi had been in the Foundation Building realm for almost a hundred years. Even though she was still in the middle stage, she was already in the sixthyer. Mo Tiange, on the other hand, had just made a breakthrough into the middle stage, so she was still in the fourthyer.


    Even in the Aura Refining realm, a gap of twoyers indicated quite arge difference in strength, let alone in the Foundation Building realm. Once Mo Tiange¡¯s spiritual aura entered Wei Jiasi¡¯s meridians, the pressure from the resistance immediately made Mo Tiange frown.


    But a secondter, she activated her Spirit-Concealing Pendant. This Spirit-Concealing Pendant was originally meant to hide one¡¯s constitution and gather spiritual aura. One of the consequences of gathering spiritual aura was that it would refine the wearer¡¯s magic. After the pendant was re-refined by Zhong Muling, its effect became even more apparent.


    A thread of pure and dense spiritual aura flowed out of the Spirit-Concealing Pendant, causing Mo Tiange to feel an immediate decrease in the pressure. In addition, because Mo Tiange¡¯s spiritual aura had Pure Yin attributes; it was supple but tenacious. So, very quickly, it managed to surpass the power of Wei Jiasi¡¯s resistance and moved forward, following Wei Jiasi¡¯s meridians towards her dantian.


    Han Qingyu nced at Mo Tiange out of surprise. She originally nned on helping Mo Tiange after she was done with her part. She never expected Mo Tiange would actually be able to do it by herself. But, after some thought, she realized that since this junior martial sister of hers had encountered quite a few opportunities, maybe there was something unique about her spiritual aura. Hence, Han Qingyu didn¡¯t say anything and focused her attention on guiding her spiritual aura towards Wei Jiasi.


    Before long, Mo Tiange and Han Qingyu¡¯s spiritual auras merged in Wei Jiasi¡¯s dantian. Soon afterward, theirbined spiritual auras flowed along the special passage between the dantian and the sea of knowledge, entering the sea of knowledge.


    In an instant, the two people grimaced with pain, prompting Luo Fengxue, who had been watching them all along, to feel extremely nervous.


    Mo Tiange felt enormous pressure when her spiritual aura reached Wei Jiasi¡¯s sea of knowledge. This was where one¡¯s primordial spirit dwelled. It was located extremely far from one¡¯s dantian. However, the dantian was the only ce connected to it. If they wanted to enter one¡¯s sea of knowledge, they had to first go through the dantian, where spiritual aura was stored.


    Mo Tiange and Han Qingyu worked together when they took on pressure from the spiritual aura in Wei Jiasi¡¯s dantian, so they didn¡¯t feel much pain. When they went into the narrow passage towards the sea of knowledge, however, they instantly felt helpless. They could only move their spiritual aura forward slowly, bit by bit.


    Eventually, their spiritual aura entered the broad, boundless sea of knowledge. The two of them sighed with relief and soon found Wei Jiasi¡¯s sleeping primordial spirit.


    ¡°We have to be careful. The primordial spirits of ordinary cultivators are very frail. Even this kind of weak spiritual aura might bring pain to her divine sense. We should cover her primordial spirit first then I¡¯ll gradually put some pressure on it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Senior Martial Sister Han.¡±


    ording to Han Qingyu¡¯s instructions, Mo Tiange steadily controlled her spiritual aura. With the help of her Spirit-Concealing Pendant, she had be very agile in controlling spiritual aura. She released her spiritual aura, spreading it softly around Wei Jiasi¡¯s primordial spirit before stopping.


    Han Qingyu was extremely cautious. After a series ofplicated processes, Wei Jiasi¡¯s eyshes finally quivered, and a painful grimace appeared on her face.


    ¡°Fengxue! The Spirit-Nourishing Pill!¡±


    Luo Fengxueplied, promptly took out a Spirit-Nourishing Pill, and fed it to Wei Jiasi.


    Wei Jiasi¡¯s primordial spirit was stabilized almost instantly. Soon after, she finally opened her eyes.


    ¡°Second Martial Sister, don¡¯t move! Wait until we take out our spiritual aura from your meridians before you use your spiritual aura.¡±


    Wei Jiasi stared nkly for a short while after she heard Han Qingyu¡¯s cries, but she soon did as she was told.


    Mo Tiange and Han Qingyu once again exerted their strength as they removed their spiritual aura from Wei Jiasi¡¯s meridians.


    Losing this amount of spiritual aura wouldn¡¯t cause any damage to them. However, the sea of knowledge was a considerably frail ce. If they weren¡¯t careful and left some of their spiritual aura inside, Wei Jiasi would certainly be in trouble.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡± Mo Tiange sighed. This was the first time she used her spiritual aura to perform this kind of delicate action, so she felt extremely exhausted.


    Luo Fengxue immediately helped her down from the bed and fed her a medicinal pill before she asked Wei Jiasi, ¡°Second Martial Sister, are you alright?¡±


    Wei Jiasi opened her eyes. In an apparently muddled state, she asked, ¡°I¡­ What¡¯s wrong with me¡­?¡±


    Han Qingyu softly exined, ¡°Second Martial Sister, you and Tiange had an ident. An Illusory Formation beguiled your mind. But you¡¯re alright now. Don¡¯t think too much¡ªrest up first. I¡¯ll exin more to youter.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Wei Jiasi didn¡¯t say anything. She just dropped her head and entered a daze, seemingly recalling everything that happened.


    ¡°Second Martial Sister?¡± Luo Fengxue called out, feeling a bit worried.


    After a long time, Wei Jiasi finally regained her train of thought. She shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright, don¡¯t worry. What¡¯s the situation like now?¡±


    Chuckling, Han Qingyu answered, ¡°I¡¯m here, so what are you worried about? Second Martial Sister, just rest properly. When you regain your vitality, I¡¯ll tell you everything in detail.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Wei Jiasi¡¯s expression continued to change, but in the end, she still nodded.


    This made both Han Qingyu and Luo Fengxue feel relieved. Han Qingyu stood up and said, ¡°Rest. We won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡ª¡± Wei Jiasi raised her head as she spoke. Her gaze fell on Mo Tiange¡¯s body. She then said, ¡°Tiange, I want to talk to you.¡±


    Mo Tiange was startled. She automatically looked at Han Qingyu and Luo Fengxue.


    Luo Fengxue was frowning while Han Qingyu looked conflicted. After a short while, Han Qingyu gave her a meaningful nce, and said with a smile, ¡°Tiange, since there are no other issues now, you better keep your Senior Martial Sister Weipany.¡±


    Having caught Han Qingyu¡¯s meaningful nce, Mo Tiange nodded and answered, ¡°Yes, Senior Martial Sister Han.¡±


    Once Luo Fengxue and Han Qingyu left the room, Mo Tiange stepped forward, tidied the bed, and help Wei Jiasi to sit straighter. She said, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Wei, did you have something to tell me?¡±


    Wei Jiasi remained silent, but her gaze never left Mo Tiange¡¯s body. Her gaze was a scrutinizing gaze, scrutinizing and contemting.


    Mo Tiange stopped moving and sat quietly by the bedside. Han Qingyu¡¯s secret gaze told her to be a bit patient and amodating because Wei Jiasi had a moody temperament after all and was currently wounded. Because Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t fussy about this kind of thing, sheplied.


    Even though Wei Jiasi was looking at her in this way, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t feel displeased at all. Her childhood was a tough one. She was already ustomed to the fickleness of human nature, so why would she take this kind of matter to heart?


    After an eternity, Wei Jiasi finally spoke. ¡°Tiange, do you have any idea what I want to say to you?¡± Unexpectedly, her tone was very calm.


    Mo Tiange pondered inwardly before the corners of her lips moved, revealing a slight smile. She said, ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    Wei Jiasi closed her eyes, seemingly thinking about something. It was only after a long time that she once again opened her eyes and continued speaking calmly: ¡°I¡­ I remember that I did something bad to you inside that illusion, so I think¡­ I owe you an exnation.¡±


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister doesn¡¯t have to do this,¡± Mo Tiange didn¡¯t want to hear that, so she said, ¡°Senior Martial Sister doesn¡¯t owe me anything, let alone give me an apology. You were just affected by the illusion; there¡¯s nothing to exin.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Wei Jiasi stared at Mo Tiange with a determined and stubborn gaze. She said, ¡°Although my temperament isn¡¯t good and I¡¯m aloof and arrogant, I¡¯ve never bullied others. If I don¡¯t exin myself clearly, I¡¯ll feel bad.¡±


    Mo Tiange was silent. There was a helpless feeling in her heart. The problem between her and Wei Jiasi was actually only felt by Wei Jiasi herself. In reality, it had nothing to do with her. But right now¡­


    Mo Tiange sighed and said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll listen to what Senior Martial Sister Wei has to say.¡±


    Upon obtaining agreement from Mo Tiange, Wei Jiasi finally softened her gaze and disyed a rare, slight smile. Actually, Wei Jiasi was also pretty herself. There was some elegance in her eyebrows, and her facial features were as fresh as springtime. If she smiled more, she would look extremely friendly and adorable.


    Wei Jiasi thought for a long time before she started to speak. ¡°You must know that I don¡¯t like you. The reason is¡­ I don¡¯t know whether you know or not¡­¡±


    ¡°In Clear Spring Peak, grandmaster is a heaven-blessed genius. In addition to the deceased Martial Uncle Qingyuan, he has six advanced inner disciples in total. Our master ranks first and is also the oldest. Our master also has a lot of disciples himself. A hundred years ago, master was still very young¡ªhe had only around six to seven disciples. Among them, the only female disciples were me and eldest martial sister.¡±


    ¡°Although we, the inner disciples of a Core Formation cultivator, were all blessed with double spiritual roots as our natural aptitudes, not all of our natural aptitudes were equally good. Some were better than others while some were inferior. I was one of the disciples with the best natural aptitudes, so my cultivation level advanced very quickly. Even those senior martial brothers couldn¡¯t catch up to me. I was considered to be the best among grandmaster¡¯s third generation of disciples. Time passed by like that. Gradually, arrogance grew inside me.¡±


    ¡°Martial Uncle Shoujing arrived before I entered the school, but he was actually a simr age to us third generation disciples. Because I had a great natural aptitude, I was epted by the school at a young age. If I remember correctly, when I entered the school, Martial Uncle Shoujing had just seeded in building his foundation. At that time, I only knew grandmaster had an extremely talented, good-natured, blood-rted junior who became his advanced inner disciple. However, at that time, I thought I would surpass him just like I surpassed those senior martial brothers, so I didn¡¯t pay any attention to him. However, against my expectations¡­ Not only have I not achieved that goal, but I¡¯m also being drawn deeper and deeper¡­¡±


    ¡°Martial uncle was twenty years old when he built his foundation. Around that time, Martial Uncle Lingxi of Sweet Dew Peak also built his foundation at the age of seventeen. Therefore, Martial Uncle Shoujing¡¯s achievement wasn¡¯t sensational. I also thought that for us, elite disciples with good natural aptitudes, building our foundation would be as easy as crossing a doorstep, and that seeding in building one¡¯s foundation in their twenties only meant they were extremely lucky. I really never thought that on the first day I saw martial uncle¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange listened silently to Wei Jiasi¡¯s bittersweet memories. She just felt empty in her heart; the emptiness was so profound that she couldn¡¯t hear Wei Jiasi¡¯s voice clearly.


    What does she want by telling me this? Should I feel happy? Should I feel sad?


    ¡°¡­ Tiange, I¡¯m truly sorry. I thought I managed my feelings well, but they were still exposed inside that Illusory Formation and even made me hurt you¡­ What Fengxue said was right; I¡¯m sinking deeper and deeper to the point where I can no longer control myself. Because martial uncle is kind to you, I still feel unhappy even though I forced myself to suppress that feeling. You know¡­ after I fainted, I still retained some consciousness. I thought for a long, long time¡­¡±


    ¡°I know that if I still want to seed in cultivating, I have to give up feelings like this. I¡¯ve tried and tried. I want to give up, but I feel I would also lose my heart¡­ So I¡¯ve thought things through thoroughly. I don¡¯t care anymore. Since I can¡¯t get it, I won¡¯t seek it. Since I can¡¯t give it up, I won¡¯t give it up. Now I¡¯m in my early hundreds and am only a stone¡¯s throw away from thete stage of the Foundation Building realm. If I can¡¯t advance to the Core Formation realm, I¡¯ll probably have about 200 years left in my life. Within those 200 years, I¡¯m afraid martial uncle still won¡¯t be able to form his nascent soul. With martial uncle¡¯s temper, if he doesn¡¯t seed in his cultivation, he certainly won¡¯t be trapped in his emotions. When he finally has a n for Dual Cultivation, I¡¯m afraid I would¡¯ve already¡­ already perished.¡±


    When Wei Jiasi finished speaking, she smiled at Mo Tiange. Her gaze had both sorrow and determination. She then said, ¡°This being the case, what am I afraid of? Let me stay like this for the rest of my life. I¡¯ll neither ask for anything nor forcefully persevere. I¡¯ll ept what I can get and I won¡¯t give up if I can¡¯t. Whether it¡¯s the Foundation building realm or the Core Formation realm, I¡¯ll leave it to fate¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange was still silent. Although this was the best attitude Wei Jiasi ever had towards her, she couldn¡¯t smile, because she could clearly sense the sorrow behind Wei Jiasi¡¯s words.


    This Senior Martial Sister Wei was considered to be such a proud person by everyone, yet she was now willing to give up her possibly bright future. However, from another perspective, it could be considered that she had epted the facts, right?


    This is my own love. Even if the person I love has nothing to do with it, I¡¯ll guard my feelings on my own. Whether I obtain love or not, whatever the consequences are, I don¡¯t care¡­


    ¡°Tiange, martial uncle¡­¡±


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister Wei,¡± Mo Tiange suddenly spoke, interrupting Wei Jiasi. ¡°I think¡­ you don¡¯t need to tell me all of this. Whatever happens to martial uncle¡­ doesn¡¯t have anything to do with me.¡±


    Wei Jiasi was silent, but she soon chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, I was confused. Alright, Tiange, regarding the matters from before, I hope you can forgive me. In the future, any problem of mine will have nothing to do with you, whether it involves you or not.¡±


    ¡ª


    After Wei Jiasi woke up, Han Qingyu exerted some energy in helping her recover then she told Wei Jiasi about the current events.


    Wei Jiasi was silent for a long time before she came up with an answer they had all expected. ¡°This must be a scheme.¡±


    Because many of their fellow disciples and masters had stayed behind in Danding School, Luo Fengxue was extremely anxious. She loudly said, ¡°Then what should we do now?¡±


    Han Qingyu pondered then said, ¡°Worrying is useless. We¡¯ve been dyed here for a long time; if those beasts wanted to attack, they would¡¯ve done it already. As for Summoning Talismans, I tried sending some, but I don¡¯t know whether master received them or not.¡±


    They were quite some distance away from Danding School. Unless they had Thousand of Miles or Ten Thousand of Miles Sound-Transmitting Talismans, ordinary Summoning Talismans were essentially useless. Wei Jiasi had used Thousand of Miles Sound-Transmitting Talisman to report the events that urred there, but it might¡¯ve even been obstructed by the Great Defense Formation.


    ¡°Is there any news from the Yu n?¡± asked Wei Jiasi.


    ¡°No,¡± Han Qingyu answered while shaking her head. ¡°I mentioned some things to them, but they don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. n Master Yu also tried to send a message to the school. I wonder if he seeded¡­¡±


    The four of them once again sat in silence.


    Now, even if they returned to Danding School, they definitely wouldn¡¯t make it in time. Even their own safety couldn¡¯t be guaranteed. In the event a war broke out, they could be considered lucky if Yu n¡¯s formation and the surrounding terrain saved their lives. If they left without permission and then happened to run into rampaging demonic beasts, they would most likely be¡­


    ¡°Senior Martial Sisters, I¡¯m afraid we have no other course of action aside from waiting.¡± Mo Tiange contemted for a long time before she slowly said, ¡°We¡¯re only four Foundation Building cultivators. Since they have Nascent Soul cultivators, even if they¡¯re attacked, it won¡¯t be easy for the beasts to win. Martial Uncle Xuanyin and our fellow disciples are guests at Danding School; they shouldn¡¯t be in too much danger. It¡¯s actually our own fates that are quite worrying. Yu n only has several Foundation Building cultivators who all have cultivation levels below ours. We definitely can¡¯t rely on them.¡±


    Han Qingyu took a long while to ponder over Mo Tiange¡¯s words. In the end, she nodded and said, ¡°Tiange¡¯s right. If an attack on Danding School fails, the beasts¡¯ target would shift. It would certainly be dangerous for us then.¡±


    ¡°In that case, what should we do now?¡± asked Luo Fengxue.


    Wei Jiasi said, ¡°I think we¡¯d better wait.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded in agreement.


    Upon seeing Mo Tiange and Wei Jiasi¡¯s response, Han Qingyu said, ¡°I too think we should wait. We can¡¯t analyze the current situation clearly. We¡¯d better cope by maintaining our situation first.¡±


    Since the three of them were in agreement, Luo Fengxue didn¡¯t have much to say. She only said, ¡°Okay, I can¡¯te up with any other ideas anyway.¡±


    Thus, the four of them reached an agreement. The task of negotiating with the master of Yu n was left to Han Qingyu. n Master Yu became very nervous when he learned about their theory. Both parties had the same idea, so they didn¡¯t need to discuss much.


    Mo Tiange managed to find some time to enter her Virtual Sky World. But once she was inside, she only sat inside a small lodge and remained silent for a long time.


    If she didn¡¯t leave this Virtual Sky World, her safety certainly wouldn¡¯t be a problem. She wasn¡¯t concerned of Yu n, so she didn¡¯t need to take them into her consideration, but what about Luo Fengxue and the other two? What would happen to them if she really hid inside the Virtual Sky World?


    From a logical perspective, Xuanqing School gave her a ce to reside and provided her with all the necessary things for cultivation. She received kindness from Xuanqing School and had no animosity towards it. From an emotional aspect, the three of them were her martial sisters. Aside from Wei Jiasi, both Han Qingyu and Luo Fengxue had always taken care of her. Considering those two aspects, she really couldn¡¯t ignore their safety.


    Of course, she could also bring all of them into the Virtual Sky World. However, she rejected this idea from the very beginning. This Virtual Sky World mustn¡¯t ever be shown to others, or her life would be in peril.


    After contemting for a while, Mo Tiange finally made up her mind¡ªshe would just apany them! She was now no longer a small cultivator who didn¡¯t have the slightest ability of protecting herself. Her cultivation level was already in the Foundation Building realm. She had some abilities and also possessed some treasures. Coupled with the fact that demonic beasts weren¡¯t good at using external objects, she was sure she could flee if needed.


    With these thoughts in mind, she opened her Qiankun Bag and started to make preparations.


    The magic weapons she had were the Purple Wooden Furnace, the White Silk Handkerchief, the Enchanting Lantern, and the Spirit-Concealing Pendant. In addition to these, her Virtual Sky World could also be considered a weapon. Among her magic weapons, the Purple Wooden Furnace and the Virtual Sky World were useless in fights of magical power, while the Spirit-Concealing Pendant¡¯s function was just to aid her. Only the White Silk Handkerchief and the Enchanting Lantern could be directly used to attack.


    As for magic tools, she had the Shuttle of Flying Apsara, the Heaven and Earth Cloud-Silk Armor, the Land-Fleeing Ruler, and the flying needles she just bought not too long ago. The Heaven and Earth Cloud-Silk Armor would directly be worn on her body, the Land Fleeing Ruler was used to flee, the Shuttle of Flying Apsara was used to attack, and the flying needles were used tounch secret attacks. Aside from these, she also had talismans and the like, which were bestowed to her by Martial Uncle Xuanyin.


    If she was to truly count the items she had at her disposal, she actually had a lot of treasures. Her odds of winning against a cultivator of the same level were rather high, let alone against demonic beasts. Besides, she could retreat to her Virtual Sky World in an extremely short amount of time. This,bined with using the Land-Fleeing Ruler, would lead to even better battle oues. Even if faced with a Core Formation cultivator, she believed that as long as she moved quickly enough, she would never have no chances of escaping.


    When she thought up to this point, a small smile appeared on Mo Tiange¡¯s face. A Virtual Sky World and opportunities from Deification cultivators weren¡¯t essible to everyone. She was one of the strongest among cultivators in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm. Even if she faced ate stage Foundation Building cultivator, her odds of winning wouldn¡¯t be low. If she couldn¡¯t defeat her opponent, she still could escape. What did she need to be afraid of?

 Chapter 125: Yu Clan’s Decision

    <h4>Chapter 125: Yu n¡¯s Decision</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    A group of five stood on the mountaintop, looking towards the zing summit of a mountain somewhere quite far away.


    It was Mount Tianhuo, the headquarters of Danding School.


    Right now, the fire on the summit was still zing as fiercely as before, but the color was much darker. They were all just in the Foundation Building realm; with their divine sense, they couldn¡¯t see what was happening, but they could see the demonic beasts crossing the sky not too far from them from time to time.


    In the past two days, there hadn¡¯t been any replies from the Sound-Transmitting Talismans sent by Han Qingyu and n Master Yu. They had already long been mentally prepared for this oue.


    The attacks on Danding School had already begun.


    The people standing there ¨C Mo Tiange, Han Qingyu, Lou Fengxue, n Master Yu and his wife ¨C were all silent. This issue surpassed the scope of their abilities. Aside from waiting, there was nothing else they could do.


    Actually, they could understand why those demonic beasts were so persistent in attacking Danding School. Danding School was the first and greatest cultivation group specializing in concocting medicinal pills in the entire Kunwu Mountain Range. At the same time, the demonic beastscked medicinal pills the most. Every time they left the southern forest and attacked cultivation groups in Kunwu Mountain Range, their intention was to steal medicinal pills. Once they got the opportunity, they would naturally focus their attacks on Danding School.


    Nevertheless, Danding School wasn¡¯t a force to be trifled with. Although it was only a bit bigger than ordinary medium-sized cultivation groups, it had three Nascent Soul grandmasters. Combined with the Great Mountain-Protecting Formation, magic weapons, and the like, those demonic beasts would have to exert a lot of strength if they wanted to sessfully seize Danding School.


    Presently, the people waiting there were torn between relief and worry. They felt relieved because the demonic beasts didn¡¯t pay any attention to them and seemed to have no intentions of attacking them. Their worries sprouted because they were thinking about the worst that could happen to their families and friends if Danding School was ever under attack.


    Their five minds were filled with worry, but none of them said anything.


    Wei Jiasi wasn¡¯tpletely healed yet, so the two other Foundation Building cultivators from Yu n took responsibility for patrolling around. All of them were just Foundation Building cultivators; in this kind of war, their existences didn¡¯t matter.


    A long time passed before Han Qingyu finally spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Mo Tiange and Luo Fengxue nced at each other and nodded.


    Han Qingyu then turned around and said, ¡°n Master Yu, we¡¯re going to head back first. Please inform us if there are any new developments.¡±


    With a very heavy expression on his face, n Master Yu absent-mindedly cupped his hands towards Han Qingyu.


    Han Qingyu only shook her head and sighed. She then led Mo Tiange and Luo Fengxue down the mountain.


    Yu n depended on Danding School. Even some of Yu n¡¯s cultivators were still inside Danding School. n Master Yu must¡¯ve been far more anxious than the three of them. If Danding School fell from this demonic beasts¡¯ attack, Yu n certainly wouldn¡¯t fare much better. Even if Yu n didn¡¯t get swallowed by the demonic beasts, they would certainly get bullied and humiliated if they didn¡¯t have any support. Moreover, Yu n¡¯s current Foundation Building cultivators were already very old¡­


    As she dwelled upon that, Han Qingyu once again shook her head. Every cultivation group and n had their own difficulties; Han Qingyu¡¯s group was no exception. It would already be considered good if they could protect their own lives.


    Upon returning to their residence, Mo Tiange once again entered her Virtual Sky World to cultivate.


    Right now, the war had approached their doorstep. She had no interest whatsoever in concocting pills now. The little Inferno Beast she caught to provide her with Ardent Yang Real Fire was being raised in this Virtual Sky World. Thus, with the Inferno Beast apanying her, she started practicing her Soul-Refining Art.


    Because her Five-Spirits Cultivating Body couldn¡¯t be invaded by the devil, she had no qualms about practicing the Soul-Refining Art. So, she directed all her energy into practicing for the next few days. At the moment, she had already cultivated her divine sense to the point where it could take on a rough corporeal form.


    This was her hidden trump card. Perhaps even Martial Uncle Xuanyin, who gave her this cultivation technique, couldn¡¯t imagine that she could make her divine sense take on a corporeal form so quickly. Bear in mind that every other person who practiced this art did so with fear and trepidation. It would¡¯ve been impossible for them to reach the same aplishments as her. Furthermore, after obtaining the Five-Spirits Cultivating Body, her primordial spirit was no longer as frail as it was before. In practicing the Soul-Refining Art, she could aplish twice as much with half the effort. In today¡¯s world, ordinary people would have to cultivate for several dozens of years before they couldpare to her.


    In fights of magical powers, magic tools, magic weapons, talismans, and the like each had their own adversary, so everyone had to remain vignt even among friends. The reason why Mo Tiange considered the Soul-Refining Art her trump card was because presumably, nobody would think she could use her divine sense to injure others considering that she was only in the Foundation Building realm.


    In the following days, aside from cultivating, Mo Tiange only came out to ask about the circumstances of the war with Danding School.


    Their decision to stay quiet was indeed correct. Since Danding School had Nascent Soul cultivators, the demonic beasts would naturally wait until they had eighth rank demonic beasts and above before they dared to attack. Sure enough, from what they heard, the demonic beasts¡¯ side indeed had three eighth rank and one ninth rank demonic beasts. On the other hand, Danding School only had three Nascent Soul cultivators in total¡ªearly stage Nascent Soul cultivators at that. The two sides weren¡¯t equal, so their present situation in this war was extremely dire.


    This mountain pass where Yu n was located was too close to Danding School. If it took Foundation Building cultivators about a day to get there from Danding School, Nascent Soul cultivators would only need several quarter hours. Because of the proximity, battles would asionally spread to this area. Fortunately, the power of Mo Tiange¡¯s modified Four Symbols Formation was tremendous. Lately, all cultivators from Yu n remained inside the Four Symbols Formation. It was only through activating the formation that they could keep themselves safe for a while.


    However, their safety was, in the end, only temporary. If Danding School fell, Yu n would definitely be impacted. Even Mo Tiange and her martial sisters might be dragged down. Right now, they could only retain as much strength as possible. Besides, they weren¡¯t Danding School¡¯s disciples after all. Master Daoist Xuanyin was also there, and Xuanqing School would never abandon them.


    Observing the situation, cultivating, waiting for an opportunity¡­ One month passed by like that. After one month, the war had entered a stalemate. The demonic beasts appearing in the vicinity of Yu n¡¯s territory increased day by day. In the end, they could no longer stay out of the war.


    ¡°Fellow Daoists, please take a seat.¡±


    While Mo Tiange was still cultivating in the middle of the night, Yu n¡¯s steward came to summon the four of them. All of them wondered in their hearts: Will something important be announced?


    In a hall, moonstones emitted a gentle light that made it seem like daytime. All four Foundation Building cultivators of Yu n were sitting inside. Right after n Master Yu saw Mo Tiange¡¯s group, he smiled and politely asked them to sit.


    In all matters rted tomunicating with Yu n, Han Qingyu stepped forward and acted in charge. Hence, after Mo Tiange exchanged greetings with the people from Yu n, she merely sat on one of the guest¡¯s seats and remained silent.


    After some small talk, Han Qingyu straightforwardly asked, ¡°n Master Yu, allow me to ask¡ªwas there something important meriting you rousing us in the middle of the night?¡±


    Hesitation appeared on n Master Yu¡¯s face. He nced at Han Qingyu with a troubled look as if he was having trouble talking. Han Qingyu then smiled and said, ¡°Although we don¡¯te from the same school, we¡¯re currently in the same boat because of this situation. What is it that n Master Yu can¡¯t say?¡±


    Upon hearing what Han Qingyu said, the hesitation on n Master Yu¡¯s face turned into determination. With a nod, he said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Han is right. We¡¯d better exin the situation clearly to Fellow Daoists.¡± He paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°Fellow Daoist Han must¡¯ve already known that our Yu n is only a small cultivation n that depends on Danding School. We have neither Core Formation cultivators nor strength. Currently, in Danding School, we only have two younger cultivators who have prospects of entering the Core Formation realm. We basically have nothing to be coveted by Demonic Beasts. I think¡­ your master chose to send you to our Yu n because he wanted to protect the four of you from harm. Based on this, I believe all of you from Xuanqing School are considered to be disciples who¡¯ll have bright futures.¡±


    While he said that, in addition to looking at Han Qingyu, his gaze also fell on Mo Tiange. The cultivation level of this n Master Yu might be not remarkable, but he was very experienced. Han Qingyu was already in thete stage of the Formation Building realm. As an elite disciple, she would form her Gold Core sooner orter. Even if she didn¡¯t necessarily seed, she would still be better than ordinary disciples like them. As for Mo Tiange, she was still very young ording to Han Qingyu. Despite her age, her cultivation level was already in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm. Her future must be limitless.


    ¡°Presumably, the current developments have also extended beyond what you anticipated before. Although our Yu n is still safe, it is also in a precarious state. Right now, the number of battles urring outside the formation is increasing. asionally, Danding School¡¯s cultivators ask for our help. Our Yu n can¡¯t turn a blind eye¡­ Fellow Daoists, our Yu n will enter the war sooner orter. I also found out something today from an injured Danding School cultivator. One¡­ one of our two younger cultivators residing in Danding School has fallen¡­¡±


    When n Master Yu reached this part, a change finally appeared on his previously calm expression. Yu n only had two cultivators with prospects of entering the Core Formation realm. Now, they had lost one of them in this war. For Yu n, this was a gigantic loss. Furthermore, that person might¡¯ve even been n Master Yu¡¯s own descendant.


    n Master Yu continued on: ¡°This is our present situation. I¡¯ve told the entire truth to Fellow Daoists.¡± He then fixed his expression. However, there was a hint of resoluteness in his expression as he said, ¡°Since this catastrophe is unavoidable, our Yu n will be taking part in this war starting now!¡±


    The four people in Mo Tiange¡¯s group raised their heads. They looked at each other, but none of them said anything. Actually, none of them felt Yu n¡¯s decision was strange. Yu n would be drawn into this war against demonic beasts sooner orter. It was actually n Master Yu¡¯s resoluteness that made them feel strange.


    Mo Tiange looked all around. When Madam Yu heard n Master Yu¡¯s promation, she secretly gripped his hand. It was as if she was consoling him. The other two Foundation Building cultivators in Yu n were still looking at n Master Yu calmly. Obviously, they had nothing but approval for his decision.


    Han Qingyu remained silent for a while before she finally raised her head and said with a smile, ¡°We really admire everyone for making this decision.¡±


    n Master Yu chuckled before he said sincerely, ¡°But with this decision, we¡¯re wasting your master¡¯s painstaking efforts. Fellow Daoists originally came to our Yu n to help us protect our nsmen, but now, we¡¯re dragging you into the water instead. I¡¯m very ashamed about this, so I wanted to tell you about this matter truthfully. Fellow Daoists, considering your safety, we won¡¯t stop you if you want to leave.¡±


    This n Master Yu looked sincere and it didn¡¯t seem at all like he was saying this just out of politeness. Nevertheless, this matter was of great importance, so Han Qingyu didn¡¯te up with a decision on the spot. She pondered for a while then said, ¡°That being the case, could you please allow the four of us to discuss this first, n Master Yu?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± With a smile, n Master Yu said, ¡°We¡¯ll enter the war tomorrow. Fellow Daoists may head back and deliberate carefully. It wouldn¡¯t be toote if you informed us of your decision tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to thank n Master Yu.¡± Han Qingyu stood up and bowed at n Master Yu, who hurriedly bowed back. He said, ¡°That¡¯s only fair.¡±


    Mo Tiange could see that this n Master Yu was hoping they would stay because their strength far exceeded the strength of Yu n¡¯s Foundation Building cultivators. However, the situation was unpredictable; even though Core Formation cultivators and even Nascent Soul cultivators had all participated in this war, this wasn¡¯t any assurance. Furthermore, her group consisted of disciples from Xuanqing School; he couldn¡¯t risk offending them.


    The four sisters headed back to their small courtyard and gathered in Han Qingyu¡¯s room. For a while, none of them spoke. Even the talkative Luo Fengxue seemed to have a lot on her mind.


    After a long while, Han Qingyu finally raised her head and swept her gaze over the other three. She said, ¡°All right, you can all say what¡¯s on your mind. This is a pretty big deal; I won¡¯t make a decision for you just because I¡¯m the eldest martial sister. If you have any opinions, you can directly say it.¡±


    ¡°Eldest Martial Sister¡­¡± Luo Fengxue wanted to speak but hesitated.


    Mo Tiange and Luo Fengxue had been friends for several years, so when Mo Tiange saw Luo Fengxue¡¯s conflicted expression, she already had a rough idea what Luo Fengxue wanted to say.


    Han Qingyu said, ¡°There¡¯s just us in here. What is it you can¡¯t say?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± ncing at Wei Jiasi and Mo Tiange, Luo Fengxue said, ¡°Eldest Martial Sister, we¡¯re not Danding School¡¯s disciples. Moreover, the situation is pretty dangerous now. They certainly wouldn¡¯t me us even if we left.¡±


    Han Qingyu nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Unlike the chivalrous people in this world, us cultivators don¡¯t really view loyalty and self-sacrifice as important. Since we¡¯re powerless to do anything significant anyway, we should leave.¡±


    Upon obtaining affirmation from Han Qingyu, Luo Fengxue felt assured. She stared hopefully at Han Qingyu and asked, ¡°Then we¡­¡±


    Han Qingyu unexpectedly shook her head and said, ¡°I was thinking something different. You think about it¡ªthe war has spread everywhere now. Even if we left this ce, how do you propose we go back to Xuanqing School?¡±


    Luo Fengxue was startled. She had never been good at fights of magical power, and she hoped she could distance herself from this war soon. However, Han Qingyu had a point.


    ¡°When we left Xuanqing School, we left on our master¡¯s and martial uncle¡¯s flying magic weapons. If we wanted to go back to Xuanqing School on our own, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯d take one to two months. Additionally, every area we need to pass on our way back is most likely engulfed in the war. How can we protect ourselves?¡±


    Luo Fengxue couldn¡¯t answer this question. She merely said, ¡°Eldest Martial Sister¡­ prefers to stay?¡±


    Han Qingyu slowly shook her head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t. I just can¡¯t see a way to resolve this yet, so for now, I still have no decision.¡±


    Luo Fengxue became silent.


    Han Qingyu shifted her attention towards Wei Jiasi and asked, ¡°Second Martial Sister, what do you think?¡±


    In these past few days, Wei Jiasi¡¯s cultivation level had returned to normal; it was just herplexion that remained pale. Even though she heard Han Qingyu¡¯s question, it seemed like she was dazed and couldn¡¯t regain her train of thought.


    Han Qingyu called her again, ¡°Second Martial Sister?¡±


    When all three people¡¯s gazes fell on her, Wei Jiasi finally snapped out of it, only to say one short sentence, ¡°I¡¯ll follow Eldest Martial Sister¡¯s decision.¡±


    Upon seeing Wei Jiasi¡¯s current state, Han Qingyu could only sigh inwardly then she turned her attention towards Mo Tiange. She asked, ¡°Tiange, what about you?¡±


    Mo Tiange pondered for a long time before she answered, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Han, I think we¡¯d better stay and analyze the situation.¡±


    ¡°Stay?¡± Han Qingyu and Luo Fengxue nced at each other before turning towards Mo Tiange.


    With a nod, Mo Tiange said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Senior Martial Sisters, let me exin. I have confidence in Yu n¡¯s Four Symbols Formation. Unless several cultivators in the Core Formation realm or higher attack it, it can¡¯t be breached. Besides, Senior Martial Sister Han is here, nning and making decisions, Senior Martial Sister Luo is skilled at managing manpower, and I¡¯m in charge of the formations¡ªthere¡¯s a huge chance we¡¯d be able to hold on.¡±


    After sweeping a quick nce over the other three, Mo Tiange said, ¡°Of course, doing so isn¡¯t without risk. If this ce is noticed by a high rank demonic beast and it attacks us, there¡¯s a high chance we won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±


    Both Han Qingyu and Luo Fengxue were silent as if they were thinking. The apparent risk of Mo Tiange¡¯s n couldn¡¯t be considered very high. Besides, aside from staying or leaving, they also had no better ideas. Anyway, trying to escape with their lives intact through this chaotic war was also difficult¡­


    The first person to make up her mind was Han Qingyu. It only took a short moment of contemting before she revealed a determined expression. She said, ¡°Tiange, since you have this confidence, how about we stay?¡±


    ¡°Eldest Martial Sister!¡± Luo Fengxue eximed.


    Han Qingyu turned towards her, gave her a small smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought this through. If we want to protect our lives, we¡¯d better do so with the help of Yu n. I know they¡¯re not strong ¨C the four of us could even exterminate their n if we wanted to ¨C but their n has put down their roots here a long time ago; there might be some things we could take advantage of. Whether it¡¯s us borrowing their people or us lending our people, both options are still far safer than being outside on our own.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Luo Fengxue¡¯s mind was a mess. It hadn¡¯t been long since she built her foundation; moreover, she grew up inside a big, famous cultivation group. She had absolutely no interests in fights of magical power. Now that she was involved in this war, she was most confused about what to do in their group.


    ¡°Fengxue, don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Han Qingyu softlyforted her. ¡°You¡¯ve never been involved in a war, so you¡¯re not used to it. I and your second martial sister have gone through a demonic beast riot sixty years ago. In the beginning, we were just like you. After experiencing a lot, however, we slowly got ustomed to it. Have a bit more confidence in yourself! You¡¯re a disciple of a prestigious school. In addition, you also have magic tools and magic weapons bestowed to you by master. You¡¯re a lot stronger than most other people! What are you afraid of?¡±


    After beingforted, Luo Fengxue actually calmed down.


    Because Mo Tiange noticed Luo Fengxue¡¯s present state, and more importantly, because she received a meaningful nce from Han Qingyu, she headed towards Luo Fengxue, held her hands, and said with a smile, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Luo, you¡¯re a senior martial sister. You can¡¯t be worse than me.¡±


    Upon hearing Mo Tiange¡¯s words, a bitter smile appeared on Luo Fengxue¡¯s face. She said, ¡°Tiange, I¡¯m going to tell you the truth. Previously, I¡­ I didn¡¯t think you were reallypetent. But, after going through this war, I finally realized how close-minded I was. I¡¯ve underestimated others too much. A few days ago, it was you who told me not to worry. The past few days, you¡¯ve also been much more cool-headed than me in handling things. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister Luo!¡± Seeing how Luo Fengxue became increasingly remorseful as she spoke, Mo Tiange immediately interrupted her and said, ¡°Right now, the situation is like this. We¡¯d better pull ourselves together.¡±


    ¡°Tiange¡¯s right.¡± Han Qingyu was a very perceptive person. Upon seeing how Mo Tiange¡¯s expression became heavier, she immediately knew Mo Tiange was probably reminded of something unpleasant. Thus, she directly changed the subject and said, ¡°In addition, I still have another reason for staying here.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Han Qingyu took out a Jade Slip and said, ¡°Before we left, master told me that if an ident happened, I was to protect the three of you first then meet up with him.¡±


    This time, even Wei Jiasi, who had been acting as if these matters didn¡¯t have anything to do with her, was dumbfounded. All of them knew Han Qingyu had a steady temperament and was dependable. As the senior martial sister, she had always waited upon their master and worked hard without anyints. She had also taken care of her junior martial siblings. Therefore, their master had always trusted her.


    Wei Jiasi had never felt dissatisfied because she always perceived her eldest martial sister¡¯s dependability to be unrted to cultivation. What their master taught her eldest martial sister wasn¡¯t any different from what he taught the rest of them.


    But now, when Han Qingyu revealed their master¡¯s secret instructions, Wei Jiasi was somewhat upset. As it turned out, not only had their master trusted their senior martial sister, but he even entrusted such a heavy responsibility to her. Wei Jiasi, as an inner disciple who had followed master for a long time just like her senior martial sister, actually didn¡¯t have the slightest idea of these instructions¡­


    Han Qingyu neither realized nor noticed Wei Jiasi¡¯s dissatisfaction. She passed a Jade Slip to Wei Jiasi who then passed it to the others after viewing its contents. It was only after all three of them had seen the contents of the Jade Slip that Han Qingyu spoke. She said, ¡°Master has long foreseen that this trip wouldn¡¯t progress smoothly, so he gave me these instructions and let me do as I saw fit. Right now, I think what Tiange said makes sense. That being the case, we¡¯d better do as master said.¡±


    Mo Tiange and the two others didn¡¯t say anything. The instructions Master Daoist Xuanyin left were very simple. They were to wait for an opportunity to find a ce outside Danding School. If things became dangerous, they were to meet with other disciples there so they could preserve their strength.


    Based on these instructions, he had obviously long predicted their journey to not go smoothly. He probably sent the four of them away so they wouldn¡¯t be dragged into the war together. Sending them away disyed his care towards female disciples, but it also disyed his confidence in their ability to handle this matter.


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister Han¡­¡± A long whileter, Mo Tiange slowly said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s act ording to Martial Uncle Xuanyin¡¯s instructions. From what I see, it¡¯s actually good that Yu n made that kind of decision. It would be better for us to borrow their space for the time being. Us and Yu n can depend on each other. If things don¡¯t go well, it¡¯ll be easy for us to escape. We¡¯re all Foundation Building cultivators, after all.¡±


    ¡°En, what Tiange said is exactly what I¡¯ve been thinking. Second Martial Sister, Fengxue, what do you think?¡±

 Chapter 126: Yu Clan’s Cultivators

    <h4>Chapter 126: Yu n¡¯s Cultivators</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Mo Tiange tucked her hands inside her sleeves as she stood above the highest gated tower of Yu n, observing the protective barrier of the formation above Yu n¡¯s territory with rapt attention.


    Above this barrier, two cultivators were fighting a demonic beast. One of the cultivators suddenly noticed Mo Tiange and became extremely happy. He shouted, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please lend us a helping hand!¡±


    Mo Tiange felt rather unhappy and frowned. This demonic beast was a fifth rank demonic beast. Its rank was equivalent to the early stage Core Formation realm. However, since demonic beasts didn¡¯t have talismans, magic weapons and the like, this beast¡¯s fighting strength was a bit weaker than an early stage Core Formation cultivator.


    In any case, this was still a fifth rank demonic beast; it would be very hard for these two middle stage Foundation Building cultivators to defeat it. Nevertheless, they actually led it to Yu n¡¯s borders and asked for help without feeling guilty whatsoever. What they really did was belittle the lives of Yu n¡¯s mortals and early stage cultivators! They might even pass the problem over to Yu n and make their escape.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s thought might be cynical, but she had never been afraid of assuming the worst intentions in other people. She was quite sure that even if these two people hadn¡¯t intentionally implicated Yu n, they had subconsciously done so.


    Even if these two people came from a prestigious cultivation group, they didn¡¯t have any hope of fighting a fifth rank demonic beast and could only avoid its attacks. As it became harder and harder for them to dodge, the second cultivator shouted, ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you going to stand by and watch!?¡±


    His tone was really unpleasant. Mo Tiange swept her gaze over their surroundings. There were only a couple low level cultivators watching them reverently. The others had long been evacuated to another area by n Master Yu. She then chuckled softly and said faintly, ¡°I¡¯m only a guest here, not the master. My involvement has to be decided by the master of this n. Fellow Daoists better wait.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± The man¡¯s face grew purple. He could naturally sense that Mo Tiange¡¯s words were perfunctory, but their lives were hanging by a very, very thin thread!


    Due to a second of carelessness, hispanion was swatted down by the demonic beast¡¯s wings and fell to the ground with a blood-curdling scream.


    ¡°JUNIOR MARTIAL BROTHER!¡± the man bellowed. He glowered at Mo Tiange for an instant before he led the demonic beast around the formation¡ªhe really couldn¡¯t hold on much longer.


    Fortunately, n Master Yu and his wife frantically rushed towards them. Upon seeing this situation, he hastily said to Mo Tiange, ¡°Fellow Daoist Mo, please help them!¡±


    Mo Tiange understood so she nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll open the formation. You go grab the injured person. Remember, you have to be quick! We only have enough time equivalent to a single incense stick burning. If time is up and you still haven¡¯t entered the formation, I¡¯m going to close the formation again for the safety of others.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± In the past few days, they had sessively received a lot of cultivators. n Master Yu was already well-aware of Mo Tiange¡¯s modus operandi. When she said one incense stick, she meant one incense stick. If they surpassed that time limit, they would have to be responsible for their own deaths. Moreover, their enemy was a fifth rank demonic beast, which was beyond their abilities. It would be considered great if they could save those people and bring them inside.


    n Master Yu shouted, ¡°Fellow Daoist above! We¡¯re going to open the formation for one incense stick¡¯s worth of time; pleasee inside quickly! If you can¡¯t, there¡¯s nothing else we can do to help you.¡±


    Overjoyed by what he heard, the man shouted back, ¡°Thank you! Please quickly open the formation! I can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡±


    Mo Tiange moved with a speed that was neither too slow nor too quick. She sped her hands together, made a hand seal and started to mutter some incantations.


    This ancient Four Symbols Formation was different from its modern version, which was controlled with formation gs. This one was easier to control with hand seals and incantations.


    In the wake of her incantation, ayer of light appeared on the protective barrier. Soon after, a heavy buzzing sound came through. Upon hearing this sound, Mo Tiange quickened her pace in reading the incantation. All of a sudden, a small hole appeared on top of the protective barrier along with a sharp prating noise.


    Mo Tiange shouted, ¡°QUICK!¡±


    n Master Yu grunted in response then promptly flew outside the barrier with Madam Yu toward the person who had fallen to the ground.


    On the other hand, when the other cultivator being chased by the demonic beast saw this opportunity, he felt happy and directly rushed towards the opening in the formation.


    Mo Tiange was furious upon seeing his actions. This person was seriously selfish! He directly rushed towards the formation without considering that he might also lead the demonic beast into the formation and harm Yu n!


    Her expression became even more indignant as she watched the demonic beast behind that man. She made another hand seal. Several Eyes of Formation, belonging to this Four Symbols Formation, suddenly emitted bright rays. The rays immediately took the form of Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, and ck Tortoise, which then shone upon the demonic beast.


    These rays seemed to have mass; the moment the rays shone upon that demonic beast, the demonic beast became sluggish and suddenly emitted smoke. With an enraged howl, the demonic beast pped its wings angrily, beating and tearing the rays created by the formation.


    In an instant, the spirit stones on each Eye of Formation shattered, one after another. Even the spiritual aura inside Mo Tiange¡¯s body dissipated at a maddening speed. Clenching her teeth, she secretly released her divine sense and inserted it between the fifth rank demonic beast and the Four Symbols Formation. When she found a chance, she ruthlesslyshed out at the demonic beast.


    The fifth rank demonic beast instantly roared out in pain. The four ray beasts threw themselves at it and bit it without any mercy. Meanwhile, the cultivator exploited this opportunity and rushed into the opening of the formation. n Master Yu and his wife also moved very quickly. They fled and rushed inside, following behind the cultivator.


    Watching this scene, Mo Tiange promptly made another hand seal and coordinated it with the incantation. Light once again shed across the protective barrier, causing the hole in it to shrink until it finally disappeared.


    For a while, the demonic beast still didn¡¯t give up and tried to close in on them. However, upon seeing that its efforts were to no avail, it finally left with a disgruntled heart.


    After confirming that the formation was closed and the demonic beast had left, everyone present sighed in relief. Mo Tiange slowly lowered her hands, but she suddenly held her chest and coughed.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Mo!¡± Madam Yu cried out in shock.


    Mo Tiange wiped the blood from her cough with her hand and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m alright. I just exerted too much spiritual aura. You¡¯d better go and add some spirit stones to each Eye of Formation.¡±


    When Madam Yu heard this, she didn¡¯t dare to be neglectful and personally saw to the task.


    At that time, Mo Tiange finally turned around to look at n Master Yu and the two cultivators who just entered. n Master Yu was already examining the wound on the unconscious cultivator. The other cultivator had already closed his eyes and was meditating,pletely ignoring her.


    Mo Tiange just shook her head, took a Small Reversion Pill, and no longer paid them any attention.


    Among these two cultivators, the unconscious one was rather young. He looked like he was in his early thirties. The one meditating to adjust his breath was slightly older, appearing to be in histe thirties. They wore uniforms of Danding School and were rather arrogant; they were probably elite disciples. They were rtively young, but they were already in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm. Presumably, they had bright futures, so they looked down on others.


    Saving the two of them was within her abilities, and it was also requested by n Master Yu, so Mo Tiange hadn¡¯t hoped for their gratitude. She didn¡¯t take this matter to heart.


    When Madam Yu returned, n Master Yu was still examining that person. The two of them then cooperated in treating his injuries.


    Before long, that person slowly regained consciousness. ¡°Uncle, Aunt!¡±


    n Master Yu was happy to see him waking up. He said, ¡°Good, good. It¡¯s good that you woke up! Don¡¯t talk¡ªhead back and heal your injuries first.¡±


    Mo Tiange was startled. Turns out this person was the only Foundation Building cultivator the Yu n had left, the one who was studying at Danding School? It¡¯s no wonder he asked me to save him so naturally¡ªturns out this is his home! But in any case, I¡¯m still a disciple of another school; he was too rude!


    After assigning some people to take the younger cultivator back, n Master Yu turned around and sincerely cupped his hands towards Mo Tiange. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to thank you. Fellow Daoist Mo, I¡¯ll forever remember your grace in my heart.¡±


    Mo Tiange faintly said, ¡°n Master Yu doesn¡¯t have to be polite. I just did what I could.¡±


    n Master Yu dismissed her words, took out a bottle of medicinal pills and gave it to her. ¡°Fellow Daoist Mo is injured. These are Green Pendant Pills. They¡¯re Yu n¡¯s secret medicine and are much more effective than Small Reversion Pills. Please take them as a token of my appreciation.¡±


    Secret medicines for treating wounds were exactly what Mo Tiangecked, so she epted them outright. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After some time, the recuperating cultivator finally opened his eyes and exhaled. The moment he lifted his gaze, he stood up and bowed at n Master Yu. ¡°Uncle Yu, thank you for your help.¡±


    n Master Yu smiled and helped him up. ¡°I didn¡¯t see clearly. Turns out it¡¯s Junior Martial Brother Zhou! Junior Martial Brother Zhou is too courteous; why are you calling me Uncle? Our cultivation levels are in the same realm. I¡¯d like it if you called me Senior Martial Brother.¡±


    This Junior Martial Brother Zhou said nothing further. Mo Tiange could see he didn¡¯t think highly of this n Master Yu, who didn¡¯t have any prospects of breaking through to the next realm. He probably only said that out of courtesy for his injured junior martial brother from Yu n.


    Contempt shed in his eyes as he asked n Master Yu, ¡°May I know where Junior Martial Brother Yu is? Is he all right?¡±


    n Master Yu said, ¡°My young nephew is fine. He¡¯s headed back to rest. If Junior Martial Brother Zhou wants to see him, I¡¯ll get someone to show you the way.¡± He then called a low level cultivator over and gave him a few instructions.


    Junior Martial Brother Zhou once again cupped his hands, and at the same time, he impertinently swept his gaze over Mo Tiange before following the low level cultivator away.


    After he left, n Master Yu sighed and turned towards Mo Tiange. ¡°Fellow Daoist Mo, please don¡¯t mind him. This Junior Martial Brother Zhou¡¯s temper has always been like this. It isn¡¯t like he has an evil heart or anything.¡±


    Mo Tiange chuckled. She had experienced this kind of person a lot, but none of them acted so obviously contemptuous like this Junior Martial Brother Zhou. Wei Jiasi, for example, only looked arrogant, but she would definitely never look at others with that kind of gaze or haughtily boss others around. This Junior Martial Brother Zhou¡­ was indeed loathsome.


    From Mo Tiange¡¯s expression, n Master Yu could roughly understand her train of thought. He felt somewhat awkward, but he didn¡¯t say anything further. This Junior Martial Brother Zhou wasn¡¯t from Yu n. Out of consideration for his nephew, saying a few sentences to smooth things over was already enough on his part.


    The two of them stood on Yu n¡¯s gate tower in silence. asionally, they saw fleeting rays passing over and bright rays from fights of magical power in the distance.


    In the past two days, they had been listening to news about the current situation from cultivators from outside the formation. The situation wasn¡¯t good now. All Danding School disciples had been dispatched to the war; even part-time disciples weren¡¯t exempt. Since even part-time disciples had entered the battlefield, it was very clear how desperate their situation was.


    A portion of Danding School¡¯s Great Mountain-Protecting Barrier had been shattered. Every cultivation n affiliated with Danding School received a summons to fight. Of course, not every nplied. Now, Danding School was in a precarious situation; there were naturally some ns who wanted to be independent. Nevertheless, demonic beasts definitely wouldn¡¯t hold any peace talks with humans, so they could only hope their luck was good enough that they wouldn¡¯t encounter high ranking demonic beast.


    Yu n had many reasons for participating in the war. First, Yu n was small, so rather than saving their strength and depending on another strong group, they thought they¡¯d better bet their lives on Danding School, betting that the several-millenniums-old Danding School wouldn¡¯t be overthrown by a demonic beast riot. Second, out of the two Yu n Foundation Building cultivators with potential, one perished in the riot. They were angry but they let go. Things couldn¡¯t get much worse; even if they chose to save their strength, they wouldn¡¯t necessarily be able to do it. So, they just decided to bet their lives.


    Regarding this matter, Mo Tiange actually had a lot of admiration for this n Master Yu. This n Master Yu must have quite a character to act so resolutely.


    From what they heard, Danding School once again sent out countless Summoning Talismans requesting aid. Presumably, help woulde in half a month to one month. People didn¡¯t want to sacrifice their lives, so they wouldn¡¯te too early. However, they also wouldn¡¯te toote because they were afraid Danding School would be overthrown and consequently lower the standard of pill-concocting in all of Kunwu. They were most likely holding out until a critical moment before they came.


    Two people watched silently until n Master Yu suddenly spoke. ¡°In several days, it¡¯ll be New Year.¡±


    Mo Tiange was startled. Cultivators didn¡¯t keep track of time; they usually didn¡¯t pay attention to these kinds of secr world traditions. Whether it was in Yunwu Sect or Xuanqing School, and even when she was with Second Uncle, she hadn¡¯t celebrated New Year. New Year just told her that she had grown one year older. For n Master Yu to suddenly mention it like this meant the people of their n valued these traditions.


    n Master Yu stared at the fire zing somewhere in the distance and chuckled remorsefully. ¡°On New Yearst year, my other grandnephew was just thirty years old, but he already advanced into the Foundation Building realm. At that time, we still thought Yu n¡¯s future was promising; we thought we might even get a Core Formation cultivator. I never expected that by New Year this year, that grandnephew of mine would¡¯ve perished already¡­¡±


    This n Master Yu didn¡¯t say anything more, but Mo Tiange could still sense the sorrow in his words. For cultivation ns, having no qualified sessors was probably the most sorrowful thing; Ye n went through the same thing back then. Even though they had an astoundingly talented Core Formation cultivator, they dejectedly retreated from Mount Qingmeng since they had no sessor.


    n Master Yu rubbed his eyes before he turned towards her. He said with a smile, ¡°Fellow Daoist Mo, please don¡¯t me me. As people get older, their thoughts tend to run amok. Ay~¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­¡±


    The two of them once again sunk into silence. After a while, n Master Yu asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist Mo looks rather young, but you don¡¯t seem to be using Look-Preserving Technique. May I know how old you are?¡±


    Mo Tiange was silent. Asking about someone¡¯s age was rare for cultivators. But this n Master Yu was quite old; it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to treat him as an elder. She pondered it for a while before she answered, ¡°When this year ends, I¡¯ll be twenty-five years old.¡±


    ¡°Twenty-five!!!¡± n Master Yu eximed in shock. ¡°Fellow Daoist Mo, you¡¯re already in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm, but you¡¯re actually only twenty-five years old?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. Although others might be surprised upon learning her age, the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm wasn¡¯t anything special, so she thought there was no harm in telling him the truth.


    n Master Yu let out a heartfelt sigh. ¡°It was no wonder Senior Martial Sister Ling praised you as young and promising. Here I thought my grandnephew was already outstanding among elite disciples of big cultivation groups¡­ butpared to Fellow Daoist Mo, he really wasn¡¯t worth mentioning.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled but there was nocency in her smile. ¡°n Master Yu is over praising me. In fact, it hasn¡¯t been long since I built my foundation. It was only because of special treatment from my elders that I was able to obtain some fated chances and was thus able to advance to the middle stage. It makes me feel quite ashamed to be praised like that.¡±


    ¡°Eh~!¡± n Master Yu earnestly said, ¡°Fated chances can be considered part of your strength. Fellow Daoist Mo really doesn¡¯t have to be this modest. If it was those unworthy descendants of mine, even if they got enormous fated chances, I¡¯m afraid they still wouldn¡¯t be able to advance to the Foundation Building realm as you did.¡±


    Faced with n Master Yu¡¯s praise, Mo Tiange simply cupped her hands with a small smile. n Master Yu spoke like that because he had no idea how great her fated chances were. After obtaining the Art of the Origin, her detrimental spiritual roots instantly became a heaven-sent gift. She also obtained pointers from Deification cultivators, which meant her cultivation path was shorter than her peers by ten to twenty years. In addition, with her Five-Spirits Cultivating Body, the time required to practice the Deification Technique was cut in half. Lastly, there was also the Virtual Sky World. Although she still hadn¡¯t had a chance to use its biggest and most precious resource, the formations she used now were also enabled by it.


    If she hadn¡¯t obtained these fated chances, she would certainly have a simr viewpoint as n Master Yu, thinking that fated chances were nothing but extraneous assistance. However, after obtaining those fated chances, she finally realized they weren¡¯t something to be belittled.


    ording to legend, a cultivator with very bad natural aptitude obtained an enormous fated chance years ago in Kunwu. Because of that, he managed to cultivate until he reached the Nascent Soul realm and possessed a divine power that covered the entire Celestial Pole. Now, it seemed like this could¡¯ve been entirely possible.


    n Master Yu said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Mo, may I know which Master Daoist at Xuanqing School you and your martial sisters are studying under?¡±


    When they arrived, they only said they were ordered by their master to ept Danding School¡¯s arrangements and were thus dispatched to Yu n to help. However, they didn¡¯t mention their master¡¯s name. Considering n Master Yu¡¯s status, he probably didn¡¯t have the qualifications to know about this matter.


    But, it wasn¡¯t like this matter was a secret that couldn¡¯t be exposed. So, Mo Tiange said, ¡°All of my senior martial sisters are Martial Uncle Xuanyin¡¯s disciples. I¡¯m also studying under Martial Uncle Xuanyin¡¯s guidance, so we all have the same master.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Regarding why Mo Tiange was the only one who referred to Master Daoist Xuanyin as ¡°martial uncle,¡± n Master Yu didn¡¯t probe further. After all, things like this were usually a secret.


    The two of them continued to chat. Seeing as Mo Tiange¡¯s cultivation level was already this high despite her young age and that she was very earnest in how she treated others, n Master Yu had a good impression of her. Mo Tiange also treated him kindly¡ªthere was nothing wrong with building a good rtionship; it mighte in handy in the future.


    As they chatted, someone suddenly came and reported some changes in the condition of Yu n¡¯s young Foundation Building cultivator. Overwhelmed with worry, n Master Yu immediately rushed to see him.


    Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t originally concerned about this, but Han Qingyu happened to take over the watch on top of the gated tower and secretly ordered Mo Tiange to go and observe the situation.


    Thus, she followed n Master Yu into Yu n¡¯s inner courtyard. When she entered the room, she once again received a hostile stare from Junior Martial Brother Zhou.


    Feeling rather helpless, Mo Tiange merely smiled. This Junior Martial Brother Zhou might be a Foundation Building cultivator with the appearance of a man in his forties, but he must be a hundred years old at the very least. Despite this, he was unexpectedly this childish. Apparently, Danding School¡¯s disciples weren¡¯t worth much.


    ¡°Axi, how are you!?¡± From the way n Master Yu addressed him, it seemed like n Master Yu and the injured cultivator had a quite close rtionship.


    Yu n¡¯s young cultivator was lying in bed, looking extremely bleak. But he managed to squeeze out a bitter smile and said, ¡°Uncle, I¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Axi, stop saying these kinds of things!¡± n Master Yu grasped the cultivator¡¯s hand tightly as he continued to pacify him, ¡°You just need to recover properly. You¡¯ll get better soon. We still have a lot of Green Pendant Pills left¡­¡±


    ¡°Uncle!¡± He cut n Master Yu off and sorrow emerged in his gaze. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m very aware of my situation. Perhaps my injuries can be healed, but¡­ but I might suffer a regression and fall back to the Aura Refining realm¡­¡±


    n Master Yu looked visibly shaken upon hearing this. Mo Tiange saw that n Master Yu¡¯s hands, holding Axi, were trembling.


    Falling back to the Aura Refining realm¡­ Mo Tiange understood how severe his wounds were. When it came to realm-regression, the person might have to spend several years re-cultivating to reach their former realm in the best cases, but in the worse cases, it might be difficult for the person to advance for the rest of their lives.


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡± Upon seeing n Master Yu¡¯s expression, tears started to fall from Axi¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. For more than fifty years, you¡¯ve spared no efforts in nurturing me, but I¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡± n Master Yu regained hisposure. He said firmly, ¡°Axi, rest assured. When the war is over, Uncle will help you find a way. You don¡¯t have to worry too much right now. Our Yu n is still in good shape; we just need to get through this.¡±


    Probably because he didn¡¯t want n Master Yu to feel even more heartbroken, Axi wiped his tears away then nodded. ¡°I understand. Uncle, rest assured. I¡­ I still don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    Nevertheless, Mo Tiange could clearly sense the disappointment in his gaze. He obviously knew he wouldn¡¯t get better.


    Mo Tiange secretly shook her head. She could see clearly that his condition was indeed not good¡ªhis meridians were severely damaged. Even if his dantian was alright, he would regress to the early stage of the Foundation Building realm at the very least.

 Chapter 127: War is Coming

    <h4>Chapter 127: War is Coming</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    ¡°You said his cultivation level regressed?!¡±


    Upon hearing Han Qingyu¡¯s question, Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°Yes, I can see that the damage sustained by his meridians was too severe, so his cultivation level definitely regressed.¡±


    Han Qingyu pondered for quite a while before she heaved a deep sigh. ¡°We¡¯re in trouble this time.¡±


    Mo Tiange stared at her in confusion. She said, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Han, we¡¯ve never considered that Yu n cultivator to be part of our ranks since the beginning¡ªwhy would we be in trouble because of him?¡±


    Han Qingyu said, ¡°Think about it. Because the other Foundation Building descendant died, n Master Yu decided to participate in this war. Now, since this young cultivator¡¯s cultivation level regressed to the Aura Refining realm, wouldn¡¯t he lose all hope and decide to fight those demonic beasts to the death?¡±


    Mo Tiange was dumbstruck. That¡­ is indeed possible.


    Upon seeing that Mo Tiange understood her point, Han Qingyu continued on with a bitter smile. ¡°If it were me, maybe I would do the same thing. People who don¡¯te from cultivation ns probably can¡¯t understand this; a n with no promising future can only prolong their feeble existence for a short while. I¡¯m afraid¡­ this idea has taken root in n Master Yu¡¯s mind.¡±


    Mo Tiange thought the matter over calmly then said, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Han, so this means we¡¯re also¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. If this is indeed the case, we¡¯re also in a dangerous situation. What master told us to do is also no easy task¡­¡± Han Qingyu pondered for a moment then continued to say, ¡°Alright. Later on, I¡¯ll take a look at that Yu n boy and see what¡¯s wrong with him. In order to prevent the Yu n from giving up and acting desperately, I¡¯ll definitely help if I can. If that¡¯s still not enough, we¡¯ll leave Yu n if we must. We mustn¡¯t throw away our lives just for them.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Mo Tiange could only nod. ¡°We¡¯ll act ording to what Senior Martial Sister Han said.¡±


    Once Mo Tiange finished talking to Han Qingyu, she entered the Virtual Sky World again and took some time to ponder over this matter.


    Every time she entered the Virtual Sky World, she alwaysid a Spirit-Dispersing Formation outside her room. The purpose was to allow others to detect that there was a Foundation Building cultivator inside, so Han Qingyu and the others wouldn¡¯t be suspicious and discover her secret. From inside the Virtual Sky World, Mo Tiange could sense what was happening in the outside world clearly. If any problems urred, she could immediatelye out. Unfortunately, entering the Virtual Sky World required some effort; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t need to worry about her life.


    Right now, she felt both d and worried. She was d because Han Qingyu made some preparations long ago. This Senior Martial Sister Han was simr to Luo Fengxue¡ªboth were good at crisis management. Furthermore, her experience in fights of magical power was much more abundant than Luo Fengxue¡¯s. With Senior Martial Sister Han nning and making arrangements, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t need to exert too much brain power herself. As for her concerns, she was worried about Yu n¡¯s present unstable situation. Their situation made Mo Tiange wary of the sudden appearance of any problems.


    Since she was still at a loss for better solutions even after thinking for a while, Mo Tiange shook her head and once again focused her attention on cultivating.


    She tried using the Soul-Refining Art when she rescued Yu n¡¯s younger generation cultivators and the cultivator surnamed Zhou, so she had a lot of expectations for this technique. She was only in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm, and it had only been a while since she advanced realms. Nevertheless, to her surprise, she could injure a fifth rank demonic beast so easily with this technique. It was obvious to her that making attacks using one¡¯s divine sense didn¡¯t require a high cultivation level. That being the case, even if she had to face a Core Formation cultivator, she wouldn¡¯t bepletely defenseless to fight back.


    As she engrossed herself in cultivating, an entire day unknowingly passed.


    On the second day, Mo Tiange suddenly heard sounds of footsteps approaching from a distance, rousing her from her cultivation. She immediately came out of the Virtual Sky World then pretended she was cultivating in her room.


    ¡°Tiange!¡± It was Luo Fengxue¡¯s voice.


    Mo Tiange removed the formation outside her room then opened her door. ¡°Senior Martial Sister Luo?¡±


    Luo Fengxue looked extremely anxious. Her forehead was drenched with sweat. She nervously said, ¡°Quick! Let¡¯s go quickly! The fight has started!¡±


    ¡°En?¡± Mo Tiange was dumbfounded.


    Luo Fengxue came in, grabbed Mo Tiange¡¯s hand, and dragged her outside. ¡°No time to exin it to you. I haven¡¯t gone out yet, but I¡¯ve already noticed there¡¯s something wrong outside, so I immediately came to find you.¡±


    Mo Tiange was still in a dazed state when she followed Luo Fengxue outside. However, when she was outside and lifted her head, she finally understood what Luo Fengxue meant by ¡°something wrong.¡±


    Fire filled the whole sky. Everything outside the protective barrier of the Four Symbols Formation was engulfed by fire.


    It was daytime now, but the me illuminated Yu n¡¯s entire territory. If it was nighttime, the mes would probably make it appear as bright as daytime.


    As she tried to make sense of the situation outside, Mo Tiange realized there were more than a dozen Foundation Building cultivators, several hundred Aura Refining cultivators and demonic beasts in the vicinity!


    The two of them nced at each other, both looking ghastly pale. What did the appearance of so many cultivators and demonic beasts mean? It meant the area around Yu n had already be the main battlefield! Although they long expected that there would definitely be a day when the war came to them, they hadn¡¯t expected that day woulde so fast.


    They flew unsteadily towards Yu n¡¯s highest gate tower. Sure enough, Han Qingyu and the people of Yu n were already there. During this short period of time, they¡¯d been continuously rescuing other cultivators.


    Han Qingyu instantly pulled them towards her right after she noticed their arrival. She said in a dignified manner, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but the battle has spread to this area today. I don¡¯t have time to tell you much right now. You better be prepared to fight. Yu n¡­¡± She cast a nce at Yu n¡¯s people standing not too far from them then shifted her gaze towards Mo Tiange. ¡°Yu n will soon ask you to open the formation. Do as you see fit.¡±


    Mo Tiange also nced at the people of Yu n. She then whispered, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Han means¡­?¡±


    A bitter smile appeared on Han Qingyu¡¯s face. ¡°Originally, I nned to help. But things unfolded too fast. So, do what you should do; don¡¯t hesitate. I will take responsibility in front of Masterter¡ªif we¡¯re still able to reach him, that is.¡±


    Since Han Qingyu was talking like that, Mo Tiange naturally understood her intention. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    Right after they finished talking, n Master Yu came over. ¡°Fellow Daoists.¡±


    n Master Yu didn¡¯t give them the chance to return his greeting; he directly shifted his gaze towards Mo Tiange. ¡°I have to shamelessly ask for Fellow Daoist¡¯s help today.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. She didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly asked, ¡°When does n Master Yu n to attack?¡±


    n Master Yu looked at the protective barrier in the sky above them then at the numerous silhouettes fighting in the distance. Decisiveness was apparent in his expression. ¡°Now!¡±


    ¡°What about the mortals and low level cultivators?¡±


    Upon hearing her question, bitterness appeared on n Master Yu¡¯s face. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve evacuated them to a mountain in the back. It¡¯s naturally best if they can survive, but if they don¡¯t¡­ they can only me themselves for being unlucky.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Now that things had reached this point, what else did they need to say?


    Mo Tiange took several steps forward andid a simple defense formation on the ground she was standing on. She then made some hand seals, closed her eyes and muttered some incantations.


    Along with her incantations, the Four Symbols Formation suddenly emitted bright light. East, west, south, north¡ªlight in those four directions suddenly appeared in the form of Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird, and ck Tortoise. Soon after, a gap appeared between those four beasts.


    n Master Yu shouted to the people outside, ¡°Fellow Daoists! If you can¡¯t hold on, please enter the formation quickly!¡±


    Every cultivator on the battlefield was delighted to hear this good news. Knowing that there was a safe harbor, some of them clenched their teeth and continued to fight demonic beasts while others looked d and directly rushed towards the gap.


    Whenever demonic beasts came towards the formation to chase after the cultivators, the four light beasts would pounce on them and tear them apart¡­


    Several of Yu n¡¯s cultivators also leaped out of the gap to fight demonic beasts.


    Even though Mo Tiange had seen humans and monsters fighting each other from the day she first left Mount Taikang, what she witnessed really couldn¡¯tpare to what she was seeing today.


    In the secr world, hunters hunted beasts. Once in a while, there were cases in which the hunter was buried in the beast¡¯s stomach. In the cultivation world, humans hunted monsters. A moment of carelessness might cause them to be swallowed by monsters. In any case, humans normally upied the dominant position. But today was different. In all honesty, if there were slightly more demonic beasts, this war would definitely be even more tragic.


    Monsters used both their fangs and ws. Humans deployed both talismans and magic weapons. Both parties were squeezed on the battlefield together. Sometimes, humans killed monsters. Sometimes, monsters ate humans.


    Because there were fortunately no demonic beasts in the fifth rank and above, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t think that controlling the Four Symbols Formation was too arduous, although she might still have to take Restorative Panaceas to replenish her spiritual aura from time to time.


    To lighten Mo Tiange¡¯s burden, Han Qingyu and Wei Jiasi stood guard at the gap in the formation. Luo Fengxue, on the other hand, guarded her, feeding medicinal pills to her and conveying her messages to cultivators around them.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know how long the battle went on for; it just felt like everything was turning into rivers of blood. There were several times when she wanted to give up and enter the Virtual Sky World, disregarding the lives of others. However, the precarious state of her formation reminded her of the huge burden she was carrying on her shoulders. Besides, even if she left, she would have to put the formation in order. Otherwise, she might be attacked by the rebounding formation¡¯s power before she could leave.


    ¡°Fifth rank demonic beasts! There are fifth rank demonic beasts!¡± someone suddenly cried out.


    Mo Tiange promptly looked up and saw two demonic beasts appearing in the horizon, flying towards them.


    In an instant, she and Luo Fengxue turned pale.


    A fifth rank demonic beast¡­ was equivalent to an early stage Core Formation cultivator¡­ Everyone present were Foundation Building cultivators; furthermore, there were countless low rank demonic beasts¡­


    ¡°TIANGE!¡± Han Qingyu yelled out, ¡°ABANDON IT! ABANDON THE FORMATION! RUN!¡±


    With clenched teeth, Mo Tiange muttered some incantations and made a few hand seals. As soon as she finished, she pulled Luo Fengxue towards her, summoned her White Silk Handkerchief, and fled through the gap in the formation.


    She used a secret technique to temporarily control the formation. Without anyone presiding over the formation, it should stillst about an hour. Within that one hour, they were probably going to decide whether they were going to fight or run.


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister!¡± When four people gathered together, Mo Tiange asked, ¡°What are we going to do?¡±


    Han Qingyu swept her gaze over their surroundings. All around them, cultivators had started to flee in panic. A bitter smile appeared on her face. ¡°We¡­ We too will take advantage of this chaos and run. We can¡¯t hang on any longer.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The four of them were silent.


    Suddenly, Han Qingyu pulled Luo Fengxue to her side and said sternly, ¡°Fengxue will go with me. You two take care of your own selves. If we manage to escape¡­ if we manage to escape, let¡¯s meet at the neighboring branch courtyard!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Luo Fengxue was arranged to go with Han Qingyu because Han Qingyu¡¯s cultivation level was the highest among them. As for Mo Tiange and Wei Jiasi, both of them were in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm and were very experienced in fights of magical powers; the two of them were capable of taking care of themselves.


    Mo Tiange stepped onto her White Silk Handkerchief while holding the Shuttle of Flying Apsara. The Enchanting Lantern and her flying needles were on standby. In addition, she had secretly taken out the Land-Fleeing Ruler as her backup n. If she was unlucky enough to encounter a fifth rank beast, she nned on using it to immediately flee a thousand miles away before entering the Virtual Sky World.


    Although she had prepared this n long ago, now that she was confronted with the real situation, she still felt her palms getting sweaty. That day, when she controlled the Four Symbols Formation and fought a fifth rank beast, she was sessfully able tond a blow on it using her Soul-Refining Art because of the power of the Four Symbols Formation and also because the demonic beast was already exhausted from fighting other cultivators. Right now, the situation was different. She didn¡¯t have the slightest assurance she could do it again.


    Afterunching the Shuttle of Flying Apsara, Mo Tiange started to dash left and right without rxing her hands. The moment her Shuttle of Flying Apsara whirled back, numerous demonic beasts fell down from the sky one after another. She didn¡¯t stop; after killing one, she continued to kill others blocking her way.


    asionally, she also ran into second and third rank beasts. When she did, she would hurl talismans and do her best to quickly subdue her opponents.


    Flesh and blood were scattered all over the area, covering the ground with a bright red color. Everyone seemed as if they were in a killing frenzy.


    ¡°TIANGE! BEHIND YOU!¡±


    Upon hearing Luo Fengxue¡¯s shout, Mo Tiange instantly maneuvered the White Silk Handkerchief, causing it to instantly rise higher in the sky. After she pivoted, she finally saw the thing behind her.


    A fifth rank Two-Headed Eagle!


    What bad luck! From the two fifth rank demonic beasts that appeared, one of them had actually targeted her! Mo Tiange turned pale; the Land-Fleeing Ruler was already in her hand. However, she didn¡¯t have the time to use it.


    That Two-Headed Eagle pped its wings at her, causing the spiritual aura she gathered in her hand to disperse before she could use it. Mo Tiange rolled around above the White Silk Handkerchief as she was blown away by the Two-Headed Eagle. In the next moment, she promptlyunched the Shuttle of Flying Apsara.


    This was the first time she fought against a real high rank demonic beast. A fifth rank demonic beast was equal to an early stage Core Formation cultivator. Long ago, despite being very experienced in fights of magical power, and despite working together with five other cultivators, Second Uncle still ended up being severely injured from trying to subdue a high rank demonic beast. From this, the strength andbat power of a high rank demonic beast could clearly be seen. Moreover, that Yu n cultivator and that cultivator surnamed Zhou were other examples. If it weren¡¯t for their outstanding flying magic tools, they certainly wouldn¡¯t havested that long. So, how could she possibly handle this fifth rank Two-Headed Eagle by herself?


    Therefore, she could only dodge and look for an opportunity to escape.


    The White Silk Handkerchief could be used to both defend and fly. For defense, it could naturally block several attacks from those demonic beasts. But, this wasn¡¯t a solution; she could only continue to dodge the attacks that came towards her while using the Shuttle of Flying Apsara to harass that Two-Headed Eagle in an attempt to buy herself some time to use the Land-Fleeing Ruler.


    She had made another miscalction.


    In this fight against a high rank beast, she couldn¡¯t even get the slightest time to use the Land-Fleeing Ruler.


    ¡°Tiange!¡± Luo Fengxue called out anxiously. In the next moment, however, she saw Mo Tiange flying up one second and down in the next; one moment she dashed to the left, and in the next she dashed to the right. Her movements were almost as indiscernible as clouds, but she was also as fast as the wind. She almost couldn¡¯t see Mo Tiange¡¯s body. She was obviously dodging that fifth rank demonic beast¡¯s attacks, but it looked like she was teasing that demonic beast instead.


    Luo Fengxue was stunned. She already knew this nominal junior martial sister of hers was different from elite disciples of cultivation groups who grew up safe and sound like them¡ªshe had a rough life journey, drifting from ce to ce, enduring many hardships, and experiencing countless fights and tribtions. However, she never expected this junior martial sister, who had just build her foundation not too long ago, possessed this kind of fighting power and was able to handle a fifth rank beast. Watching Mo Tiange made her realize that she had to strive hard to improve herself.


    ¡°Fengxue! What are you daydreaming about!?¡±A shout entered Luo Fengxue¡¯s ears. It was Wei Jiasi, who was blocking an attacking towards Luo Fengxue. Wei Jiasi glowered at her and said, ¡°Take care of yourself first!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Before Luo Fengxue could finish speaking, she saw Wei Jiasi maneuvering her flying sword towards the fifth rank Two-Headed Eagle.


    That fifth rank Two-Headed Eagle was already furious because of Mo Tiange¡¯s sessful dodges. It continuously made swatting movements with its ws, causing thunderbolts to strike Mo Tiange.


    In fact, Mo Tiange felt very anxious. Other people might not see it, but her body was actually under an enormous strain. How could a fifth rank demonic beast¡¯s attacks be that easy to dodge? If she didn¡¯t have a magic weapon like the White Silk Handkerchief, she would¡¯ve been brought down by its attacks a long time ago!


    All of a sudden, Wei Jiasi arrived. She attacked the Two-Headed Eagle, swinging her sword to chop its wing. Although her attack caused no damage to its extremely hard wing, it still managed to give Mo Tiange some time to breathe. However, Mo Tiange promptly shouted, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Wei, don¡¯t mind me! I have a way of escaping!¡±


    Wei Jiasi was dumbfounded. She hesitated for a moment; but because Mo Tiange kept giving her meaningful looks, she withdrew her sword and flew away.


    The Two-Headed Eagle once again furiously tried to catch Mo Tiange with its ws. Mo Tiange jumped and started to dodge again. This time, as she dodged, she also led it away from the battlefield.


    Once she escaped, this eagle would definitely be even more furious and attack other people. Although she didn¡¯t care much about other people, Luo Fengxue and the others were still in the vicinity; she didn¡¯t want to push this monster onto them.


    Besides, after she got ustomed to this demonic beast¡¯s pace, dodging it became much easier. A demonic beast was, after all, still a demonic beast. It could use neither talismans nor magic weapons. It could only use its body and magic to attack. How could it possibly outsmart a human cultivator?


    As time passed by, Mo Tiange even became rxed enough to use the Shuttle of Flying Apsara to tempt this Two-Headed Eagle to attack her just so she could redirect it.


    Feeling exasperated, the Two-Headed Eagle pped its wings and flew high into the sky. It watched Mo Tiange from high above then opened its beak, spouting a huge, thick thunderbolt.


    Mo Tiange was shocked. From the beginning, this eagle had been dull and gullible; she never expected it to suddenly release its power! With no time to think anymore, she rolled on the ground and grabbed the White Silk Handkerchief. In the next second, she waved her hand and hurled the White Silk Handkerchief upward, causing it to transform into a thick brick wall which blocked the thunderbolt heading towards her head.


    However, she was still in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm after all. Even though this White Silk Handkerchief was a magic weapon, she couldn¡¯t draw out its maximum power. Thus, although she was covered by a brick wall, she could still feel the tremendous spiritual aura pressure pushing down on her from above.


    Her body was on the verge of copsing; she couldn¡¯t hold on much longer. The power of a fifth rank demonic beast¡¯s thunderbolt prated the brick wall and pressed her down. She could feel every inch of her meridians shaking, leaving her in agonizing pain. Her dantian waspressed, causing her spiritual power to be squeezed until almost nothing was left behind.


    Maybe it was because of her willpower, or maybe it was because her inner potential was aroused, but Mo Tiange still didn¡¯t copse even though blood was dripping from the corners of her mouth. The only thing on her mind now was that she didn¡¯t want to die here.


    The thunderbolt gradually weakened until itpletely disappeared.


    Now that she didn¡¯t feel any power pressuring her, she suddenly felt her legs losing their strength and she fell to the ground. The brick wall once again turned into the White Silk Handkerchief, which then flew back to her hand. After copsing on the ground, she felt her vision bing blurry. Apparently, she hadpletely exhausted all of her strength.


    Facing the wrath of a fifth rank beast¡­ I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no other middle stage Foundation Building cultivator aside from me who would dare to do that, right? As Mo Tiangey on the ground, she suddenly realized she still had the energy to think about this.


    The Two-Headed Eagle seemed to be infuriated by her sessfully thwarting its attack. Itnded in front of her. But instead of rushing to kill her, it just hooted proudly.


    A fifth rank demonic beast was equivalent to an early stage Core Formation cultivator; it already had an incipient ability to think. After being teased by me like that, it must be outraged¡­


    With that thought in mind, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help butugh and clench her hands tightly.


    The demonic beast unexpectedly tilted its head when it saw Mo Tiangeughing. Its gaze was filled with confusion.


    Once Mo Tiange saw this, she muttered, ¡°Want to know about human emotions? It¡¯s still far too early for you!¡±


    Right after she spoke, the Two-Headed Eagle seemed to have finally realized the cunningughter in her gaze. However, before it could pounce forward, it saw that the small bug in front of it had suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°Cough!¡± Somewhere a thousand miles away, Mo Tiange coughed up blood. She promptly closed her eyes and muttered some incantations.


    She could be considered very lucky. Because that eagle didn¡¯t rush to kill her, she finally got some time to activate the Land-Fleeing Ruler. However, for a fifth rank demonic beast, crossing a distance of a thousand miles would only take several seconds. It¡¯d be dangerous for her if that demonic beast followed her scent and came here. Hence, she¡¯d better enter the Virtual Sky World as soon as possible.


    As she muttered the incantation, a pea-sized light appeared in the space between her eyebrows. That light became increasingly brighter along with her incantations and gradually turned into a big pearl which instantly swallowed her.


    Inside the Virtual Sky World, Mo Tiange bent over and once again vomited a mouthful of blood. All of a sudden, a small thing shakily came running towards her. It moved to her side and started to whimper.


    Mo Tiange forced herself to open her eyes. The small thing on her side was actually the Inferno Beast she inadvertently caught before.


    She managed to squeeze out a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to feed you today¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, she suddenly felt her head getting heavy then she fell to the ground.

 Chapter 128: Qianmen Ridge

    <h4>Chapter 128: Qianmen Ridge</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    The breeze was blowing softly, revealing the soft rustling sounds of bamboo leaves. Gentle rippling noises could be heard from the meandering brook nearby.


    If it wasn¡¯t so quiet to the point that no human presence could be sensed, this would¡¯ve been the most beautiful utopia.


    Inside the Virtual Sky World, Mo Tiange tucked her hands inside her sleeves and slowly strolled along the brook. Behind her was a squirrel-like little beast. It was chasing after flying butterflies as it followed her.


    She had raised this little Inferno Beast inside the Virtual Sky World for quite some time. It was unclear what spiritual nts it ate, but its cultivation rank had advanced by leaps and bounds. These days, it was already a second rank beast.


    Perhaps it was because she and the Virtual Sky World were interlinked, or perhaps it was because the little Inferno Beast felt grateful to her, but the beast was very close to her despite having no contractual rtionship with her¡ªit was almost as if it was her contractual spiritual beast.


    She managed to escape from the fifth rank Two-Headed Eagle after exerting much effort that time. Once she entered the Virtual Sky World, she was in a near-death state and was in aa for several months straight. During that time, this little Inferno Beast always fed her some spiritual nts. Atst, after several months, she gradually regained her strength and was able to meditate to heal her injuries. Her dantian and meridians had once been reconstructed with the Five-Spirit Fruit, forming her current Five-Spirit Cultivating Body; she was tough and resilient. Hence, she unexpectedly made it through her injuries.


    The Green Pendant Pills from Yu n were indeed good items to have. They were useful for treating both internal and external injuries. After she took them, all her injuries were actually healed in just a few months¡¯ time.


    Although her injuries were healed, Mo Tiange still didn¡¯t want to leave. She could hear the movements outside the Virtual Sky World and right now, the battle was very fierce, so she thought she¡¯d better stay inside the Virtual Sky World to avoid it.


    Regarding Luo Fengxue and the others, she already did her best for them. Whether they lived or died depended on their own luck.


    Thus, she spent her days inside the Virtual Sky World cultivating, concocting medicinal pills, tending to the medicinal fields and reading ancient books.


    The previous master of this Virtual Sky World was from the Distant Past era. Every cultivation technique manual he owned was rted to the Origin, which was just right for Mo Tiange.


    As for the little Inferno Beast, whether it was because some mutation urred or because the Ardent Yang Real Fire in its body was able to advance, its Ardent Yang Real Fire evolved into Sun Real Fire after its breakthrough. The quality of its fire surpassed even Danding School¡¯s Earthly Fire.


    Because of this, Mo Tiange once again began practicing concocting pills. The timing was just right as she recently obtained a lot of ancient pill recipes from Danding School.


    It was also time for her to sort out the medicinal fields inside this Virtual Sky World.


    There were countless spiritual nts belonging to the Distant Past era there, piling up for hundreds of thousands of years. They were numerous and grew close to each other, covering every inch of the medicinal fields. In some areas there were too many nts, creating a nutrient deficiency and making the nts almost wilt.


    Based on her memory about the Virtual Sky World, Mo Tiange began harvesting the nts that should be harvested, weeding out those that should be weeded, and sorting the nts ording to their ssification.


    Perhaps it was because the cultivation level of this Virtual Sky World¡¯s previous master was too high, but many of the spiritual nts there weren¡¯t usable by Mo Tiange yet. Consequently, she could only use jade cases to store them after she harvested them. Because of that, she built another small bamboo house among the bamboo forest that would act as a storage room.


    Some of the spiritual nts were also materials for basic medicinal pills, so she directly harvested them for concocting pills.


    By the time she finished sorting out the medicinal fields, the small bamboo house was jam-packed with spiritual nts. Countless weeds were also piled on the ground in front of the bamboo house.


    Afraid that some spiritual nts would lose their medicinal efficacy after being harvested, Mo Tiange had to use all of them to concoct medicinal pills¡ªsome of them were even several millenniums old. This unexpectedly caused her concocting technique to develop by leaps and bounds.


    Thinking back on this matter, Mo Tiange put on a bitter smile. If other people found out these spiritual nts, which were extremely precious and rare in the outside world, were used by her to practice concocting pills, they would certainly p her to death.


    In fact, she wanted to bring them outside and exchange them for spirit stones; but she didn¡¯t dare to go out because the current state of the outside world was too chaotic.


    Several months passed by, but the battle outside was still in full swing.


    Mo Tiange used all of the harvested spiritual nts to concoct the first batch of medicinal pills. She had the most materials to concoct Aura-Stabilizing Pills, Look-Preserving Pills, and Longevity Pills. She also concocted some Clear Sky Pills. It was actually Spirit-Gathering Pills, which could be useful for her now, that she had a problem with. It was probably because there was arge gap in realm between her and the previous master of the Virtual Sky World that the spiritual nts required to concoct Spirit-Gathering pills were rather scarce there. Hence, she could only concoct a few bottles of them.


    After concocting medicinal pills, she looked at the bottles on the ground and smiled wryly. These medicinal pills could make her extremely rich outside, but since she was trapped inside, they weren¡¯t of much use.


    Aura-Stabilizing Pills were used to nurse spiritual aura; she had no need for them right now. Clear Sky Pills were needed by Core Formation cultivators to cultivate; she also had no use for them right now. As for Look-Preserving Pills and Longevity Pills, she took one of each.


    Regarding Look-Preserving Pills, it was probably because the cultivation technique she practiced already preserved her youth, so it didn¡¯t seem to have any effect.


    The Longevity Pill, on the other hand, caused her to feel a burning sensation in her whole body after she took it. For a short while, she was unable to control the spiritual aura in her body and she was forced to adjust her breathing. Once the spiritual aura in her body calmed down, she suddenly felt a fantastic, hard-to-describe sensation. It was as if¡­ as if her lifespan was limitless.


    A Foundation Building cultivator¡¯s lifespan was approximately 300 to 400 years. Right now, she was only twenty-five years old, so at the very least, she would live for another 300 years. If the Longevity Pill added 500 years to her lifespan, that would mean she still had another 800 years left in her lifespan!


    She was very happy about this. In 800 years, no matter how bad she was, she would definitely be able to advance to the Core Formation realm, wouldn¡¯t she? If her luck was good, even advancing to the Nascent Soul realm wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    When she finished concocting all those medicinal pills, Mo Tiange¡¯s current concocting technique far surpassed her previous concocting technique. Her sess rate in concocting medicinal pills like Longevity Pills was 50%; even if she waspared to Concoctions Master, she wouldn¡¯t be much worse.


    Unfortunately, there weren¡¯t many pill recipes among the ancient books there. The ones present couldn¡¯t beprehended considering her current realm. Hence, her progress in concocting pills had to stop there for the time being.


    Nevertheless, there was also good news. She finally had a preliminary result from working on her Soul-Refining Art. Not only was it able to refine an entity, but it was also able to transform that entity into a flying knife capable of injuring others without any trace.


    She passed her days like this for several more months.


    When the situation outside calmed down slightly and minimal people were fighting in the area, it had been two years since Mo Tiange first entered the Virtual Sky World to hide. In those two years, her concocting technique had progressed at an unfathomable speed and her Soul-Refining Art already showed some preliminary results. Therefore, after two years, she finally decided to go out and take a look at the situation outside.


    The mountaintopy barren. Rocks were everywhere. The vegetation was all dried up and withered. The ground was now dark red in color.


    This scene was what greeted her eyes the moment she exited the Virtual Sky World.


    She remembered that when she entered the Virtual Sky World, the area was still covered with lush grass and fragrant wildflowers. She hadn¡¯t expected that in just two years, it would be this barren.


    Shattered rocks showed traces of magic used in the area. The ground was dark red in color because it was contaminated by blood.


    Mo Tiange heaved a soft sigh, wondering if her old friends had survived such a bitter war.


    She lifted up her sleeve and got onto the White Silk Handkerchief. Riding the White Silk Handkerchief, she transformed into a beam of light that shed swiftly like a flying swan towards the west.


    Everything below her was in the same state as the mountaintop from a moment ago as far as her eyes could see. Almost all flowers, grass and trees were destroyed. The stones on the mountains were cracked¡ªsome were even razed to the ground. Traces of blood were all over the area. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t see any corpses.


    There was unexpectedly no one around. Apparently, the war had been finished for some time.


    With furrowed brows, Mo Tiange continued to fly west. Even if the demonic beast riot ended already, there was no way she wouldn¡¯t encounter a single living soul. She had to find some people and ask them about the current situation.


    After flying for about four hours, Mo Tiange¡¯s divine sense finally perceived cultivators¡¯ presences. Delighted, she flew towards the area where she sensed their presences. Sure enough, after flying for a short while, she saw traces of cultivators.


    Before her eyes were ruins¡ªa half-crumbled city wall, a magnificent yet dpidated pce, and many half-copsed houses. As she swept her gaze over the surrounding area, Mo Tiange surmised that this ce was most likely the encampment of a big cultivation n.


    However, there was something odd about this¡ªthere wasn¡¯t even a single defense formation above the area. Sometimes, there were people going in and out of the intact buildings but judging from their clothes, they didn¡¯t seem to be part of the same cultivation group.


    She pondered for a moment then decided to fly down.


    Once shended, she looked up and examined her surroundings. As she had expected, this ce didn¡¯t even have a gatekeeper.


    A wooden-looking cultivator in blood-stained robes came out from inside the ruins.


    ¡°Excuse me, Fellow Daoist!¡± Mo Tiange called.


    The expression of that cultivator suddenly stiffened. It was only after he tossed her a nce and realized she was a Foundation Building cultivator that a small smile appeared on his face. ¡°Senior, is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    Mo Tiange put on a friendly expression and asked, ¡°May I ask what this ce is?¡±


    That cultivator was stunned. He asked somewhat incredulously, ¡°Senior, you really don¡¯t know what this ce is?¡± He quickly ran his gaze over her for the second time, only to find her wearing Xuanqing School¡¯s uniform. Her clothes were clean and she looked very neat indeed. ¡°Is this perhaps Senior¡¯s first time leaving the school?¡±


    She was rather startled by his question. However, after a moment of silence, she smiled without answering.


    Assuming that he guessed correctly, the cultivator said, ¡°This is Qianmen Ridge of Mount Tianhuo. Senior probably doesn¡¯t know, but after almost three years of war, it¡¯s now like this everywhere. Because the death toll of human cultivators was too high, we formed an alliance led by the seven great cultivation groups and ced stations in almost every area to lead the survivors¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± No wonder the cultivators there were wearing various kinds of clothes.


    Mo Tiange once again cupped her hands and said with a smile, ¡°In that case, may I see the manager this ce?¡±


    That cultivator repeatedly bowed towards her. ¡°Senior mustn¡¯t be too polite, I don¡¯t deserve it. The manager of Qianmen Ridge happens to also be a senior from Xuanqing School. Senior is a disciple of Xuanqing School, so you can certainly go and see him¡ªyou just need to go to the main hall.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Mo Tiange was rather surprised. She thought that since this was Danding School¡¯s Mount Tianhuo, the manager would also be a disciple from Danding School.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare lie to Senior.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded then smiled at that cultivator. ¡°That being the case, I have to thank you for your help.¡±


    That person repeatedly said, ¡°I don¡¯t deserve Senior¡¯s gratitude.¡±


    Upon parting with that person, Mo Tiange slowly made her way into the ruins.


    Outside the main hall, there were finally cultivators acting as doorkeepers, although she didn¡¯t know which cultivation groups these two came from. When they saw her, one of them took a step forward and said respectfully, ¡°Senior from Xuanqing School, may I see your identity tablet?¡±


    bbergasted, Mo Tiange asked, ¡°What identity tablet?¡±


    The two disciples guarding the door gave her an odd stare, but the one who spoke to her immediately said, ¡°Identity tablet for our Kunwu Alliance. Senior is Xuanqing School¡¯s disciple, so when Senior left the mountain, your master should¡¯ve given it to you.¡±


    Mo Tiange chuckled once she heard his exnation. ¡°I see¡­ But I don¡¯t have an identity tablet.¡±


    Her answer instantly made the two door-keeping disciples tense.


    Mo Tiange smiled and continued to exin: ¡°I¡¯m a Xuanqing School¡¯s disciple who left the mountain two years ago. Because I was injured in battle, I¡¯ve been recuperating in a secret location. It was only after my injuries healed that I came out. Therefore, I don¡¯t have a so-called alliance identity tablet. I do have an identity tablet from Xuanqing School though. You can give it to it to your manager and let him examine it.¡± When she finished speaking, she took out her Xuanqing School identity tablet and gave it to them.


    Seeing her calm,posed attitude, that disciple braved himself and took the identity tablet. ¡°In that case, Senior ¨C no offense ¨C please wait here for a moment.¡±


    Because Mo Tiange nodded affably, that disciple became less nervous and went inside.


    Before long, Mo Tiange saw the disciple running out hurriedly then cupping his hands towards her. ¡°Senior, the manager is inviting you toe inside.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded with a smile and proceeded into the main hall.


    Although the exterior of this main hall was half-copsed, the interior was surprisingly intact. However, the scene inside was beyond Mo Tiange¡¯s expectations. She thought that since this was the manager¡¯s site, it must be a quiet ce. She never thought that the inside would be bustling with activity. There were a lot of people moving here and there. Furthermore, injured people were everywhere. Apparently, this was also a ce for treating the injured.


    ¡°Xiaobai!¡± Mo Tiange suddenly heard a rather familiar voice. With a ce, she could already spot a youth in Xuanqing School¡¯s uniform. His cultivation level was in the peak stage of the Foundation Building realm. Although he seemed to be an indifferent person, every movement of his revealed gracefulness. At this moment, he was crouching on the ground, examining an injured cultivator.


    ¡°Coming!¡± an early stage Foundation Building youngster responded.


    The youth pointed with his chin. ¡°I¡¯ll hand this person over to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After passing the injured person over to someone else, that youth stood up, took out a handkerchief then began wiping his hands. His movements were neither too hurried nor too slow. He then took the identity table on the table and his gaze shifted towards Mo Tiange.


    Mo Tiange already recognized him. He was actually Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu, who she once met on Luoyan Cliff.


    Kuang Zhu lifted her identity tablet as he swept an inquiring gaze over her. Even though he was scrutinizing her, his actions didn¡¯t displease her because his gaze remained indifferent and held no contempt.


    ¡°Mo Tiange?¡±


    Mo Tiange cupped her hands. ¡°Yes. Greetings to Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu.¡±


    Kuang Zhu gave her back her identity tablet. ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to Danding School two years ago?¡±


    Mo Tiange had long prepared herself to answer this question. She exined, ¡°I was severely injured by a fifth rank demonic beast in the battle in Yu n¡¯s area. I used a secret technique to flee but fainted right after; in fact, I fainted for several months. After several months, I eventually regained consciousness. However, because my injuries were too heavy, I was afraid toe out and went looking for a secret ce to hide and recuperate instead.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t clear whether Kuang Zhu epted her exnation or not. He just turned around, walked past several desks, headed towards the tallest desk, and began looking for something on that desk.


    Eventually, he found a nk identity tablet. He engraved several words on its surface before he gave it to her. ¡°This is your alliance¡¯s identity tablet. In the future, you¡¯ll just need to show this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu.¡± She epted the identity tablet and put it into her purse. The next moment, Kuang Zhu bypassed her to treat another injured person, causing her to hastily call out, ¡°Senior Martial Brother!¡±


    Even though Kuang Zhu heard her call, he didn¡¯t stop and continued to examine that injured person. He just said indifferently, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Seeing him like this, Mo Tiange suddenly found it difficult to say what she wanted to say. It took her a long time to finally find her voice again. ¡°Is there anything I must do now?¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t.¡± This time, Kuang Zhu didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. ¡°You just need to mind your own business.¡±


    She was rather full of disbelief when she heard his answer. She said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Senior Martial Brother the manager of this ce? Shouldn¡¯t you assign tasks to us?¡±


    Kuang Zhu softly ¡°hmph-ed¡± then said, ¡°Tasks? Just go kill your monsters! If there are any problems, I¡¯ll tell you myself!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Oh¡­¡± Mo Tiange was baffled. However, despite her confusion, she understood that this Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu seemed to dislike being disturbed by others. Thus, she steeled herself and asked him onest question. ¡°Senior Martial Brother, who should I look for if I have questions?¡±


    Kuang Zhu had just finished performing a healing spell. He looked up and cast a nce at her before turning his head and calling out loud, ¡°Xiaoguzi!¡±


    ¡°Here!¡± an Aura Refining youngster answered.


    Kuang Zhu spoke to the youngster while pointing at her. ¡°This martial uncle has something to ask. Since you¡¯re idle, just talk to her.¡±


    That youngster nced at her as his eyes shifted around. In the end, he smiled and said, ¡°Martial Uncle, this isn¡¯t the right ce to talk. Pleasee with me.¡±


    Mo Tiange felt rather helpless as she watched Kuang Zhu once again immersing himself in examining an injured person. But at least now she had someone willing to answer her questions. She smiled at that youngster and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The youngster led her to one of the corners of the hall. Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know where he got them, but he brought out two chairs which had broken legs. He cast a simple spell and asked her to sit with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve to ept Martial Uncle¡¯s thanks for such a small thing. If Martial Uncle has questions, Martial Uncle can directly ask me. I have no intention of boasting, but no one knows the situation around here better than me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± This youngster was full of smiles but his attitude was neither humble nor arrogant, causing Mo Tiange to have a good impression of him. She said with a smile, ¡°Alright, if you can tell me about the things I want to know, I¡¯ll give you an equally good reward in return. What do you think?¡±


    The youngster¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°What kind of good reward?¡±


    Mo Tiange opened her palm and said, ¡°This is something I picked up by ident. If you need it, you can use it yourself. If you don¡¯t, exchanging them for several hundred spirit stones isn¡¯t a bad idea either.¡±


    The youngster picked up the snow-white medicinal pill on her palm with a curious expression on his face. ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know what this is.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled secretively and said, ¡°In fact, I¡¯m not too sure what this thing is called either. However, I believed this ought to be a medicinal pill to treat spiritual aura deviation. You can go and ask your elder first. If you¡¯re lucky, it might be worth lots of money; but you can¡¯t me me if you¡¯re not lucky.¡± This was one of the Aura-Stabilizing Pills she refined. Among the several kinds of medicinal pills she had, it wasparably less valuable.


    That youngster grinned happily as he grabbed that medicinal pill. ¡°Alright, Martial Uncle doesn¡¯t have to hesitate, you may ask me anything.¡±


    ¡°Confident, aren¡¯t you?¡± He hadn¡¯t answered her questions, but he already took the medicinal pill.


    The youngster fiddled with the medicinal pill without answering.


    ¡°I want to ask you about a few people. The first one is Martial Uncle Xuanyin of Clear Spring Peak, second is his female disciples, and thest is a disciple of Martial Uncle Qingyuan.¡±


    The youngster¡¯s eyes shifted around as he pondered. He then said, ¡°Grandmaster Xuanyin was ordered to go back half a month ago; right now, he should be on Mount Taikang. As for grandmaster¡¯s female disciples you mentioned, they should be Martial Uncle Han, Martial Uncle Wei, and Martial Uncle Luo, right?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± Mo Tiange nodded with a smile on her face. This kid is indeed quite knowledgeable.


    ¡°If Martial Uncle asks how they¡¯re faring now, my answer is: not well. If Martial Uncle asks whether they¡¯re alive or not, the answer is: alive.¡±


    Mo Tiange was speechless. This kid really is a mischievous ghost! But, what does he mean by ¡°not well¡±?


    Apparently noticing her unspoken question, the youngster earnestly exined, ¡°I heard what Martial Uncle said to Martial Uncle Kuang Zhu. I believe two years ago, Martial Uncle must¡¯ve been together with the three martial uncles. Am I correct?¡± After he saw Mo Tiange nodding, he continued his exnation. ¡°In the battle that year, Grandmaster Xuanyin managed to arrive in time so all three martial uncles were able to survive. However, the injuries Martial Uncle Wei and Martial Uncle Luo sustained were rather heavy; thus they were directly sent back to Mount Taikang. In fact, we were the ones who treated them back then. As for Martial Uncle Han, although she was alright at the time, I heard she was also injured several months ago.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± Mo Tiange heaved a relieved sigh. It¡¯s good they¡¯re alive.


    ¡°The disciple of Grandmaster Qingyuan Martial Uncle mentioned, what¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°His name is Ye Jingwen.¡±


    ¡°Martial Uncle Ye!?¡± the youngster chuckled and said, ¡°What a coincidence! Lately, Martial Uncle Ye has been here with us. Martial Uncle will be able to see him soon.¡±

 Chapter 129: One Family with Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu

    <h4>Chapter 129: One Family with Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    ¡°Martial Uncle could be considered lucky.¡± This youngster, Xiaoguzi, let out an unceasing torrent of words: ¡°The battle two years ago almost wiped out Danding School. Only some of its disciples managed to escape. They¡¯re now homeless and are indeed in a miserable state. Therefore, in Mount Tianhuo, there are only disciples of other cultivation groups like us nowadays¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange quickly interrupted him. ¡°Then how¡¯s Danding School¡¯s situation now?¡±


    Xiaoguzi, whose story was cut midway, paused for a moment before answering, ¡°Oh, Danding School¡­ During the battle that year, their situation was exceptionally horrific. Several eight rank demonic beasts attacked by surprise, defeating Danding School and resulting in the death of their Nascent Soul cultivator. In the end, Danding School¡¯s two remaining Nascent Soul grandmasters led the elite disciples in escaping from Mount Tianhuo. At that moment, they even had to activate the school¡¯s secret technique to save their lives. Right now, Danding School¡¯s remaining cultivators are staying temporarily on neighboring Mount Xiling.¡±


    ¡°I heard Danding School¡¯s Nascent Soul cultivators are furious because of this whole matter. They im their fellow cultivation groups didn¡¯t help them out. But now that Danding School has fallen to this point, they have no other choice but to rely on the other six great cultivation groups. Hence, no matter how furious they are, they don¡¯t dare to really cut ties and fall out with the others.¡±


    Mo Tiange was amused by this Xiaoguzi¡¯s proud expression; he actually looked as if he was the one who sessfully forced Danding School into its current predicament. But the six other great cultivation groups most likely held the same attitude as him. Based on Danding Schol¡¯s current situation, they more or less suppressed Danding School¡¯s strength, and at the same time, saved Danding School from total extermination. Moreover, Danding School would have to rely on them to regain its former position in the future; it naturally had to act obedient towards them. In fact, it¡¯d be best if they could directly turn Danding School into their private pill-concocting group.


    Of course, Danding School wasn¡¯t that easy to handle. In any case, its two Nascent Soul cultivators and its foundation still existed; it still had a chance of rising again.


    Xiaoguzi became more excited as he spoke. Regardless of whether Mo Tiange asked or not, he continued to bber on. ¡°¡­ Martial Uncle, you¡¯re also very awesome. I heard you fought against a fifth rank Two-Headed Eagle in the battle that year, yet here you are,pletely safe and sound!¡±


    Mo Tiange was rather surprised. She asked, ¡°Where did you hear about it?¡±


    Xiaoguzi¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. ¡°Martial Uncle, you don¡¯t know? In Xuanqing School, a lot of people know about this!¡±


    Mo Tiange was dumbfounded. What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°In Danding School¡¯s battle that year, two fifth-rank demonic beasts suddenly appeared. One of them was drawn away by you, Martial Uncle. When the battle ended, many people talked about how powerful our Xuanqing School disciples were. A middle stage Foundation Building cultivator was actually able to fight a fifth rank demonic beast alone¡­¡± Xiaoguzi¡¯s expression was full of envy, but he continued to say regretfully, ¡°Unfortunately, by the time Grandmaster Xuanyin arrived and killed that fifth rank demonic beast, you were nowhere to be found. Many people thought you perished in that fight. Because of this incident, back then the School Head heaped a lot of praise on Clear Spring Peak!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± So doesn¡¯t that mean I became famous from my battle that year?


    Xiaoguzi snickered and nodded. ¡°Yep! When you just arrived and Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu said your name, I recognized you in a second! I never expected you would actuallye back safe and sound. But this is good! Martial Uncle, you¡¯ll definitely get a lot of rewards when you go back!¡±


    Mo Tiange only revealed a small smile. She didn¡¯t care whether the school rewarded her or not. As long as the school was satisfied with her, that would already be enough.


    ¡°By the way,¡± Xiaoguzi said, ¡°Martial Uncle, since you¡¯re here, you¡¯re under Qianmen Ridge Station¡¯s administration. If you have errands that need to be done, you just need toe directly to me or Xiaozui.¡± As he spoke, he pointed at a busy young girl behind Xiaobai who looked rather simr to him.


    ¡°That being the case, I have to thank you in advance.¡± Mo Tiange happened to have a matter which she didn¡¯t know how to handle. ¡°Right. What do I need to do here? Where will I stay?¡±


    Xiaoguzi said, ¡°The cultivators in our station only need to go out at least once a month to kill demonic beasts. The rest of their time is usually spent in the station.¡± After he said that, he suddenly called out loud, ¡°Xiaozui!¡±


    Upon hearing his call, the young girl following behind Xiaobai hastily ran over. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xiaoguzi pointed at Mo Tiange and said, ¡°This is the newly arrived martial uncle. You¡¯ll help find her a ce to stay.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Xiaozui bowed at Mo Tiange. She pondered for a moment then said, ¡°Martial Uncle, there aren¡¯t many female cultivators in our station, so there aren¡¯t many female rooms either. If you don¡¯t mind, how about you stay with me?¡±


    Mo Tiange was only looking for a ce to stay for the sake of appearances; she would still enter her Virtual Sky Worldter. Naturally, she didn¡¯t want to share a room with other people. Thus, she said, ¡°If arranging a room is too inconvenient, can I just look for another ce in the vicinity?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Xiaozui hesitated. She shot a nce at her elder brother before saying straightforwardly, ¡°If Martial Uncle doesn¡¯t mind, we naturally have no objections. However, I hope Martial Uncle can look for a ce inside our station. Otherwise, if something dangerous happens, we might not be able to arrive in time¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange chuckled. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Before Xiaozui could say anything else, the youngster Xiaobai already gestured in their direction.


    Xiaoguzi said, ¡°Xiaozui, go do your things. I¡¯ll apany Martial Uncle in taking a look around.¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t refuse his offer. Hence, Xiaozu hurriedly bowed and excused herself.


    Once Xiazui left, Xiaguzi directly led Mo Tiange towards the back mountain. It was only after the two of them reached a rather secluded area that he spoke again. ¡°Although this is our station, Kunwu Alliance is abination of several cultivation groups in the end. Since the war against demonic beasts has reached this point, it¡¯s naturally impossible for the rtionship between each group to bepletely harmonious. Martial Uncle is from our Xuanqing School; there are several areas you¡¯d better avoid.¡±


    Upon hearing what he said, Mo Tiange just smiled. After all, she didn¡¯t have any ns to understand the harmony and disharmony within the alliance. She simply asked, ¡°By the way, doesn¡¯t Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu manage the affairs here?¡±


    Xiaoguzi smiled wryly. ¡°Martial Uncle must not know; Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu specializes in concocting pills and healing techniques. He doesn¡¯t like to get involved in these things, so those various tasks are mainly performed by me and my sister, Xiaozui. He and Senior Martial Brother Bai focus on treating the injured.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± This is one strange rtionship¡­ The ¡°Senior Martial Brother Bai¡± Xiaoguzi mentioned seems to be the early stage Foundation Building youngster¡ªthe one called ¡°Xiaobai¡± by Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu. Why do two Foundation Building cultivators focus on treating the injured and allow Aura Refining disciples to manage things in their ce?


    After being isted from the outside world for two years, Mo Tiange¡¯s curiosity was piqued by this young disciple who seemed to know about everything. She asked, ¡°You call him ¡®Senior Martial Brother¡¯¡ªwhich martial uncle is your master?¡±


    Xiaoguzi seemed to be rather surprised to hear her question. He scratched his head and said, ¡°Martial Uncle overestimates me. I and Xiaozui are just ordinary disciples; we¡¯re not any Core Formation grandmaster¡¯s disciples. Because Senior Martial Brother Bai is our foster brother, we just copy Senior Martial Brother Bai in calling Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu ¡®Senior Martial Brother¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Foster brothers¡­¡± Sure enough, their rtionship is weird! She couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°There are foster brothers in the cultivation world?¡±


    Upon hearing what Mo Tiange muttered, a solemn expression appeared on Xiaoguzi¡¯s smiling face. In a very earnest tone, he said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Bai¡¯s grace towards me and my sister is as weighty as a mountain. In my heart, he¡¯s not just a foster brother; he¡¯s also the most important person to me.¡±


    The moment he saw Mo Tiange¡¯s astonished gaze, Xiaoguzi calmed himself and let out a mischievousugh. ¡°In fact, our rtionship isn¡¯t a secret in our Soul¡¯s Retreat Peak. If Martial Uncle doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s boring, I don¡¯t mind telling you about it.¡±


    Thus, Xiaoguzi continued apanying Mo Tiange in strolling around the station. He described several important areas inside the station to her while also talked about how he ended up being a foster brother to Senior Martial Brother Bai.


    This Xiaoguzi¡¯s full name was Zhan Xiaogu. Xiaozui was his twin sister, Zhan Xiaozui.


    Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu and Zhan Bai both came from mortal ns. Their ns had a close rtionship, and Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu always looked after Zhan Bai. Consequently, Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu, who always treated others rather indifferently, also familiarly called Zhan Bai ¡°Xiaobai¡±.


    Not too long after Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu and Zhan Bai entered the school, they returned to the secr world to visit their families. That was when they ran into Xiaoguzi and his sister.


    At that time, Xiaoguzi and Xiaozui were severely ill, dying inside a broken temple. When Senior Martial Brother Bai examined their illnesses, he found that they both possessed spiritual roots, so he directly brought them back to the school. If it wasn¡¯t for Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu¡¯s miraculous hands, they probably would¡¯ve died a long time ago. As for the reason the brother-sister pair was able to grow up until this point was because Senior Martial Brother Bai had unhesitatingly sacrificed his cultivating time to raise them, bit by bit.


    Upon hearing that Xiaoguzi and his sister were orphans, Mo Tiange said some sympathetic words to him.


    However, Xiaoguzi immediately straightened his back and retorted, ¡°Who said I¡¯m an orphan? Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu, Senior Martial Brother Bai, my sister and I are one happy family.¡±


    Mo Tiange burst outughing. She couldn¡¯t help but say teasingly, ¡°When I thought you were an orphan, I originally wanted to give you a few good things. But since you¡¯re not, I think it¡¯s unnecessary.¡±


    Sure enough, Xiaoguzi suddenly looked like his heart ached from shooting himself in the foot. Nevertheless, after struggling for a while, he said, ¡°Compared to a few good things, my family is still more important. Xiaoguzi isn¡¯t an orphan.¡±


    One by one, Second Uncle and Tianqiao¡¯s smiling faces shed across Mo Tiange¡¯s mind after she heard what Xiaoguzi said.


    Upon seeing her dull expression, Xiaoguzi, who was ustomed to discerning others¡¯ thoughts through their expressions and bodynguage, instantly knew she must be reminiscing about someone and immediately changed the subject. ¡°We¡¯ve been strolling for a long time; is there any ce Martial Uncle fancies?¡±


    When he asked this, they happened to be standing in front of aparably quiet stone room. Although it was a bit broken, it still had all the necessary items. Because she was no longer in the mood to stroll around, Mo Tiange said without thinking further, ¡°This will do.¡±


    From his Qiankun Bag, Xiaoguzi took out a white jade tablet engraved with Xuanqing School¡¯s emblem and hung it on the stone room¡¯s door. Apparently feeling a bit embarrassed because he identally made his martial uncle sad, he was somewhat hesitant to leave.


    Seeing that Xiaoguzi had said and done what he needed but still wasn¡¯t leaving, Mo Tiange cast a nce at him. The originally eloquent Xiaoguzi suddenly stuttered. ¡°If Martial Uncle feels bored withoutpany, Martial Uncle can go to our house to y.¡±


    Without waiting for Mo Tiange¡¯s answer, he fled and disappeared from her sight in an instant.


    Mo Tiange smiled. However, once she saw the dust-filled broken room, her expression turned rather dull. It was only after she casually cleaned the dpidated room andid a defensive formation that she entered the Virtual Sky World.


    Right after she entered the hut in the Virtual Sky World, the little Inferno Beast ran unsteadily towards her. It crouched beside her and started squeaking ¡°wuwuwu.¡±


    As Mo Tiange patted the little Inferno Beast¡¯s forehead, she realized it looked as if it wanted to squeeze itself into her Spiritual Beast Pouch. It continuously arched itself towards her waist.


    Dumbfounded, Mo Tiange asked, ¡°Do you want to go out?¡±


    The little Inferno Beast looked up and squeaked ¡°wuwu¡± again. Its gaze was exceptionally pitiful.


    Mo Tiange was silent for quite a long while. She then stroked its head and sighed. ¡°Turns out you too can feel lonely.¡±


    It had been more than two years since she moved this little Inferno beast into this Virtual Sky World. Although there were some little insects like butterflies, various flying insects, and the like, there were no spiritual beasts at all. It would be normal for it to feel lonely. Wasn¡¯t she the same herself?


    Hadn¡¯t she gone to participate in the demonic beast riot because she felt lonely? This kind of loneliness didn¡¯t have anything to do with Dao Heart. Every living being needed the presence of its own kind to feel the joy of being alive.


    However, this little Inferno Beast¡¯s reaction gave her another idea.


    ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous outside; I can¡¯t take you out right now. But, I can bring you somepanions to apany you. What do you think?¡±


    The little Inferno Beast looked up and stared at Mo Tiange with its big, dark, watery eyes before squeaking with joy.


    Mo Tiangeughed, stroked its head, and once again immersed herself in cultivating.


    Unexpectedly, the words Xiaoguzi said kept echoing inside her mind and distracted her. But as someone who was able to reach the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm, Mo Tiange was naturally able to pacify her restless heart in just a few seconds.


    When dawn arrived, Mo Tiange suddenly sensed a Summoning Talisman flying towards her ce. She stopped cultivating and came out of the Virtual Sky World.


    It was a Summoning Talisman sent by Xiaoguzi, telling her that he put her name on the list of Qianmen Ridge¡¯s cultivators who would fight against demonic beasts and he had notified the school. There was also some information about the current war situation.


    After seeing the content, Mo Tiange simply gave a short reply then proceeded to tidy up her things and walk out of the room.


    Xiaoguzi said the fiercest battles now were in Tiandao Sect¡¯s region. Ever since Danding School was breached and the whole school moved away, Mount Tianhuo had be a forgotten ce. Whether it was cultivators or demonic beasts, only a few remained there.


    An idea popped in Mo Tiange¡¯s head. Since the current situation is like this, catching a few small demonic beasts in the ce is the safest, isn¡¯t it?


    She acted without dy. Once she notified Xiaoguzi, she summoned her White Silk Handkerchief then flew towards the forest.


    Because of all the fights of magical powers that happened, the demonic beasts that were normally there were either caught or moved to other ces. She used her divine sense to search for a long time but she still couldn¡¯t find any trace of demonic beasts.


    Mo Tiange stopped in midair, wholeheartedly using her divine sense to check the surrounding area. The coverage range of a Foundation Building cultivator¡¯s divine sense was about several thousand feet to more than 30,000 feet. However, because she practiced the Soul-Refining Art, Mo Tiange¡¯s divine sense was far stronger than that of an ordinary Foundation Building cultivator. The coverage range of her divine sense was almost 200,000 feet!


    Right now, she focused on checking the area by gradually spreading her divine sense. Eventually, she felt a faint spiritual aura fluctuation from the northeast.


    Nevertheless, the location where she sensed the spiritual aura fluctuation was at the periphery of her divine sense coverage range, so she couldn¡¯t really determine whether it came from demonic beasts or cultivators.


    For Mo Tiange, who was in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm, a distance of 200,000 feet could be crossed in just a short while. Because Mo Tiange didn¡¯t sense any other spiritual aura fluctuations except this one, she, having decided to check it out, maneuvered the White Silk Handkerchief and flew northeast.


    When she was dozens of feet away from the source of the spiritual aura fluctuation, Mo Tiange suddenly became wary. Once again, she released her divine sense to check the area. After she did, however, she was instantly thunderstruck. This spiritual aura fluctuation didn¡¯t have anything to do with demonic beasts. It urred because there were people having a fight of magical powers here!


    Within several people¡¯s spiritual auras, the killing intent was very apparent. On the other hand, the spiritual aura belonging to the besieged person felt rather familiar to her.


    Shocked, Mo Tiange immediately sped up the White Silk Handkerchief and rushed towards the source of the spiritual aura fluctuation. She was guessing who that person might be. In her mind, she eliminated her senior martial sisters one by one; but of the people she was familiar with¡­


    All of a sudden, Mo Tiange remembered one person¡ªYe Jingwen!


    Yesterday, Xiaoguzi said, ¡°Recently, Martial Uncle Ye has been here with us. Martial Uncle will be able to meet him soon.¡±


    Apparently, what Xiaoguzi said as ¡°the rtionship between cultivation groups within Kunwu Alliance isn¡¯t harmonious¡± was simply an extreme understatement.


    It had been such a long time since she and Senior Martial Brother Yest met, yet they were actually going to meet under these circumstances?

 Chapter 130: A Fight Between Two Factions

    <h4>Chapter 130: A Fight Between Two Factions</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    ¡°Wan Hongan! Both of us are disciples from the seven great cultivation groups¡ªwhy did you ambush me?!¡± Ye Jingwen red furiously at the three cultivators in front of him.


    The leader among them was a man around thirty to forty years old. His face wasn¡¯t bad, but his short, thin handlebar mustache made him look vulgar.


    His gaze remained fixed on Ye Jingwen as he sneered. ¡°Seven great cultivation groups? Hmph! Don¡¯t say such high-sounding things when you Xuanqing School people also benefited so much from this catastrophe. Now, with the demonic beast rioting to an end, who in their right mind wouldn¡¯t try to gain something out of it?¡±


    ¡°You!!!¡± Ye Jingwen¡¯s face turned pale but he soon went deep red. He knew the rtionships between the seven great cultivation groups weren¡¯t harmonious. Although he himself had never done anything, he was well aware of the things other Xuanqing School disciples did. The seven great cultivation groups followed the Righteous Path, but there were inevitably some disciples with questionable characters who took advantage of the situation to act out. Out of consideration for the overall situation, the masters could only turn a blind eye to their disciples¡¯ actions. In the end, no matter which cultivation group, not all the disciples were upright people.


    After looking up and down at Ye Jingwen, that person stroked his short beard and chuckled at hispanions. ¡°Today, let¡¯s stop after we finish this one. After all, this boy has a lot of good things!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Another man, who was also staring at Ye Jingwen, revealed a malicious expression. ¡°This boy killed many demonic beasts in these past few days so presumably, he got so many things that he doesn¡¯t have a ce to store them. Isn¡¯t it good for us to do him a favor and store those things on his behalf?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely correct! We¡¯re really kind-hearted, haha¡­¡±


    The three men took out their respective swords and continued to walk towards Ye Jingwen.


    Upon seeing their actions, Ye Jingwen made a hand seal, causing the sword on his back to fly out of its scabbard.


    The cultivator called Wan Hongan turned his head andughed with hispanions. ¡°Look at him! Our Gujian Sect specializes in sword cultivation, yet he still wants to take out his sword in front of us!¡±


    For a moment, the air was filled with the three people¡¯s loudughter.


    Ye Jingwen remained unperturbed and grasped several talismans in his hands. The mental cultivation techniques practiced in Xuanqing School were Dao School techniques. However, its disciples¡¯ skills in fights of magical powers weren¡¯t limited to just one type. Talismans, medicine, swords¡ªall kinds of things were practiced. Ye Jingwen was one of the disciples who practiced the sword cultivation technique.


    Nevertheless, Gujian Sect, where Kunwu¡¯s most talented sword cultivators were gathered, was indeed thergest group specializing in sword cultivation techniques. It was a bit harder for genuine sword cultivators to advance to the next realm than ordinary cultivators, but in fights of magical power, they were stronger than cultivators in the same realm as them. Moreover, Gujian Sect practiced the art of the sword for generations; they definitely had all kinds of secret techniques. Because of these reasons, Ye Jingwen didn¡¯t dare to view his three opponents lightly.


    Among the three Gujian Sect cultivators before him, only one was in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm while the other two were in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm. He secretly assessed their situation. The one in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm was older than him, so he obviously had richer experiences. In case that person also practiced some kind of secret technique, Ye Jingwen¡¯s odds of winning were most likely small. The two people in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm, however, were a different case; he could still fight them.


    In a split second, Ye Jingwen already made a decision in his heart. He wasn¡¯t that conceited to think he could defeat all of them, but if he wanted to escape their clutches, he had some assurance that he could do it. As long as he could run back to Qianmen Ridge Station, these people naturally wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything¡ªthe manager there was Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu. Although he rarely intervened in these kinds of matters, he was still ate stage Foundation Building cultivator. In addition, other Foundation Building disciples from Xuanqing School were there. This might be enough to deter these people.


    Now that this decision was already made in his mind, he didn¡¯t wait until the three of them closed in on him and immediately maneuvered his sword, directing it towards Wan Hongan. At the same time, he also swung his other hand, hurling a handful of talismans towards his three opponents without regard to the cost of those talismans.


    Those three cultivators were originallyughing, but the moment they saw his actions, their expressions instantly became solemn. Wan Hongan raised his sword and started to fight Ye Jingwen. The other two people immediately gathered and stood together. They both raised their swords to activate their sword art. A barrier of light appeared from the tips of their swords and instantly surrounded them. When those talismans fell on them, they bounced back from the light barrier.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Jingwen secretly felt regretful. The Talisman-Drawing Technique was rtively troublesome. Most of the talismans possessed by Foundation Building cultivators like them were bestowed by their masters, but some were made by themselves. There were at least three to five talismans in the bunch he just hurled, yet these two Foundation Building cultivators were actually able to avoid them so effortlessly¡ªGujian Sect¡¯s reputation of being strong was indeed well-deserved.


    Nevertheless, he was also confident he wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. He entered Xuanqing School when he was just a child. He went from being an ordinary small disciple to an inner disciple and then an advanced inner disciple. He advanced from the Aura Refining realm to the Foundation Building realm then he continued to cultivate and managed to reach the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm in just a short while. He believed he gave his all in each step. Now, even if they wanted to defeat him, it wouldn¡¯t be that easy!


    After several blows were exchanged, Wan Hongan fell into a rather difficult situation. Being in the same station as Ye Jingwen, he had naturally seen Ye Jingwen fighting before. However, he really never expected this boy to be this strong and he wasn¡¯t at all inferior to them, Gujian Sect¡¯s elite sword cultivators!


    Wan Hongan retrieved his flying sword, pretended to be fierce and said, ¡°Boy! Quickly take out your things and we¡¯ll spare your life!¡±


    Ye Jingwen, whose sleeve just got cut, just smiled wryly after hearing what Wan Hongan said. ¡°What? Are you afraid of death?¡± If he really couldn¡¯t escape and gambled with his life, this Wan Hongan couldn¡¯t necessarily leave alive!


    Despite his current predicament, he was still unwilling to lower his head. Wan Hongan was dumbfounded, but anger soon filled his heart. He tossed a nce at his twopanions.


    After catching the nce from Wan Hongan, the two Gujian Sect disciples immediately changed their direction. They split up, and each moved towards a different direction.


    Ye Jingwen¡¯s expression became even more dignified. He then heard Wan Hongan¡¯s sneer: ¡°You really have to be forced before you give in! Alright, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of our Gujian Sect¡¯s Thousands Shapes Star Formation!¡±


    The three people stood on three different positions around Ye Jingwen. All of them raised their swords, closed their eyes and muttered some incantations.


    Ye Jingwen didn¡¯t stay still. He promptly recalled his flying sword and watched his surroundings vigntly. The Thousands Shapes Star Formation was a sword formation unique to Gujian Sect. It needed three to ten million people to beid. Once it wasid, the inside of the formation would be filled with a heavy killing intent. Nheless, this sword formation wasn¡¯t an easy one toy. It needed an outrageous amount of spiritual aura, so these three people certainly wouldn¡¯t have an easy time.


    Without waiting for the three people to finishying the sword formation, Ye Jingwen swung his arm, thus thrusting his sword forward. The sword seemed to be directed at Wan Hongan, but right when they moved to ward off that sword, Ye Jingwen pped a talisman he¡¯d been holding between his hands and disappeared into the ground in an instant.


    ¡°Soil Escape! It¡¯s a Soil Escape Talisman!¡± Wan Hongan shouted. He then swung his sword, emitting a beam-like sword aura that shot into the ground. Right after, they saw a sh of spiritual aura which could clearly be seen by the naked eye fleeing quickly into the distance.


    ¡°Chase!¡±


    Mo Tiange stood on her White Silk Handkerchief, holding the Shuttle of Flying Apsara in her hand. She no longer hid her momentum, so the might of a Foundation Building cultivator immediately spread around. At the same time, the Shuttle of Flying Apsara wasunched and moved directly to cut off the head of the group¡¯s leader.


    ¡°Who!?¡± that person shouted and moved his body around to avoid the Shuttle of Flying Apsara. Once he saw several strands of shed hairs floating down, he was frightened and his whole body was instantly covered with a cold sweat.


    With an icy tone, Mo Tiange said, ¡°Who are you? You actually dared to besiege my Xuanqing School senior martial brother!¡±


    The moment the three people got a closer look at her appearance, they nced at each other. The middle stage of the Foundation Building realm¡­


    Right now, Ye Jingwen had alreadye out from the ground. He called out in surprise and delight, ¡°Tiange!¡±


    Seeing that the three people seemed to already have intentions of leaving, Mo Tiange uttered a ¡°hmph¡± and once againunched the Shuttle of Flying Apsara. Several flying needles had also been hidden among the golden lights as a secret attack. She also spread the essence of her divine sense secretly.


    Ye Jingwen also reacted quickly. With a wave of his hand, his flying sword once again moved to attack. It coordinated with her Shuttle of Flying Apsara to obstruct the two early stage Foundation Building cultivators¡¯ counterattacks.


    Because all of this happened in just an instant, they didn¡¯t have a chance to finishying their Thousand Shapes Star Formation. Wan Hongan could only move to dodge the oing attacks, but soon after he did, he heard an ¡°AAHHH!¡± as one of hispanions fell down. He turned around to look at his otherpanion who lookedpletely pale trying to block Ye Jingwen¡¯s flying sword.


    Wang Hongan groped around his waist, grabbed a talisman and stuck it onto his body. All of a sudden, he disappeared, fleeing without any regard to hispanion¡¯s life.


    Instead of going after him, Mo Tiange and Ye Jingwen continued to attack that early stage Foundation Building cultivator. Faced with a joint attack from two middle stage Foundation Building cultivators, he instantly lost his head. With no chance to fight back, he was easily killed on the spot.


    Once the fight was over, Ye Jingwen only nced in the direction Wan Hongan fled before retrieving his sword. He then looked at Mo Tiange and said, ¡°Tiange, how did you end up here? I heard you went missing during the battle in Danding School two years ago. Are you all right?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded at him andughed. ¡°Big Brother Ye, look at me. Do I look like I¡¯m not alright?¡±


    Ye Jingwen was speechless. After looking Mo Tiange up and down, he asked in astonishment, ¡°You¡¯ve advanced into the middle stage?¡±


    His question rather baffled her. ¡°I advanced into the middle stage two years ago. Big Brother Ye, you didn¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Jingwen was utterly confused. What¡¯s going on?


    Mo Tiange swept her gaze over the corpses on the ground and said, ¡°Big Brother Ye, let¡¯s discuss it after we go back.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Alright.¡±


    After dealing with the two Gujian Sect disciples¡¯ corpses, the two of them flew back slowly.


    ¡°Tiange, first tell me what happened to you. I remember you just built your foundation three years ago. How could you have advanced into the middle stage two years ago? Furthermore, what happened when you went missing?¡±


    ¡°En¡­ Two years ago, I came across some fated chances, so I was able to advance into the middle stage straight away. All my fellow martial sisters who were at Luoyan Cliff knew about this, so I thought you also knew¡­¡±


    ¡°At that time, I was out with my master. When I came backter, you already left with Martial Uncle Xuanyin. In any case, the fated chances you came across actually made you advance into the middle stage immediately!? Those really weren¡¯t ordinary fated chances!¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled but didn¡¯t borate further. She then said, ¡°Two years ago, I was chased by a fifth rank demonic beast. Fortunately, I happened to have an escaping magic tool on me. It actually allowed me to escape with my life intact. Later, because I was injured, I didn¡¯t dare toe out and went looking for a secret ce to heal. It was only a few days ago after my injuries were healed that I dared toe out.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Since you spent two years to just heal your injuries, your injuries must¡¯ve been very severe, right?¡±


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°They weren¡¯t that bad. I fainted for several months at the time, but fortunately, I didn¡¯te across any danger. Big Brother Ye, why are you here?¡±


    A bitter smile appeared on Ye Jingwen¡¯s face. He said, ¡°The fights these past two years were too catastrophic. Because our school made the order to seal off the mountain early, our Aura Refining disciples weren¡¯t really harmed; the influence of this war on them wasn¡¯t that big. However, we more or less lost one-third of our Foundation Building disciples. This matter has shaken the foundation of our school.¡±


    One third was seventy to eighty disciples at the very least. With so many Foundation Building disciples dead, it would take the school at least a hundred years to restore its vitality. Considering the other cultivation groups, it could be said that the damage every Kunwu¡¯s cultivation group suffered was disastrous.


    ¡°Elite disciples like us have followed our masters from the moment this war began. Later on, because of all kinds of tasks and crises, we were scattered in various regions. The reason I¡¯m at Mount Tianhuo is because after the battle two years ago, I was sent to assist Danding School but have never been able toe back.¡±


    As the two of them chatted about the things that happened during the demonic beast riot, Mo Tiange learned that Xuanqing School lost three of its Core Formation cultivators. The school¡¯s Head Grand Supreme Elder was furious and sent two of their five Nascent Soul cultivators to the battlefield; so the situation in the area around Xuanqing School was controlled.


    After three years of war, this demonic beast riot finally started to die down. There were no longer countless demonic beasts hiding in the forest, ready to assist theirpanions. Bothrge and small cultivation groups in Kunwu had more or less exhausted their strength. Ye Jingwen said the scale of the war had surpassed all previous wars, and that presumably, there would be no other war against demonic beasts for the next hundred years.


    Regarding this matter, Mo Tiange was secretly rejoicing in her heart. Fortunately, she hid inside her Virtual Sky World for two years. Otherwise, she might¡¯ve also ended up like those three senior martial sisters¡ªreceiving so many injuries that their cultivation levels probably wouldn¡¯t progress for the next several years.


    ¡°Tiange, you¡¯re really lucky. You¡¯re not even thirty years old yet, but you¡¯re already in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm. You¡¯re really making big brother envious.¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing but fated chances.¡±


    ¡°Fated chance is also part of strength. You shouldn¡¯t be this modest.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The two of them continued to chat as they made their way back to Qianmen Ridge Station.


    Along the way, they exchanged the insights they gained after they entered the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm, and Ye Jingwen also told her countless matters she needed to pay attention to. This journey back allowed Mo Tiange to see his talkative side. Maybe it was because she met Xiaoguzi yesterday, but as she listened to Ye Jingwen repeatedly saying the same things several times, the images Mo Tiange had in her mind of the two of them couldn¡¯t help but ovep with each other, almost making herugh.


    Before the two of them could enter Qianmen Ridge Station, they saw someone rushing over. ¡°Martial Uncles!¡±


    Mo Tiange recognized him with one nce¡ªhe was Xiaoguzi from yesterday. This child grabbed the two of them and cried out, ¡°Martial Uncles! Not good!¡±


    Mo Tiange and Ye Jingwen nced at each other. Ye Jingwen then reached out to hold him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xiaoguzi pulled the two of them to the side and whispered, ¡°Did you have a conflict with cultivators from Gujian Sect?¡±


    Ye Jingwen nodded and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why? Did that cultivator surnamed Wan still dare toe andin?¡±


    Xiaoguzi lookedpletely helpless. ¡°What else? We could already guess what happened once we heard what he said, but that cultivator surnamed Wan also called everyone from Gujian Sect over and persistently used Martial Uncle Ye of wanting to kill people and rob them of their belongings. He also said since you couldn¡¯t defeat them, you called your fellow disciple to help. Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu certainly didn¡¯t believe him, but that rascal surnamed Wan is clearly using this situation to pressure others!¡±


    Once he heard what Xiaoguzi said, Ye Jingwen uttered a cold ¡°hmph¡± and said, ¡°Our Xuanqing School is the master of Qianmen Ridge. When ites to Foundation Building cultivators, we have slightly more than Gujian Sect. In spite of this, they actually dared to do this kind of thing!¡±


    Xiaoquzi¡¯s expression was filled with disdain as he said in agreement, ¡°Exactly! They¡¯re doing this just because they believe Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu wouldn¡¯t care. Moreover, if something bad did happen, as the manager, Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu would certainly be med!¡±


    Mo Tiange sneered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re doing this because they have a guilty conscience. They¡¯re afraid we¡¯re going to confront them, so they simply made aint one step ahead of us. Right now, who¡¯s in the right and who¡¯s in the wrong isn¡¯t important. That cultivator surnamed Wan is clearly pulling Gujian sect along with him to oppose Xuanqing School, thus escting this matter between the two groups. By doing so, other people wouldn¡¯t care about whether or not he wanted to kill others and rob their belongings!¡±


    ¡°This is definitely his intention¡­¡± Ye Jingwen pondered their situation for a while before shifting his gaze towards Xiaoguzi. ¡°How did Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu respond?¡±


    Xiaoguzi helplessly said, ¡°Senior Martial brother Kuang Zhu doesn¡¯t want to pay them any attention, but they keep making a ruckus¡­¡±


    ¡°That being the case, it¡¯d be better for us to directly take action!¡± Ye Jingwen cast a nce at Mo Tiange. Seeing as she didn¡¯t object, he proceeded to say, ¡°Xiaoguzi, go back and tell Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu; he mustn¡¯t be lenient in this matter. We should be ruthless!¡±


    Xiaoguzi was frightened by what Ye Jingwen said. He instinctively looked at Mo Tiange. ¡°This¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange knew that although Ye Jingwen was friendly towards her, he was a very decisive person; for example, he directly killed Mo Tiange¡¯s kidnapper, Li Yushan, after they just met. She herself also had the same idea as him, so she just smiled at Xiaoguzi. ¡°How many people do they have on their side? What are their cultivation levels?¡±


    Seeing how unconcerned the two of them were, Xiaoguzi could only take a gulp before stating dully, ¡°There are five of them; two are in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm and three others are in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm. There are also several Aura Refining disciples¡­¡±


    ¡°They only have several people but they still dared to act?¡± Mo Tiange was somewhat bewildered. ¡°Then what about our side? I and Big Brother Ye are in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm, Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu is in thete stage, Junior Martial Brother Bai is in the early stage¡ªare there any other Foundation Building cultivators on our side?¡±


    ¡°En, two other martial uncles are also staying here, but they¡¯re not here today.¡± Xiaoguzi then looked around cautiously. ¡°Martial Uncles, Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu and Senior Martial Brother Bai are the least of your worries. Right now, we¡¯re iming to be allies. How should we exin if we really fought with them?¡±


    ¡°Exin?¡± Ye Jingwen sneered, ¡°If all of them are dead, naturally, we¡¯ll be the ones who do the exining.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Ever since Xiaoguzi entered the school, he had always been with Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu, Zhan Bai, and his younger sister. However, aside from cultivating, Kuang Zhu and Zhan Bai only focused on practicing pill-concocting and healing techniques, so both he and Xiaozui very rarely experienced fights of magical powers. Even during the demonic beast riot these past few years, they had always stayed behind the front lines. Therefore, when he heard Ye Jingwen and Mo Tiange calmly talking about killing other cultivators, he was inevitably scared witless.


    When Mo Tiange noticed his reaction, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but reach out and stroke his head. ¡°Xiaoguzi, go and tell Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu. Later, I and Big Brother Ye will pretend that we just got back. What we should doter, you can secretly remind us¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± Xiaoguzi clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve made a decision, I¡¯ll go and inform Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu.¡± In any case, he needed to get ustomed to this kind of matter sooner orter.


    Ye Jingwen smiled and nodded. ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±


    Once they saw Xiaoguzi entering the station, Mo Tiange and Ye Jingwen once again nced at each other. Both saw clearly the murderous intent in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Having cooperated a while ago, Ye Jingwen had a new understanding of the current Mo Tiange. The current Mo Tiange was a genuine middle stage Foundation Building cultivator. Whether it was from her urate actions or decisive mind, she was no longer the little girl he saved that year. He couldn¡¯t help but nostalgically sigh in his heart. It had only been seventeen years. That year, when he saved that little girl, it never once crossed his mind that this day woulde so quickly¡ªshe had grown up. She was so grown up that now she could fight side by side with him.


    ¡°Tiange, you have to be carefulter. Their Gujian Sect¡¯s Thousand Shapes Star Formation is very difficult to handle. You¡¯d better kill them before theyy that sword formation or you can also disturb them. If you wait for them to finishying the sword formation, we won¡¯t be able to do anything and should immediately flee.¡±


    ¡°En. Big Brother Ye, you have to be careful too.¡±


    After waiting in silence for quite a while, they signaled each other with their gazes then made their way into the station together.


    Right after Mo Tiange released her divine sense, it bumped into another person¡¯s divine sense. She didn¡¯t know whose divine sense it was, but she neither provoked nor yielded to it.


    When they walked into the main hall, it was quiet inside. The injured had been moved to another ce. Their presences were reced by several Gujian Sect cultivators who stood together and red viciously at the two of them. Xiaoguzi and Xiaozui were at the rear while Zhan Bai was shielding them. As for Kuang Zhu, he was sitting behind the front desk, engrossed in concocting some kind of ointment as if the others didn¡¯t exist.


    Mo Tiange stole a look at Xiaoguzi and saw that this child was staring at Gujian Sect¡¯s cultivators and blinking his eyes.


    She and Ye Jingwen exchanged a meaningful nce. Apparently, they had obtained Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu¡¯s approval.

 Chapter 131: Mayhem

    <h4>Chapter 131: Mayhem</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    In the quietness of the main hall, only the clinking noises of bottles and jars from Kuang Zhu¡¯s ointment-concocting could be heard.


    Mo Tiange and Ye Jingwen stood in front of Zhan Bai, watching the Gujian Sect cultivators in front of them. The two of them looked extremely calm, but it was precisely this kind of calmness that made others uneasy.


    Wan Hongan had personally witnessed the abilities of these two people. On top of that, there was still Kuang Zhu, the onlyte stage Foundation Building cultivator among them. Thus, he couldn¡¯t help but feel quite anxious.


    He turned to look at his fellow Gujian Sect disciples. A threat of aggression shed across his eyes. He then stepped forward and called out loud, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Kuang, these two were the ones who ambushed and killed my fellow disciples! Please give us Gujian Sect disciples an exnation!¡±


    When Kuang Zhu heard his voice, Kuang Zhu nced at him but right after, he once again looked down and continued mixing his ingredients.


    Upon seeing this response, Wan Hongan finally couldn¡¯t maintain the semnce of calm on his face. He angrily yelled, ¡°Kuang Zhu! What do you mean by this!?¡±


    ¡°What do we mean?¡± The one who spoke was the normally reticent Zhan Bai. He swept his gaze over the Gujian Sect disciples indifferently. His voice was clear and emotionless. ¡°What do you mean? Do you want us to exin everything out loud to embarrass you all?¡±


    Zhan Bai was extremely blunt. Out of shame, Wan Hongan immediately became furious. ¡°You!!!¡±


    Mo Tiange softly raised her gaze. A mocking smile appeared on her face. This was really ridiculous. Everyone was aware of what happened. It¡¯d be better if they didn¡¯t beat around the bush¡ªthey¡¯d all just end up fighting anyway. What did they need all this pretense for!?


    Wan Hongan looked back at his fellow Gujian Sect disciples. Ruthlessness flitted across his face. In a split second, five ck-clothed Gujian Sect cultivators pulled out their swords and changed their positions, preparing toy their formation.


    The moment they saw this, both Mo Tiange and Ye Jingwen used their respective magic tools to disrupt them from getting into position.


    Mo Tiange deftly maneuvered her Shuttle of Flying Apsara, which directly rushed towards one of the early stage Foundation Building cultivators. At the same time, she also hurled several flying needles forward. On the other side, Ye Jingwen¡¯s flying sword also dove straight towards Wan Hongan.


    Under attack from these two people, the five Gujian Sect cultivators¡¯ positions were messed up. Upon seeing this, Mo Tiange once again brandished her hand, sending countless flying needles towards her opponents.


    Unfortunately, the space was too small, so they couldn¡¯t use talismans. This problem didn¡¯t really hinder sword cultivators, but for ordinary cultivators like them, this disadvantage weakened their abilities.


    ¡°Get into position properly! I¡¯ll block them!¡± Wan Hongan shouted.


    Ye Jingwen sneered, ¡°Do you have what it takes to block us?¡±


    None of the Xuanqing School disciples were pure sword cultivators, including Ye Jingwen. As he maneuvered his flying sword, he also held another magic tool in his hand and directed it towards Wang Hongan.


    He was ambushed by Wan Hongan first, but now the thief dared to cry thief¡ªYe Jingwen was naturally resentful towards this Wan Hongan. Hence, all his attacks were directed towards Wan Hongan.


    Mo Tiange nced at him. She understood why he was behaving like this, so she mustered her spirit and continued disturbing the others¡¯ footwork so that they couldn¡¯ty the Thousand Shapes Star Formation.


    Their fight was in full swing. Zhan Bai stood in front of Xiaoguzi and Xiaozui, vigntly guarding them in the event stray attacks identally came towards them. Kuang Zhu was still engrossed in the thing on the table, fiddling with bottles and jars as if he didn¡¯t see any of the things happening in front of him.


    Mo Tiange and Ye Jingwen were stronger than ordinary middle stage Foundation Building cultivators. Even though they were fighting against five people, they weren¡¯t at all in a disadvantageous position. Before long, the Gujian Sect cultivators started to lose theirposure. Upon noticing that Xiaoguzi and Xiaozui had withdrawn into the corner, one of them shouted, ¡°Hit those two Aura Refining brats!¡±


    Both Mo Tiange and Ye Jingwen frowned. Zhan Bai raised his head and looked at Kuang Zhu, who had stopped fiddling with his ointments.


    Ye Jingwen withdrew his flying sword then poured his spiritual aura into the de. Spiritual aura, almost visible to the naked eye, suddenly floated onto the surface of the de. Bit by bit, spiritual aura covered and rotated around the de incessantly. It almost looked like a vortex. From the time spiritual aura emerged until it finished taking its form, the entire process only took an instant. Ye Jingwen once again swung his arm, causing the spiritual aura vortex to grow to the size of ten feet, shielding all of them.


    Every attacking from Guajian Sect cultivators was swallowed by the vortex. Their spiritual aura was also deflected by the vortex. By the time the vortex disappeared, countless attacks had failed to achieve their purpose.


    The Gujian Sect cultivators turned pale. However, they soon recalled their flying swords and continued to attack.


    Mo Tiange summoned her White Silk Handkerchief. All of a sudden, countless bricks fell from the air, piling up until they finally formed a brick wall in front of Mo Tiange and the others. Once again, all the oing attacks were blocked.


    By now, Gujian Sect cultivators were in aplete panic. If they weren¡¯t sword cultivators, who were supposed to be stronger than ordinary cultivators in fights of magical powers, they would¡¯ve fallen already.


    Wan Hongan shouted, ¡°Sword aura! Use your sword aura!¡±


    After he finished shouting, Gujian Sect cultivators transformed the power of their swords. One after another, sword auras immediately flooded the main hall.


    These sword auras weren¡¯t close to their bodies, but they could already feel a ghastly chill in the air. Grazed by these sword auras, all the stones and jade bricks inside the main hall suddenly showed numerous cracks.


    Mo Tiange once again used her White Silk Handkerchief. However, the sword auras practically flooded the entire main hall. No matter which side she blocked, some auras still slipped through.


    Ye Jingwen was also in the same situation. For Foundation Building cultivators like them, these sword auras were nothing to be afraid of. Even if they faced them head-on, those sword auras couldn¡¯t break through the spiritual aura defense on their bodies. But for Aura Refining disciples, those sword auras were terrifying. Even though Zhan Bai did his best andpletely shielded them, cut wounds still appeared on Xiaoguzi¡¯s and Xiaozui¡¯s bodies.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but feel outraged. She withdrew the White Silk Handkerchief and the Shuttle of Flying Apsara then released her divine sense¡ªshe was ready to kill her opponents!


    At this time, a robe flitted pass her eyes. In a sh, Kuang Zhu was standing in front of them, flinging his sleeves. Countless powdery objects flew out of his sleeves and gradually interweaved, forming a. It looked like light-white fog, but it sessfully obstructed their opponents¡¯ flying swords.


    By the time the white fog subsided, Wan Hongan, whose whole body was sprinkled with white powder, wrathfully shouted, ¡°Kuang Zhu!¡±


    Kuang Zhu just smiled indifferently. Although he was angry, he still acted gracefully. ¡°You should scram! This ce won¡¯t ept people like you guys!¡±


    This time, it wasn¡¯t only Wan Hongan, but even the other Gujian Sect cultivators looked angry. Someone shouted, ¡°Kuang Zhu! What makes you have the gall to drive us out!?¡±


    Kuang Zhu ¡°hmphed,¡± making no attempts to cover up his disgust. ¡± Just because I can take away your lives! It¡¯s fine if you just fight one another¡ªI¡¯d just turn a blind eye! But you actually caused a ruckus so tantly! That being the case, let¡¯s shed all the pretense of being cordial! We don¡¯t need to y this game anymore!¡±


    ¡°You!!!¡± Wang Hongan¡¯s face distorted. ¡°Stop thinking so highly of yourself just because you¡¯re ate stage Foundation Building cultivator! We have so many people on our side; we won¡¯t necessarily lose to you guys!¡±


    Kuang Zhu let out a soft chuckle. ¡°If you speak another sentence, I¡¯ll take your life!¡±


    This sounded like a simple threat. The Gujian Sect cultivators also viewed it as such. However, a faint murderous intent that emerged in Kuang Zhu¡¯s ice-cold expression made them speechless.


    The one who finally broke the silence was Ye Jingwen. He took a step forward and said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu, you have good intentions; ording to reason, I should listen to you. However, I actually want all of them to remain here.¡±


    Fury once again appeared on Wan Hongan¡¯s face, but it was infused with hidden nervousness. In fact, he already felt quite regretful. He thought that he could gain the upper hand based on Gujian Sect¡¯s strengths in fights of magical powers. However, he never expected these people to be this powerful. He already knew how terribly strong Kuang Zhu and Ye Jingwen were, but he didn¡¯t expect that this Xuanqing School female neer would also be very difficult to deal with. Furthermore, these three people were in higher realms than them, so even if sword cultivators were very good in fights of magical powers, their odds of sess were still pathetically low.


    Kuang Zhu tossed Ye Jingwen a faint nce. ¡°Kill them if you want to. You might spare us from feeling annoyed at seeing them!¡±


    Ye Jingwen smiled and cupped his hands towards him. He then looked back to nce at Mo Tiange.


    Mo Tiange returned his smile. The two of them summoned their respective flying swords and magic tools. Their murderous intentions were no longer hidden.

 Chapter 132: Showdown

    <h4>Chapter 132: Showdown</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Once Kuang Zhu saw how intense their murderous gazes looked, he simply retreated. He stood together with Zhan Bai in front of Xiaoguzi and Xiaozui to protect them. Right after, however, his body moved in a sh, taking the two Aura Refining cultivators with him and standing in the doorway.


    Upon seeing this, the smiles on Ye Jingwen¡¯s and Mo Tiange¡¯s faces widened. By taking Xiaoguzi and Xiaozui, Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu settled their worries and thus freed their actions. Furthermore, he even blocked their opponents¡¯ way out at the same time. They had absolutely nothing to worry about now.


    In contrast, the expressions of the Gujian Sect cultivators became even more unsightly.


    Despite all of this, Kuang Zhu seemed to think he hadn¡¯t destroyed their opponents¡¯ morale enough and tossed out another sentence, ¡°Since sending them on their way will happen sooner orter, we better do it a bit sooner.¡± His words should¡¯ve been full of murderous intent, yet he said it in such a careless and graceful manner.


    Before he could act, a Gujian Sect early stage Foundation Building cultivator, who could no longer retain hisposure, howled, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± His eyes were red as he rushed towards Kuang Zhu.


    When that early stage Foundation Building cultivator rushed over, Wan Hongan shouted, ¡°Lay the formation!¡± However, his shout was still one step toote.


    An early stage Foundation Building cultivator against ate stage Foundation Building cultivator¡ªthat cultivator naturally had no chances of winning at all. Even when his sword light 1 , which seemed to have solidified, was about to reach Kuang Zhu, Kuang Zhu simply brandished his sleeve, spilling powdery objects that quickly wrapped around and stopped it.


    The fact that his seemingly light white fog could block a flying sword as if it was a solid thing was already enough to astonish people. However, the white fog was even able to wrap around that sword cultivator and his divine sense, as if it was coiling vines, and bind them together! Even Mo Tiange and Ye Jingwen, in addition to the Gujian Sect cultivators, were astonished.


    Without realizing it, Mo Tiange¡¯s and Ye Jingwen¡¯s momentary astonishment allowed the Gujian Sect cultivators to almostplete their sword formation.


    They then heard Kuang Zhu¡¯s calm, graceful voice: ¡°I¡¯ll help youy your formation.¡±


    Before his voicepletely disappeared, that early stage Foundation Building cultivator fell like a broken kite into the sword formation which was currently taking shape at an rming speed. A wisp of white fog was also attached to his back.


    Seeing theirpanion falling into the formation, one of Gujian Sect middle stage Foundation Building cultivators instinctively reached out to help. He caught hispanion¡¯s body without much effort, but no one noticed the white fog attached to that cultivator¡¯s body.


    Kuang Zhu¡¯s moves naturally snapped Mo Tiange and Ye Jingwen out of their distracted states. Mo Tiange hurriedly maneuvered her Shuttle of Flying Apsara, directing it towards an early stage Foundation Building cultivator standing on the core position of the sword formation. That cultivator naturally didn¡¯t dare to meet this attack head-on, so he had no other choice but to abandon the position. Taking advantage of the chaotic situation, Mo Tiange managed to injure him with the flying needles she secretly threw.


    Wan Hongan gnashed his teeth with rage at this turn of events. Since they couldn¡¯ty the formation, they could only defeat their opponent one by one. He assumed that since all of them were middle stage Foundation Building cultivators, the female cultivator would naturally be a bit easier to handle. Thus, he used both his index and middle fingers to wipe the de of his sword. As dark red blood permeated through his sword, Wan Hongan moved his sword from his right hand to his injured left hand. Soon afterward, his sword aura transformed into numerous dark-red flying blood des, which rushed towards Mo Tiange to bombard her.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Wan, you¡­?¡± The youngest early stage Foundation Building cultivator from Gujian Sect was shocked.


    Mo Tiange was wary of these unusual blood des. The White Silk Handkerchief floating above speedily created a brick wall in front of her. However, right when the blood des were about to make contact with the brick wall, they actually bypassed it and went straight towards Mo Tiange.


    She immediately retreated and also strengthened the aura protecting herself at the same time. But something surprised everyone¡ªher body-protecting aura only managed to slow down the speed of the blood des by a tiny bit. Two blood des even managed to dodge. ¡°Tuff, tuff¡± ¨C two sessive noises appeared as the two des struck Mo Tiange on her left shoulder and lower leg.


    Seeing that his attack seeded, Wan Hongan disyed a sinister smile. ¡°Xiaogaizi, if you want to survive, you definitely have to bet your life first. Do you want to escape alive?¡±


    After hearing what Wan Hongan said, the young cultivator called Xiaogaizi also followed Wan Hongan¡¯s lead. He cut himself and smeared his blood on his sword.


    On the other side, when the three Gujian Sect cultivators fighting Ye Jingwen saw this, they also followed suit.


    In a sh, there were countless blood des flying and rushing all over the ce. Ye Jingwen and Mo Tiange were so overwhelmed by them that they somewhat lost control of the situation. Meanwhile, the five cultivators from Gujian Sect relied on the blood des to clear their way and once again tried toy their formation.


    Kuang Zhu, who hadn¡¯t made any other moves, showed a faint sneer. From inside his robe, he took out a bottle of medicinal pills he was fiddling with when everyone began fighting. He poured out several greenish pills into his palm then tossed them forward.


    The people of Gujian sect naturally scrambled to dodge them, but Mo Tiange and Ye Jingwen, who were under a barrage of attacks, weren¡¯t so lucky. It was toote for the two of them to dodge, so they could only brace themselves for this attack.


    Unexpectedly, the moment those pills made contact with their body-protecting auras, they transformed into a white fog, followed the scent of blood overflowing from the wounds Mo Tiange and Ye Jingwen received during the fight, and entered their wounds.


    The two of them were startled by the cool sensation that suddenly entered their bodies. When they took a closer look, they realized their wounds were starting to heal at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye.


    Kung Zhu didn¡¯t stop there. Everyone saw green fog suddenly appearing in the middle of the fight, causing the blood des to disappear in an instant. On the other hand, Gujian Sect cultivators stared at the healing wounds on their fingers in astonishment, but their fighting strength decreased.


    Mo Tiange and Ye Jingwen didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. This was the first time they found out the art of healing could be used to attack.


    A gentle, elegant smile appeared on Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu¡¯s face. ¡°I can be considered to have brought myself up a level today.¡±


    Wan Hongan unexpectedly still had the same malicious smile on his face. ¡°It was the time for the blood to stop, so I won¡¯t thank you.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he actually directed his palm toward his chest and pped himself. A mouthful of blood from his heart spouted at the center of the main hall. All of a sudden, the messy marks left on the ground by the blood des started to squirm as if they were alive. Wan Hongan broke into derangedughter. ¡°Since the Thousand Shapes Star Formation can¡¯t beid, it¡¯s not bad to give you guys a taste of our Gujian Sect¡¯s Thousand Shapes Asura Formation. Hahahaha!¡±


    One of Gujian Sect middle stage Foundation Building cultivator had a huge change in expression. ¡°Wan Hongan, you¡¯re crazy! You dared to learn our sect¡¯s forbidden formation and involved us in your scheme!¡±


    The blood des on the ground naturally couldn¡¯t be created by Wan Hongan alone. In order to kill his opponent, not only did he sacrifice himself, who already had no other way out, but he even turned his fellow disciples into the blood medium for the Thousand Shapes Asura Formation.


    Watching the rapidly squirming bloodstain inside the main hall, Wang Honganughed until he almost exhausted all his strength. ¡°Since I¡¯ll be dead anyway, all of you should follow me down to hell! Hahahaha!¡±


    Gujian Sect cultivators turned pale out of fright. Before Mo Tiange could fully understand what was going on, she heard Kuang Zhu¡¯s clear voice from the doorway. ¡°Xiaobai, protective formation.¡±


    Within one second, the bloodstain under Wan Hongan formed a circle with him at the center. From the very middle of that circle, countless bloody words that had a very cold, gloomy vibe to them spread outward rapidly.


    Kuang Zhu, who was already sitting crossed-legged on the floor, suddenly made a pushing motion with both hands. White fog spread at lightning speed from where he was sitting towards Mo Tiange and Ye Jingwen, just in time to stop those bloody words from spreading towards the two of them.


    When Gujian Sect¡¯s cultivators saw this white fog, it looked like their savior had arrived and they wanted to rush over. However, before they could get there, their bodies were already engulfed by the spreading bloody words and were thus anchored to the ground.


    Mo Tiange was shocked by the next scene. While the Gujian Sect cultivators were quickly losing all the color in their faces, the bloody words moved even more violently. They spread towards the walls of the main hall as well as the area covered by Kuang Zhu¡¯s white fog.


    Upon seeing that Kuang Zhu, who was controlling the white fog to resist those bloody words, had a forehead full of sweat, Mo Tiange and Ye Jingwen looked at each other. They naturally understood that Wan Hongan was the key, so Mo Tiange maneuvered her magic tool, ready to kill Wan Hongan, who hadughed until he was hoarse. Nheless, they suddenly heard Xiaobai¡¯s shout: ¡°You can¡¯t!¡±


    Mo Tiange looked at him. Her eyes were filled with doubt. Inside the protective formation, Xiaoguzi stuck out his head from behind Senior Martial Brother Bai and said, ¡°This Thousand Shapes Asura Formation can only be somewhat restrained using formless things like senior martial brother¡¯s objects. If this formation touches any corporeal objects, it will use them as a catalyst¡­¡± Xiaoguzi stopped as he tried to find the right words to exin. In the end, he could only point at several Gujian Sect cultivators who had been chosen by Wan Hongan as the blood medium and said, ¡°The corporeal objects will be like that.¡±


    Ye Jingwen also exined, ¡°The blood ring below him looks like it¡¯s on the ground, but if someone really attacks, it will rise from the ground, forming a column around him to block the attack. At the same time, it would also transform the attackers into another blood medium.¡±


    Ye Jingwen continued on: ¡°The Thousand Shapes Asura Formation is a very vicious blood-refining formation. This formation became an overnight sensation in the demonic beast riot several hundred years ago. However, because its destructive power was too great, and because the master of the blood-refining formation could easily turn evil and so on, it was ssified as a forbidden formation by Gujian Sect. But Tiange, you didn¡¯t grow up in west Kunwu, so it¡¯s understandable that you don¡¯t know about it.¡±


    The fact that Ye Jingwen could say it was normal for her not to know this formation since she didn¡¯t grow up in west Kunwu in this kind of critical situation really made Mo Tiange speechless.


    As the thoughts in Mo Tiange¡¯s head were turning at lightning speed, she heard Ye Jingwen say, ¡°Tiange, you¡¯re proficient in formations. If you know any formations that can create illusory beasts, we might be able to break this formation. Unfortunately, the area is too small, so formation discs and the like are also considered corporeal objects¡­ pity¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange was delighted when she heard what Ye Jingwen said. ¡°We can use illusory beasts?¡±


    Ye Jingwen nodded. ¡°We can use everything that¡¯s not corporeal.¡±


    Mo Tiange asked another question, ¡°Then what about divine sense?¡±


    Ye Jingwen smiled wryly and said, ¡°Of course it could work. But if we¡¯re talking about divine sense, in addition to practicing their sword art, sword cultivators also cultivate their divine sense. Even ate stage Foundation Building cultivator like Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu couldn¡¯t necessarily defeat the divine sense of a middle stage Foundation Building sword cultivator.¡±


    Mo Tiange thought inwardly. With the Soul-Refining Art, I¡¯m no longer an ordinary cultivator.


    Nevertheless, she stored her Soul-Refining Art at the bottom of the trunk. She naturally didn¡¯t want to expose how powerful her divine sense was to so many people. Therefore, she took advantage of what Ye Jingwen said about her being proficient in formations and said, ¡°Formations also vary in size; there are small andrge ones. We¡¯d better try one first.¡±


    Ye Jingwen didn¡¯t really understand formations, so he just said, delighted, ¡°Then quickly give them a try.¡±


    He had no idea that every single formation that could generate illusory beasts wasplicated andrge. The Eye of the Formation alone had to be controlled by many people.


    As Mo Tiange watched Kuang Zhu¡¯s expression, she knew he and Xiaobai couldn¡¯t hold on for much longer. Therefore, she didn¡¯t dare to dawdle. She took out several spirit stones from inside her Qiankun Bag andid them into a golden element formation that would allow them to perceive spiritual aura. She then said to Ye Jingwen, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Ye, please protect me.¡±


    Because Ye Jingwen was anxious, he didn¡¯t consider why someoneying a formation would need to be protected and immediately nodded.


    Mo Tiange quickly released her divine sense, sending it, which had been cultivated using the Soul-Refining Art, towards Wan Hongan¡¯spletely unguarded primordial spirit to kill him. Frail primordial spirits naturally weren¡¯t as strong as the physical body; a defenseless primordial spirit was even worse. Once the Soul-Refining Art was used, the result would naturally be a one-hit-kill.


    When Kuang Zhu suddenly felt his whole body easing down, he opened his eyes and saw that Wan Hongan had already fallen to the floor. The bloody words around them went ballistic and rushed back towards Wan Hongan¡¯s body.


    Kuang Zhu hastily pped once then spread his hands open. White fog once again protected them just in time as Wan Hongan¡¯s body exploded.


    The power generated from the explosion of a Foundation Building cultivator was enormous. The main hall of Qianmen Ridge waspletely razed to the ground. As for the Gujian Sect cultivators outside Kuang Zhu¡¯s white fog, instead of dying inside the Thousand Shapes Asura Formation, they died under the rebounding power of the Thousand Shapes Asura Formation.


    By the time the aftermath of the explosion dissipated, Kuang Zhu was standing above the ruins, his sleeves fluttering in the breeze. He nced at cultivators from other cultivation groups who had rushed over but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Mo Tiange and Ye Jingwen certainly wouldn¡¯t exin things to them, but these Foundation Building cultivators weren¡¯t stupid. They had been using their divine sense to pay attention to the fight, so they probably roughly understood what happened.


    ¡°Thousand Shapes Asura Formation! It¡¯s the Thousand Shapes Asura Formation!¡± someone said in a whisper.


    However, even though he only muttered to himself, due to the hearing abilities they had as Foundation Building cultivators, they all heard him clearly and turned pale.


    Now they could still feel the aftermath of this Thousand Shapes Asura Formation. Although they didn¡¯t know what happened that resulted in the activation of Thousand Shapes Asura Formation, the strength of this extremely aloof medical cultivator was demonstrated from the fact that he could break out of the Thousand Shapes Asura Formation alive.


    Several prominent cultivation groups on friendly terms with Gujian Sect inside Qianmen Ridge Station naturally didn¡¯t dare to meddle. As for Gujian Sect, which didn¡¯t have any Foundation Building cultivators left among them now, they were even more afraid to say anything.


    In just a short while, five Foundation Building cultivators died inside Qianmen Ridge Station. This matter couldn¡¯t be settled just by making exnations even in normal times, let alone now, when Gujian Sect had gone through the demonic beast riot and lost many of its Foundation Building cultivators. Coupled with the two Mo Tiange and Ye Jingwen killed outside Qianmen Ridge Station, Gujian Sect lost seven Foundation Building cultivators this time.


    This matter was reported back to the sect, outraging the Sect Head of Gujian Sect. He went as far as to unhesitatingly rush thousands of miles towards Qianmen Ridge to directly behead Kuang Zhu and several others who were involved in this matter.


    In a certain room, six people were gathered; four Foundation Building cultivators and two Aura Refining cultivators.


    ¡°We¡¯d better run away quickly. After news of this matter spreads, Gujian Sect cultivators will definitely rush over. At that point, we¡¯ll be in huge trouble.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t! Brother, now that news of this matter has reached even Core Formation grandmasters, how can we run away?¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do? We can¡¯t just sit here and wait for them to kill us, can we?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Anyway, even if we wanted to run, we wouldn¡¯t be able to!¡±


    ¡­


    The four Foundation Building cultivators remained silent while the two Aura refining cultivators made a ruckus. Xiaoguzi and Xiaozui argued for a long time, but nobody could persuade the other. In the end, two people were crouched on the side, engaged in a staring contest.


    Kuang Zhu nced at them then said, ¡°This matter has been reported to the School Head; you don¡¯t need to get a headache over it.¡±


    Xiaoguzi and Xiaozui turned towards Kuang Zhu at the same time and red at him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that earlier?!¡± He really did them wrong. They argued for so long for nothing; even their lips were dried out from talking!


    Kuang Zhu lightly answered, ¡°You didn¡¯t ask.¡±


    Neither of them could say anything in return. They only ¡°hmphed¡± furiously.


    Zhan Bai felt rather helpless as he watched the two children shutting their mouths in anger. He then turned towards Kuang Zhu and asked, ¡°Senior Martial Brother, how will the School Head handle this matter?¡±


    Kuang Zhu lifted his teacup and said, ¡°I called you guys to talk about this.¡±


    At that point, Ye Jingwen put his teacup down and said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Kuang, Junior Martial Brother Zhan, this matter happened because of me, so the two of you don¡¯t have to sugarcoat things¡ªyou can tell them the truth.¡± Before he killed those people, he already considered the consequences. The School Head would protect his disciples no matter what. Therefore, at the end of the day, this matter would still be a strength contest between the two cultivation groups.


    During the demonic beast riot this time, each cultivation group suffered disastrous losses. Gujian Sect¡¯s strength was also weakened greatly. Nevertheless, although Xuanqing School lost many of its Foundation Building disciples, it still managed to preserve its fundamental strength because it sealed its mountain. Hence, between the two cultivation groups, Xuanqing School would still end up the winner.


    Besides, Grandmaster Jinghe had a blood-thirsty temperament and was extremely protective. If he found out the disciples from his Clear Spring Peak did this kind of thing, he would absolutely p his hands and burst outughing instead of reprimanding them. With the protection of Grandmaster Jinghe, what was there to be afraid of?


    However, after he finished speaking, Kuang Zhu said faintly, ¡°No, I think it¡¯d be better if you don¡¯t tell the truth.¡±


    Ye Jingwen was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡±


    Kuang Zhu¡¯s gaze shifted between everyone present before it eventually fell on Mo Tiange, who was calmly drinking her tea. ¡°This matter¡­ We¡¯d better push the me onto Junior Martial Sister Mo.¡±


    Once he said that, not only Mo Tiange, but Ye Jingwen and Zhan Bai were stunned. Even Xiaoguzi and Xiaozui, who were crouching and sulking, also raised their heads.


    Ye Jingwen once again blurted out: ¡°Why?¡±


    Instead of answering, Kuang Zhu simply lowered his head to drink his tea. Mo Tiange, however, calmed down quickly and nodded her head. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ye Jingwen was even more dumbfounded. He turned to look at her.


    Mo Tiange smiled and said lightly, ¡°Did Big Brother Ye forget about the identity I had in the school?¡±


    After a dazed moment, he suddenly understood. ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Junior Martial Sister Mo is Grandmaster Jinghe¡¯s registered disciple.¡± Kuang Zhu once again took over. ¡°What Junior Martial Brother Ye said a moment ago is reasonable, but it¡¯s also reasonable for Junior Martial Sister Mo to be one stepping forward.¡±


    Grandmaster Jinghe indeed had that kind of temperament. However, in the end, he and Ye Jingwen were separated by one generation. Mo Tiange, on the other hand, was his registered disciple. If she was guilty of something like this, whether it was ording to emotions or logic, Grandmaster Jinghe would interfere. Even if he didn¡¯t show up, he would certainly have Martial Uncle Xuanyin, who was the highest-ranking senior in Clear Spring Peak, to step in. Thus, not to mention the other disciples, but even Mo Tiange herself wouldn¡¯t necessarily be in trouble.


    Once he figured that out, Ye Jingwen couldn¡¯t help butment the solution inwardly. This Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu might seem cold, indifferent and aloof, but his mind was incredibly calcting. Furthermore, his vision was also vicious¡­


    As he thought about that, he suddenly felt a chill running down his back. What they were about to do¡ªweren¡¯t they involving a Nascent Soul grandmaster in their scheme?


    Even though he sensed an odd stare from Ye Jingwen, Kuang Zhu still looked as unperturbed as before. On the other hand, Mo Tiange muttered to herself for a while then said, ¡°That being the case, we might as well be in the wrong until the end. Just say they wanted to kill me to rob my belongings and even harbored some improper thoughts, and they were unwilling to give up after they failed. Senior Martial Brother Kuang, if we say this, do you think I¡¯ll get some rewards from Grandmaster Jinghe?¡±


    Ye Jingwen felt the chill running down his back bing even colder. Based on Grandmaster Jinghe¡¯s temper, if his disciple ran into people plotting against her but was able to kill those people, not only would he likely not me her, but he might even give her a lot of praise and rewards.


    Mo Tiange let out a soft chuckle. She shifted her gaze towards Ye Jingwen and said, ¡°Big Brother Ye, if I indeed get some benefit, I naturally won¡¯t enjoy them alone.¡±


    Before Ye Jingwen could answer, they heard Kuang Zhu¡¯s voice: ¡°What about us?¡±


    Mo Tiange nced at those bright eyes belonging to Xiaoguzi and Xiaozui, who were still crouching in the corner. She smiled and said, ¡°Of course. Everyone will have their share.¡±


    Ye Jingwen waspletely drenched in a cold sweat. He thought he was already vicious and merciless enough; he never imagined these people would have even bigger guts than him. Not only did they want to involve a Nascent Soul grandmaster in their scheme, but they even nned how they would divide up the rewards in advance¡­


    After obtaining approval from Mo Tiange, Kuang Zhu took out a Summoning Talisman with a smile on his face. ¡°Then we have to thank Junior Martial Sister Mo for her generosity first. The School Head already replied back. He said Grandmaster Jinghe is already on his way here.¡±

 Chapter 133: Last Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 133: Last Disciple</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Mo Tiange withdrew her aura and controlled her breathing. Now that she finished cultivating, Mo Tiange slowly opened her eyes.


    One¡¯s divine sense was born out of one¡¯s primordial spirit. If one didn¡¯t purposefully train their primordial spirit, it would only slowly grow stronger following the progress of their cultivation. Those with high cultivation levels naturally had formidable divine senses. If one¡¯s cultivation level reached the Core Formation or even Nascent Soul realm, their divine sense could also be used to injure others. However, these kinds of injuries, in fact, weren¡¯t caused by only divine sense but also spiritual aura pressure. Therefore, although these attacks were very effective on cultivators with lower cultivation level, they weren¡¯t effective on cultivators within the same realm.


    Nheless, the firstyer of the Soul-Refining Art would already allow Mo Tiange to mortally injured cultivators in the same realm as her. Its secondyer would even allow her to have pressure power over cultivators of the same realm. That being the case, in fights of magical power, she could use it to pressure her opponents for some time. Even if her opponents were very skilled, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use their full strength.


    After experiencing the formidable power of the Soul-Refining Art, Mo Tiange¡¯s priority in cultivating shifted to working on the Soul-Refining Art. Since her body was transformed into a Five-Spirit Cultivating Body, her meridians became tough and her spiritual aura became steady¡ªshe would never be possessed by the devil. Her progress in practicing this technique was also multiple times faster than other people¡¯s. It would really be a waste if she had free time but didn¡¯t use it to practice.


    In the two years she remained inside her Virtual Sky World, shepleted the firstyer of this art and could now use her divine sense to carry out attacks. Now, she was starting to learn the secondyer. If shepleted this secondyer, she would be able to directly exert pressure on other people¡¯s divine senses, thus allowing her to gain an advantage in fights of magical power. At the same time, this secondyer of Soul-Refining Art would also give her some resistance against high level cultivators¡¯ spiritual aura pressure.


    Unfortunately, the people of Gujian Sect would most likely arrive very soon. She had just started practicing the secondyer of Soul-Refining Art, so it probably wouldn¡¯t have any significant impact in this fight.


    Right after this thought crossed her mind, Mo Tiange suddenly felt a wrath-filled spiritual aura pressure permeating the entire sky above Qianmen Ridge.


    Her whole body shivered in apprehension. This must be at least a middle stage Core Formation cultivator. Had the Gujian Sect people arrived already?


    After summoning the White Silk Handkerchief, she fled out of the room and flew to the sky.


    Outside, she saw an angry middle-aged sword cultivator in Gujian Sect¡¯s uniform standing above Qianmen Ridge Station¡¯s gate, carrying a sword on his back. At the same time, she also saw Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu flying towards the gate on a white cloud.


    Upon seeing this, Mo Tiange hastily followed suit on her White Silk Handkerchief.


    In addition to Ye Jingwen and Zhan Bai, other Foundation Building cultivators from Xuanqing School also came towards Kuang Zhu.


    As for other cultivators of the seven great cultivation groups, they were just waiting and watching from a distance.


    Kuang Zhu stopped in front of Qianmen Ridge Station¡¯s gate and cupped his hands. ¡°Master Daoist Liufeng hase from afar, my apologies for not greeting you sooner.¡±


    With a repressed fury, Master Daoist Liufeng said, ¡°You¡¯re Kuang Zhu?¡±


    Even though he was facing Master Daoist Liufeng¡¯s oppressive and angry question, Kuang Zhu remained unperturbed and said, ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°That being the case, call those aplices of yours who conspired to murder seven of my Gujian Sect Foundation Building cultivators!¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Kuang Zhu¡¯s face. It seemed that the Sect Head of Gujian Sect, Master Daoist Liufeng, came to handle this matter himself. He then said, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a murder conspiracy at Qianmen Ridge Station. May I know whom Sect Head Du is referring to as my aplices?¡±


    Mo Tiange waspletely shocked. This incident actually made Gujian Sect¡¯s Sect Head personallye over! It seemed that there was no way the matter could be settled peacefully.


    Master Daoist Liufeng was outraged. ¡°My Gujian Sect had seven Foundation Building cultivators in Qianmen Ridge Station altogether. The disciples of my sect personally witnessed five Foundation Building cultivators, including Wan Hongan, entering the main hall and perishing inside. The whereabouts of the other two Foundation Building cultivators are unknown. Excuse me, Manager Kuang, but how are you going to exin this to my Gujian Sect?¡±


    Still with the same graceful and calm expression as before, Kuang Zhu said, ¡°Presumably, your Gujian Sect disciples didn¡¯t make a full report regarding this matter. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have to exin again.¡±


    Right after, Kuang Zhu pointed towards the razed main hall. ¡°That was originally the main hall. Allow me to ask, Master Daoist Liufeng, can you perhaps guess what happened here?¡±


    The aura refined from blood in Thousand Shapes Asura Formation would remain in the vicinity until three to five months after the formation wasid. Because of that, when Master Daoist Liufeng scanned the area with his divine sense, his expression instantly changed.


    The smile on Kuang Zhu¡¯s face faded as he asked, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because my spirit tool was able to luckily prevent the Thousand Shapes Asura Formation from beingpleted; if it wasn¡¯t because my junior martial sister was good at formations and used formations to create illusory beasts to kill the mastermind, Wan Hongan, inside the formation, Sect Head Du certainly wouldn¡¯t have the chance to seek me out to hold me ountable for the crime, not to mention to take back the corpses of the deceased Gujian Sect disciples.¡±


    Before Master Daoist Liufeng could answer, Kuang Zhu spoke up again: ¡°If I remember correctly, disciples whounch the Thousand Shapes Asura Formation are ssified as Gujian Sect rebel disciples. Sect Head Du, where should rebel disciples of the seven great cultivation groups in Kunwu Alliance¡¯s station be ced in this chaotic time of war?¡±


    Theunching of the Thousand Shapes Asura Formation needed three blood mediums at the least. Furthermore, if afterunching the Thousand Shapes Asura Formation, the formation¡¯s master was lucky enough to be alive, he would still turn into a devil cultivator and his cultivation level would decrease greatly. This formation was a formation that would end in mutual destruction. Nevertheless, Kuang Zhu avoided talking about why Gujian Sect disciplesunched the Thousand Shapes Asura Formation in the first ce. The conflict directly pointed at what happened after theunch of the Thousand Shapes Formation.


    Even though Master Daoist Liufeng still had a lot of critical words to say, Kuang Zhu had ced those deceased Gujian Sect disciples on the opposite side of everyone at Qianmen Ridge Station¡ªMaster Daoist Liufeng really couldn¡¯t do anything to give him a hard time.


    They saw Master Daoist Liufeng¡¯s face turning red, then turning white and eventually green. He said furiously, ¡°You killed all Gujian Sect disciples who participated in this matter; your intentions were naturally to silence them! I really don¡¯t know what kind of despicable method you used to actually lure my Gujian Sect disciples into using the Thousand Shapes Asura Formation. In any case, This Deity won¡¯t be muddled by your lies! Since this matter isn¡¯t clear, we¡¯d better look for the obvious truths!¡±


    Once he said that, every Xuanqing School Foundation Building cultivator summoned their magic tools. Only Kuang Zhu remained as calm as before. ¡°It was originally Sect Head Du¡¯s disciples who acted against the rules. Does Sect Head Du perhaps n onpletely exterminating every disciple of the seven great cultivation groups at Qianmen Ridge?¡±


    Master Daoist Liufeng was about to exin, but they suddenly heard a thunderous voice apanied by a terrible spiritual aura pressure spreading from afar. ¡°Sect Head Du might as well kill This Lord too!¡±


    The originally nervous-looking Xuanqing School disciples immediately became ecstatic. Some disciples even shouted loudly: ¡°Grandmaster Jinghe hase!¡±


    Before their shouting stopped, they already saw a carriage of clouds emerging from the mountain ahead. Surrounded by eight Foundation Building female cultivators in elegant, fluttery clothes carrying pcenterns, the carriage flew quickly towards Qianmen Ridge Station.


    This extremely vain, ostentatious style naturally belonged to the one and only Lord Daoist Jinghe of Xuanqing School.


    After this incident urred, both sides immediately sent Thousand of Miles Sound-Transmitting Talismans. Compared to the distance between Qianmen Ridge and Xuanqing School, the distance between Qianmen Ridge and Gujian Sect was slightly farther. Lord Daoist Jinghe must¡¯ve started his journey right after he received the Summoning Talisman, yet he was just arriving now. Presumably, it was because the speed of this cloud carriage was controlled by these female cultivators.


    Watching the cloud carriage surrounded by a group of female cultivators proudly making its way towards them, Kuang Zhu¡¯s always-tranquil-looking face somewhat darkened.


    Nheless, this sumptuous cloud carriage paid no heed to the stares directed at it. The eight female cultivators around it were probably also ustomed to this kind of situation. Indeed, they even smilingly put the pcenterns away and took out identical flower baskets from their Qiankun Bags. Then, under everyone¡¯s watchful gazes, they started to throw fragrant flower petals in the air as if they were performing some sort of show. It wasn¡¯t until the flower petalspletely covered the ground beneath that the cloud carriage slowlynded.


    Everyone then watched two maids pulling the gold-lined curtain up, exposing the gold-crowned, majestically dressed, extremely noble-looking middle-aged man sitting inside. The man carelessly swept his gaze over everyone present.


    If there was anyone who thought this cloud carriage was too extravagant before, after seeing the cloud carriage¡¯s master, they now felt this extravagance wasn¡¯t excessive in any way.


    Eventually, Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s gazended on the cornered-looking Master Daoist Liufeng. A very amiable smile appeared on his face. ¡°Your Gujian Sect always reveres fighting strength above all else, but our Xuanqing School is a Dao School. So-called Dao Schools naturally have to talk about principles.¡±


    Upon hearing these remarks, a crowd of Xuanqing School disciples suddenly felt embarrassed. Our Dao is the Dao united with the Law of the Heaven and is the Dao of bnce; what on earth does it have to do with principles¡­?


    Besides, this Grandmaster Jinghe has always been a blood-thirsty person. When has he ever talked about principles¡­?


    Without waiting for Master Daoist Liufeng to answer, Lord Daoist Jinghe turned to talk to Ye Jingwen. ¡°Jingwen boy, it¡¯d be better if you told me what happened from the beginning. That way, I can reason with Sect Head Du properly.¡±


    Ye Jingwen first nced at Kuang Zhu, who then nodded at him. His gaze then shifted to Mo Tiange. Mo Tiange said, ¡°Big Brother Ye just needs to tell the truth,¡±


    Ye Jingwen naturally wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to report the truth as it was, so he could only use the story they cooked up before. He cupped his hands and began talking: ¡°Grandmaster, if we¡¯re to talk about this matter, we have to go back to when Junior Martial Sister Mo arrived at Qianmen Ridge Station.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe carelessly said, ¡°No problem, tell me in detail.¡±


    ¡°Several days ago, Junior Martial Sister Mo, who went missing during the Danding School battle two years ago, finally recovered from her injuries and found Qianmen Ridge Station. Senior Martial Brother Kuang sent someone to arrange a resting ce for Junior Martial Sister Mo then assigned her a task that would require her to leave the station.¡±


    ¡°Because Junior Martial Sister Mo is a neer and because many changes urred during this two-year war against demonic beasts, after receiving the task, Junior Martial Sister Mo nned to take a look around first. Because of the incident that year, most people in this station didn¡¯t recognize Junior Martial Sister Mo. At that time, I was also out on a task and hadn¡¯t returned. Thus, Junior Martial Sister Mo had no other option but to leave the station alone. It was precisely because of this that Wan Hongan and two other middle stage Foundation Building disciples from Gujian Sect harbored ill intentions and followed Junior Martial Sister Mo out of the station. ¡±


    ¡°That day, I happened to just finish my task and was about toe back to the station. However, when I was about to reach the station, I suddenly sensed some people ganging up on a cultivator from Xuanqing School. When I arrived, Wan Hongan¡¯s group was already surrounding and bullying Junior Martial Sister Mo¡­¡±


    Originally, Ye Jingwen still felt somewhat guilty in telling these lies. But now, while his role in this story was reced by Mo Tiange, he was still the person involved, so the anger evoked in his heart was real. The more he talked, the more heated and embittered he became. He actually described how repulsive those people were when they molested others and tried to kill others to rob their belongings in such a vivid and realistic way.


    Beside him, Mo Tiange, whose drooped head seemed to be sinking lower and lower, grumbled inwardly. Big Brother Ye, the person who got surrounded, beat up, and such and such really doesn¡¯t have the slightest thing to do with me.


    Once he saw everyone present starting to look angry, Ye Jingwen promptly resumed talking about how Mo Tiange resisted and struck back and how, with his aid, she had a life-or-death fight against several Gujian Sect cultivators. The matter of Wan Hongan sacrificing his fellow disciples and escaping to the station was also exined clearly.


    By the time he reached this part, Lord Daoist Jinghe already had an extremely angry look on his face.


    Based on how Ye Jingwen was telling the story, perhaps those Gujiang Sect cultivators who perished in the main hall would also be reduced to a heinous group of people by him, so Kuang Zhu, worried that this grandmaster would start a mass murder, immediately interrupted him. ¡°Regarding what happened afterward, let me be the one to talk about it.¡±


    Everyone then heard Kuang Zhu continuing the story with his calm, refined voice. ¡°After his twopanions died, this Wan Hongan came back and incited other Gujian Sect disciples toe to the main hall, framing and condemning Junior Martial Sister Mo. He even suggested that if Junior Martial Sister Mo was willing to marry him, he would take responsibility for the death of his twopanions in front of Gujian Sect¡¯s elders. Previously, when Junior Martial Sister Mo was ambushed outside the station, she already gained a thorough understanding of this person¡¯s maliciousness, so she naturally didn¡¯t believe him.¡±


    ¡°I believe that out of everyone at Qianmen Ridge Station, some must¡¯ve already known that Wan Hongan wasn¡¯t an upright person. After his true colors were exposed as someone who abandoned his fellow disciples, other senior martial brothers from Gujian Sect naturally stopped helping him. However, seeing that the matter had been exposed and that the death of those two disciples would also be med on him, heunched the Thousand Shapes Asura Formation, intending to kill us and several senior martial brothers from Gujian Sect inside the main hall.¡±


    ¡°When they entered the main hall, those senior martial brothers were too impulsive and ended up starting a small fight against us. Because of this, they fell into Wan Hongan¡¯s scheme and were chosen as blood mediums. If it wasn¡¯t because my Medicinal Cloud happened to prevent Thousand Shapes Asura Formation from beingpleted, I¡¯m afraid Qianmen Ridge Station would¡¯ve be and full of aggrieved ghosts now. It¡¯s really a pity that those senior martial brothers from Gujian Sect had to die with so many wrong usations directed at them.¡± Kuang Zhu heaved a deep sigh, sounding as if he was filled with regret.


    Because Ye Jingwen didn¡¯t n on letting Wan Hongan off, and Kuang Zhu also wasn¡¯t soft-hearted, they did infuriate Gujian Sect¡¯s Foundation Building cultivators on purpose. However, regarding the several other Gujian Sect cultivators who died in the main hall, they had indeed died rather unjustly. Thus, Kuang Zhu¡¯s words could be considered to restore their innocence.


    Once the always irascible Lord Daoist Jinghe heard theplete ount of what happened, he ¡°hmphed¡± coldly and raised his hand, causing another explosion to take ce¡ªa huge pit was formed where the main hall was before it was razed by the ground from Wan Hongan¡¯s explosion.


    The remaining power left from that explosion made everyone tremble. Some Aura Refining disciples whose cultivation levels were rather low even had blood flowing from the corners of their mouths.


    Meanwhile, Lord Daoist Jinghe said in spitting anger, ¡°Is my, Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s,st disciple 1 someone you can take liberties with as you please!?¡±


    His words made Mo Tiange raise her head in astonishment. After she took a brief look at Lord Daoist Jinghe, she speedily shifted her gaze at Ye Jingwen.


    Ye Jingwen, lookingpletely astounded, also turned his head to look at Mo Tiange. He knew long ago that Mo Tiange was Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s registered disciple, but the difference betweenst disciple and registered disciple was akin to the difference between heaven and earth.


    Registered disciples would be given some attention when they happened to be remembered at best. Although they naturally had some perkspared to ordinary disciples, in the end, they stillcked a master¡¯s guidance¡ªthey had to work a lot harder on their cultivation path.


    Bing thest disciple wasn¡¯t as simple as bing a formal disciple. Because masters felt that receiving thest disciple was enough, the majority ofst disciples were also direct disciples. In their treatment of theirst disciple, the master naturally would put more care into their teachings. Without a doubt, all things bestowed tost disciples were all kinds of hidden treasures. After hearing this from Lord Daoist Jinghe, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say Mo Tiange hit the jackpot.


    At this moment, Lord Daoist Jinghe was facing the Sect Head of Gujian Sect. While releasing a tremendous spiritual aura pressure, he said angrily, ¡°He actually wanted to use human lives to ckmail a female disciple from my school to marry him! It wouldn¡¯t be enough punishment even if he died multiple times! Since he¡¯s dead already, I won¡¯t kill anyone today. But, in the end, it¡¯s your Gujian Sect¡¯s moral standards that aren¡¯t strict enough; Du Liufeng, go back and tell Old Daoist Fuling; if he doesn¡¯t want me to kill in your monastery, all of you better give me a statement for this matter!¡±


    Having finished his speech, Lord Daoist Jinghe turned around and cast a very strict gaze towards Mo Tiange. ¡°Tiange!¡±


    Although Mo Tiange still hadn¡¯t recovered from her astonishment, she would never ask this Lord Daoist Jinghe to exin what he meant in front of everyone. Thus, she hastily hung her head down and answered, ¡°Disciple¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°Facing this kind of shameless, unscrupulous person, you should¡¯ve just cut him down and given him a quick death! Two years ago, you dared to lead a fifth rank demonic beast away by yourself, yet you actually didn¡¯t dare to kill this kind of scoundrel on the spot! As my disciple, you¡¯ve really made me embarrassed! Today, you¡¯ll follow me back to the mountain and enter Closed Door Meditation!¡±


    Although his words sounded harsh, he firmly twisted the fact that she could not into she dared not. He obviously mentioned the fifth rank demonic beast to make people believe Xuanqing School was lenient while Gujian Sect was aggressive. Compared to Ye Jingwen¡¯s long-winded story, Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s straight-to-the-point words were more believable.


    She then heard Lord Daoist Jinghe once again saying in rebuke: ¡°Ye Jingwen, you¡¯ve left the mountain for quite a long time, but you didn¡¯t make the slightest progress. I think it is also time for you to go back and listen to your master¡¯s guidance.¡±


    Right after he finished, his left hand grabbed one cultivator and his right hand grabbed the other¡ªthe two people were caught by him and were brought onto the cloud carriage.


    As the cloud carriage slowly rose to the sky, they heard Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s sneer: ¡°Sect Head Du, this matter has been exined clearly, but your fellow martial brothers still haven¡¯t arrived. On second thought, they probably aren¡¯t able toe. Sect Head Du, if you don¡¯t want to collect their corpses, you¡¯d better go back and save them.¡±


    Master Daoist Liufeng¡¯s expression changed. He originally thought the bloodthirsty Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s unexpected ¡°today I won¡¯t kill anyone¡± remark as strange, but it was nevertheless a heaven-sent blessing. Now, it turned out he said that because he already vented on his way there.


    He initially came to handle a few Foundation Building cultivators. If because of this Gujian Sect ended up losing several additional Core Formation cultivators, perhaps their fate would be as miserable as Danding School, who lost its due to demonic beasts.


    Master Daoist Liufeng certainly wouldn¡¯t dare to linger there. By the time Lord Daoist Jinghe finished speaking, his silhouette was already nowhere to be seen.


    When the cloud carriage was in the sky, they once again heard Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s shout. ¡°Kuang Zhu.¡±


    Kuang Zhu hurriedly answered, ¡°Disciple¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°This is a present for you. If those insensible things from Gujian Secte here again, beat them up and throw them out. You mustn¡¯t be lenient!¡± Everyone saw one of the female cultivators beside the carriage taking a mortar-like object from inside the carriage. She then stepped onto her flower basket and floated down to Kuang Zhu¡¯s side. She gave the mortar to him before flying gracefully back to the side of the cloud carriage.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s voice, which now didn¡¯t have the slightest anger in it, spread from inside the carriage. ¡°This mortar is known as the Heaven-Mixing Mortar. The pestle in it is called Earth-Cracking Pestle. One¡¯s for attacking and one¡¯s for defending; theyplement each other. They also have the effect of increasing the medicinal properties in spiritual panaceas. They suit you better.¡±


    Soon afterward, they saw a female cultivator beside the carriage taking a skirt from inside the carriage. Lord Daoist Jinghe said, ¡°This Hundred Fragrant Flower Skirt is for your family¡¯s Xiaobai. A girl has to have a girl¡¯s appearance. Wearing men¡¯s clothing all day long¡ªwhere¡¯s the fun in that? This Lord dislikes this kind of pearl-covered-by-dust-situation the most.¡±


    All Xuanging School disciples widened their eyes in shock. In an instant, everyone focused on Zhan Bai.


    This time, everyone practically saw the expression of the always-indifferent Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu darkening.


    A female cultivator beside the cloud carriage delivered the Hundred Fragrant Flower Skirt to Zhan Bai then left Qianmen Ridge Station with Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s cloud carriage.


    As they watched Grandmaster Jinghe leaving, Xuanqing School disciples instinctively turned around and looked Zhan Bai up and down. However, they suddenly heard Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu, who had never been a very loud person, roaring, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re looking at!? Head back!¡±


    He then left, pulling Zhan Bai along with him.

 Chapter 134: An Accidental Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 134: An idental Disaster</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Mo Tiange could hear the sound of the wind from inside the carriage. She stood motionless and kept her head down in a well-behaved manner.


    Regarding this etiquette used for meeting seniors, Ye Jingwen had also practiced it to perfection. Hence, he was even better at performing it than Mo Tiange.


    The two of them were almost like statues, perfectly demonstrating what ¡°good, obedient disciples¡± looked like.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe stared at them for a while. Once he saw that these two weren¡¯t showing the initiative to confess, he simply took out a cup of steaming hot tea at an exasperatingly slow speed. On another note, it was really a wonder where he got the tea in this flying cloud carriage.


    Mo Tiange and Ye Jingwen werepletely silent. Lord Daoist Jinghe was even quieter. Inside the cloud carriage, no other noise could be heard aside from Lord Daoist Jinghe drinking that steaming hot tea.


    When he finally finished his tea, Lord Daoist Jinghe heaved a satisfied sigh and threw the cup out of the carriage.


    A thought suddenly crossed Mo Tiange¡¯s mind. If there happened to be a cultivator below them, would his skull be shattered when hit by that cup? However, she heard Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s voice in the next second, so she immediately snapped out of her daze.


    ¡°I wonder¡ª¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe leaned back in his chair, staring at the two of them in neither a warm nor cold way. ¡°Do you really take This Lord as someone you can fool as you please?¡±


    Even though he didn¡¯t release his spiritual aura pressure, a drop of cold sweat still fell from Ye Jingwen¡¯s forehead. He dropped and kneeled on the ground. ¡°Grand-disciple is useless. Grand-disciple asks Grandmaster for forgiveness.¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s mind was still filled with Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s st disciple¡± remark from earlier. She was still chaotically sorting out some wild thoughts, so she basically hadn¡¯t thought about this matter. But when she saw Ye Jingwen¡¯s response, she promptly regained her train of thought, clenched her teeth and followed his lead by kneeling on the ground.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe let out a soft ¡°hmph.¡± Soon afterward, however, he suddenly roared at the two kneeling people: ¡°LITTLE B*STARDS! DO YOU GUYS THINK THIS LORD DOESN¡¯T KNOW ANYTHING?! YOU REALLY HAVE SOME GUTS! FORGET ABOUT KILLING SEVEN FOUNDATION BUILDING CULTIVATORS All AT ONCE; YOU WERE EVEN COUNTING ON THE SCHOOL¡¯S SOVEREIGNS TO HELP YOU WITH THIS PROBLEM AND EVEN SCHEMED TO BENEFIT FROM ME, THIS GRANDMASTER OF YOURS!¡±


    As he roared furiously, a bit of the Nascent Soul cultivator¡¯s spiritual aura pressure leaked out. The moment the spiritual aura pressure reached her, Mo Tiange, who still felt a bit reluctant in her heart, instantly felt like she couldn¡¯t move at all, as if her body was firmly anchored to the ground. With her forehead drenched in a cold sweat, she felt the spiritual aura inside her body running amok,pletely out of control. The next moment, however, she once again heard Lord Daoist Jinghe saying in a gentler voice: ¡°But in the end, you¡¯re still my disciples. How could you let people beat you around as they please?¡± The tone he used was actually of contentment and pride.


    Mo Tiange was dumbfounded. This¡­ What kind of joke is this? Although Lord Daoist Jinghe was a proud person, she assumed he would still give them a public berating before giving them some reward. She never expected him to be so straightforward.


    It was Ye Jingwen who returned to his senses first. He promptly said, ¡°Grandmaster is right! Grand-disciple agrees. Those Gujian Sect cultivators were indeed shameless! How could we possibly let them walk over us? However, because we also couldn¡¯t let those old men from Gujian Sect destroy Grandmaster¡¯s reputation, we had to take initiative and make up a story.¡±


    His words made Mo Tiange sweat once again. She only just realized that her Big Brother Ye was quite wordy, but she had no idea he was also capable of spewing these fake, honeyed words. Not only did he brush their mistake under the carpet, but he also made it sound as if they did it for their grandmaster¡¯s sake!


    Nevertheless, Lord Daoist Jinghe looked like he was enjoying himself,ughing while stroking his short beard. ¡°Not bad! Not bad! Boy, you¡¯re quite clever! Grandmaster knows your words aren¡¯t sincere, but since you look pleasing to the eye, I won¡¯t pursue this matter any further!¡±


    Ye Jingwen heaved a sigh of relief, and Mo Tiange suddenly felt her body rxing. Now, they could be considered to have dealt with this one matter.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    The two of them instantly trembled. They watched Lord Daoist Jinghe staring at them with an unfathomable gaze. ¡°Although your actions were very much to my taste, you were too daring! In order to prevent other people from talking, the two of you will stay at Clear Spring Peak and enter ten years of Closed Door Meditation from this day onward. Within those ten years, you are not to leave unless you¡¯re ordered to! Do you understand?!¡±


    Forbidden from leaving the mountain for the next ten years¡­ That meant they were being ced under Grandmaster Jinghe¡¯s wings, so nobody would dare to do anything to them¡ªGrandmaster Jinghe was deliberately letting them off! Both Mo Tiange and Ye Jingwen were delighted. They nced at each other then simultaneously lowered their heads to the ground with sincerity. ¡°Many thanks to Grandmaster.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe closed his eyes, but soon afterward, he opened an eye and nced at Mo Tiange. ¡°What are you still calling me ¡®Grandmaster¡¯ for?¡±


    Mo Tiange was dumbfounded. For a while, she was at a loss for words. What¡¯s wrong with calling him ¡°Grandmaster¡±?


    Lord Daoist Jinghe uttered a ¡°hmph.¡± ¡°Are you taking the words I said as a fart? Since you¡¯re myst disciple, you naturally don¡¯t need to address me like that.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± This time, Mo Tiange¡¯s mind really went nk. She assumed Grandmaster Jinghe only said that for the benefit of the spectators. He actually, genuinely viewed her as hisst disciple?


    ¡°What are you huh-ing about?!¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe stared at her. His tone was very intimidating. ¡°Could it be that you don¡¯t want to be This Lord¡¯s disciple!?¡±


    Mo Tiange could only blink her eyes. Before she could recover, Ye Jingwen elbowed her and whispered, ¡°What are you dazed about? Quickly kowtow!¡±


    Mo Tiange kowtowed in a panic. ¡°Disciple¡­ Disciple pays respect to Master!¡± What the hell happened to her? ording to reason, she, who had even met Deification cultivators before, shouldn¡¯t be terrified of Grandmaster Jinghe. But s, it was still hard for her to get ustomed with the way this grandmaster handled things¡­


    ¡°En¡­¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe nodded in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s how things should be! Master is really not in the mood today, so we won¡¯t have a master-worshipping ceremony. Do you have any objections?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Did she dare to object? For a mere Foundation Building cultivator with no background whatsoever to be epted by a Nascent Soul cultivator as hisst disciple, that was a great honor. Even Core Formation cultivators would scramble and do everything they could to obtain an honor like that¡ªhow could she possibly have any objection? She just felt a bit worried. After all, this grandmaster had a weird temperament and wasn¡¯t easy to get along with.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s mind was still a mess, but before she could understand what just happened, she heard Lord Daoist Jinghe, whose eyes were still closed, uttering a cold ¡°hmph.¡± Mo Tiange and Ye Jingwen suddenly trembled all over¡ªboth felt a tremendous spiritual aura pressure.


    Mo Tiange was an experienced cultivator. Once this spiritual aura pressure appeared, she knew it was the spiritual aura pressure of a Nascent Soul cultivator. Another Nascent Soul cultivator actually showed up?


    At that moment, the corners of Loud Daoist Jinghe¡¯s lips curved up. He sneered and said, ¡°You want to pressure me with just this bit of skill?¡±


    With a wave of his fluttering sleeve, a thin enchantment appeared out of nowhere, covering and protecting the cloud carriage tightly. He then ced his palms together, causing an astonishing momentum to emerge.


    Inside the carriage, Mo Tiange and Ye Jingwen, who were both only Foundation Building cultivators, were very close to Lord Daoist Jinghe. When Lord Daoist Jinghe made that move, the two of them instantly vomited blood and lost their consciousness.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe frowned. This was the first time he ran into an enemy while he was inside the cloud carriage with others, so he actually overlooked this aspect.


    He grumbled, in a bad mood, ¡°Really useless.¡±


    Immediately after, he stopped the cloud carriage, lifted up the gold-lined curtain, and took a step out of the carriage.


    ¡ª


    When Mo Tiange regained consciousness, she felt as if her body was trapped among the clouds. There wasn¡¯t the slightest strength left in her body. Her eyes also couldn¡¯t open. Furthermore, her meridians were aching.


    Just as she was about to attempt to move, she heard a female voice speaking tenderly to her: ¡°Martial Uncle Mo, this ce is grandmaster¡¯s Wenyang Pool. On the road back there, we ran into an enemy and grandmaster identally injured you. Grandmaster sent you to this ce right after we arrived and told us to take good care of you. Martial Uncle, how are you feeling?¡±


    Mo Tiange muttered inwardly. My whole body is unwell. Even talking is hard now.


    Soon after, Mo Tiange heard another female voice: ¡°Mengzhu, since martial uncle already woke up, you better help her take the medicinal pill grandmaster left behind.¡±


    Mo Tiange then felt someone pushing a medicinal pill to her lips. She had to exert a lot of effort before she could open her mouth. Additionally, when the medicinal pill was in her mouth, she realized she didn¡¯t have any strength to swallow it.


    The first woman spoke, ¡°Martial Uncle, please forgive my audacity.¡±


    Then, someone held her lower jaw and pushed it up, forcing the medicinal pill in her mouth down her throat.


    The moment the medicinal pill entered her body, the power of the medicinal pill spread along her meridians. The ache she previously felt in her meridians immediately dissipated. Nevertheless, its efficacy wasn¡¯t at allparable with the medicinal nts the Inferno Beast gathered inside the Virtual Sky World.


    Mo Tiange frowned. She was currently trying hard to absorb the medicinal pill¡¯s power, but at the same time, she was alsomenting over her obvious bad luck.


    In the war against demonic beasts, the only thing she fought happened to be a fifth rank demonic beast. If it wasn¡¯t because of her Five-Spirit Cultivating Body, and if it wasn¡¯t because of her Virtual Sky World, she would¡¯ve departed from this world long ago.


    It was only after much effort that her injuries were healed. However, right after she met up with her fellow disciples, she ran into the ambushed Big Brother Ye. Because of many factors that stemmed from this matter, she was epted by a Nascent Soul grandmaster as his advanced inner disciple. Who would¡¯ve thought that before this advanced inner disciple status could lose its novelty, she would be beaten by her own master to the point of being heavily injured?


    One might ask, in this world, how many advanced inner disciples were beaten to a state of being severely injured by their own master right after they worshipped that very same master?


    In all of west Kunwu, she, this freak, was probably the only one going through all that. She really didn¡¯t know what to say about this fate of hers.


    When she finishedmenting in her mind, Mo Tiange finally sensed some strength returning. She tried hard to open her mouth and managed to ask, ¡°Big Brother Ye¡­ Is he okay?¡±


    ¡°To answer Martial Uncle¡¯s question, Senior Martial Brother Ye has been taken back to Clear Spring Peak by Martial Uncle Qingyuan and is currently recuperating. Grandmaster also bestowed some medicinal pills to him¡ªpresumably, his situation is no longer too serious.¡±


    Bestowed¡­ You were obviously the one who injured us, but you still ¡°bestowed¡±¡­


    Sensing the group of people lingering by her side, Mo Tiange felt really helpless. If she was still a registered disciple, they would¡¯ve definitely left her to fend for herself. In that case, she would¡¯ve been able to go straight into her Virtual Sky World and recuperate. Both the medicinal nts and spiritual aura inside her Virtual Sky World were many times better than the ones provided by this master of hers.


    With that thought in mind, Mo Tiange suddenly felt a lot better. In all of west Kunwu, she was presumably the only one who dared to resent something bestowed by their own middle stage Nascent Soul master.


    Nevertheless, Big Brother Ye¡¯s situation was probably direr this time. Aside from damaged meridians, his cultivation level might also end up regressing.


    She really wondered whether she harmed him or whether he infected her with his bad luck.


    Mo Tiange suddenly thought of something else. ¡°Why are all of you alright?¡±


    ording to her memory, the numerous female cultivators outside the cloud carriage were also in the Foundation Building realm like her¡ªshe and Ye Jingwen were severely injured, so how did these people still have the strength to take care of her?


    ¡°To answer Martial Uncle¡¯s question, the spot where the eight of us martial sisters were standing was covered by the protective barrier from the formation on the cloud carriage. For that reason, no matter how earth-shattering grandmaster¡¯s battles are, no damage will be done to us. However, because grandmaster is normally the only one inside the carriage and Martial Uncle and Senior Martial Brother Ye weren¡¯t far from grandmaster, both of you were identally injured by him.¡±


    Before Mo Tiange could protest, that woman spoke again: ¡°Riding in the same carriage as grandmaster is the kind of honor that would make countless disciples envious if they found out about it. Besides, grandmaster didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I hope Martial Uncle doesn¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Mo Tiange muttered inwardly. You girls ride the same carriage as him every day; why haven¡¯t I seen any people feeling envious?


    Another woman suddenly spoke in a satirizing tone, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Mengzhu, I¡¯m afraid whether martial uncle takes it to heart or not isn¡¯t something you¡¯re in the right position to worry about, is it?¡±


    En? Such a blunt tone somewhat surprised Mo Tiange. What kind of situation is this?


    At that moment, the female cultivator called Mengzhu changed her gentle tone to a cold sneer. ¡°I¡¯m talking to Martial Uncle Mo; why do you need to butt in?¡±


    Upon hearing this reply, the female cultivator satirizing Mengzhu was aggravated. She chuckled coldly. ¡°Grandmaster let us wait upon Martial Uncle Mo together, not just Senior Martial Sister alone. Why can¡¯t I speak?¡±


    ¡°Junior Martial Sister Run!¡± Mengzhu¡¯s tone suddenly became sharp. ¡°Are you the senior martial sister or am I?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Run paused for a moment then said begrudgingly, ¡°Of course you¡¯re the senior martial sister.¡±


    Mengzhu reverted back to her slightly arrogant tone from before. ¡°Since I¡¯m the senior martial sister, you naturally have to follow what I say.¡±


    After she spoke, the area regained a temporary quietness. However, shortly after, the woman known as Run once again said angrily, ¡°So what if you¡¯re the senior martial sister now? The person grandmaster likes has never been determined by seniority!¡±


    The moment Mo Tiange heard that, she was finally enlightened. Could this be the so-called rivalry in love mentioned in legends?


    Mo Tiange thought about that unruly Grandmaster Jinghe¡ªoh, he was her master now¡ªthen thought about these lively, young, beautiful female cultivators who seemed to be less than a hundred years old. She suddenly felt a chill running down her back and shuddered. Dao School emphasized having pure hearts and few desires. Although they could do little regarding Dual Cultivation, there were very few who liked to take concubines. This newly worshipped master of hers wouldn¡¯t happen to be an exception, right?


    Mengzhu 1 , Run 2 , these names really were¡­ vulgar! The arrogant, noble, graceful Grandmaster Jinghe unexpectedly liked these kinds of lyrical names. There wouldn¡¯t be a something- Mei 3 or something- Ju 4 after this, right?


    Right after this thought crossed her mind, she heard Mengzhu shouting: ¡°Shuangju 5 ! What does your expression mean?!¡±


    Mo Tiange almost vomited blood! Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have any strength in her body and could only grimace. While she did her best to absorb the medicinal power so she could regain control over her body as soon as possible, she also continued to listen to these female cultivators giving each other snide remarks.


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister Mengzhu, I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± This Shuangju sounded cold. It was as if she didn¡¯t want to be involved in their dispute.


    Mengzhu sneered. ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything, but everything is written on your face!¡±


    Instead of answering, Shuangju kept her silence.


    Mo Tiange then heard Runughing contemptuously. ¡°Senior Martial Sister Mengzhu, if we¡¯re talking about seniority, you¡¯re also not the most senior among us. Why do you have to bully Shuangju?¡±


    ¡°When did I ever bully her?¡± Mengzhu retorted unhappily, ¡°I was just asking, but shepletely ignored me! So what did she mean then?¡±


    ¡°She¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± This time, just as Run opened her mouth, the female cultivator who hadn¡¯t said anything suddenly spoke in an imposing manner: ¡°Just because I don¡¯t talk, you really think I¡¯m a mere decoration, huh! What¡¯s the point of arguing over these matters? Grandmaster told us to take care of Martial Uncle Mo. Aren¡¯t you afraid Martial Uncle Mo would get angry because of what you¡¯ve been saying!?¡±


    Once she spoke, everyone went silent. Shuangju then said, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Momei, don¡¯t be mad. We¡¯ll stop talking.¡±


    But right after she finished talking, Run said, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Momei6 , you¡¯re taking care of Martial Uncle Mo so attentively. You¡¯re not trying to use Martial Uncle Mo to win grandmaster¡¯s favor, right? I¡¯m just afraid your calctions will be wrong!¡±


    When she heard that, Mo Tiange felt even more helpless. These people were quarreling in front of her without any restraint; they might call her ¡°martial uncle,¡± but they clearly had no respect for her. Didn¡¯t behaving like this mean they were taking advantage of the fact that she was only a Foundation Building cultivator? Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s method of managing his subordinates really wasn¡¯t up to scratch!

 Chapter 135: A New Immortal’s Cave

    <h4>Chapter 135: A New Immortal¡¯s Cave</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know how long she had soaked inside the Wenyang Pool, but she eventually had the strength to open her eyes.


    She looked all around and finally got a clear glimpse of what the Wenyang Pool looked like.


    It was a pool made of irregrly-shaped warm jade. Steam from the water spread all over. The water from the pool was a faint milky-white color and emitted a fragrant medicinal scent that she was already ustomed to.


    The pool was built into a high tform. The steps below were uniformly made of white jade. Furthermore, coupled with all the gorgeous carved and painted decorations, the ce looked extremely luxurious. The light muslin curtains hanging all around asionally rose and fluttered with the breeze. When that happened, flower petals asionally flew in along with the wind and fell down slowly¡­


    The high tform itself was surrounded by a boundless sea of clouds, making it seem as if it floated high in the clouds. What Mo Tiange saw made her wonder what kind of ce this Wenyang Pool was built in.


    As she was engrossed in her wild thoughts, a maid suddenly called out in surprise and delight, ¡°Martial Uncle Mo, you¡¯re awake!¡±


    Mo Tiange turned around to look. Behind her were four Foundation Building female cultivators. Each was a beauty and all of them looked gentle. Presumably, these four were Plum, Orchid, Bamboo, and Chrysanthemum, who took care of her while they bickered with each other back then.


    From her voice, the one who just spoke seemed to be Mengzhu, who talked the most. Mo Tiange simply nodded her head as an answer. ¡°Can Ie up now?¡±


    Momei answered, ¡°Since Martial Uncle can move already, of course Martial Uncle cane out.¡±


    After she obtained affirmation, Mo Tiange wanted to get up. However, she suddenly realized she was stark naked. Feeling a bit embarrassed, Mo Tiange asked, ¡°Where are my clothes?¡±


    Plum, Orchid, Bamboo, and Chrysanthemum¡ªthe four of them parted ways. Two went to fetch towels while the other two held up some clothes. They were most likely going to attend to her.


    Mo Tiange deliberated for a moment and decided it wouldn¡¯t matter if they saw her naked¡ªall of them were women, after all. Hence, no longer felt embarrassed, she got up from the pool.


    One maid held her hair up, one wiped her body, and the other two helped put on her clothes.


    Without moving even a finger, her body was properly clothed.


    At that moment, Mo Tiange suddenly recalled a story she once read when she lived in the secr world. In the distant past, there was a kingdom that almost unified the entire Celestial Pole. In that kingdom, one of the imperial concubines was highly favored by the emperor. That concubine liked to bathe in hot springs, so there was a poet who wrote a long poem about that. These sentences were part of the poem:


    On a cold spring day, he bestowed upon her the honor of bathing with him at the Huaqing Pool.


    The water of the hot springs was calm and washed over her pale white skin.


    The pce maids helped her leave the pool because she was too delicate andcked strength.


    This was when she began to receive advances from the emperor¡­


    Because of this unconscious thought, Mo Tiange suddenly got goosebumps all over her body. Even if Lord Daoist Jinghe had the mannerisms of an incapable lord, she was his disciple, not that unlucky concubine in the story. They werepletely different!


    Mo Tiange shook off the unease she felt. She then looked back and asked, ¡°Should I go and greet my master?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mengzhu answered, ¡°Martial Uncle, please step on the lotus seat.¡±


    It was only now that Mo Tiange saw there was a floating lotus seat beside the high tform. She moved toward the lotus seat and stepped onto it. Shortly after, the lotus seat moved, sinking slowly into the sea of clouds.


    This time, she finally had a clear look. As it turned out, this high tform was located in the air!


    The lotus seat slowly descended. Despite having nothing for support, it steadily brought her down towards the Clear Spring Peak.


    Several secondster, Mo Tiange set foot on Clear Spring Peak, and the lotus seat slowly rose into the air again.


    After she watched the lotus seat leaving Clear Spring Peak, Mo Tiange shifted her gaze and looked at her surroundings. This was Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave, which she had once visited.


    Upon seeing her stepping off the lotus seat, the Foundation Building disciple guarding the door immediately went to greet her. He enthusiastically said, ¡°Are you perhaps Martial Uncle Mo?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. These people were really smart. It was only very recently that she turned into an advanced inner disciple from a registered disciple, but the way they addressed and treated her hadpletely changed.


    That disciple smiled and quickly said, ¡°Grandmaster has given instructions that there¡¯s no need to report first if Martial Uncle Mo arrives. Martial Uncle may go in this way.¡±


    Mo Tiange gave him a slight smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As the disciple said, ¡°It¡¯s what I ought to do,¡± she entered the main hall.


    ¡°Your injuries healed really quickly. It¡¯s only been a few days, but you were actually able to leave the pool already!¡±


    Before she could step further inside, she already heard someone¡¯s voice. Mo Tiange straightened her gaze and saw Lord Daoist Jinghe sitting upright inside the hall. She promptly kneeled and greeted him, ¡°Disciple greets Master. Disciple also thanks Master for Master¡¯s attention.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe carelessly waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright as long as you¡¯re alive.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± This new master of hers¡ªhow could he make her revere him if he acted like this?


    ¡°That¡¯ll do, get up. I¡¯m not the type of master who likes to treat their disciples harshly, so you don¡¯t need to kneel for no reason. Take a seat!¡±


    Upon hearing what he said, there was a slight twitch on Mo Tiange¡¯s face. However, she still stood up and answered obediently, ¡°Yes.¡±


    As he watched her pick a chair and sit down, Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s gaze remained on her, scrutinizing her. asionally, he stroked his short beard and sank into his own thoughts. Other times, he would stare at her and mumble to himself.


    Being stared at like that made Mo Tiange rather restless. Is there something wrong?


    Lord Daoist Jinghe suddenly pped his hands. ¡°Right! Why did I just think of this now?!¡± He then turned towards Mo Tiange. ¡°Since you¡¯re This Lord¡¯s formal disciple, This Lord will bestow upon you a new Immortal¡¯s Cave! Xiuqin!¡±


    The attending female disciple at his side answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Take her to Mingxin Residence!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandmaster.¡± The female cultivator bowed and said to Mo Tiange, ¡°Martial Uncle Mo, please follow me.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Mo Tiange bowed towards Grandmaster Jinghe and followed the female cultivator out through the side door.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave could almost be called an imperial pce¡ªit was just built inside a mountain though. It had countless pavilions, halls, and gardens. There were rare and unusual objects everywhere. Mo Tiange had never seen such a gorgeous and extravagant Immortal¡¯s Cave, so she couldn¡¯t help but gasp in admiration.


    There were many kinds of cultivators. There was the type that cultivated painstakingly, but there were also some who enjoyed life like Lord Daoist Jinghe. If any mortal people saw this Immortal¡¯s Cave, they would certainly perceive it as a fairnd.


    They passed through a moon gate and walked along a veranda before they finally made a detour and entered a small, remote courtyard.


    This small courtyard was constructedpletely differently with the others. Although it had the same construction as the others, the stairs were also made of jade and the walls were also made of stones; everything inside the courtyard was extremely simple. Inside, aside from some essential furniture, there weren¡¯t any extravagant decorations at all.


    There was a row of five small rooms. The maid named Xiuqin exined them one by one: ¡°Martial Uncle Mo, the middle one is the sitting room; you can receive your guests there. This room is for cultivating; this room is for concocting medicinal pills; this room is for refining tools; this room is where you can rest¡­ In addition to these, if you have any spiritual beasts, you can build them nests outside. As for the medicinal garden, it was originally grown by Martial Uncle Shoujing. But from now on, it¡¯s yours.¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned when she heard herst couple remarks. ¡°Whose residence was this?¡±


    The maid answered with a smile, ¡°This was Martial Uncle Shoujing¡¯s childhood residence. After he entered the Core Formation realm, grandmaster bestowed upon him another Immortal¡¯s Cave.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange looked around. There was a pond in front of the rooms while in the back was the medicinal garden. There was enough natural lightning, so moonstones wouldn¡¯t be needed.


    She then walked into the sitting room. A simple mahogany table and chairs were arranged against the wall. Except for the tea set on the table, there was nothing else inside this room¡ªnot even anything for entertaining.


    She originally thought the objects had been taken away by the previous owner, but after she made a trip to the cultivating room, she found two bookshelves full of books, jade slips and other kinds of old manuscripts arranged on the wall.


    Xiuqin exined, ¡°When Martial Uncle Shoujing moved away, he didn¡¯t take these things with him.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ doesn¡¯t he want to take them back now?¡±


    Xiuqin hesitated. ¡°Well¡­ let¡¯s wait until I ask grandmaster first.¡±


    When they walked out of the cultivating room, they saw a female cultivator heading towards them. She bowed towards Mo Tiange and said, ¡°Martial Uncle Mo, grandmaster ordered me toe and pass on this message.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°Please speak.¡±


    The maid said, ¡°Grandmaster said that from now on, this ce is Martial Uncle Mo¡¯s, including all the things inside. You don¡¯t need to ask for permission and may use them as you wish. Furthermore, after Martial Uncle moves in, Martial Uncle doesn¡¯t need to go and greet grandmaster again. Martial Uncle just needs to cultivate at ease. If there are any issues, grandmaster can summon Martial Uncle to go and see him.¡±


    Such a long message could actually be summarized into three words: fend for yourself. Mo Tiange had naturally never harbored any delusions that Lord Daoist Jinghe would value her much, so she wasn¡¯t at all disappointed by the current circumstances. She simply nodded and said, ¡°I understand, please convey my thanks to grandmaster.¡±


    The maid once again bowed then retreated.


    When she saw the direction the maid was heading towards, Xiuqin looked rather jealous. However, she still smiled at Mo Tiange. ¡°Congrattions, Martial Uncle. Martial Uncle Shoujing left quite a few good things here. They¡¯re yours now.¡±


    Instead of answering Xiuqin, Mo Tiange asked, ¡°I want to tidy up the things from my previous Immortal¡¯s Cave. Am I allowed to leave?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Xiuqin said, ¡°but for now, Martial Uncle better follow me first. All of us pass through this road if we want to leave; Martial Uncle should memorize it so you can go by yourself in the future.¡±


    After a lot of turns and detours, the two of them finally exited through the side hall. Xiuqin said to the door-keeping disciple, ¡°This is Martial Uncle Mo. She¡¯s going to live here from now on.¡±


    The door-keeping disciple was also a Foundation Building cultivator. When he heard what Xiuqin said, he didn¡¯t dare to be rude and hurriedly greeted Mo Tiange. ¡°Martial Uncle Mo.¡±


    Having been addressed like this for several days, Mo Tiange was now used to it and no longer nervously answered back like she did at first. She just nodded naturally and asked, ¡°It¡¯s okay for me to go out for a while, right?¡±


    The door-keeping disciple said, ¡°Since Martial Uncle lives here, Martial Uncle naturally cane and go at will.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Mo Tiange then turned towards Xiuqin and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to tidy up my cave first. You don¡¯t have to keep apanying me.¡±


    Xiuqin bowed. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mo Tiange left Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave and made her way toward her former little cave.


    Meanwhile, inside Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s main hall.


    ¡°This little girl is really extraordinary. You said her meridians were remolded by Deification cultivators?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe turned to look at the youth sitting in the chair.


    Qin Xi nodded with a wooden expression on his face.


    ¡°Spiritual Roots of the Origin coupled with the Art of the Origin¡­ This girl¡­ her abilities areparable to those genius cultivators! We should be d I epted her as my disciple. Over time, advancing into the Nascent Soul realm also shouldn¡¯t be a problem for her. At that point, our Clear Spring Peak will certainly have more than three Nascent Soul cultivators! Hahaha¡­¡±


    Lord Daoist Jingheughed out loud, but he suddenly realized Qin Xi didn¡¯t respond at all and raised his eyebrows. ¡°What? Is this not worth getting happy about?¡±


    Qin Xi finally moved. He stood up and spoke in an extremely exhausted tone: ¡°I¡¯ll head back first.¡±


    His response surprised Lord Daoist Jinghe. ¡°Wait! Are your injuries still not healed yet?¡±


    ¡°They were healed long ago.¡±


    ¡°Then what does this dead man¡¯s expression of yours mean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Nothing your head! Lord Daoist Jinghe didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Brat! Your wings must be hard enough now, right? You actually dared to lie to me! Speak your mind! What are you thinking about?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Qin Xi helplessly said, ¡°Is it wrong for me to want to go back and cultivate?¡±


    ¡°Cultivating again!¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe shouted, ¡°You just exited Closed Door Meditation! What¡¯s left to cultivate!?¡±


    ¡°I just want to form my Nascent Soul as soon as possible.¡±


    His answer once again surprised Lord Daoist Jinghe. ¡°Why are you so eager to form your Nascent Soul? Didn¡¯t you say that Deification cultivator also bestowed upon you a lot of good things so you¡¯ll have a far easier time in forming your Nascent Soul? That being the case, why are you this impatient?¡±


    Qin Xi smirked and ¡°hmphed¡± softly. ¡°Good things? He beat me half dead before giving me good things¡ªis this still a bestowment!? Feeling powerless in front of someone with absolute power¡ªI bet you don¡¯t know the feeling, right?¡±


    After he finished talking, he turned around and left, leaving behind the stunned Lord Daoist Jinghe who mumbled to himself: ¡°This brat really took that matter to heart.¡±

 Chapter 136: Can’t be Said

    <h4>Chapter 136: Can¡¯t be Said</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    ¡°In the end, what are you trying to achieve by hiding your identity from her? If you can¡¯t exin it to me clearly, don¡¯t me me for taking your life!¡±


    Qin Xi was silent for a long time before he lightly said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t hide my identity from her, she wouldn¡¯t have stayed at Xuanqing School.¡±


    ¡°Stay at Xuanqing School?¡± Zhong Muling was a bit surprised but soon asked in a heavy tone, ¡°What do you want to do now that she decided to stay at Xuanqing School?¡±


    Although a wry smile appeared on Qin Xi¡¯s face, he still answered bluntly, ¡°What could be done if she didn¡¯t stay at Xuanqing School?¡±


    Zhong Muling¡¯s heart sank. He naturally understood the meaning behind Qin Xi¡¯s words. An Aura Refining female cultivator with a special body constitution with no patron backing her¡ªhow long could she live in the cultivation world? On second thought, he also perceived one more meaning behind Qin Xi¡¯s words. If Mo Tiange didn¡¯t stay at Xuanqing School, this brat himself also wouldn¡¯t be able to help her.


    His tone eased down slightly. ¡°So you mean you¡¯re doing all of this out of good will?¡±


    This time, Qin Xi didn¡¯t immediately answer. After a long while, he finally said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Senior¡¯s aware of the matter between me and her father?¡±


    Mo Tiange talked to him about it before, so Zhong Muling uttered a ¡°hmph¡± and said, ¡°I heard about it.¡±


    Qin Xi chuckled. ¡°There are some matters she isn¡¯t clear about. Presumably, Senior also isn¡¯t aware of them yet.¡± He paused for a moment before he continued slowly. ¡°Twenty years ago, before her father died, he helped me escape and told me to take care of his wife and daughter. At that time, he promised me one thing.¡±


    Surprised, Zhong Muling asked, ¡°What thing?¡±


    Qin Xi exined slowly, word by word: ¡°In the future, all matters regarding her Dual Cultivation would be decided by me.¡±


    Once he finished, the surroundings sank into an eerie silence.


    All of a sudden, there was a spiritual aura fluctuation. Zhong Muling silently appeared in front of Qin Xi, lookingpletely ashen. ¡°Decided by you?¡±


    With a wave of his sleeve, spiritual aura pressure was released. Qin Xi once again fell to the floor; his existing injuries werepounded.


    Zhong Muling¡¯s expression looked heavy. ¡°Are you trying to say her father promised her to you?¡±


    Despite his severe injuries, Qin Xi still disyed a smile and answered unyieldingly, ¡°Senior may interpret it however Senior likes.¡±


    ¡°Then how about you? How did you interpret it?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Qin Xi wiped the bloodstain at the corner of his lips and sat up. ¡°Before her uncle passed away, I already agreed that I would never force her if she wasn¡¯t willing.¡±


    Zhong Muling said nothing further. His expression constantly changed; sometimes, he looked severe, and other times, he looked rxed. He kept ring at Qin Xi¡¯s pale, almost bloodless face.


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t look at him. He wasn¡¯t afraid in the slightest and had apletely calm expression on his face.


    ¡°Aling!¡± Inside the hut, there was a spiritual aura fluctuation once again. Yuan Bao, who suddenly appeared, stared at Qin Xi with full interest and said to Zhong Muling, ¡°Don¡¯t you think¡­ Dual Cultivation is a good idea?¡±


    Zhong Muling¡¯s expression turned ugly. He cast an angry gaze at Yuan Bao.


    Yuan Bao just shrugged and said in an innocent manner, ¡°Fine, Dual Cultivation isn¡¯t a good idea. However, this boy has Yang Spiritual Bead inside his body and two spiritual roots, metal and fire¡ªhis Yang aura is tremendous. Allowing him to be Tiange¡¯s Human Furnace isn¡¯t bad either.¡±


    Upon hearing what Yuan Bao said, Qin Xi¡¯s expression instantly changed. He raised his head to look at the two people in front of him.


    Zhong Muling¡¯s expression gradually eased down. After muttering irresolutely for a while, he slowly nodded. ¡°What you said is quite reasonable.¡±


    The two people then stared at Qin Xi. It was as if they were deciding whether or not he could live up to their standards.


    The spiritual aura inside Qin Xi¡¯s body ran amok. Because fury was flourishing in his heart, he suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Yuan Bao made a ¡°tsk tsk¡± noise then crouched down and grabbed Qin Xi¡¯s hand. A surge of spiritual breath instantly rushed into Qin Xi¡¯s body. ¡°It won¡¯t do for a Human Furnace to be this weak. Aling, let me raise this boy well, will you? Hehe, he has Yang Spiritual Bead in his body; it isn¡¯t much different from having a Pure Yang Constitution. He¡¯s actually quite suitable for learning from me.¡±


    Zhong Muling ¡°hmphed¡± and flung his sleeve. In a sh, he disappeared from inside the hut, leaving behind his voice: ¡°Just take him if you like. What are you asking me first for?¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°Human Furnace¡­¡±


    Qin Xi muttered those two words softly and opened his eyes.


    He had never gone through such humiliation in his whole life!


    He knew that although those two men beat him to a critical state, they had given him a lot of benefits. Even if there was no gratitude between them, they also didn¡¯t have animosity between them. However, he really couldn¡¯t swallow such humiliation!


    Human Furnace¡­ They actually wanted him to be a Human Furnace!


    Ever since he was a child, he already practiced Dao School¡¯s mental cultivation method, so the idea of using a Human Furnace had never once crossed his mind. He never expected that there would be a day when someone wanted to turn him into a Human Furnace instead!


    Qin Xi closed his eyes and tried to calm down.


    Since he entered Mount Taikang at eight years old, there had never been a time when his mind was vtile like it was now. With a Nascent Soul cultivator as an elder, his cultivation always progressed quickly and no one dared to show him attitude. Even when he went out of the school by himself, he always had enough resources to sustain his life.


    During those few short days, the Deification cultivator known as Yuan Bao passed him a set of incantations and fed him a lot of strange things. Some caused him so much pain that he wished he was dead, while others caused his cultivation level to advance at an rming speed. He was practically toyed to death. Furthermore, when he left, Yuan Bao snickered mischievously and told him that he had to form his Nascent Soul soon so he could be a good Human Furnace.


    Recalling those memories, Qin Xi once again clenched his fists; his lips were pursed tightly.


    Human Furnace! His pride made him unable to tell his master about these matters, so he could only bury them deep within his heart.


    The incantations Yuan Bao gave him caused his constitution to be more and more simr to a Pure Yang Constitution, so many of the potential barriers during realm-breakthroughs would be increasingly easier for him to deal with. For him, this was actually an enormous gain. Had they not done anything outrageous, he would certainly be grateful towards them. However, not only did they humiliate him, but they also made him feel worried. If those two people really wanted to make him into a Human Furnace after his cultivation realm advanced, what should he do?


    He didn¡¯t dislike Mo Tiange, nor would he deny once having different thoughts about her. But that only happened for a short while. Before he could achieve the Great Dao, he couldn¡¯t be distracted by other things. The matter of Dual Cultivation was also out of his scope. It was just that after this happened, he would feel extremely embarrassed every time he saw her! This kind of embarrassment didn¡¯t have anything to do with her, but it made him not want to see her.


    He had been pondering for a long time on how to solve this problem. If he continued practicing the incantations, his Pure Yang aura would continue to flourish until his constitution became very simr to a Pure Yang Constitution, and it also meant¡­ he would be even more suitable to be the Human Furnace they talked about. Nevertheless, if he didn¡¯t practice them, the speed of his cultivation wouldn¡¯t be as quick; he might even be trapped in the Nascent Soul realm, unable to advance to the Deification realm for the rest of his life¡­


    Therefore, he finally decided that not only would he practice those incantations, but he would also do it quickly. He would form his Nascent Soul as quickly as possible then advance to the Deification realm. It was only after he entered the Deification realm and had control over his own fate that he would be able to erase this shame!


    Qin Xi took a deep breath, stood up and walked out of his cave.


    His injuries were all healed. In the past two years, his cultivation level also progressed. After a few days, he could start preparing to break through to thete stage of the Core Formation realm. He had a very good grasp of his abilities. He would spend another twenty to thirty years until he reached the peak stage of the Core Formation realm then he could try forming his Nascent Soul. He was 143 years old right now; with the assumption that he would spend around fifty years in total, there was a huge chance he could advance to the Nascent Soul realm when he was around 200 years old.


    As for how many years he would have to spend after he advanced to the Nascent Soul realm, he still didn¡¯t know.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe entered the Nascent Soul realm when he was 400 years old, and he was already more than 800 years old now. Although he stayed in the Nascent Soul realm for more than 400 years, he was still only in the middle stage of the Nascent Soul realm. Even now, he still couldn¡¯t reach the doorstep of thete stage.


    Qin Xi¡¯s aptitude was worse than his master¡¯s. He was only able to reach his current cultivation realm because he had Yang Spiritual Bead inside his body and a resolute heart. But after entering the Nascent Soul realm, these probably wouldn¡¯t provide him with any additional benefits¡­


    He was still walking absent-mindedly when he suddenly heard noises ahead of him. Startled, his footsteps halted. This ce is¡­


    ¡ª


    ¡°Tiange, congrattions! Within such a short period of time, you¡¯ve already been formally epted by grandmaster as his formal disciple! You really make me jealous to death! Ah, wrong, I should call you ¡®Martial Uncle¡¯ now.¡±


    Mo Tiange was packing up the things from her previous cave while chatting with Luo Fengxue. When she heard what Luo Fengxue said, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and say, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Luo, you¡¯re making me nervous by calling me ¡®Martial Uncle¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Nervous about what?¡± Luo Fengxue righteously said, ¡°You¡¯re grandmaster¡¯s formal disciple. I naturally have to call you ¡®Martial Uncle.¡¯ You shouldn¡¯t call me ¡®Senior Martial Sister¡¯ anymore; right now, I can¡¯t afford being addressed like that. Besides, it wouldn¡¯t be good if others heard it.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ All right, Fengxue.¡±


    Upon being addressed like this, a smile blossomed on Luo Fengxue¡¯s face. ¡°Unexpectedly, it¡¯s only now that I can hear you calling me by my name. Martial Uncle Mo, I think you¡¯re a very guarded person¡­¡±


    She said ¡°Martial Uncle Mo¡± in a teasing tone, but it made Mo Tiange blush with shame. What Luo Fengxue said wasn¡¯t wrong. Mo Tiange was simply unwilling to get too close with others, so she had been unwilling to call Luo Fengxue by her name. On the other hand, Luo Fengxue was always sincere in how she treated Mo Tiange. Truth to be told, Mo Tiange had indeed wronged Luo Fengxue.


    ¡°Fengxue, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it, no need to exin.¡± Luo Fengxue smiled and said, ¡°I understand. You¡¯ve had a rough life, so you¡¯re always wary of others. If you weren¡¯t brought back by Martial Uncle Shoujing and epted as a disciple by grandmaster, I also wouldn¡¯t have treated you this sincerely.¡±


    What Luo Fengxue said made Mo Tiange feel a bit better and less guilty. Hence, she smiled and said, ¡°All right, Fengxue, since I won¡¯t be living here anymore, you can have the medicinal garden. If any neers are arranged to live here in the future, you can decide whether you want to relocate it or not.¡±


    ¡°Got it! Since you¡¯re now grandmaster¡¯s formal disciple, I¡¯m going to be blunt. The spiritual nts we boughtst time in Danding School are still in my hands¡ªI want all of them. You don¡¯t have any objections, right?¡±


    Mo Tiange burst outughing. ¡°Of course! I¡¯m now the senior, so of course I can¡¯t argue with my junior.¡±


    ¡°Ha! You¡¯re adapting to your new identity quite quickly; now you¡¯re already unting your identity as a senior in front of me. Hmph! Anyway, I¡¯ve taken the real advantage here, so I won¡¯t fight you over this status change.¡±


    After chatting for a while, Luo Fengxue finally led Mo Tiange to meet Master Daoist Xuanyin.


    During the battle two years ago, both Luo Fengxue and Wei Jiasi were injured. Wei Jiasi¡¯s injuries were severe, so she was still recuperating. Luo Fengxue¡¯s condition was very good now; she even obtained medicinal pills and so on as a reward from the school. As for Han Qingyu, because she was injured some time ago, she was currently in Closed Door Meditation to recuperate. Therefore, when Mo Tiange returned, she only saw Luo Fengxue.


    As they approached Master Daoist Xuanyin¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave, the disciples guarding the door hastily came over and greeted them. ¡°Greetings to Martial Uncle Mo, Senior Martial Sister Luo.¡±


    Mo Tiange was quite bbergasted. Was news of her being epted as a formal disciple already all over Clear Spring Peak?


    Luo Fengxue quietly whispered to her, ¡°Right after grandmaster came back, he said you were courageous enough to fight a fifth rank demonic beast by yourself in this war and lived up to Clear Spring Peak¡¯s prestige. Therefore, he directly dered he epted you as his formal disciple.¡±


    So that was what happened. No wonder the door-keeping disciples already changed the way they addressed her.


    When they entered the hall, Master Daoist Xuanyin was meditating with his eyes closed. Luo Fengxue called, ¡°Master!¡±


    Master Daoist Xuanyin opened his eyes. He swept his gaze over the two of them before fixating on Mo Tiange. ¡°Tiange, how are you?¡±


    Mo Tiange stepped forward and greeted him politely, ¡°Martial Uncle Xuanyin, I¡¯m all right. Forgive me for worrying everyone.¡±


    Master Daoist Xuanyin stroked his long beard. A smile appeared on his face. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already been epted by master as his formal disciple, you don¡¯t need to call me ¡®Martial Uncle¡¯ anymore. Calling me ¡®Senior Martial Brother¡¯ will do.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mo Tiange corrected herself. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Xuanyin, the grace you showed me through several years of teaching, Tiange will never forget. I¡¯m leaving today, so I came here to say my thanks.¡±


    ¡°This child¡­¡± Master Daoist Xuanyin stared at her affectionately. She took two years to build her foundation but also disappeared for two years; if they were technical about it, he didn¡¯t even teach her for three years. However, they were still master and disciple in all aspects except in name.


    ¡°Tiange, since you¡¯re already master¡¯s disciple, you have to work even harder in your cultivation in the future. You mustn¡¯t bring shame to master¡¯s name, understand?¡±


    ¡°I will definitely follow Senior Martial Brother Xuanyin¡¯s instructions.¡±


    ¡°En. We still have a lot of chances to meet in the future, so we don¡¯t need to be too sad. Go!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Having solemnly conveyed her thanks, Mo Tiange retreated and followed Luo Fengxue out.


    ¡°Okay, Fengxue, I¡¯m going back to my cave. You can always visit me whenever you have free time.¡±


    With a smile, Luo Fengxue stepped forwards to give her a brief hug. ¡°Got it.¡± Although Mo Tiange said that, Luo Fengxue knew very well in her heart that their chances to meet up in the future would be few and far between. Was Grandmaster Jinghe¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave a ce she could go to frequently?


    After saying goodbye to Luo Fengxue, Mo Tiange turned around. She was about to continue walking when she saw someone standing not too far from her with a rather unhappy expression.


    It was Qin Xi.


    It had been more than two years since theyst saw each other¡ªsince they separated at Luoyan Cliff, to be exact. That year, when they came out of Zhong Muling¡¯s Virtual Sky World, Qin Xi¡¯s expression already didn¡¯t look good. Now, the way he was looking at her was indescribablyplicated. It seemed a bit nostalgic but at the same time, it also carried a sense of alienation. Furthermore, he looked conflicted and had a very cold attitude.


    Mo Tiange stopped walking. Just like his gaze, her feelings too were indescribablyplicated. Should she greet him and ask how he was doing? One moment she felt unwilling if she didn¡¯t greet him, the next she felt she shouldn¡¯t care about him. Nevertheless, she eventually took a step forward then walked towards Qin Xi with a smile on her face.


    In the next second, however, Qin Xi lowered his gaze, turned around and walked away without the slightest hesitation.


    She was stunned.


    He¡­ he didn¡¯t walk away because he didn¡¯t see her; he walked away because he didn¡¯t want to talk to her!


    Her heart suddenly felt as if it was stifled, though she couldn¡¯t tell whether it was because she was angry or disappointed.


    ¡°Tiange?¡±


    Mo Tiange turned around and saw that Luo Fengxue was watching her with confusion. Presumably, she also saw what just happened.


    After taking a deep breath, Mo Tiange smiled at Luo Fengxue. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll head back first.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± Luo Fengxue answered with uncertainty. She hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she still didn¡¯t tell Mo Tiange about the matter regarding the so-called Senior Martial Brother Qin.


    Regarding this matter, she really shouldn¡¯t meddle as an outsider. Besides, Tiange was also her martial uncle now.


    Upon returning to her new Immortal¡¯s Cave, Mo Tiange sat in the sitting room for quite a while.


    In this cave, every piece of furniture and every small object was left behind by someone else. It felt as if it was filled with past years that didn¡¯t belong to her.


    Its previous owner had perhaps been like her, sitting there drinking some tea, chatting with some people, or perhaps just contemting quietly. Maybe he previously also meditated in the cultivating room and flipped through those books; after all, his handwriting was still on those papers. The concocting room, refining room, bedroom¡­ traces of his existence could be found in every one of those rooms.


    Eventually, a faint smile appeared on her face. She stood up, took a deep breath and started to put everything inside those rooms into an empty Qiankun Bag. Whether it was the table, chairs or books, none of them were hers. Hence, it¡¯d be better for her to rece all of them.


    ¡°Martial Uncle Mo!¡± A surprised cry came through.


    Mo Tiange tossed a nce towards the direction where the sound came from. Two female cultivators were standing in the doorway, watching her with astonishment.


    ¡°What? Is there something wrong?¡± she asked expressionlessly.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Tidying up my cave.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Mo Tiange nced coldly at them. ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you say I could deal with these objects inside this cave as I wished? Is it wrong if I don¡¯t want them?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The two female cultivators stared at her, feelingpletely helpless. They did say such things, but it never once crossed their minds that this Martial Uncle Mo would throw away all Martial Uncle Shoujing¡¯s belongings!

 Chapter 137: A Bunch of Concubines, Troublesome!

    <h4>Chapter 137: A Bunch of Concubines, Troublesome!</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave was called Shangqing Pce 1 .


    When Mo Tiange saw the name, she was rather surprised. She thought it might be called Wanhua Pce 2 or Baixiang Pce 3 or something of the sort. She really didn¡¯t expect it to have such a normal name.


    Inside the pce, aside from Lord Daoist Jinghe, there was only her and his sixteen maids. These maids were all female Foundation Building cultivators from the school. Because their spiritual roots were ordinary and not good enough for them to be epted by Core Formation cultivators as disciples, they voluntarily came to be maids for a Nascent Soul grandmaster with the hopes of obtaining some pointers from him.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe wasn¡¯t a stingy person. His maids indeed received pointers and rewards from him. In the beginning, perhaps these maids came simply to achieve some progress in their cultivation. However, after attending to one man¡ªa handsome, elegant man with a high cultivation level at that¡ªfor a long time, they unconsciously started to harbor some delusions. Hence, fights and rivalry between them increased.


    While Mo Tiange was in the Wenyang Pool, she already witnessed Mei, Lan, Zhu, and Ju quarreling with each other. She didn¡¯t think much of it, but after she went to Shangqing Pce, she finally realized their quarrel that day was really nothing worth mentioning.


    Of the sixteen maids, four were named after flowers: Mei, Lan, Zhu, Ju 4 ; four were named after the four arts: Qin, Qi, Shu, Hua 5 ; four were named after seasons: Chun, Xia, Qiu, Dong 6 ; and four others were named Yu, Xue, Feng, Shuang 7 . Each name was picked personally by Lord Daoist Jinghe. Each was extremely corny.


    ording to the expectation set by these names, the fact that this Immortal¡¯s Cave was actually called Shangqing Pce surprised Mo Tiange.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s Mingxin Residence was rather close to where Qin, Qi, Shu, and Hua lived. Their full names were Xiuqin, Qingqi, Xianshu, and Daihua. Overall, their names could be considered a bit more elegant than the names of Mei, Lan, Zhu, and Ju. However, the way the four of them interacted with each other was much worse than how Mei, Lan, Zhu, Ju fought.


    Furthermore, because her cultivation level wasn¡¯t that different from theirs, these maids didn¡¯t treat her sincerely. Although they called her ¡°Martial Uncle¡± and never showed any intentions of going against her, the way they spoke and behaved towards her showed a loss of respect that she should¡¯ve had.


    For that reason, Mo Tiangeid a Five-Spirit Formation around her small cave. If she needed anything, she would call them by sending a Summoning Talisman from outside the formation. All in all, she tried to lessen the chance of contact with them as much as she could.


    Because she blocked these maids from entering her cave and furthermore Lord Daoist Jinghe also let her fend for herself, Mo Tiange finally had the chance to enter her Virtual Sky World to proceed with her cultivation.


    With Sunu Art of the Origin, her cultivation progressed very quickly. She only needed to cultivate for six hours to achieve a result equivalent to an entire day¡¯s worth of cultivation. However, Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t in a hurry to cultivate. Every day, she cultivated for six hours and stopped after she achieved her usual result.


    She was well aware that her cultivation level was increased to the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm forcibly, so both her temperament and realm were still unsteady. If she was impatient to see results while her mind wasn¡¯t steady enough when the time came, she would most likely fail to advance to the Core Formation realm and would have to start all over again. Therefore, it¡¯d be better for her to take things slowly now andy a firm foundation first.


    Forcefully suppressing the speed of her cultivation also slowed down the progress of her Soul-Refining Art. Every art applicable in fights of magical powers used mental cultivation techniques as their foundation, including the Soul-Refining Art. Now, she was only in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm; although both her primordial spirit and meridians were different from those of ordinary Foundation Building cultivators, her cultivation level mustn¡¯t be disregarded. If her cultivation level wasn¡¯t enough to support her Soul-Refining Art, her Soul-Refining Art might end up rebounding and hurting her.


    Therefore, Mo Tiange spent around ten to twelve hours of the time she had left in the day to learn other skills.


    Formations, pill-concocting, tool-refining, talisman-drawing, the art of healing, and also engineering.


    Among countless types of skills, the so-called Art of Engineering was a rtively special one. ording to legends, in the distant past, a n known as Mo n appeared in the human world. Its founder, Mozi 8 , was very skillful in handicrafts. He was able to use wood logs, fine irons and the like to create extremely powerful mechanical objects. Each of his creations was powerful enough to fight against a hundred enemies and even to plunder a city.


    Of course, in the cultivation world, that kind of skill was irrelevant and unworthy of mention. Nevertheless, the cultivation world also had its own Art of Engineering. All kinds of spiritual objects and spars would be used to create puppets which could also obtain power simr to human cultivators.


    Unfortunately, after Mo Tiange rummaged through several books about the Art of Engineering, she realized these puppets needed spars to mobilize them. Nowadays, spars were difficult to find, so it really wasn¡¯t surprising that the Art of Engineering also died out.


    Cultivating, farming, practicing other skills¡­ Just like that, her days passed one after another. As Mo Tiange holed up in this tiny cave of hers, she actually became increasingly obsessed with practicing and studying to the point where she even stopped seeing other people.


    She didn¡¯t know how long these alone-but-not-lonely days passed before her master in name finally remembered her.


    Mo Tiange sat on a chair, putting on the appearance of an obedient disciple and calmly allowed Lord Daoist Jinghe to size her up.


    After staring at her for quite a while, Lord Daoist Jinghe finally spoke: ¡°Girl, you¡¯re unexpectedly very smart. Instead of striving to cultivate, you actually slowed down the pace of your cultivation. En, en, you¡¯re far smarter than that smelly brat!¡±


    Smelly brat? Gears were churning in Mo Tiange¡¯s brain. Who is he referring to?


    After making thatment, Lord Daoist Jinghe once againy down. ¡°Since you deliberately suppress the speed of your cultivation, you must be very idle every day, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± I¡¯m not idle! Not in the slightest! However, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t have the guts to say this out loud. She only nodded and stared at him warily.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe didn¡¯t seem to care¡ªin fact, he didn¡¯t even look at her. He continued to peel grapes using his spiritual power. ¡°How about Master gives you a few things to do?¡±


    Is this considered an errand? Mo Tiange stared at him even more warily than before.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe nced at her and chuckled. He then said very amiably, ¡°Disciple, Master is also doing this for your own good. Take a look at yourself. You still have long years ahead of you¡ªalways shutting yourself inside your cave doesn¡¯t seem good, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Master,¡± Mo Tiange said after contemting, ¡°Disciple feels life right now is already very good. Disciple really likes living like this.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe raised his eyebrows. ¡°Which part of living like this is good? You don¡¯t have to be embarrassed; Master has nned everything well in your stead! ording to my estimates, the time you spend cultivating must not exceed ten hours every day, right? There are twenty-four hours in a day, so more than half remains unused. Besides, you don¡¯t even need to sleep; what are you staying idle for? So, Master found you a solution¡ªI¡¯m giving you some work to do!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing as Mo Tiange didn¡¯t object, Lord Daoist Jinghe immediately snickered. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s what I consider to be obedient! Do I have any reason to harm you? Let me tell you, aside from cultivating, other things are also very important. Master certainly won¡¯t harm you¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange heaved a deep sigh. ¡°Master, if you need me to do something, please just say it.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe immediately took out a Jade Slip. He said, ¡°You just need to act ording to what is written inside every day. Finish them in the allocated time and you¡¯re done.¡±


    Mo Tiange suspiciously inserted her divine sense into the Jade Slip. Soon after she did, however, she almost vomited blood on the spot.


    3-5 a.m. collecting dew.


    5-7 a.m. tending the spiritual nts.


    7-9 a.m. tending the spiritual beasts.


    9-1 p.m. giving a sermon.


    From the fourteen free hours she had, ten hours were used up in his arrangement. Moreover, most of these were things usually done by his maids!


    What¡¯s this master trying to do? Does he want me to be busy every day?


    ¡°Master.¡± Her expression darkened slightly. ¡°These¡­ aren¡¯t there a bit too many?¡±


    ¡°Many?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe said, ¡°Back then, the things Xuanyin, Qingyuan, and those brats had to do when they first became my disciples was even more than this. What you¡¯re going to do is really nothingpared to them!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Fine! Disciples indeed had an obligation to wait upon their masters. However, the masters also had an obligation to teach their disciples. This master never taught her anything; what was the basis for making her carry out her obligations as a disciple?


    When he saw her remaining silent, Lord Daoist Jinghe fumed with anger. ¡°Are there any other disciples like you? I¡¯m only telling you to do a few things, but you¡¯re so reluctant about it! That year, Xuanyin and the others¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Mo Tiange helplessly said, ¡°I¡¯ll do everything ording to what Master said.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the right attitude¡­¡±


    She braced herself to cope with the pile of work Lord Daoist Jinghemanded her to do. In fact, notplying was also out of the question. Did she dare to disobey themands of a Nascent Soul cultivator?


    However, something that would make her even more depressed was already waiting.


    She was already in a bad mood, but those maids whose tasks were taken by her unhesitatingly made their displeasure known to her.


    ¡°Here!¡± The maid who was previously in charge of collecting dew tossed her the jade bottle for holding dew and the jade stick for extracting dew. With an indifferent, rather disdainful expression, she said, ¡°Grandmaster likes dew that condenses during the first three-quarters of the hour of the tiger 9 ; if the timing is off by even a second, he won¡¯t want the dew. Furthermore, it has toe from fragrant and clean spiritual nts. If the dew carries any strange smells, grandmaster will absolutely be furious. You¡¯ll figure it out yourself.¡±


    Mo Tiange took the equipment then directly turned around and walked away as she was toozy to thank the maid.


    But she still heard the two maids behind her talking loudly.


    ¡°Mingxia, what are you going to do now that your tasks are being done by someone else?¡±


    The maid who interacted with Mo Tiange earlier spoke in a ridiculing tone: ¡°Grandmaster has made his orders, so what can I do? If I don¡¯t have anything to do then I won¡¯t have anything to do. In fact, I¡¯ll have more time to cultivate! I¡¯m really confused; she¡¯s a disciple while we¡¯re maids, so why does she have toe and rob us of the tasks we¡¯re in charge of?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Didn¡¯t you think about the kind of person our grandmaster is? Good or bad, he¡¯s a middle stage Nascent Soul cultivator. Not even Core Formation cultivators who kneel and beg him are epted as his disciples, let alone an insignificant Foundation Building cultivator! So what if she now holds the status as a disciple? She¡¯s still treated the same way as us¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I heard grandmaster epted her as his disciple only because there was a conflict against another cultivation group¡ªit¡¯s nothing but a temporary measure. Someone¡­ really shouldn¡¯t get the delusion she¡¯s reached the sky for real!¡±


    ¡°Hey, you shouldn¡¯t talk like that! A disciple is, after all, a disciple. We¡¯re just maids; if we offend her, grandmaster might not want to give us pointers anymore. By the way, didn¡¯t grandmaster say he¡¯s going to give a sermon to us today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we mustn¡¯t bete¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange clenched her teeth, pretending to have heard and seen nothing.


    What did gossip matter? It wouldn¡¯t cost her even a chunk of meat! But something they said really surprised her. That master of hers unbelievably gave sermons to his maids when he didn¡¯t give her even the slightest pointers and even forwent the master-disciple worshiping ceremony!


    When the first three-quarters of the hour of the tiger were up and she finished collecting the dew, Mo Tiange rushed back to Shangqing Pce to tend the spiritual nts.


    This time, the maids who passed on the task were two out of the four Yu, Xue, Feng, Shuang¡ªWeiyu and Qingxue.


    These two wereparably straightforward. They simply threw her a Jade Slip containing information about spiritual nt ssifications and bluntly turned around,pletely ignoring her.


    Mo Tiange had to spend almost an hour topletely understand how to handle each spiritual nt. Meanwhile, those two maids watched on the sidelines, mocking and ridiculing her.


    ¡°Qingxue, your hairpin is pretty good. Is it a magic tool?¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster bestowed it to me a few days ago. Grandmaster said my skin is fair, so I¡¯ll look very beautiful with this Green Snow Fragrant Hairpin. If Ie across a fight of magical powers, I can also use it to protect myself.¡±


    ¡°I got a reward too. Take a look at this ribbon! Grandmaster said girls have to be beautiful to be pleasing to the eye and mind. Wearing dusty colored school uniforms and no hairpins or hair essories on our heads is¡­ too unsophisticated!¡±


    ¡°Who said otherwise? Last time when went to Mount Tianhuo, didn¡¯t grandmaster bestow clothes on that Senior Martial Sister Zhan of Soul¡¯s Retreat Peak right after he saw her? As maids, we¡¯re always meant to serve grandmaster, so we have to dress even more beautifully than others.¡±


    ¡°But this is really weird. It isn¡¯t like grandmaster has never epted female disciples before; Martial Uncle Suxin is also an outstanding beauty¡­ Why did he suddenly ept apletely unremarkable person now?¡±


    ¡°Gee, everything depends on whether the person can be dolled up or not. Think about it, with that face she has, what else could grandmaster do?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± The two maids covered their mouths and giggled.


    Mo Tiange apathetically finished trimming the branches, catching the insects, and watering the nts then directly left after properly setting the restriction on the medicinal garden.


    The sky finally brightened as it was now 7 a.m. She went towards the back mountain behind Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave.


    Wearing a dusty-colored school uniform? No hairpins or hair essories? That kind of face? Mo Tiange made a ¡®hmph¡¯ through her nose.


    The uniform for Foundation Building cultivators was a blue robe with white sleeves. Which part of that looked dusty? Elite disciples like Han Qingyu, Luo Fengxue, and Ye Jingwen all wore this uniform. Even Senior Martial Brother Xuanyin and the others also wore this kind of uniform! Hairpins and hair essories? Right now, she was wearing her hair in a Daoist topknot, so what would she need hairpins and hair essories for? Senior Martial Sister Suxin also had such a simple and neat style! They also dared to say she had a certain kind of face. Mo Tiange didn¡¯t think she had a fairy-like beauty, but she was at least still more beautiful than all of them!


    She walked towards the spiritual beastpound at the back mountain in a towering rage. This time, the ones waiting for her were Qin, Qi, Shu, Hua.


    Being a Nascent Soul cultivator, Lord Daoist Jinghe naturally had a lot of spiritual beasts. Thispound was full of various second to sixth rank beasts. Reportedly, there were spiritual beasts in even higher ranks which were personally tended by him. Nheless, a fifth rank spiritual beast was already equivalent to a Core Formation cultivator. All of them were only in the Foundation Building realm, so the four of them took care of it together to prevent any incidents from urring.


    ¡°Martial Uncle Mo, I believe grandmaster has already given you the tablet to pass through the restriction of this spiritual beastpound, so we¡¯ll just give you the applicable methods we have as a reference,¡± said Xiuqin as she gave Mo Tiange a Jade Slip.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s mood somewhat improved. Finally, there was a bunch that didn¡¯t infuriate her.


    But she didn¡¯t see Xianshu, whose eyes were shifting around, and Daihua nce at each other.


    In a tacit understanding, the four maids simply watched Mo Tiange without saying anything further.


    After taking the Jade Slip, Mo Tiange finished reading the contents very quickly. Spiritual beasts weren¡¯t spiritual nts¡ªraising them casually would suffice. Besides, there were only about a dozen spiritual beasts in thispound.


    When she finished reading, she immediately prepared all kinds of feed and fodder. Soon after, she used the tablet Lord Daoist Jinghe gave her to open the restriction on the gate to the spiritual beastpound.


    In there, there were three second rank spiritual beasts, three third rank spiritual beasts, one fourth rank spiritual beast, two fifth rank spiritual beasts, and one sixth rank spiritual beast.


    She fed them sequentially ording to their rank and finally reached the ce where the fifth rank spiritual beasts were.


    What she faced now was a fifth rank Sky-Treading Ox with massive horns which was reportedly powerful enough to tread the sky and crack the ground. ording to what was written inside the Jade Slip, she opened the outermost restriction andid the fodder on the ground.


    Just as she was about to turn around and leave, the inner restriction suddenly glinted. All of a sudden, the Sky-Treading Ox bellowed a ¡°moo¡± skyward. Its hind legs pawed the ground and the next second, it rushed and knocked against the restriction.


    The restriction glinted before itpletely vanished.


    Mo Tiange turned around right after she heard its loud moo. However, halfway through, she saw it rushing towards her. She immediately summoned her White Silk Handkerchief, causing a brick wall to fall in front of her,pletely blocking the power of its horns.


    Right afterward, she reached out, grabbed the White Silk Handkerchief which had returned to its original form, and pushed herself onto it. She then fled towards the exit while ring furiously at Qin, Qi Shu, Hua, who were standing beside thepound.


    These four people didn¡¯t waste any time to ridicule her because they long nned on giving her this kind of lesson!


    But now she didn¡¯t have time to think about this because the Sky-Treading Ox was chasing after her. It ran amok but its horns were directed towards her.


    The White Silk Handkerchief disyed its maximum speed. After using it to flee from the attacks of a fifth rank demonic beast a long time ago, her control over it was even more precise and smooth. Thus, she didn¡¯t feel anxious in the slightest now.


    The power of the Sky-Treading Oxy in its brute strength, but its speed wasn¡¯t great. Because she was all out controlling the White Silk Handkerchief, dodging it wasn¡¯t difficult. However, catching it and putting it back into the restriction wouldn¡¯t be easy. Of course, she could lead this ox to the front and ask Lord Daoist Jinghe to save her life. But wouldn¡¯t that make her look very ipetent?


    Mo Tiange retreated speedily. Antern suddenly appeared in her hand.


    Thentern soared high above and emitted a bright light. Mo Tiange directed her spiritual aura into it, causing its light to shine upon the Sky-Treading Ox¡¯s body.


    Right when Sky-Treading Ox slowed down, Mo Tiange flung several formation discs and spirit stones.


    Disorienting Formation!


    The Enchanting Lantern she never used before apanied the Disorienting Formation. In an instant, the Sky-Treading Ox was spellbound. Its spiritual aura was undoubtedly strong, so this Enchanting Lantern and Disorienting Formation would only be able to block him for a short while. However, this short while was enough time for Mo Tiange.


    Spiritual beasts also possessed divine senses. Inside the Disorienting Formation, spiritual beasts would instinctively use their divine sense to scan their surroundings. This would be Mo Tiange¡¯s chance!


    She used the Soul-Refining Art to control her divine sense and ruthlesslyshed out.


    The Sky-Treading Ox mooed loudly and made a sudden leap.


    The White Silk Handkerchief once again showed its strength. This time, however, instead of protecting her, the brick wall mmed into the Sky-Treading Ox.


    Seeing the Sky-Treading Ox fall, Mo Tiange finally heaved a relieved sigh. She didn¡¯t have any magic tools with enough attack power in her possession¡ªonly the White Silk Handkerchief, which was a magic weapon, could possibly injure the Sky-Treading Ox. Coupled with the unexpected and particr attack of Soul-Refining Art, she was finally able to temporarily immobilize the Sky-Treading Ox.


    After putting the Sky-Treading Ox back in its ce in the spiritual beastpound, Mo Tiange opened the restriction and walked out of thepound. She looked coldly at Qin, Qi, Shu, Hua, who had watched from the sidelines from the beginning.


    She saw clearly that when the Sky-Treading Ox rushed out, smiles emerged on these four people¡¯s faces. They had obviously been prepared to scheme against her! If it wasn¡¯t because she had the Soul-Refining Art and several kinds of treasures; if it wasn¡¯t because this ce had many restrictions that constrained the power of that Sky-Treading Ox, maybe she would¡¯ve lost half her life already!


    When these four people looked at her now, they no longer had smiles on their faces. Those smiles had been reced by fear.


    From the moment the Sky-Treading Ox broke out of the restriction until Mo Tiange knocked it out, everything took ce in only a few seconds. To everyone¡¯s surprise, a middle stage Foundation Building cultivator was actually able to subdue a fifth rank spiritual beast! Although part of the reason was because the power of the Sky-Treading Ox was constrained by the restrictions in this ce, it was still enough to astonish all of them!


    They simply felt dissatisfied, so they wanted to borrow the power of this fifth rank beast to teach this martial uncle a lesson. Despite also being a Foundation Building cultivator like them, she was favored by grandmaster. This ce had restrictions and they were also on standby, so they didn¡¯t think she would lose her life. But she might indeed end up severely injured. They weren¡¯t afraid of getting grandmaster angry because of this matter since grandmaster didn¡¯t like useless and ipetent people. As long as they maintained her life, grandmaster wouldn¡¯t me them. However, it never once crossed their minds that within a few seconds, a fifth rank beast could be subdued so easily.


    Mo Tiange let out a coldugh. She held the White Silk Handkerchief in one hand and the Shuttle of Flying Apsara in the other. ¡°Since all of you seem very unconvinced, we¡¯d better fight it out! You cane together. I¡¯ll show all of you why I¡¯m the disciple and you¡¯re the maids!¡±


    Qin, Qi, Shu, and Hua originally still had some fear etched on their faces, but after hearing her words, they looked at each other as anger sprouted in their hearts. Yes, they were unconvinced. Their natural aptitudes might be a little inferior, but their cultivation levels weren¡¯t low. They also had a middle stage Foundation Building cultivator among them. On what basis did they have to call a cultivator from the same realm ¡°martial uncle¡± and inform her about every matter at Shangqing Pce?


    ¡°Fellow Martial Sisters, since Martial Uncle has spoken, let¡¯s y!¡±

 Chapter 138: Continuing with the Troublesome, Stormy Days

    <h4>Chapter 138: Continuing with the Troublesome, Stormy Days</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Among the maids, aside from Xiuqin who was in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm, the others were all in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm. Their natural aptitudes were average, and they had no strong patrons backing them. In fact, they could be considered very lucky that they were able to advance to the Foundation Building realm. Therefore, even though they obtained pointers from a Nascent Soul cultivator after advancing to the Foundation Building realm, only a few among them were able to advance to the middle stage.


    They had remained by a Nascent Soul grandmaster¡¯s side and served him for a long time. They had seen many great things, so their pride was too great. Now that Mo Tiange belittled them so much, they were naturally enraged.


    By the time Xiuqin finished talking, Qingqi had already taken out her magic tool while Xianshu and Daihua had both gotten onto their respective flying magic tools and were getting into position.


    Mo Tiange raised her eyebrows. Based on their positions, they seemed to have some understanding of fights of magical powers. So they weren¡¯t total idiots after all. But so what if they weren¡¯t idiots? Four Foundation Building cultivators¡ªfemale cultivators who had no experience in fights of magical powers¡ªwere really nothing to worry about.


    Although the four of them were already in position, they didn¡¯t attack immediately. It was as if they were waiting for her to make the first move.


    Mo Tiange smirked and lifted both her hands. As the Shuttle of Flying Apsara rushed towards Xiuqin, Mo Tiange stepped onto the White Silk Handkerchief and flew away from her original position in a sh.


    Seeing that Mo Tiange made her move, Qin, Qi, Shu, and Hua all took their magic tools out; some were flower baskets while others were ribbons. In short, all of them were pretty objects women usually liked.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t think much of them, but she had good habits¡ªno matter who her opponents were, she treated them with caution once they started fighting.


    The Shuttle of Flying Apsara transformed into golden rays that went to trap Xiuqin, who immediately raised her jade ruyi scepter. The jade ruyi scepter emitted a bright light and blocked Mo Tiange¡¯s attack. Meanwhile, the three others also made their move. One after another, they went to attack Mo Tiange.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t even spare them a nce. She just waved her hand to summon the Shuttle of Flying Apsara back and in the next second, she moved from her previous position.


    When she began to attack, Mo Tiange already had some ideas in mind. These four people had pretty good magic tools, but they didn¡¯t have much experience in fighting. Presumably, since they were always by Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s side, there was never a need to fight. In addition, since most female cultivators didn¡¯t like to fight, the knowledge they had of fights of magical powers probably came from Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s exnations.


    This would make things a lot easier for Mo Tiange. Ever since she came to Kunwu, she had experienced numerous deadly fights. At first, she only followed Second Uncle, but she had her own share of fightster on. These four people could never imagine the dangerous situations she had been in. What mattered the most in fights of magical powers wasn¡¯t cultivation levels or magic tools. In some life or death situations, what mattered most wasst minute intuition and this was something that only came from the umtion of experience. Opponents who had no fighting experience were the easiest to take on because even if they knew what to do at certain points, they usually couldn¡¯t execute it.


    Afterunching several attacks to test them, Mo Tiange took out her Enchanting Lantern. If experienced cultivators witnessed how the Sky-Treading Ox reacted after she took out thisntern, they would certainly realize it was a magic weapon that caused psychotic effects and that they would be fine if they kept a safe distance from it. This was also the reason why this kind of magic weapon didn¡¯t have much use in fighting cultivators who were adept in fights of magical powers. Nevertheless, these four people didn¡¯t notice anything¡ªthey were still engrossed with their own magic tools.


    The Enchanting Lantern flew up and emitted a very bright light. Mo Tiange gathered her spiritual aura and directed it towards thentern, guiding the light to slowly shine upon the people below.


    Qin, Qi, Shu, Hua suddenly felt their vision darkening. Everything in front of them disappeared from sight, instantly throwing them into a panic.


    All of a sudden, a golden light appeared above Xianshu¡¯s head and in just a sh, itpletely covered her.


    ¡°AHH¡ª!!!¡±


    Upon hearing theirrade¡¯s scream, the other three were frightened. Xiuqin, who was even more flustered than the others, shouted, ¡°You dare to kill us!?¡±


    However, the answer she got was Qingqi¡¯s miserable scream. Qingqi was fighting a flying sword and her flower basket was about to gain the upper hand. But just as she started to feelcent, several flying needles suddenly appeared by her side and pierced her body.


    Next was Daihua. What Mo Tiange used with her was the Shuttle of Flying Apsara but this time, she used it toy a square-shaped formation which trapped Daihua inside it.


    ¡°Martial Uncle Mo!¡± Upon hearing her fellow martial sisters¡¯ sessive screams, Xiuqin couldn¡¯t help but shout loudly, ¡°Even though you¡¯re grandmaster¡¯s disciple, killing is still outrageous!¡±


    After she said that, the dark scene suddenly brightened.


    Mo Tiange flew in the air with a cold smile etched on her face. ¡°Outrageous? All of you are perfectly aware that I¡¯m my master¡¯s disciple, so why did you try to kill me?¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s smile made Xiuqin tremble but she still answered: ¡°We didn¡¯t want to kill you. We just wanted to¡­¡±


    ¡°Give me a lesson, am I right?¡± Mo Tiange flung her sleeve. A seemingly corporeal spiritual aura flew out and struck Qingqi, Xianshu, and Daihua, whoy on the ground. Although the three of them let out muffled screams, they didn¡¯t die.


    Xiuqin shouted, ¡°Martial Uncle!¡± There was both fear and anger in her voice. There was fear because if something happened to these three, she, as their leader, would definitely have to bear responsibility. As for anger, it was because Mo Tiange didn¡¯t seem to consider the fact that they were grandmaster¡¯s maids at all!


    Mo Tiange was unfazed. She simply cast a contemptuous nce at Xiuqin then turned around and walked back into the spiritual beastpound. ¡°I can¡¯t act coquettishly, but you can¡¯t fight! If all you have is this bit of skill, don¡¯t be an eyesore in front of me!¡±


    Mo Tiange spoke very bluntly, but Xiuqin didn¡¯t dare to refute at all. Ever since she became Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s maid, nobody dared to act so rudely to her. Even Core Formation martial uncles always treated her courteously out of respect for grandmaster. This kind of courteous treatment was precisely what made her feel that she had some kind of status here. Now that this Martial Uncle Mo gave them such a rude lesson, she finally realized maids would always be maids.


    After attentively examining each restriction, replenishing the water and food, and cleaning each spiritual beast¡¯s stall, Mo Tiange finally exited the spiritual beastpound.


    Qin, Qi, Shu, Hua were no longer there. Presumably, they learned their lesson.


    Mo Tiange smirked and thought mockingly: Sure enough, this world cannot tolerate people who remain meek and subservient. Being patient will only lead to being bullied. Only those who are strong enough to pressure others will be respected.


    In Yunwu Sect, she had neither background, patron nor high cultivation level, so she had no choice but to keep a low profile and forbear. But now, at Xuanqing School, she was the advanced inner disciple of a Nascent Soul cultivator and had some strength¡ªwhy should she be overly patient and amodating to others?


    She gave them a lesson today, so those four people should¡¯ve learned their ce already. If those other maids also provoked her in the future, she would also give them a beating.


    9-1 p.m. She had to give a sermon. Once Mo Tiange read her next task, she felt a bit worried.


    Of course, as a middle stage Foundation Building cultivator, she indeed had the qualifications to give a sermon. However, she practiced the Dao of the Origin, which was totally different from the current Dao. How could she teach this to Xuanqing School disciples? Even if she did talk about it, it would still be useless to those disciples, right?


    With these doubts in her mind, she ran into the hall of Shangqing Pce.


    Once she entered the hall, however, she saw Qin, Qi, Shu, and Hua kneeling in front of Lord Daoist Jinghe. On the other hand, Lord Daoist Jinghe looked like he was in high spirits and was happy.


    What kind of situation is this? Mo Tiange was still in utter bewilderment as she stepped up and greeted: ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Haha! Little Disciple, quicklye here!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Mo Tiange ignored Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s overly excited smile and walked over silently.


    Despite calling her over, Lord Daoist Jinghe proceeded with ignoring her and instead turned towards Qin, Qi, Shu, and Hua. ¡°How did she beat you up?¡±


    Upon hearing this question, Mo Tiange finally understood. As it turned out, these four women came toin! But seeing Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s expression, theirints would probably be futile.


    The one who spoke was Xianshu. She cautiously sneaked a nce at Mo Tiange before answering: ¡°Martial Uncle Mo beat all of us to the point of fainting, except Senior Martial Sister Xiuqin.¡±


    She didn¡¯t add anything to the story, but she disyed a delicate, pitiful expression. After she spoke, she also gave Mo Tiange an aggrieved re.


    Mo Tiange was speechless. I¡¯m not a man; is acting like this in front of me effective?


    Unknownst to Mo Tiange, Xianshu was acting like this just out of habit. It was probably because Lord Daoist Jinghe liked the coquettish side of women that these maids asionally behaved like delicate girls to please him and win his favor.


    But this time, not only did Mo Tiange ignore her, but even Lord Daoist Jinghe paid no attention to her. He justughed out loud and patted Mo Tiange¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Not bad! This is how Qin Jinghe¡¯s disciples should act! We just need to beat up those who dare to be disobedient and they¡¯ll be obedient, won¡¯t they? Don¡¯t you think dillydallying and whining too much is annoying?¡±


    There wasn¡¯t even the slightest change in Mo Tiange¡¯s expression when she heard Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s praise. She dared to give them a lesson because she was certain this nominal master of hers wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for her for the sake of some maids. Besides, maids were maids. She, on the other hand, was his disciple. She didn¡¯t need to disy a delicate girl¡¯s attitude to appease him like those maids did. If she handled things to his taste and her cultivation advanced quickly, he would naturally protect her. With this master¡¯s mboyant and blood-thirsty nature, how could she, as his disciple, be weak? However, these maids looked very smart. Why did theye andin about such an embarrassing matter?


    She indeed overestimated these maids.


    Because Xiuqin, whom Mo Tiange deliberately went easier on, got first-hand experience of Mo Tiange¡¯s abilities, she naturally didn¡¯t dare to say much. But being under Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s protection made the three others arrogant; how could they swallow this grievance?


    Nheless, reality made them feel dejected. Not only did grandmaster not me this Martial Uncle Mo, but he actually looked very pleased about this whole matter!


    With total disregard for the maids¡¯ aggrieved, teary-eyed appearances, Lord Daoist Jinghe gleefully raised his chin at Mo Tiange. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re pretty good! This Lord feels refreshed today, so This Lord will give you a few things; consider them gifts for worshiping me as your master. Take all of your magic tools out; let me see what you¡¯recking.¡±


    Once she heard what Lord Daoist Jinghe said, Mo Tiange waspletely ecstatic. It wouldn¡¯t mean much if he offered medicinal pills or cultivation techniques¡ªshe didn¡¯tck any of those. But if he gave her magic tools and so on, those would be perfect because she didn¡¯t have enough means to attack! In a sh, she took out all her magic tools and magic weapons.


    The White Silk Handkerchief, the Enchanting Lantern, the Shuttle of Flying Apsara, the Land-Fleeing Ruler, the flying needles, as well as the flying sword Senior Martial Brother Xuanyin rewarded her for seeding in building her foundation. After a moment of contemtion, Mo Tiange said, ¡°Master, I still have a Heaven and Earth Cloud-Silk Armor and a Spirit-Concealing Pendant. I don¡¯t need to take these two out, do I?¡±


    Instead of answering, Lord Daoist Jinghe started to examine the things she ced on the table.


    He first picked up the flying sword; it was just a standard-issue Foundation Building disciple¡¯s sword. The flying needles, however, were good to have; they would be extremely effective in mounting sneak attacks. Soon after, his attention fell on the Land-Fleeing Ruler and the Shuttle of Flying Apsara. A frown started to form on his face.


    That smelly brat! Although this Land-Fleeing Ruler wasn¡¯t something he refined, it possessed some traces of being consecrated by him. In addition to that, there was also this Shuttle of Flying Apsara! This was obviously something he bestowed to that brat back when that brat just seeded in building his foundation. As it turned out, that brat had long given it to this girl!


    When Lord Daoist Jinghe finally saw her Enchanting Lantern and White Silk Handkerchief, his frown became even deeper. Thisntern didn¡¯t matter because it wasn¡¯t that useful, but this handkerchief¡­ he actually couldn¡¯t tell what materials it was made from!


    Lord Daoist Jinghe mmed the things down, one on top of another, and shouted, ¡°Four magic tools, two magic weapons, and there¡¯s still that armor something you mentioned¡ªyou still think you don¡¯t have enough? Don¡¯t you know most Foundation Building cultivators only have one or two magic tools? You already have magic weapons, but you¡¯re still not satisfied! Take them back! I¡¯m not giving you anything! A man who is never content is like a snake trying to swallow an elephant!¡± After he said that, he turned around, swinging his sleeves in anger.


    Mo Tiange was stupefied. She had long known this master waspletely different from other Nascent Soul cultivators who liked to pretend to be mysterious and unfathomable; she knew he was a very moody person. But wasn¡¯t behaving like that too exaggerated? He was obviously the one who offered to give things to her, so why did he portray her as someone who was never content? She didn¡¯t ask him for anything!


    Lord Daoist Jinghe once again cast her a nce. ¡°What are you standing here stupidly for? Quickly go and do your tasks!¡±


    With clenched teeth, Mo Tiange held back her anger, took all her things back then turned around and walked away. However, she stopped halfway, turned around and came back. ¡°Master, Disciple has a question. For tasks like giving a sermon, aren¡¯t Disciple¡¯s qualifications inadequate?¡±


    Once he heard her question, Lord Daoist Jinghe once again shouted, ¡°Your qualifications aren¡¯t enough? You¡¯re my disciple but you actually think you aren¡¯t qualified to give Aura Refining disciples sermons? Ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ what Disciple¡¯s practicing now is the Art of the Origin¡ªit isn¡¯t the same as their Dao!¡±


    ¡°So what? They can¡¯t tell the difference; if I tell you to go, just go!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes, Disciple will leave first.¡±


    Unable to talk reason with him, Mo Tiange walked out of Shangqing Pce while massaging her temples. She silently looked up and asked the heavens; what kind of sin had shemitted to deserve this kind of master? He gave her neither pointers nor objects and was extremely temperamental. Having him as a master was tantamount to have no master!


    Give a sermon¡­ Give a sermon¡­ Mo Tiange headed towards the steward¡¯s hall while continuously muttering these words.


    ¡°Jun¡­ Martial Uncle Mo.¡± Luo Fengxue, who weed her into the hall, was still a bit unustomed to addressing her by her new title.


    Upon seeing Luo Fengxue¡¯s expression, Mo Tiange understood what she meant and followed her into the hall.


    Since there was no one else inside, Luo Fengxue changed the way she called her. ¡°Tiange, are there any problems?¡±


    A bitter smile appeared on Mo Tiange¡¯s face. She said, ¡°Master arranged for me to give sermons.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Luo Fengxue instantly understood her problem. ¡°You¡¯re already in the Foundation Building realm now; it¡¯s not abnormal if you¡¯re told to give sermons.¡±


    ¡°Be that as it may, I¡¯ve never given a sermon before¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Luo Fengxue said, ¡°Since you already built your foundation, you naturally have some deeper insights and experience than Aura Refining disciples. You can just talk about anything you want. What instructions did grandmaster leave you?¡±


    ¡°En¡­ Master told me to give a sermon every day at 9 a.m. for four hours a day.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Hearing this arrangement really bewildered Luo Fengxue. ¡°What¡¯s grandmaster thinking? Our Xuanqing School only gives sermons to disciples once every three days, and that¡¯s already considered frequent. Even though he told you to give sermons every day, we don¡¯t have that many slots in our schedule!¡±


    This was also why Mo Tiange thought Lord Daoist Jinghe was deliberately tormenting her. Four hours a day? Did he perhaps want her to monopolize all the sermons at Xuanqing School?


    ¡°But¡­¡± Luo Fengxue continued on, ¡°If you think this is troublesome, I can arrange for you to teach young disciples who¡¯ve just been admitted. This way, it¡¯ll be easier for you, but you still can say you¡¯ve finished your task.¡±


    Mo Tiange pondered her suggestion for a moment. Thinking that this sounded pretty good, she immediately smiled and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to arrange it for me. I can¡¯t refuse the tasks master assigned, sopleting them really will give me a headache!¡±


    Chuckling, Luo Fengxue walked towards a desk and picked up an empty Jade Slipying on top. After she recorded something inside the Jade Slip, she gave it to Mo Tiange and said, ¡°If I let you give sermons to all Aura Refining disciples, you¡¯ll have to go to the main peak. So, the only choice you have now is to teach inner disciples. Take this to Mengxue Hall on the mountainside; someone will exin things to you in more detail there.¡±


    Because of Luo Fengxue¡¯s idea, Mo Tiange was able to leave in satisfaction. She heaved a relieved sigh, took the Jade Slip and headed towards the mountainside Luo Fengxue told her about.


    Xuanqing School had three methods of selecting disciples. The first method was the same as every other big cultivation group¡ªonce every ten years, they opened their monastery and admitted people from cultivation ns or individual cultivators who possessed exceptional spiritual roots or outstanding abilities.


    The other method was the same method through which Mo Tiange was admitted; after being rmended by cultivators in the Foundation Building realm or higher, those who passed the examination would be epted. However, she was brought to the school by a Core Formation cultivator, so she didn¡¯t go through an examination process.


    Thest method was having disciples from the school enter the secr world, choose mortals who possessed exceptional spiritual roots and bring them back to the school.


    In most cases, the disciples admitted through thest method had extremely outstanding spiritual roots. Therefore, they were usually epted by Core Formation cultivators as disciples right after they entered the school. That was the case for Luo Fengxue. Back then, her older brother worshipped Master Daoist Xuanyin as his master. After he failed to break through to the next realm and passed away, Master Daoist Xuanyin took a trip to the secr world to deal with his funeral arrangements. At that time, he happened to discover that Luo Fengxue also possessed spiritual roots, so he brought her back and epted her as his disciple.


    Aside from the third type of disciple which was directly epted by high-level cultivators, the other types of disciples had to begin at Mengxue Hall if their cultivation levels were under the fifthyer of the Aura Refining realm.


    Because of this, there were two types of disciples at Mengxue Hall. The first type included children who were endowed with three spiritual roots or better. They were epted because their natural endowments were good enough, so there weren¡¯t any requirements imposed on their cultivation level. The other type included disciples who were viewed as promising despite having rather inferior natural endowments. These disciples were usually descendants of cultivators in the school, so the school eased up on the requirements for their admittance.


    When Mo Tiange arrived at Mengxue Hall and the cultivator in charge saw her, he immediately greeted her very respectfully. ¡°Grandmaster Mo, I never expected you¡¯d honor us with your presence. Please forgive us for theck of courtesy.¡±


    Grandmaster ¡­ Being addressed like this made Mo Tiange shudder. The manager of Mengxue Hall was naturally a Foundation Building cultivator, but the people who normally handled the affairs there were all Aura Refining disciples. She was now an advanced inner disciple of a Nascent Soul sovereign, so her seniority was on par with Core Formation grandmasters; there was indeed no issues with calling her grandmaster. Nevertheless, it hadn¡¯t been long since she advanced to the Foundation Building realm; she was previously just an insignificant Aura Refining disciple, the same as these people, yet now she was suddenly a grandmaster¡ªthe difference was too huge! Besides, the one who called her grandmaster was a grey-haired old man. This made it even harder for her to feel ustomed to being addressed like that.


    ¡°No need to be over-courteous like this. Regarding the reason I came here, it¡¯s written clearly on this Jade Slip. If there¡¯s anything I need to do, you can simply let me know.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course.¡± The Aura Refining cultivator, whose lifespan was almost exhausted but had no prospects of advancing to the next realm at all, was afraid of showing any disrespect. Hence, he remained in a half-bowed position as he spoke: ¡°On the Jade Slip, Martial Uncle Luo said Grandmaster came to teach new disciples. However, Martial Uncle Luo probably didn¡¯t know that all new disciples at Mengxue Hall have teachers who are directly in charge of teaching them. I¡¯m afraid Grandmaster¡­¡±


    Is that so? Mo Tiange was surprised. She then said, ¡°In that case, you can just find me something to do.¡±


    ¡°This, this¡­¡±


    She already told him to find a task, but this old man was still hemming and hawing. Mo Tiange felt rather unhappy. ¡°Am I not allowed to work here?¡±


    The old man repeatedly shook his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to think so, I wouldn¡¯t dare. Grandmaster, to tell you the truth, the highest cultivator we have here is only in the ninthyer of the Aura Refining realm. You can directly teach us if you want; why should you bother giving sermons to new disciples?¡±


    Could she now be disliked for having a high cultivation level? Mo Tiange suppressed back the urge to roll her eyes. She simply wanted to pass the time; why couldn¡¯t this old man understand this?


    ¡°I told you¡ªyou can just give me a random task, understand? If there¡¯s really nothing, can¡¯t you just let me sweep the floor?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ We wouldn¡¯t dare to trouble Grandmaster with such a task¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange feltpletely helpless. ¡°Then I won¡¯t do anything and I¡¯ll sit here for four hours. That¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 139: Children of Mengxue Hall

    <h4>Chapter 139: Children of Mengxue Hall</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    The cultivators in Mengxue Hall naturally wouldn¡¯t let her really sit for four hours. The cultivator who weed her reported the matter to the manager of Mengxue Hall. Once the manager, an early stage Foundation Building cultivator, found out she was sent by Sovereign Jinghe, he personally came to greet Mo Tiange and showed her all the tasks that needed to bepleted at Mengxue Hall so she could decide which task to take on herself.


    Upon examining the content of the Jade Slip, Mo Tiange realized that the cultivator who weed her before told the truth¡ªall the new disciples had expert teachers teaching them and didn¡¯t need any additional instruction. As for the other misceneous tasks, they also weren¡¯t suitable to bepleted by her.


    After contemting for a while, Mo Tiange finally looked up and stared at the Mengxue Hall manager. ¡°That being the case, how about I just help with monitoring their schoolwork?¡±


    When young new disciples entered the school, they all had to start learning from Daoist scriptures. To study Daoist scriptures, they first had to learn how to read. Countless vocabry had been piling up since the Distant Past era. Different cultivation techniques or treasures might require different types of words. Hence, disciples who were new to cultivating had to spend a lot of time every day just to learn how to read.


    The manager naturally didn¡¯t have any objections. After repeatedly saying yes, he immediately informed the stewarding disciples. In the future, when Mo Tiange came, she was only to teach schoolwork alongside the disciples in charge.


    Observing all the teaching methods at Mengxue Hall, Mo Tiange sighed in her heart. When she first started on her cultivation path, she only knew one cultivation technique. Back at Mo Family¡¯s Vige, even the Old Master didn¡¯t know any knowledge rted to cultivation, so she had to fumble around slowly on her own. It was onlyter after she met Second Uncle that she had someone personally teaching her.


    But Second Uncle always wandered around¡ªhow could he teach her everything? Besides, Second Uncle wasn¡¯t a master who specialized in teaching; most of the things she knew and learned were things she encountered first-hand before Second Uncle remembered to teach them to her.


    At Xuanqing School, the lessons for each ss were clearly divided and taught by different cultivators. Had Mo Tiange received this kind of education that year, she wouldn¡¯t have had such a hard time on her journey.


    Nevertheless, she was simply sighing. She could already be considered lucky to progress to the point where she was today. With Second Uncle providing instruction at her side, she fared numerous times better than individual cultivators who struggled to survive.


    After following the stewarding cultivator into the study hall, Mo Tiange discovered the hall was filled with children from around six to seventeen years old sitting on praying mats. As for their cultivation levels, it ranged from the firstyer to the thirdyer of the Aura Refining realm.


    The moment she entered the hall, the children¡¯s stares instantly fell on her body. She hadn¡¯t concealed her breath or aura¡ªfor these early-stage Aura Refining disciples, the momentum of a Foundation Building cultivator was naturally very strong.


    The stewarding cultivator let out a cough. These children immediately stood up and respectfully saluted, ¡°Disciples greets Teacher.¡± Although the stewarding cultivator was in the same realm as them, he was in charge of teaching them, so it wasn¡¯t wrong to call him their teacher.


    The stewarding cultivator then led Mo Tiange to the middle of the hall and said, ¡°Disciples, this is Grandmaster Mo, the disciple of our Clear Spring Peak¡¯s Sovereign Jinghe. Grandmaster Mo¡¯s innate talents are outstanding. She isn¡¯t thirty years old yet, but her cultivation level is already at the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm. Sovereign Jinghe specifically told Grandmaster Mo toe to Mengxue Hall. From today onwards, Grandmaster Mo and I will teach you together. I hope you can make use of this opportunity well; take Grandmaster Mo as your example and cultivate properly.¡±


    Mo Tiange watched how these children¡¯s eyes were filled with amazement and admiration. For them, Nascent Soul cultivators were almost like deities. In addition to that, seeing that Mo Tiange, who appeared to still be in her twenties, had such a high cultivation level caused their admiration to increase even more.


    Under their gazes, Mo Tiange suddenly remembered how amazed she was when she first met Ye Jingwen. At that time, she even thought she would be lucky if she could one day possess that kind of strength. Unexpectedly, now she had be an object of admiration of these young disciples who just entered the path towards immortality.


    ¡°That¡¯ll do; you may take your seats. Today, we¡¯re going to continue discussingNanhua Heart Sutra 1 . This mental cultivation technique is a basic mental cultivation technique at our Xuanqing School and thus must never be disrespected. If there¡¯s anything wrong with my teaching, I hope Grandmaster Mo can point it out and correct it.¡± The stewarding cultivator bowed at Mo Tiange then invited her to sit with him on the praying mats above.


    ¡°Last time, I said: ¡® Without them, there would be no ¡®I¡¯, and without ¡®I¡¯ there would be nothing to grasp. This is indeed close to the matter, but we don¡¯t know who brings it about. 2 ¡® Do you understand what these sentences mean?¡±


    A boy around ten years old immediately raised his hand.


    The stewarding cultivator smiled and nodded. He was worried these children wouldn¡¯t dare to answer in front of Grandmaster Mo. Now that someone was willing to speak, he naturally felt relieved.


    After that child stood up, he snuck a nce at Mo Tiange before answering: ¡°Without them, there would be no ¡®I¡¯, and without ¡®I¡¯ there would be nothing to grasp. This sentence means that without others, there would be no ¡®I¡¯, and without ¡®I¡¯ there wouldn¡¯t be others. For example, without good, there wouldn¡¯t be bad, and without bad, good wouldn¡¯t matter. Two opposing things usually need each other to show their respective existence.¡±


    ¡°En, very good.¡± The stewarding cultivator proceeded to ask, ¡°Then what about thetter sentence? Do you understand what it means?¡±


    ¡°¡®This is indeed close to the matter¡¯ means this is close to the origin of things. ¡®But we don¡¯t know who brings it about¡¯ means we don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a force driving it from behind or not.¡±


    ¡°¡­ This interpretation¡­ is quite fair.¡± The stewarding cultivator nodded while ncing at Mo Tiange. Seeing that she seemed to have no intention of speaking, he continued to exin: ¡°Respective to the path of cultivation, these sentences can also mean that if there¡¯s no good, there¡¯s also no evil¡ªeverything has their own cause. Us people from Dao School pursue the Dao of Heaven and Man. The so-called Dao seems like the norm of the world¡ªthey appear to be innatews. Therefore, although we don¡¯t insist on being good, we also mustn¡¯t harm others as we please.¡±


    Upon hearing the stewarding cultivator¡¯s exnation, the child nodded and answered obediently, ¡°Yes, Disciple will earnestly study what Teacher taught.¡±


    ¡°All right, continuing on. ¡® There are no things that are not that; there are no things that are not this. From the perspective of that, we do not see; when we know for ourselves, then we know it 3¡®¡­¡± This stewarding cultivator was in the eighthyer of the Aura Refining realm, and from what Mo Tiange saw, he was more than forty years old¡ªhe naturally wouldn¡¯t have a problem in exining basic mental cultivation techniques. Because of that, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t interrupt him. She simply sat beside him and listened.


    It was clear that the boy who answered at the beginning of the lesson was very proficient in Daoist scriptures. Seven to eight of the ten questions the stewarding cultivator asked were answered by him. However, Mo Tiange also realized that the others seemed to be rather unfriendly towards him. Every time he answered a question, several people always secretively made faces.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s brows lightly furrowed. Could it be that there are also issues with bullying at this school?


    Four hours passed very quickly. Mo Tiange found that time passed very quickly when she was doing this task. All she needed to do was answer a few questions that the stewarding cultivator had trouble answering. Besides, questions from Aura Refining disciples were very simple for her, so she basically didn¡¯t need to think much about her answers. She really had to thank Luo Fengxue for finding her such a good task to do.


    Once her time in Mengxue Hall was over, Mo Tiange returned to Shangqing Pce. Now that she hadpleted all the tasks for the day, she had to report to Lord Daoist Jinghe.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe, who was currently peeling a grape with his spiritual power, lifted his eyes at her. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Mo Tiange scoffed inwardly. This is a Nascent Soul cultivator, doing nothing but peeling grapes all day long! However, she still outwardly showed respect. ¡°Yes. Master, I¡¯ve finished all the tasks for the day.¡±


    ¡°Finished?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe pushed his body up into a sitting position. He said in a rather interested tone, ¡°Tell me about them.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡± Mo Tiange braced herself and started to talk, ¡°The steward¡¯s hall arranged for me to go to Mengxue Hall, so I just went there. I mostly answered a few questions from young, new disciples.¡±


    ¡°Mengxue Hall?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe nodded casually. ¡°eptable¡ªit¡¯s that Fengxue girl who arranged it for you, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    ¡°I thought so. Aside from that girl, who else would¡¯ve thought to let you go to Mengxue Hall? But this is best. New disciples will leave Mengxue Hall sooner orter. At that time¡­¡±


    En? Mo Tiange sharpened her ears. Could it be there¡¯s another purpose to these arrangements?


    Unfortunately, instead of continuing to speak, Lord Daoist Jinghe once again angrily scolded her, ¡°What are you standing in a daze for? Quickly go and cultivate!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± Mo Tiange sullenly swallowed everything she wanted to say. Hmph! She absolutely didn¡¯t need to think too highly of this master! He was basically tossing her around!


    From that day onward, Mo Tiange repeated her routine.


    Every day, she collected heavenly dew, took care of the spiritual nts, tidied up the beastpound, went to Mengxue Hall, and cultivated.


    As one day passed after another, she gradually became familiar with every affair at Shangqing Pce. Furthermore, after going to Mengxue Hall for a while, she even became familiar with the affairs at Clear Spring Peak. Thus, she eventually developed some understanding of Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s intentions when he arranged these tasks for her.


    It had been about seven years since she entered Xuanqing School, but of those seven years, she spent two years building her foundation and another two years away from the school. As for the remaining three years, she spent almost all of them cultivating in Closed Door Meditation. She had basically never integrated herself into the school. Right now, however, she had to take care of the affairs at Shangqing Pce and interact with the cultivators from Mengxue Hall every day. She gradually became familiar with Clear Spring Peak and at the same time, she slowly became a genuine Xuanqing School disciple.


    When she finally understood this, her feelings towards Lord Daoist Jinghe changed. This master hardly gave her any pointers and didn¡¯t give her medicinal pills or treasures, but he used this kind of method to revise her cultivation path.


    She was only twenty-seven years old now, but her cultivation level was already in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm. What shecked, in fact, wasn¡¯t medicinal pills or treasures; what shecked was actually mental growth. Especially since her advancement from the early stage to the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm was achieved by force, she hadn¡¯t gone through any kinds of tribtions, and her nature wasn¡¯t tempered enough. Because of that, her cultivation level was rather unstable, and she would be susceptible to fostering an Inner Demon, which was the most frightening obstacle on the path towards the Core Formation and the Nascent Soul realms.


    Although he didn¡¯t say it out loud, this cheap master had high expectations of her.


    ¡ª-


    Under a tree at Mengxue Hall, a boy around ten years old was holding a Daoist scripture, studying diligently.


    ¡± To achieve Dao, do not try to determine what is real. Every section of the brain has inherent spiritual divinity. The dark blue hair spirit is known as an ¡®Ancient Origin.¡¯ The essential brain spirit is known as ¡®Mud Ball.¡¯ The bright-eyed spirit is known as ¡®Exploring the mystery.¡¯ The jade nose peak spirit is known as ¡®Resolute Efficiency.¡¯ The rxed spirit of the ears is known as a ¡®Quiet Field.¡¯ The magical spirit of the tongue is known as ¡®True Coherence¡¯ ¡­¡± 4


    His cultivation level was only in the firstyer of the Aura Refining realm. He was nothing but one of Xuanqing School¡¯s mostmon new disciples who was still in the stage of studying Daoist scriptures. Nevertheless, his diligence and hard work were apparent to everyone. When not attending daily morning sermons, he spent the rest of his time examining Daoist scriptures. Within a short period of two years, he had surpassed many of the fifteen and sixteen-year-old disciples.


    Now ss was about to begin. He wanted to make the most of this final bit of time by reciting this paragraph.


    ¡± To achieve Dao, do not try to determine what is real. Every section of the brain has inherent spiritual divinity ¡­¡± Once he reached this part, he suddenly felt pain from his back. A plum had dropped down after it hit him. The boy looked back and saw that several dozen feet away from him, around five or six boys around his age were scowling at him.


    A plump boy among them suddenly shouted, ¡°Ye Zhenji, you dropped your pants!¡±After he said that, he and the other children burst outughing.


    The boy called Ye Zhenji red furiously at them, but he soon shifted his gaze and continued reciting. ¡± To achieve Dao, do not try to determine what is real ¡­¡±


    Another plum was thrown over, hitting him right on his torso. Even though he possessed spiritual aura, those children also weren¡¯t mortals. When they hit him with plums, they also used their spiritual aura, so being struck indeed felt painful.


    Ye Zhenji realized there was no way he could continue reciting the book, so he immediately put the book away. He then put on a fierce expression and turned to face them. ¡°What do you want!?¡±


    However, despite his fierce appearance, the children weren¡¯t frightened. The plump boy even made a face at hispanions. ¡°Take a look; he¡¯s trying to scare us!¡±


    Someone immediately responded, mocking and pointing at him. ¡°Ye Zhenji, aren¡¯t you afraid your pants are going to fall again?¡±


    Upon hearing what he said, Ye Zhenji¡¯s expression turned even gloomier. Nheless, he was well aware he couldn¡¯t beat them. Many of those children were the family of martial uncles within the school. Ever since a young age, they had people guiding them, so their cultivation levels were all higher than his. He couldn¡¯t beat even one of them in a one-on-one fight, not to mention taking all of them on as a group.


    Seeing as he was remaining silent, the children simply continued throwing plums at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you dodge? Aren¡¯t you smart? No matter what question the teacher asks, you always rush to answer. Why are you so afraid now?¡±


    ¡°What are we being polite with him for? Beat him up first and talkter. The past few days, I¡¯ve felt so annoyed looking at him!¡± an impulsive child suddenly leaped forward, shouting and pointing at Ye Zhenji.


    Along with that provocation, several children rushed over like a swarm of bees.


    Ye Zhenji, who saw this, immediately turned and ran away. He knew he couldn¡¯t beat them, but he also didn¡¯t want to get beaten. If he ran to the front where there were other people, the children wouldn¡¯t dare to beat him.


    But before he could aplish this, after he ran only a short distance, he tumbled to the ground from the force of plums hitting his body. One of the children immediately grabbed his sleeves while the others surrounded them and started to mercilessly beat him up.


    These children were also smart. Because they knew they shouldn¡¯t mess around, they only used their fists and feet and not their spiritual aura. Nevertheless, this ended up being even more painful for him.


    Ye Zhenji, who was surrounded by them, simply protected his head, clenched his teeth and remained silent. Being beaten hurt, but after some time, he would be all right. He was already used to this anyway¡­


    Mo Tiange frowned. She just happened to arrive at Mengxue Hall ahead of schedule, but she unexpectedly chanced upon this scene.


    She flung her sleeve lightly, causing a strong wind to blow towards the group of children who were still punching and kicking the boy in the middle. They were knocked to the ground.


    ¡°Who?! Who?!¡± A plump boy crawled up and shouted angrily, ¡°Who dared to hit me?! I¡¯ll call my father¡­¡±


    ¡°What about calling your father?¡± Mo Tiange answered while giving him a cold stare.


    This time, the children finally saw her. All of them were gaping at her, almost unable to say anything. ¡°Grand¡­ Grandmaster Mo.¡±


    Mo Tiange knew most of these children were descendants of cultivators in the school, so they developed arrogant and willful tempers. However, she never expected their recklessness to reach this point. They were still very young, but they already understood how to bully their fellow disciples!


    ¡°What are you standing there in a daze for!? Go to the Training Department and receive punishment!¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster Mo¡­¡± Upon hearing what she said, several children called out, ¡°We¡­ we¡¯re¡­¡± Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t even find the words to defend themselves.


    Mo Tiange also had no intentions of listening to them. She only focused on helping the beaten boy up before she once again turned towards them and said, ¡°Get moving, now!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The children left sullenly. They weren¡¯t stupid. Grandmaster Mo was Sovereign Jinghe¡¯s advanced inner disciple. No matter what background they had, they didn¡¯t dare to refute her. If they provoked her again, their punishments might even be more severe.


    Mo Tiange directed her attention towards the boy she just pulled up. She remembered this child because during every sermon, he answered many questions, thus managing to obtain praise from the stewarding cultivator. The stewarding cultivator once told her this child came from the secr world; he had no foundation and his aptitude was average, so the school didn¡¯t attach much importance to him. However, he was very hardworking and diligent. This kind of person would likely be able to achieve a lot.


    At this point, the child looked up then saluted her. ¡°Many thanks to Grandmaster Mo for saving me.¡±


    With a faint smile, Mo Tiange cast a simple spell to cure the cuts and scrapes on his body. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do they beat you often?¡±


    Ye Zhenji cautiously nced at her before nodding. ¡°En.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    Looking a bit dejected, Ye Zhenji answered, ¡°They¡­ they all have family supporting them and I don¡¯t. It¡¯s pointless for me to say anything.¡±


    Mo Tiange unconsciously let out a sigh. Even Xuanqing School was unable to prevent this kind of problem from happening. Disciples with no foundation would inevitably be bullied by others.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel sad from getting beaten by them?¡±


    The boy bit his lips and cautiously nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid; when I seed in my cultivation, they naturally won¡¯t dare to bully me anymore.¡±


    He sounded quite ambitious. Although Mo Tiange secretly agreed with him, she said with a chuckle, ¡°When you seed in your cultivation? Right now, you¡¯re only in the firstyer of the Aura Refining realm; your aptitude is also general¡ªhow long are you going to wait?¡±


    What she said made Ye Zhenji¡¯s head drop. He also knew there was no guarantee that he could achieve his wishes. But, aside from being hopeful, what else could he do?


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but remember how she used to be. Back then, didn¡¯t she also harbor such thoughts? Even though her aptitude wasn¡¯t good and her path towards immortality seemed obscure, even though she sometimes also thought everything was hopeless, she still firmly believed she would seed.


    She was a bit interested in this child, so she asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Ye Zhenji; Ye means leaf, Zhen means real, Ji means opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Ye Zhenji¡­ Turns out your surname is also Ye,¡± Mo Tiange said, ¡°That being the case, we could be considered distant rtives.¡±


    Surprised, Ye Zhenji asked, ¡°Grandmaster Mo, isn¡¯t your surname Mo?¡±


    Mo Tiange chuckled. ¡°I used my mother¡¯s surname. In fact, my father¡¯s surname is Ye.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    With a smile, Mo Tiange said, ¡°If they bully you again in the future, you cane and tell me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Zhenji abruptly looked up and stared at her in amazement. He was grateful he was saved by Grandmaster Mo, but he hadn¡¯t harbored much hope at all. He thought this was nothing but a one-time urrence. Although those children would be punished, they would still continue bullying him. Besides, Grandmaster Mo also wasn¡¯t at all rted to him.


    Nevertheless, now Grandmaster Mo was unexpectedly talking like this¡­


    ¡°Grandmaster Mo, you mean¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange repeated patiently, ¡°In the future, if they still beat you, you cane and tell me. I¡¯ll help you out.¡±


    Having obtained confirmation, Ye Zhenji suddenly jumped in excitement. ¡°Really? Grandmaster Mo, you¡¯ll help me? In the future, you won¡¯t let them bully me again?¡±


    ¡°En.¡±


    In an instant, a wide smile blossomed on his face. ¡°Grandmaster Mo, you¡¯re really kind! Ever since I left my house, no one has ever been as good to me as you. Ever since I came here, those people have always bullied me around. They secretly cut my belt, causing my pants to drop in front of everyone¡­¡± When he spoke up to this point, he suddenly felt embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandmaster Mo. I shouldn¡¯t say these kinds of things in front of you.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Since she had nothing to do and waspletely idle, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t mind listening to this child¡¯sints. ¡°If you still have any other things to say, feel free to say them.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Probably because he hadn¡¯t been able to convey his dissatisfaction to others, this child instantly turned into a chatterbox now that he got this chance. ¡°When I was still with my n, my father always said that cultivating was a very, very good thing. He said our n used to be a cultivation n, but because it declined, it had to be moved to the secr world. From the time I was small, I always had a yearning for cultivating. Later, a passing martial uncle happened to discover that I possessed spiritual roots, so I came with him to Xuanqing School. Now, however, I feel that cultivators are very annoying¡­¡±

 Chapter 140: A Descendant of Ye Clan

    <h4>Chapter 140: A Descendant of Ye n</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    A thought suddenly shed across Mo Tiange¡¯s mind. She asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your home?¡±


    Ye Zhenji stared nkly at her. Apparently, he didn¡¯t really understand what she meant. ¡°My home?¡±


    Mo Tiange repeated, ¡°Your home in the secr world.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t understand what this grandmaster¡¯s intention was, he still answered honestly, ¡°My home is in the Tong¡¯an District in Wei Country. Has Grandmaster ever heard of it?¡±


    ¡°Tong¡¯an District, Wei Country¡­¡± Mo Tiange muttered with a frown. She thought it seemed to be the ce Second Uncle mentioned before, so she tossed out another question: ¡°Have you ever heard the name Ye Cheng?¡±


    Ye Zhenji looked perplexed. ¡°This¡­ seems to be grandpa patriarch¡¯s name, but I¡¯m not sure¡­¡±


    Grandpa patriarch¡­ Second Uncle moved Ye n from Mount Qingmeng around twenty years ago. At that time, the master of Ye n in the secr world, Ye Cheng, was in his forties and had five weak spiritual roots. He ought to be in his sixties now.


    ¡°First tell me about your n.¡±


    A faint wariness emerged in Ye Zhenji¡¯s gaze. ¡°Grandmaster, what do you want to know?¡±


    How could Mo Tiange not realize this child was wary of her? She smiled and said, ¡°Come on, as if I want anything from your family. Don¡¯t think too much; I just want you to tell me about them.¡±


    After some deliberation, Ye Zhenji thought what Mo Tiange said was quite reasonable. This grandmaster was the advanced inner disciple of a Nascent Soul sovereign. What could his declining n possibly have that could attract her attention? Thus, he proceeded to ask, ¡°What does Grandmaster want to know?¡±


    ¡°¡­ You can tell me anything. For example, your n¡¯s situation¡ªdid your n alsoe from Kunwu?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Because they were talking about his n¡¯s past, a smile appeared on Ye Zhenji¡¯s face. He said proudly, ¡°My father said our n used to be in Kunwu before and there were also many Core Formation cultivators among our ancestors. Ultimately, we had a granduncle who sessfully formed his Gold Core in his hundreds. At that time, his name became well-known all over west Kunwu!¡± After he spoke up until this part, a regretful expression suddenly appeared on his face. ¡°Unfortunately, this granduncle passed away about twenty years ago. Moreover, we didn¡¯t have that many people in our n to begin with. Those who possessed spiritual roots were even fewer. Just like that, our n started to decline.¡±


    ¡°So that means¡­ there are no cultivators in your n?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that¡­¡± Ye Zhenji unconsciously tilted his head as he spoke. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not too sure. My father said back then, we still had a granduncle who was a Foundation Building cultivator. That granduncle sent us to the secr world but immediately left afterward. Furthermore, that granduncle was already very old. All these years, he¡¯s never contacted us, so we¡¯re not really sure whether he¡¯s still alive or not.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t that granduncle of yours leave Summoning Talismans or anything behind?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know. This all happened before I was born, and my father also didn¡¯t tell me a lot in detail.¡±


    It was normal for a child to not know about this kind of matter. In any case, Mo Tiange was already quite certain about this child¡¯s n, so she no longer said anything. She simply raised her finger and forced a drop of blood out of it. With her spiritual aura, she then angled that drop of blood towards that child.


    ¡°Grandmaster, you¡­¡± Ye Zhenji turned pale out of fright, but before he could even finish his sentence, the drop of blood already rushed toward him and disappeared into the space between his eyebrows.


    Mo Tiange could feel her blood essence entering the space between his eyebrowspletely unhindered. Furthermore, it was able to merge with his blood easily. This child¡­ was indeed her kin.


    ¡°Grandmaster¡­¡± Right after he regained his clear-headedness, Ye Zhenji stared at her in fright. ¡°What was that¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange also stared at him. Honestly, she herself was also quite astonished. Kunwu was so vast, yet a child from Ye n unexpectedly happened toe to Xuanqing School!


    ¡°A drop of blood like that is used to recognize your kin.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Zhenji waspletely bewildered. A drop of blood used to recognize your kin?


    ¡°The fact that my blood essence waspatible with yours and wasn¡¯t at all repelled by your body shows that we¡¯re rted by blood.¡±


    This time, Ye Zhenji waspletely stunned.


    Mo Tiange stared at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know how we should address each other, but the Core Formation granduncle you said passed away twenty years ago was probably my father.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Martial Uncle, you¡­¡± When Mo Tiange entered the side hall of Shangqing Pce, Xiuqin was bewildered to see that she brought a boy along.


    Ever since Mo Tiange gave them a lesson, Qin, Qi, Shu, and Hua immediately became well-behaved. After hearing about her abilities, even the twelve other maids also significantly curbed their arrogance. They no longer gossiped in front of her, and they also talked to her in a more respectful way.


    Mo Tiange cast a faint nce at her. ¡°This is my grandnephew. I deliberately brought him here to pay respects to master.¡±


    ¡°Grandnephew!?¡± Xiuqin was stumped for words. This Grandmaster Mo merely went on a trip to Mengxue Hall, yet she brought back a grandnephew? Nevertheless, she cleverly refrained frommenting and simply bowed at Mo Tiange. ¡°I understand. Grandmaster is in the main hall; Martial Uncle may go and greet him.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Not wanting to waste her time there, Mo Tiange directly pulled Ye Zhenji along and walked past Xiuqin.


    Ye Zhenji was full of excitement. He looked back at Xiauqin and when they walked quite a distance away, he whispered to Mo Tiange: ¡°Grandmaster, you¡¯re so impressive! Thest time I saw a martial uncle who usually stays at Sovereign Jinghe¡¯s side at Mengxue Hall to pass a message, she didn¡¯t even look at our manager!¡±


    Mo Tiange only revealed a faint smile. The manager of Mengxue Hall was only an ordinary early stage Foundation Building cultivator, so why would those women give him much respect? They had been at a Nascent Soul sovereign¡¯s side for so long that even an ordinary Core Formation cultivator couldn¡¯t impress them, much less an ordinary Foundation Building cultivator.


    Ye Zhenji continued to look at his surroundings. He felt very curious. Ever since he arrived at Xuanqing School, he had only been to the main hall at the main peak once and spent the rest of his time at Mengxue Hall. Not to mention the Immortal¡¯s Cave of a Nascent Soul sovereign, he hadn¡¯t even seen the Immortal¡¯s Cave of an ordinary Foundation Building martial uncle.


    Looking at the na?ve, joyful child in front of her, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Ever since they started acknowledging each other as kin, this child had been in a frenzied state. He originally thought he had no backing and was continuously bullied by others, but to his surprise, he suddenly developed the good fortune of the kin of a grandmaster. When he found out his backing was actually much better than those children who used to bully him, he was so happy that he didn¡¯t know what to say. Recalling how Ye Zhenji stood proudly and upright when she exined the matter to the stewarding disciple at Mengxue Hall, Mo Tiange thought it was a bit funny and pitiful at the same time.


    ¡°Zhenji, we can¡¯t verify my position and our rtion in the n hierarchy, and I¡¯m also only about a dozen years older than you, so I think you better call me aunt. You don¡¯t need to call me grandmaster anymore.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ye Zhenji looked up and stared at her. Soon afterward, with a very quiet voice, he called out, ¡°Aunt¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange stroked his head with a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so reserved. Unlike the others, we¡¯re family.¡±


    Now that Mo Tiange said this, Ye Zhenji finally became a bit braver. ¡°I understand. Auntie, in the future, can I stay with you?¡±


    ¡°¡­ En, that shouldn¡¯t be a problem. But for now, we have to report the matter to the sovereign first.¡± In fact, Mo Tiange also wasn¡¯t sure about this. Her identity now was indeed different. ording to reason, it shouldn¡¯t be that big of a problem if she wanted to take care of someone from her n¡¯s younger generation. Nheless, she was now living in Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave. This master of hers wasn¡¯t someone who did things by the book, so it was really hard to tell.


    ¡°Auntie¡­¡± Ye Zhenji once again looked up, stared at her and asked with concern, ¡°Will this make things hard for you?¡±


    ¡°En?¡± Mo Tiange was quite surprised. Is this child actually this sharp? I just unconsciously furrowed my brows¡­


    Ye Zhenji said, ¡°Auntie, if you have any problems, it¡¯s really alright for you not to take care of me. Now they all know you¡¯re my elder, so they certainly wouldn¡¯t dare to bully me again.¡±


    Watching his earnest expression made Mo Tiange smile. She then answered in the same earnest manner, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be worried. We¡¯ll find out after we see the sovereign.¡±


    ¡°En.¡±


    As they chatted, they had unknowingly arrived at the main hall.


    In all of Shangqing Pce, only those maids were around apart from Lord Daoist Jinghe himself, so they didn¡¯t need to go through any other people if they wanted to make a report.


    When she led Ye Zhenji into the hall, she saw Lord Daoist Jinghe was still reclining on his dragon couch, enjoying the care of his maids and reading an unknown book while mumbling about something.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe didn¡¯t even lift his gaze from his book when he answered. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back. Why did you bring a small guy back today?¡±


    Mo Tiange let go of Ye Zhenji¡¯s hand and gave him a hint with her nce. This guy was very smart; he immediately kneeled and kowtowed. ¡°Ye Zhenji greets Sovereign.¡±


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°Master, this child is my kin, so I want to take him with me and personally teach him. I hope Master allows me to do so.¡±


    ¡°En?¡± bbergasted by what he heard, Lord Daoist Jinghe finally looked away from his book and stared at them. He casually waved his hand at Ye Zhenji as a hint for him to get up then shifted his gaze towards Mo Tiange. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where did this childe from?¡±


    Mo Tiange patiently recounted: ¡°When I went to Mengxue Hall today, I happened to see this child getting bullied by others, so I helped him in passing. After we chatted, I realized this child unexpectedly came from my n in the secr world.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What a coincidence.¡± Lord Daist Jinghe wasn¡¯t at all interested in these insignificant minor details. However, when he saw Ye Zhenji standing up then right away hiding shyly behind Mo Tiange, his interest was rather piqued. ¡°Little guy,e over. Let me take a look at you.¡±


    Ye Zhenji raised his head and looked at Mo Tiange. It was only after he saw her nodding that he cautiously walked toward Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s side. This was his first time seeing a Nascent Soul sovereign. What a majestic person¡­


    ¡°This little guy looks quite good; he looks rather like you.¡± As Lord Daoist Jinghe spoke, he grabbed Ye Zhenji¡¯s wrist. ¡°His aptitude is a bit inferior. Three spiritual roots¡­ En, fortunately, each spiritual root has a pretty good quality, so advancing into the Foundation Building realm shouldn¡¯t be a problem. If you¡¯re hardworking enough, forming your Gold Core isn¡¯t at all impossible.¡±


    Ye Zhenji¡¯s eyes widened. When the sovereign said his aptitude was a bit inferior, he wasn¡¯t hurt in the slightest because he knew that every disciple who entered Xuanqing School had an excellent aptitude; with his three spiritual roots, he could barely qualify to enter the school. However, the sovereign said he might be able to form his Gold Core if he was hardworking enough¡ªthis was something that had never once crossed his mind!


    ¡°That¡¯ll do. For this kind of trivial matter, you can act as you see fit.¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe let go of Ye Zhenji¡¯s wrist and once againy down on the couch. ¡°You haven¡¯t formed your Gold Core yet, so you don¡¯t have the qualifications to ept a disciple. Just let him stay by your side for the time being.¡±


    Upon obtaining permission, Mo Tiange felt happy. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, thank me? But you, girl, are also cursing me behind my back, aren¡¯t you? Forget it!¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe waved his hand. ¡°Go back.¡±


    Despite her being exposed in front of everyone, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t feel sorry or embarrassed. Anyway, it was a fact that her cheap master was an unreasonable childish old man. She simply made her final salute and asked to be excused along with Ye Zhenji.


    ¡°Zhenji, the sovereign has agreed, so you can stay with Aunt from now on. I¡¯ll do everything I can to help you, but you also have to work hard, understand?¡±


    ¡°En!¡± Ye Zhenji¡¯s face flushed in excitement. A Nascent Soul sovereign! I actually saw a Nascent Soul sovereign! He suddenly thought of something, so he asked, ¡°Auntie, do I still have to go to Mengxue Hall in the future?¡±


    ¡°Of course you do,¡± Mo Tiange said, ¡°You haven¡¯tpleted your studies in Daoist scriptures; you better keep going¡ªwhat¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t mean that.¡± Ye Zhenji repeatedly waved his hands. An embarrassed smile appeared on his face. He then said slyly, ¡°Auntie, in fact, I want to go. I have you now, so Ji¡¯an and the others certainly won¡¯t dare to bully me anymore! I really want to see how their faces will look!¡±


    Upon hearing what he said, Mo Tiange burst outughing. As expected of a child. He was always bullied before, so he wanted to walk with his head held high now.


    She then nodded. ¡°Taking revenge isn¡¯t wrong, but you mustn¡¯t be overly obsessed with it, understand?¡±


    ¡°En!¡±


    Once they arrived at Mingxin Residence, Mo Tiange opened the restriction. She deliberated for a moment then took out a nk Jade Slip, imprinted some instructions inside and gave it to Ye Zhenji. ¡°In the future, just use this to open the defense formation.¡±


    As they made their way further into Mingxin Residence, a tiny spiritual beast suddenly pounced on them and started squeaking, scaring Ye Zhenji so much that he almost jumped backward.


    Mo Tiange said to Ye Zhenji: ¡°This is Aunt¡¯s spiritual beast; you can call it Xiaohuo. It¡¯s very smart. With its cultivation rank, it¡¯s equivalent to an early stage Foundation Building cultivator. If you need anything, you can give it a call.¡± She then crouched down and stroked the Inferno Beast¡¯s head. ¡°This is Zhenji, my nephew. From now on, you have to treat him the way you treat me, understand?¡±


    The Inferno Beast made a few squeaking noises and started to intimately bite the hem of Ye Zhenji¡¯s robe. It wasn¡¯t until Ye Zhenji also stroked its head that it released the robe.


    With a smile, Mo Tiange took out a jade bottle and poured a few medicinal pills out of it. ¡°Grab a bite and you can go y. You can also go to the back mountain if you want to.¡±


    The Inferno Beast swept up those medicinal pills with its tongue and swallowed them into his belly. It nodded a few times at her then fled Mingxin Residence, probably heading to the spiritual beastpound at the back mountain.


    The cultivation rank of this Inferno Beast rose very quickly. Ever since they started living at Shangqing Pce and Mo Tiange let it roam free, it often ran to the back mountain to y. Because there were restrictions in this Immortal¡¯s Cave, she wasn¡¯t worried and let it run around as it wished.


    After leading Ye Zhenji into the courtyard, Mo Tiange described the rooms to him one by one: ¡°This is Aunt¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave. That room is for concocting medicinal pills, that one is for refining tools, and that¡¯s for cultivating. As for this room, this is the bedroom¡ªit¡¯s yours now. If you need anything, you can ask the martial uncles around here. They¡¯re the sovereign¡¯s maids; every affair at Shangqing Pce is handled by them.¡±


    ¡°I know, Aunt.¡± Ye Zhenji stood in the bedroom, cautiously touching the bed which was made of cold jade. There weren¡¯t many things inside the room, but the few items there were all exquisitely made¡ªso exquisite that he could only gape at them.


    ¡°What about your luggage?¡±


    Ye Zhenji took out an old, worn-out Qiankun Bag and poured its contents out with embarrassment.


    There were several sets of clothes, several Daoist scriptures as well as mental cultivation manuals, some children¡¯s toys, two spirit stones, and a few worn-out jade bottles. Mo Tiange opened the bottles to examine the contents. There were medicinal pills for healing wounds and also Aura-Nourishing Pills, but there were only around two or three pills of each. Among them, there was even a half-gnawed Aura-Nourishing Pill!


    Seemingly sensing that his belongings were too shabby, he flushed and said, ¡°Auntie, when I left, there wasn¡¯t anything valuable at home aside from these few items. Grandpa patriarch let me bring all of them here.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled. Presumably, those people with substandard spiritual roots left in Ye n still couldn¡¯t ept what happened, so even though they moved to the secr world, they still continued to cultivate. Besides, with most of the valuable things in Second Uncle¡¯s hands, they didn¡¯t have anything precious¡ªhaving nothing valuable left after twenty years was to be expected.


    After some momentary deliberation, Mo Tiange took out seven jade bottles from her Qiankun Bag. ¡°These two bottles contain Aura-Nourishing Pills; a hundred pills in each bottle. I presume you already understand their usage. This one contains Aura-Converging Pills which also have the effect of reinforcing vital essence and strengthening primordial aura during cultivation. They¡¯re more than ten times more effective than Aura-Nourishing Pills, but you better increase your cultivation level a bit more before you use them. Their effect is too strong, and your cultivation level is too weak to handle it.¡±


    ¡°This one contains Aura-Purifying Pills. After every ten Aura-Nourishing Pills you take, you have to take one of these to eliminate the poisonous residue of those pills. This one contains Refreshing Pills which are used for detoxification. If you¡¯re ever poisoned, this acts as an antidote for the poison. This one contains Restorative Panaceas. If you exhaust your spiritual aura in a fight of magical powers, taking one will allow you to recover some spiritual aura. This one contains Mind-Clearing Pills, which have the effect of improving your concentration and helping you topose yourself. Whenever you¡¯re distraught, you may take one of these.¡±


    Seeing how Ye Zhenji¡¯s hands trembled as he held those bottles, Mo Tiange could only smile. She then took out another pouch. ¡°There are 200 spirit stones here. I know new disciples who haven¡¯t graduated from Mengxue Hall like you aren¡¯t allowed to get disciple rations yet. For now, I¡¯ll just give these to you so you can use them when you¡¯re cultivating.¡±


    Previously, he only had two spirit stones altogether, which he always kept and had never been willing to use. Now, he suddenly got 200 spirit stones! Ye Zhenji waspletely dumbfounded.


    But it wasn¡¯t over yet. After deliberating, Mo Tiange took out the Green-Wood Sword and the Spirit-Gathering Pearl she no longer used. She caressed these two objects and heaved a soft sigh. The Spirit-Gathering Pearl wasn¡¯t extremely good, but it was something her father left behind and led her on her cultivation path. Recalling that, Mo Tiange finally returned it to her Qiankun Bag and in exchange, took out a Spirit-Gathering Formation she made.


    ¡°This is the Green-Wood Sword that my uncle gave me. Now, I¡¯m giving it to you. This has been consecrated by a Core Formation cultivator, so it¡¯s certainly far better than ordinary spirit tools; you have to use it well. As for this Spirit-Gathering Formation, if youy it around you when you cultivate, you¡¯ll be able to increase the density of spiritual aura around you.¡±


    Ye Zhenji was practically in a daze when he epted these things. Although he was a new disciple, he acquired some knowledge and experience after entering Xuanging School. He had seen spirit tools belonging to his fellow disciples before. However, before they graduated from Mengxue Hall, their division wouldn¡¯t give any spirit tools to them. Those who possessed them all had patrons backing them. As for insignificant disciples who came from the secr world like him, they could only watch enviously. Nevertheless, this Green-Wood Sword was obviously a high-grade spirit tool which was much, much better than the tools he saw before!


    ¡°Auntie, this is¡­ too much¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re family; naturally, I¡¯ll only give you the best.¡± After she said that, Mo Tiange suddenly revealed a strict expression. ¡°But you have to bear in mind that you can only rely on yourself when you¡¯re walking on the path of cultivation. If you becent, get trapped and lose the ability to advance, the treasures you have will be useless no matter how many you have!¡±


    Upon obtaining all these things but also receiving a stern reminder by Mo Tiange, Ye Zhenji was a bit startled. However, he soon recovered hisposure and earnestly lowered his head. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll definitely work hard in my cultivation and live up to Aunt¡¯s expectations.¡±


    The fact that this child was so obedient and easy to teach made Mo Tiange very satisfied. She stroked his head and said, ¡°Alright, Aunt is going to cultivate now. You can cultivate, but it doesn¡¯t matter if you want to get ustomed to this ce first. If you need anything, you can call me from outside the cultivating room.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Auntie!¡± Mo Tiange already turned around and was about to walk away when Ye Zhenji suddenly called out.


    She stopped and looked back. Ye Zhenji, whose face was flushed, stared at her and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned and couldn¡¯t help but knock her own head. She then smiled at Ye Zhenji and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I needed food, so I forgot you still need to eat something. Wait a moment¡ªI¡¯ll tell someone to send you some food.¡±


    After she went back to the cultivating room and sent a Summoning Talisman to Xiuqin to tell her to get someone to deliver food every day, Mo Tiangeid a formation and entered the Virtual Sky World.


    Inside the Virtual Sky World, she didn¡¯t immediately enter the small hut to cultivate. Instead, she stood and felt the gentle breeze blowing around then sat by the small creek.


    I didn¡¯t expect I would run into someone from Ye n¡­


    She didn¡¯t grow up in Ye n, so Ye n existed only in her imagination. However, before Second Uncle passed away, he always told her that if she became skilled enough in the future, she should take care of Ye n. Now that she actually ran into a child from Ye n, she naturally had no reason to ignore him.


    ording to this child, Ye n fared very well in the secr world. There were even several cultivators in the n. Although their cultivation levels were meager and weren¡¯t worth mentioning in Kunwu, ordinary people still viewed them as immortals. Using this as a pretext, Ye n was able to gain a foothold in Wei Country very quickly. Now they had wealth, health, and honor. One of them even became Marquis Changning of Wei Country.


    Mo Tiange felt relieved to hear this. Back then, Ye n was forced to move to the secr world because aside from Second Uncle, there wasn¡¯t a single genuine cultivator among them. Even though some of them had spiritual roots, their spiritual roots were mostly feeble five spiritual roots. Even though they relied on medicinal pills before, they were barely able to cultivate until the second or perhaps thirdyer of the Aura Refining realm. Nevertheless, their aptitudes were already sufficient for them to live in the secr world, away from the blood-filled cultivation world, enjoying high positions and great wealth. What more could they want? Even Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s n in the secr world, which gave birth to one Nascent Soul cultivator and one Core Formation cultivator, was only amon, rich, noble n.


    The people from Ye n gave up, but then Ye Zhenji was born ten years ago. They were wild with joy because they realized he unexpectedly had three spiritual roots when they checked. Later, when a Xuanqing School disciple handled some matters in the secr world, Ye n¡¯s patriarch gave him an extravagant reception at their house, enabling Ye Zhenji to return to Kunwu and even enter a famous school.


    This was only a trivial matter. Because of that, even the steward hall of Clear Spring Peak was unaware of Ye Zhenji¡¯s identity and background, thus it was reported neither to Lord Daoist Jinghe nor Master Daoist Shoujing. As for Mo Tiange, she naturally had no way of knowing this in advance. In fact, if it wasn¡¯t because she happened to be tossed around by Lord Daoist Jinghe and Luo Fengxue happened to encourage her to go to Mengxue Hall, perhaps she would¡¯ve had to wait until she formed her Gold Core and went to Ye n in the secr world to fulfill Second Uncle¡¯s wish before discovering Ye Zhenji¡¯s existence. At that time, if Ye Zhenji¡¯s luck wasn¡¯t good, he probably would¡¯ve already aged into an old man.


    Ye n racked their brains to send Ye Zhenji to Xuanqing School because they didn¡¯t want to waste Ye Zhenji¡¯s talents, but at the same time, they probably did so because they still wanted to revive the n.


    Nevertheless, Ye Zhenji¡¯s aptitude was average; entering a famous school was already very fortunate for him. Ye n¡¯s actions were merely a vain attempt. But they, in fact, gave a few more things for Mo Tiange to consider. It had only been a few years since Ye n left Kunwu, and they obviously still wanted to return. If they learned about her existence, they might have some hope again.


    Thus, Mo Tiange reached a decision. For the time being, she wouldn¡¯t tell Ye n of her existence. Otherwise, she certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid some trouble that might arise. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t keep them in the dark forever. When the time was appropriate, she would take a trip back to Ye n and fulfill Second Uncle¡¯s final wish.


    By then, she would also have to warn Ye n. If they didn¡¯t have enough high level cultivators, they shouldn¡¯t n on returning to Kunwu. Were there not enough small cultivation ns perishing in Kunwu? Yu n, from Danding School, had several Foundation Building cultivators, but once disaster struck, they declined just like that; even their fate wasn¡¯t known to Mo Tiange. Rather than living like that, it¡¯d be better for Ye n to enjoy all the glory and wealth the secr world could offer. If a descendant with good spiritual roots appeared one day, she would give them a helping hand.


    Mo Tiange shook her head, throwing all these thoughts to the back of her mind. She stood up and entered the small hut in the Virtual Sky World, ready to cultivate.


    Nowadays, Ye Zhenji hadn¡¯t even finished studying Daoist scriptures. The path he had to walk was still very long. She wouldter give him some medicinal pills and ask master to help him out¡ªpresumably, building his foundation wouldn¡¯t be a problem. He might even seed in forming his Gold Core. That way, that could be considered as treating Ye n fairly.


    With that decision in mind, Mo Tiange sat down, directed her aura towards her dantian and started the day¡¯s cultivation.

 Chapter 141: Rotten Peach Blossom

    <h4>Chapter 141: Rotten Peach Blossom</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    ¡°Auntie! Auntie!¡±


    Upon hearing Ye Zhenji¡¯s cheerful shouts, Mo Tiange exited her Virtual Sky World then waved her hand to open the restriction she ced on the cultivating room.


    Ye Zhenji dashed into the room with a huge smile on his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He ran over and raised his head to look at her. ¡°Auntie, when I went to Mengxue Hall today, Ji¡¯an and his group ran away when they saw me! They looked really funny!¡±


    A smile appeared on Mo Tiange¡¯s face. She stroked his head and said, ¡°Are you very happy?¡±


    ¡°En!¡± Ye Zhenji nodded excitedly. ¡°I always thought that after I built my foundation, I would beat all of them up so they¡¯d no longer dare to bully me!¡±


    Back then, when she lived in Mo Family¡¯s Vige, Mo Tiange also had a simr idea as Ye Zhenji; she thought she had to study properly and listen to her mother so that when she grew up, she could make Tianjun and the others embarrassed. In the end, Tianjun stopped bullying her, and she took a different path from the rest of them.


    ¡°Even though they no longer dare to bully you now, you still have to work hard to build your foundation. You mustn¡¯t rely on other people, understand?¡±


    ¡°En! Auntie, I promise I¡¯ll cultivate diligently. I won¡¯t embarrass you,¡± Ye Zhenji earnestly said, ¡°I know my aptitude isn¡¯t good, but before I came to Kunwu, grandpa patriarch told me that diligence is how one makes up for ack of natural talent; as long as I cultivate diligently, there¡¯s still some hope for me to advance to the next realm.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand that.¡± Mo Tiange nodded with a smile. ¡°At the beginning, Aunt¡¯s aptitude was even worse than yours, but I eventually managed to build my foundation. In short, although it¡¯s true that natural endowments are important, the hard work you do and the fated chances you get also mustn¡¯t be overlooked.¡±


    Ye Zhenji blinked his eyes with confusion. He understood thetter part of what Mo Tiange said, but what did she mean by having a worse aptitude than him?


    ¡°Auntie, people said the reason why you were epted by the sovereign as his disciple despite being only a Foundation Building cultivator was because your natural endowments were even better than a single spiritual root; why did you say your aptitude was bad? If your aptitude is bad, the sovereign wouldn¡¯t have epted you as his disciple, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ both are true. Aunt¡¯s spiritual roots are very unusual spiritual roots. Before I built my foundation, I always thought my aptitude was inferior. After I built my foundation, I finally realized that it wasn¡¯t the case at all.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ But in that case, one of the reasons Aunt sessfully entered the Foundation Building realm was because of Aunt¡¯s good aptitude, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    This question made Mo Tiange stumped for words. The anomalies that urred when she built her foundation made her suspicious for a very long time. She didn¡¯t know whether her sess in building her foundation had something to do with her Spiritual Roots of the Origin or not, and she also wasn¡¯t sure if the Art of Sunu was part of the reason for her sess. Before she built her foundation, she didn¡¯t know what Spiritual Roots of the Origin was and thought of it as wasted spiritual roots, but there was a possibility she might¡¯ve benefited from it when she made a realm-breakthrough to the Foundation Building realm.


    ¡°¡­ Not really. When I was in the Aura Refining realm, I also put a lot of effort into cultivating. At that time, my uncle always took care of me and used countless medicinal pills to supplement my cultivation. That was why it was possible for me to build my foundation¡ªbecause he bore all the costs and kept them to himself.¡±


    Ye Zhenji was silent, allowing her words to sink in his mind. In the end, he smiled and said, ¡°I understand. Aunt, you had granduncle taking care of you, and I have you taking care of me. I promise I¡¯ll cultivate diligently and advance to the next realm, just like you did.¡±


    This child was a clever and sensible child. He didn¡¯t need to be constantly taken care of¡ªasionally giving him some advice would suffice. Mo Tiange smiled and patted his head. ¡°It¡¯s good enough that you understand this. Alright, you¡¯ve been dilly-dallying for too long; quickly go and cultivate!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going,¡± Ye Zhenji obediently answered then went back to cultivate.


    After she closed her eyes, Mo Tiange released her divine sense.


    The cultivation technique Ye Zhenji used was the same as what the other inner disciples used. It was Xuanqing School¡¯s most basic cultivation technique, the Nanhua Heart Sutra.


    In fact, every Xuanqing School inner disciple ¨C no matter what their aptitudes, spiritual roots, or their identities were ¨C had to first practice the Nanhua Heart Sutra after they entered the school to establish their foundation. When Mo Tiange entered the school several years ago, although she wasn¡¯t a young disciple who joined a cultivation n for the very first time, she also studied it briefly.


    This Daoist scripture was indeed a perfect rudimentary cultivation technique. It didn¡¯t require learners to have any specific elemental spiritual roots and while using it, one¡¯s cultivation speed wouldn¡¯t be too fast and it couldn¡¯t be used in fights of magical powers. Nevertheless, it would allow learners toprehend the Dao of Heaven and Earth, cultivate a simple heart and nurture their character. If the learnerspleted practicing Nanhua Heart Sutra properly, they would encounter fewer hurdles rted to their temperaments when they proceeded to cultivate with other cultivation techniques.


    Even though Ye Zhenji¡¯s spiritual roots weren¡¯t that good, he had a very goodprehension of Daoist scriptures. Moreover, his temperament and perception also weren¡¯t bad. Hence, after observing his actions for a while and seeing that he was cultivating without any problems, Mo Tiange no longer worried about him and entered her Virtual Sky World to continue cultivating.


    Time passed by very quickly. Once she finished cultivating, Mo Tiange started to perform various tasks at Shangqing Pce ording to her previous schedule then went to Mengxue Hall. After that, she gave a few pointers to Ye Zhenji then once entered her Virtual Sky World to cultivate and repeated the same schedule the next day.


    After two years of uneventful days like these, two important matters happened simultaneously at Clear Spring Peak.


    The first was that Master Daoist Xuanyin was about to enter Closed Door Meditation to try to make a realm-breakthrough to the Nascent Soul realm.


    Mo Tiange was extremely delighted when she found out about this. Senior Martial Brother Xuanyin was the first and eldest disciple under her master. Not only was he the earliest to be epted, but his aptitude was also the best among them. The fact that he was already more than 400 years old but was still trapped in the Core Formation realm baffled everyone. Now that he finally decided to enter Closed Door Meditation, Mo Tiange secretly prayed that this martial uncle sh senior martial brother, who had always taken care of her, would be able to smoothly form his Nascent Soul.


    If Senior Martial Brother Xuanyin indeed seeded in forming his Nascent Soul, she had to address him as Martial Uncle Xuanyin once again.


    ording to the rules of the cultivation world, once someone advanced to the Nascent Soul realm, they would have the highest seniority. Although their masters would still be considered their masters, everyone else from their cultivation group had to change the way they addressed them respective to their cultivation levels.


    The other matter was that after two years of Closed Door Meditation, Master Daoist Shoujing had smoothly advanced into thete stage of the Core Formation realm.


    Upon hearing about this matter, Mo Tiange simply smiled but said nothing at all. When she ran into Luo Fengxueter, Luo Fengxue also had veiled questions about Mo Tiange¡¯s thought regarding this matter. Nheless, Mo Tiange managed to calmly deflect them.


    Speaking of which, she still hadn¡¯t met this ¡°Senior Martial Brother Shoujing.¡± When she officially became her master¡¯s disciple two years ago, this Senior Martial Brother Shoujing was in Closed Door Meditation. On most days, he was even more solitary and never left his Immortal¡¯s Cave.


    In fact, these two matters weren¡¯t that significant, but they weren¡¯t trivial either. After handling Shangqing Pce¡¯s affairs over the past two years, Mo Tiange had gradually gotten closer to the core power of Xuanqing School and also understood some things.


    Xuanqing School had five Nascent Soul cultivators altogether. Among them, the Head Grand Supreme Elder, Lord Daoist Zhenyang, was in thete stage of the Nascent Soul realm, and Lord Daoist Jinghe was in the middle stage of the Nascent Soul realm. The remaining three, Lord Daoist Lingxu, Lord Daoist Miaoyi, and Lord Daoist Huayan were all in the early stage of the Nascent Soul realm.


    Lord Daoist Zhenyang was admittedly the pir of Xuanqing School, but the other Nascent Soul cultivators were also the foundation of Xuanqing School¡ªlosing even one of them would cause a huge drop in the school¡¯s strength. Right now, however, Lord Daoist Lingxu¡¯s lifespan was almost exhausted. Within a hundred years at the most, this Lord Daoist would pass away.


    This was why Master Daoist Xuanyin finally decided to enter Closed Door Meditation and try to form his Nascent Soul, and it was also why everyone was so happy that Master Daoist Shoujing advanced to thete stage of the Core Formation realm. If one Nascent Soul cultivator died, another Nascent Soul cultivator would be needed to fill his position to maintain the school¡¯s strength and status.


    Of course, these matters had nothing to do with Mo Tiange. Right now, there was another matter that made her unsure whether she shouldugh or cry.


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister Mo!¡± Mo Tiange was ordered by her master to go to the main peak to handle some matters. She was acting very cautious, but in the end, she still heard a surprised and extremely gentle call from behind her, which instantly gave her the impulse to immediately get onto her White Silk Handkerchief and fly back to her cave.


    However, she fixed her expression, pasted a gentle smile on her face and turned around. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Bai.¡±


    This Junior Martial Brother Bai wasn¡¯t Zhan Bai. Although Zhan Bai was always referred to as Xiaobai, Martial Uncle Bai or Junior Martial Brother Bai, his real surname was Zhan. This person, however, was genuinely surnamed Bai; his name was Yanfei. He was a disciple of Lord Daoist Zhenyang, the Head Grand Supreme Elder of Xuanqing School. He had a single spiritual root which was considered very rare, so right after he entered the school, Lord Daoist Zhenyang made an exception for him and epted him as his disciple. This Junior Martial Brother Bai was about twenty-five years old now and already built his foundation three years ago.


    Ever since Mo Tiange was officially epted as a disciple by Lord Daoist Jinghe, almost every affair in Shangqing Pce was handed over to her. Even some matters between the Grand Supreme Elders became part of her responsibilities. Thus, she gradually came into contact with the true heavenly-blessed people in the school.


    The so-called heavenly-blessed people in the school could be considered the elites among the elite disciples. Previously, in Yunwu Sect, Foundation Building cultivators were already allowed to ept disciples, so the elite disciples there were only slightly better than ordinary disciples. Things were different in huge cultivation groups like Xuanqing School¡ªonly Core Formation cultivators were qualified to ept disciples. Those who worshipped a Core Formation cultivator as their master were far more talented than other disciples. Moreover, neither their temperaments nor perceptions had to becking. This kind of elite disciple was far superior to ordinary disciples. Nevertheless, only the disciples of Nascent Soul cultivators with particrly outstanding cultivation levels were worthy of the heavenly-blessed title.


    For example, their Clear Spring Peak had one person with this title¡ªMaster Daoist Shoujing. He started cultivating at the age of eight, worshipped Lord Daoist Jinghe as his master right after he entered the school, built his foundation at the age of twenty and formed his Gold Core at the age of seventy-eight. He was the Core Formation cultivator with the highest odds of sessfully advancing to the Nascent Soul realm, and most people at Xuanqing School had high expectations of him.


    After receiving Lord Daoist Jinghe as her master, Mo Tiange herself could also be considered to have that title. She was still very young, but her cultivation level was already in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm. Her master cared about her and ced high hopes on her. Advancing to the Core Formation realm was just a matter of course. In fact, there was a high chance she would be able to form her Nascent Soul.


    This Bai Yanfei was simr. Regarding his status, he was thest disciple of Head Grand Supreme Elder, Lord Daoist Zhenyang. Regarding his cultivation level, he built his foundation when he was twenty-two years old. He was only twenty-five years old now, so his future was very promising.


    If this was before, Mo Tiange certainly wouldn¡¯t have dared to believe she could interact with people with this kind of status. Now, however, she only had a headache.


    This was how her headache started. She was currently the only person who ran errands for her master. Some days ago, she happened to go to Lord Daoist Zhenyang¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave to handle some matters on her master¡¯s behalf. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with this Junior Martial Brother Bai, but once he saw her, he became overly cordial and from then on, he often invited her to meet up.


    At first, Mo Tiange thought there was no harm in interacting with this kind of person. But who would¡¯ve thought that after a few trips, Mo Tiange would feel that things were slightly off? This Junior Martial Brother Bai obviously didn¡¯t intend on interacting with her on the premise of being fellow martial siblings; he was interacting with her with intentions of pursuing her instead.


    After she realized this, she used all kinds of reasons to refuse Bai Yanfei every time he invited her to meet up. However, ¨C she really had no idea what was going on with this Bai Yanfei ¨C the more she refused him, the more high-spirited he became. Almost every time she took a trip away from Clear Spring Peak, this person used all kinds of means to discover her whereabouts, pretend he identally ran into her, and glue himself to her. It was so bad that Mo Tiange hadn¡¯t dared to go outtely.


    But even though she didn¡¯t dare to go out, she had to eventually, ugh~~~ She had to handle some matters on behalf of her master, so if she wasn¡¯t careful and bumped into Bai Yanfei, she could only pretend she was clueless while devising a way to shake him off.


    This matter actually made her feel awkward as Mo Tiange disguised herself in men¡¯s clothing in her youth. Although she changed back and wore women¡¯s clothes after she arrived at Xuanqing School, she was always under Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s protection and was never pursued romantically by others, so now that one suddenly came to pursue her, she only wanted to avoid bumping into him.


    Seeing that there weren¡¯t any traces of annoyance on Mo Tiange¡¯s face, Bai Yanfei walked over with a smile. In fact, he looked quite elegant. His looks coupled with him being thest disciple of Lord Daoist Zhenyang made him a considerably good object of admiration. However, Mo Tiange had no feelings whatsoever towards him.


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister Mo,¡± Bai Yanfei said with a smile, ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    This time, Mo Tiange indeed managed to hide from him for quite a long time. She even begged Lord Daoist Jinghe to not let her go to Mengxue Hall to aplish this. Every day, she just nested inside Shangqing Pce and didn¡¯t leave.


    One must never hit a smiling person. No matter what intentions Bai Yanfei had in his mind, he was always polite and paid attention to etiquette whenever they met. Therefore, Mo Tiange too stered on a smile and answered, ¡°I¡¯ve been studying a secret techniquetely, so I¡¯ve had no time to go out.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Bai Yanfei¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°What kind of secret technique is it? Can Senior Martial Sister tell me so we can study it together?¡±


    If it could be shared with anyone so casually, would it still be called a secret technique? Mo Tiange was silent for a moment before forcefully squeezing out a smile. ¡°What brings Junior Martial Brother Bai here? Did youe to handle something?¡±


    ¡°Sort of¡­¡± Bai Yanfei said ambiguously. ¡°Senior Martial Sister, it¡¯s been a long time since west met; since we ran into each other, how about we go somewhere and have a chat?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ it¡¯s not the best time now,¡± Mo Tiange said, ¡°My master gave me a lot of things to handle. Junior Martial Brother Bai, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m going to take my leave first.¡± She turned around, immediately stepped onto her White Silk Handkerchief, and flew towards Clear Spring Peak.


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister!¡± Bai Yanfei shouted behind her, but Mo Tiange didn¡¯t dare to stop. She didn¡¯t even turn to look back at him.


    She flew all the way back to Clear Spring Peak then rushed into Shangqing Pce. It was only after she realized that Bai Yanfei didn¡¯t follow after her that she finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    She was really afraid of this Junior Martial Brother Bai. She really couldn¡¯t understand; although her current identity was different and her aptitude couldn¡¯t be considered bad, there were countless beautiful female cultivators with outstanding cultivation levels at Xuanqing School, so did he really have to pursue her like this so relentlessly?


    ¡°Why are you running like someone set your butt on fire?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s voice flew into her ears.


    Upon recovering her train of thought, Mo Tiange immediately walked through the main entrance. Through the main entrance was the main hall, where Lord Daoist Jinghe happened to be meditating; a very rare asion indeed. Upon being disturbed by Mo Tiange, he was ring and fuming at her.


    ¡°Master,¡± she called out in a well-behaved manner.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe continued to re at her for a short moment before stopping his meditation. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I told you to go to the main peak to pass a message; why are you like this? Did a wolf chase after you?¡±


    ¡°No wolf chased after me, but a man did.¡± Mo Tiange answered. She worshiped Lord Daoist Jinghe as her master for a long time, so she now also acted as she pleased. She found herself a seat and poured herself a cup of tea.


    ¡°A man?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe said with surprise, ¡°Who chased you?¡±


    ¡°En¡­¡± Mo Tiange¡¯s eyes kept shifting around as she drank her tea. Eventually, she decided to tell the truth as it was: ¡°It was Junior Martial Brother Bai Yanfei of Morning Sun Peak.¡±


    ¡°Bai Yanfei?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe tried to recall this name. ¡°The disciple of old Daoist Zhenyang?¡±


    Seeing her nodding, Lord Daoist Jinghe was even more surprised. ¡°What did he chase you for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also baffled¡­¡± Mo Tiange said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Bai is too cordial in how he treats people. Ever since I met him, he often invites me to chat outside. If I don¡¯t go, I don¡¯t feel good because he has good intentions, but it feels unbearable for me to go at the same time.¡±


    ¡°Good intentions?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe, who immediately understood what was going on, uttered a ¡°hmph!¡± and said, ¡°This brat has guts! He actually dared to set his mind on my disciple!¡±


    ¡°Set his mind?¡± Mo Tiange stared at him with a confused expression. ¡°Master, Junior Martial Brother Bai is very kind to me. He¡¯s never done anything hurtful!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe uttered an even more powerful ¡°hmph,¡± pursed his lips and red at her. ¡°You can continue pretending! Dare you say you¡¯re not saying this deliberately for me to hear!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Since her intentions were exposed, Mo Tiange immediately told the truth. ¡°You¡¯re right, Master. I think this boy¡¯s very troublesome, but it wouldn¡¯t be good for me to refuse him directly. Therefore, I wanted to ask Master to help.¡±


    After hearing what she said, Lord Daoist Jinghe revealed a satisfied ¡°this-is-better¡± expression and his head perked up proudly. ¡°Don¡¯t y games in front of me. What matters can a little girl, who has only lived about twenty some years like you, hide from me?¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled humbly. ¡°Yes. How can Ipare to Master, who has lived for more than 800 years, and who is already about to be a spiritual being?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe felt rejuvenated from hearing Mo Tiange¡¯s ttery. However, a moment after heughed, he suddenly realized that the meaning behind Mo Tiange¡¯s words seemed wrong. ¡°You¡¯re a dead girl! You actually scolded me, your master, for being old and still alive!?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t!¡± Mo Tiange immediately sped her hands as if she was in prayer. ¡°Master, I sincerely showed my reverence for you and begged you; Master, please help me take care of this matter!¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe was someone who loved to brag and be ttered. Therefore, as soon as Mo Tiange assumed this position, his anger dissipated almost immediately. He simply ¡°hmphed¡± and cast a nce at her, but his tone was much more amiable. ¡°Spit it out¡ªwhat¡¯s going on with this brat surnamed Bai?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also very confused. When I went to Morning Sun Peak to see Martial Uncle Zhenyangst time, it was Junior Martial Brother Bai who greeted me. But ever since then, he often invites me out.¡±


    That was really the truth. She herself also didn¡¯t understand. What part of me made this Junior Martial Brother Bai take a fancy to me? Is it my cultivation level? But young female cultivators in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm were plentiful. One senior martial sister, who was the disciple of Martial Uncle Miaoyi of Green Phoenix Peak, was about thirty years old and was also in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm. Furthermore, unlike Mo Tiange who advanced purely from a fated chance, that person advanced because of her own cultivation.


    Then is it my looks? Mo Tiange admitted she looked pretty good, but in the cultivation world, where beautiful women were abundant, she really didn¡¯t amount to much. As for status, her status as the disciple of Lord Daoist Jinghe, a Nascent Soul ancestor, was indeed very prestigious. Nevertheless, that senior martial sister from the Green Phoenix Peak also had everything Mo Tiange had. Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t just that senior martial sister alone. There was one junior martial sister who was the disciple of Martial Uncle Lingxu of Drifting Cloud Peak; she just turned twenty years old recently, so she was certainly younger than Mo Tiange.


    Mo Tiange said all of this out loud, but Lord Daoist Jinghe only thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°This brat still has a good vision. My disciple is naturally better than others!¡±


    Mo Tiange gnashed her teeth. ¡°Master!¡±


    Upon seeing her glowering appearance, Lord Daoist Jinghe suddenly burst outughing. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Master is praising you! From the two girls you mentioned, Miaoyi¡¯s one isn¡¯t as pretty as you, and old man Lingxu¡¯s isn¡¯t as smart as you. If he had to choose from the three of you, he would certainly choose you!¡±


    ¡°ording to me, this brat¡¯s Dao Heart must be unstable, so he wants to find someone as his Dual Cultivation partner. He¡¯s proud and arrogant, so he certainly doesn¡¯t want anyone with even the slightest shorings. After browsing here and there, he probably only found a few people who meet his requirements. He¡¯s known the two disciples of Miaoyi and old man Lingxu ever since they were children; he probably isn¡¯t too fond of them. However, he then met you. Since he most likely thinks you¡¯re better than the other two, he naturally glued himself to you.¡±


    What Lord Daoist Jinghe said was quite reasonable. Mo Tiange was silent for a while before she spoke again: ¡°Master, please help me take care of this! I really don¡¯t want to consider things like Dual Cultivation now.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe arrogantly said, ¡°Of course! Wanting to seduce my disciple as he pleases¡ªis there such a cheap thing in this world?!¡± Right afterward, he suddenly changed the subject and said with a grin, ¡°Tiange, you really don¡¯t want to consider Dual Cultivation? In fact, Dual Cultivation has many benefits!¡±


    ¡°No thanks!¡± Mo Tiange directly rejected it without even needing to think.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to? I¡¯m telling you; you can forgo that brat surnamed Bai. Master will pick a better candidate for you¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    Upon being so firmly rejected, Lord Daoist Jinghe immediately felt bored. ¡°Okay, okay! You¡¯re just like that smelly brat; you both can¡¯t be taught at all!¡±


    ¡°How can this be taught? Master, don¡¯t tell me you performed Dual Cultivation before?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe felt suffocated by her words. He turned towards her and red furiously. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°That being the case, whether I perform Dual Cultivation or not has nothing to do with Master!¡± Mo Tiange stood up from her seat. ¡°I¡¯m heading back to cultivate. Anyway, Master, you have to help me resolve this matter!¡±

 Chapter 142: The First Brawl at the School

    <h4>Chapter 142: The First Brawl at the School</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    ¡°Old Daoist Zhenyang!¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe majestically burst into Lord Daoist Zhenyang¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave and shouted as if he was an enemy. ¡°Come the hell out!¡±


    Lord Daoist Zhenyang¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave was as in as those of most cultivators, but it had everything it ought to have. Being one of the only four or fivete-stage Nascent Soul cultivators in the Celestial Pole and being the person who wielded the most power in Xuanqing School, Lord Daoist Zhenyang¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave was naturally heavily-guarded with countless restrictions. If any enemies appeared, they certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to get in. Nevertheless, the personing now was Lord Daoist Jinghe, so the gate-keeping disciples could only let hime inside unhindered.


    Lord Daoist Zhenyang, who was cultivating, opened his eyes. With a wave of his hand, he removed the restriction he ced on his body and allowed Lord Daoist Jinghe toe in.


    Unlike Lord Daoist Jinghe, whose clothing demonstrated the imposing style of an incapable ruler, Lord Daoist Zhenyang only wore a in and simple Daoist robe from the school and had his hair bundled into a Daoist topknot. His hair was white, but he had a youthfulplexion. He also looked calm andpletely serene. At first nce, anyone would instantly know he was a genuine master who was removed from worldly affairs¡ªhe was someone with outstanding behavior, like an immortal.


    Upon seeing Lord Daoist Jinghe bursting into his own cave, he simply opened his eyes but soon closed them again. His voice sounded mild and calm: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?! You¡¯re still asking me what¡¯s going on?!¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s shouts were full of usation. ¡°I say¡­ Old Daoist Zhenyang, did you perhaps notice that I epted a heavenly-gifted disciple, so you secretly felt envious but didn¡¯t dare to say it?¡±


    Not to mention in Xuanqing School, but even in all of the Celestial Pole, it was perhaps only Lord Daoist Jinghe who dared to talk like that to Lord Daoist Zhenyang. In the past, Lord Daoist Zhenyang was also known as a genius. He advanced into the Nascent Soul realm in his two hundreds and into thete stage of the Nascent Soul realm in his six hundreds. From then on, he moved unhindered for several hundred years. There were only perhaps fourte-stage Nascent Soul cultivators who were his equals. The reason why people were unsure whether it was three or four Nascent Soul cultivators was because one of them, the old monster whose cultivation level was already in thete stage of the Nascent Soul realm, had long gone into seclusion. No one knew whether he was still alive or not.


    As for Lord Daoist Jinghe, whether it was in Xuanqing School or in the Celestial Pole, he couldn¡¯t be considered the best based on his cultivating experience. He could only be considered outstanding at best. However, Lord Daoist Jinghe was obviously the only one who could talk like that without any repercussions from Lord Daoist Zhenyang.


    There were also some reasons for this. Firstly, although Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s cultivation level was in the middle stage of the Nascent Soul realm, he was aggressive and liked to fight. Moreover, his understanding of fights of magical powers was quite profound and he also had countless treasures and secret techniques. Even great cultivators in thete stage of the Nascent Soul realm weren¡¯t certain they could easily defeat him. Secondly, his temperament was already like this. Lord Daoist Zhenyang understood this very well, so why should he lose his temper and fight with him because of this trivial matter?


    Therefore, even though Lord Daoist Jinghe was making a ruckus, Lord Daoist Zhenyang still looked calm. In fact, he didn¡¯t even look at Lord Daoist Jinghe.


    ¡°You epted some disciples, but I have disciples of my own; why would I be envious of you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not envious?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe revealed a sarcastic smile. ¡°If you¡¯re not jealous, why did you allow your disciple to seduce mine?¡±


    This question made Lord Daoist Zhenyang feel a bit bewildered. He finally opened his eyes to look at Lord Daoist Jinghe. ¡°Seduce?¡±


    This term was indeed vulgar, but Lord Daoist Jinghe continued to sneer: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know about it. You¡¯ve always treated that single spiritual root disciple of yours like some kind of treasure; I don¡¯t believe you had no idea about this ¡®major problem¡¯¡ªyour disciple seducing mine!¡±


    As Lord Daoist Jinghe deliberately emphasized ¡°major problem,¡± he also raised his eyebrows and threw a sideways nce at Lord Daoist Zhenyang. His meaning was: don¡¯t try to fool me!


    ¡°Are you talking about Yanfei?¡± Lord Daoist Zhenyang looked up. There were only a few disciples with a single spiritual root in all of Xuanqing School, so with just a little bit of thinking, he already knew who Lord Daoist Jinghe was talking about.


    ¡°Thank God you¡¯re not senile yet!¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe said mockingly. Soon after, he spoke very earnestly: ¡°Old Daoist Zhenyang, I¡¯m telling you, my disciple is indeed very good, but you have to ask me first before your disciples are allowed to seduce her. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be terrible if it destroyed the friendship between us?¡±


    Lord Daoist Zhenyang wasn¡¯t fooled by his words and simply asked, ¡°What¡¯s actually going on? You better exin clearly or just stop wasting my time.¡±


    In all of Xuanqing School, the only person who could talk like that to Lord Daoist Jinghe was also only Lord Daoist Zhenyang.


    Upon hearing how blunt those words were, Lord Daoist Jinghe knew Lord Daoist Zhenyang was getting impatient. One had to quit when one was ahead, so Lord Daoist Jinghe immediately stopped beating around the bush. ¡°That disciple of yours¡­ I don¡¯t know what kind of bad medicine he took, but he incessantly tries to get close to my disciple¡ªmy disciple doesn¡¯t even dare to go out now because of him. What? Did you really have no idea about this?¡±


    ¡°How could I know about this kind of trivial matter?¡± Once he heard the whole story, Lord Daoist Zhenyang couldn¡¯t help but develop a headache. This Jinghe is outrageous! Does he really think a disciple who wants to get close to a woman has to report to their master first? Is there anyone as idle as him? He¡¯s already in the Nascent Soul realm, yet he still personally came to interrogate me just over a trivial matter like his disciple being flirted with? Nheless, Lord Daoist Zhenyang still verified the story in an unhurried manner: ¡°You¡¯re saying that Yanfei is pursuing your disciple? En, it¡¯s the young disciple you just epted, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the one!¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe said with a nod. He then patted Lord Daoist Zhenyang¡¯s shoulder and once again said earnestly, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Zhenyang, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t take you into consideration; that disciple of mine is indeed pretty good, but I really can¡¯t give her to your disciple. Please tell your disciple not to cause any trouble, okay?¡±


    Lord Daoist Zhenyang said with bewilderment, ¡°My disciple isn¡¯t married and your disciple isn¡¯t married either; what¡¯s the problem? Is this kind of trivial matter really worth you personally making a trip to my ce?¡±


    Once Lord Daoist Jinghe heard those words, he immediately fumed with anger. ¡°Trivial matter?! I¡¯m telling you¡ªthis isn¡¯t a trivial matter!¡± He proceeded to look left and right in an exaggerated, secretive manner before leaning close to Lord Daoist Zhenyang. He whispered, ¡°This disciple was brought back by that brat from my family. You know what that brat¡¯s like. Imagine how rare it was for that brat to bring back a girl! Right now, he¡¯s worried about forming his Nascent Soul, so he can¡¯t take care of this himself. If I don¡¯t take care of this for him, he¡¯ll certainly get angry with me when finishes!¡±


    After Lord Daoist Jinghe finished, he added: ¡°You better tell your disciple to stoping and wrapping himself around my disciple; tell him not to even think about it!¡±


    Upon hearing the first part of Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s exnation, Lord Daoist Zhenyang already understood the matter, but because Lord Daoist Jinghecently added a warning, he suddenly became unhappy. ¡°Your disciple has her own strengths, but my disciple has a single spiritual root, which rarely appears in a century. He¡¯s young, promising, and will certainly have a bright futureter¡ªdoes he need to wrap himself around your disciple? I think he¡¯s just bored, so he wanted to talk to your disciple. Young people talk to each other; you shouldn¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking too much?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe shouted, ¡°If it¡¯s really me thinking too much about it, would your disciple incessantly invite my disciple out? Old Daoist Zhenyang, you shouldn¡¯t just blindly protect your disciple. I have to say this¡ªalthough your disciple possesses a single spiritual root, he isn¡¯t up to scratchpared to my disciple! Do you want to know what my disciple¡¯s natural endowments are? Hehe, I¡¯m not telling you!¡±


    Upon seeing this bragging and boasting, Lord Daoist Zhenyang¡¯splexion darkened. ¡°That¡¯ll do! Stop treating your disciple like she¡¯s some kind of treasure! If my disciple wants to perform Dual Cultivation, there are a lot of candidates to be his partner. Why should he exert so much effort just to get close to your disciple? Your worries are groundless!¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­ Old Daoist Zhenyang, I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re just jealous! Jealous!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m jealous? I have a disciple with a single spiritual root¡ªdo I still need to envy you? Is this kind of trivial matter really worth you personally making a trip to my ce? Go back!¡± Having his own disciple continuously belittled, Lord Daoist Zhenyang was naturally annoyed. He swung his sleeve in anger, unceremoniously ordering Lord Daoist Jinghe to get out.


    ¡°You think telling me to go back will make me go back?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe retaliated. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this¡ªmy disciple possesses the Spiritual Roots of the Origin! You know what Spiritual Roots of the Origin are, right? She even already obtained the Art of the Origin! She isn¡¯t thirty years old yet, but she¡¯s already in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm. Could your disciple aplish that? For someone with a mere single spiritual root wanting to woo my disciple, he¡¯s still far too inadequate!¡±


    ¡°The Spiritual Roots of the Origin?¡± Lord Daoist Zhenyang was burning with anger, but right after he heard that, he paused for a second. ¡°Your disciple possesses the Spiritual Roots of the Origin from the Distant Past?¡±


    ¡°Correct!¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe raised his chin.


    In the next second, however, Lord Daoist Zhenyang sneered again, ¡°So what if she possesses the Spiritual Roots of the Origin? It¡¯s been extinct for tens of thousands of years; we still don¡¯t know what it¡¯s actually like! My disciple, however, genuinely possesses a single spiritual root. Even if he¡¯scking, he isn¡¯tcking by that much!¡±


    ¡°Old Daoist Zhenyang!¡± Upon hearing what Lord Daoist Zhenyang said, Lord Daoist Jinghe, who was still waiting for him to admit defeat, was furious. ¡°What¡¯s the point of having a single spiritual root? How many of us Nascent Soul cultivators advanced because we had single spiritual roots? Old man Song Feng possesses three spiritual roots, but you still lost to him!¡±


    Upon hearing Lord Daoist Jinghe bringing this up, Lord Daoist Zhenyang was outraged. ¡°When did I ever lose to him? We just never got to the final oue of our fight!¡± Right afterward, he said mockingly, ¡°Haven¡¯t you always been disgusted with old man Song Feng? Why are you speaking on his behalf now? Besides, you also possess a single spiritual root; are single spiritual roots really bad? How did you advance to this realm?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I have a single spiritual root that I don¡¯t see what¡¯s so good about it! What¡¯s so amazing about a single spiritual root? How many people with single spiritual roots can¡¯t even cultivate to the Nascent Soul realm!?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe seemed to have lost all reason.


    Lord Daoist Zhenyang was so angry that he suddenlyughed. ¡°Qin Jinghe, old fellow, you must¡¯ve needed a beating so you purposefully came to my ce to get one, right? This old man will fulfill your wish!¡± As he spoke, he groped around and took something out. When he opened his sped his hand, something was hurled forward.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe promptly dodged out of the way. In a split second, a surging spiritual aura sted one of the stone walls into dust, causing his anger to flourish even more. He then took out a cbash gourd and raised his hand in one move. As a jet of Real Fire was spouted from the gourd, he shouted, ¡°Old man Zhenyang! If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you¡¯ll really think I¡¯m easy to bully!¡±


    Instead of answering, Lord Daoist Zhenyang recalled his magic weapon and once again rushed to attack.


    ¡ª


    Mo Tiange naturally didn¡¯t know that herints caused the two most powerful Nascent Soul cultivators in Xuanqing School to fight each other and practically razed Lord Daoist Zhenyang¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave to the ground.


    Of course, this happened because Lord Daoist Jinghe was too good at stirring up trouble. It was such a trivial matter, but when it came out of his mouth, it instantly upset the people who heard it. Thus, the me from this matter couldn¡¯t be heavily attributed to Mo Tiange.


    At that moment, she entered Ye Zhenji¡¯s small room with a very solemn expression.


    Within the past two years, Ye Zhenji had grown a lot taller and made progress in his cultivation level. He just finished his studies at Mengxue Hall a few days ago and became a formal disciple. The disciple rations for formal and elite disciples as well as the way they were managed were different, but since Ye Zhenji lived in the Shangqing Pce, the steward¡¯s hall couldn¡¯t interfere much. It was very difficult to prevent other people from talking about this matter, so Lord Daoist Jinghe stepped forward and directly hinted to them to allocate Ye Zhenji as Master Daoist Shoujing¡¯s disciple.


    Mo Tiange originally wasn¡¯t in favor of this idea. Why should the child she personally taught be someone else¡¯s disciple, especially when that person definitely wouldn¡¯t take care of him?


    Nevertheless, Lord Daoist Jinghe said that Mo Tiange was only in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm and no matter how fast her cultivation progressed, she would need at least another fifty to sixty years old before she could form her Gold Core. By that time, Ye Zhenji ought to have built his foundation. Foundation-Building Pills were allocated to elite and ordinary disciples differently, so did she really want to hinder Ye Zhenji from building his foundation?


    Hence, Mo Tiange had no other choice but to agree with this idea. Now, Ye Zhenji was still living with her like he did before and hadn¡¯t even once seen his nominal master.


    Mo Tiange walked towards the jade bed. Seeing Ye Zhenji sprawled askew on the bed, a frown appeared on her face. She propped him into a sitting position then ced her palm on top of his head to insert her spiritual aura into his body.


    After a long time, Ye Zhenji finally groaned as he started to regain consciousness. Once he saw her, he whispered, ¡°Aunt.¡±


    Mo Tiange released her hold. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take the medicine and heal your injuries?¡±


    Ye Zhenji flushed. He hurriedly took out some medicinal pills, took them, then sat up straight in a lotus position.


    Mo Tiange kept watch by his side, observing his condition silently.


    When she was cultivating a moment ago, she also used her divine sense to pay attention to the situation outside. However, she suddenly realized that there was a spiritual aura fluctuation here. Upon more careful examination, she found that the spiritual aura inside Ye Zhenji¡¯s body was unexpectedly in chaos. Moreover, he also showed some indications that he was about to experience spiritual aura deviation. Back when she ced her palm on top of his head, she instantly discovered what the problem was¡ªthis child obviously took several Aura-Converging Pills, but the power of the medicine was too strong and couldn¡¯t be controlled, causing him to almost experience spiritual aura deviation.


    Before long, the spiritual aura inside Ye Zhenji¡¯s body gradually settled down. Once he opened his eyes and saw that she was calmly standing in front of him, he immediately lowered his head. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Mo Tiange recovered her train of thought and shook her head. ¡°Why are you apologizing to me?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I made you worry.¡±


    His answer made her sigh. She sat next to him and said, ¡°So what if you made me worried? In the end, the one who¡¯ll bear the consequences is you. Remember, you¡¯re cultivating not for me but for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Zhenji answered. He hesitated for a moment then asked, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t you me me?¡±


    ¡°me you for what?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Just now, the ident happened because I gobbled some Aura-Converging Pills as I pleased. Don¡¯t you me me for acting recklessly?¡±


    Mo Tiange chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s the point of ming you? The most important thing is that you don¡¯t repeat the same mistake in the future. En, if you still feel unwell, you can talk to me; why did you take so many Aura-Converging Pills at once? Did you really not think that things might go wrong?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Ye Zhenji paused for a moment before answering honestly, ¡°I thought my cultivation was progressing too slowly, so I wanted to take some medicinal pills to elerate it.¡±


    ¡°Cultivation progressing too slowly¡­¡± Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re just twelve years old, but you¡¯re already in the thirdyer of the Aura Refining realm; how is it slow?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Hualing is already in the fifthyer of the Aura Refining realm despite being the same age as me!¡±


    Hualing was the young disciple of Master Daoist Mingzhen, who was the second eldest disciple of Lord Daoist Jinghe. Because he was the same age as Ye Zhenji, he could now be considered Ye Zhenji¡¯s ymate.


    Mo Tiange said with a smile, ¡°Hualing is from Martial Uncle Mingzhen¡¯s family. His spiritual roots are better than yours, and he¡¯s been carefully taught ever since he was a small child; how could youpare to him?¡±


    Ye Zhenji ttened his lips and his gaze lowered. ¡°I know my aptitude isn¡¯t as good as his, but does that mean I will forever be inferior to him?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Mo Tiange said while stroking Ye Zhenji¡¯s head, ¡°Aptitude alone isn¡¯t enough in the path of cultivation. You might not beparable with him now, but as long as you always cultivate earnestly, you¡¯ll certainly be able to overtake him one day. Besides, within two years you¡¯ve advanced two realms from the firstyer to the thirdyer, while Hualing, who¡¯s been cultivating long before you, only managed to advance to the fifthyer several days ago with much difficulty. What are you afraid of?¡±


    Ye Zhenji¡¯s head was still lowered as he remained silent. Seeing his current state, Mo Tiange knew he was still unconvinced. Thus, she smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do this then¡ªyou have to cultivate earnestly for ten years then you canpare and see whether you build your foundation first, or he builds his foundation first! What do you think?¡±


    Ye Zhenji pondered Mo Tiange¡¯s words. Thinking that his odds of sessfully building his foundation in ten years were quiterge, a smile finally bloomed on his face. ¡°En!¡±


    ¡°However, we better make this clear now; you mustn¡¯t do anything rash that might set you back like you did today! Cultivating has to be done step by step. If you¡¯re not careful and experience spiritual aura deviation, your progress will be dyed for years¡ªshort-term gains won¡¯t make up for the losses.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do what Aunt said.¡±


    On the other side, by the time Lord Daoist Jinghe finished his fight, his luxurious, dazzling gold dragon robe had been burned and turned into a scorched gray color. His face was also dirtied by a lot of things, ash, and dust among them. Even half of his pretty beard also got burnt. All in all, he lookedpletely battered and pitiful.


    He flew back towards Clear Spring Peak, muttering along the way. ¡°Old Daoist Zhenyang, I, your father, left you with some dignity today! Had I really used the Yang-Vanishing Technique, even if you didn¡¯t die, you¡¯d absolutely lose half your life! Hmph! Taking into consideration that we¡¯re from the same school, I¡¯m letting you go now!¡±


    Meanwhile, Lord Daoist Zhenyang was currentlymanding some disciples to tidy up his cave with a darkened expression. Soon afterward, he called his young disciple over. Right after, they entered a considerably intact stone room and shut themselves inside. He instantly went berserk and chewed his disciple out. ¡°Brat! You must¡¯ve been too idle that you lost your head, right? Instead of cultivating properly, you actually went to woo the disciple of Qin Jinghe, that old brute!? You could¡¯ve taken a fancy to anyone, but you fancied his disciple! That old bastard was a total rogue! If the upper beam isn¡¯t straight, the lower beam will be crooked too! Could his disciple be much better than him? Mind your conduct and forget about her!¡±


    Bai Yanfei was baffled. ¡°But Master, I told you about this matter before¡­¡±


    Surprised, Lord Daoist Zhenyang said, ¡°You have? When did you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Last time, when you were cultivating, I told you that I wanted to find someone to be my Dual Cultivation partner. You said I could act as I wished regarding this matter¡­¡±


    After thinking carefully and realizing that it seemed to be the case, Lord Daoist Zhenyang suddenly looked embarrassed. Nevertheless, a split secondter, he continued cursing in rage: ¡°I said as you wished, so you really acted as you wished? There are countless beautiful female cultivators with high cultivation levels in our school; how could you take a fancy to that old bastard¡¯s disciple?¡± This time, he didn¡¯t even want to say ¡°Qin Jinghe¡± and just directly referred to him as ¡°old bastard.¡±


    Bai Yanfei felt even more wronged. ¡°I already said I¡¯d choose among the disciples of several martial uncles, and you said okay. After examining them, only Senior Martial Sister Mo was the most suitable¡­¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me your choice!¡± Lord Daoist Zhenyang contemted for a moment then said fumingly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t your Martial Uncle Miaoyi also has a girl under her guidance? From what I remember, she isn¡¯t old. She¡¯s quite suitable for you; why didn¡¯t you pick her?¡±


    Bai Yanfei cautiously snuck a nce at his master. ¡°That Senior Martial Sister Wu¡­ Her looks aren¡¯t too¡­¡±


    Bai Yanfei wasn¡¯t done talking, but how could Lord Daoist Zhenyang not understand? He red furiously at him and said, ¡°You¡­ As a cultivator, what value do you ce on external appearances? Whether they look beautiful or ugly, there¡¯s nothing but white bones under their skin! Besides, how ugly could cultivators be? That old bastard¡¯s disciple also isn¡¯t that much of a beauty either!¡±


    Seeing how enraged his master was, Bai Yanfei cleverly shut his mouth and kept quiet. Right now, his master just had a falling out with Martial Uncle Jinghe. If he spoke again, he would only be adding oil to the fire.


    Lord Daoist Zhenyang paced back and forth inside the room several times before he once again spoke: ¡°This is the end of this matter. You don¡¯t have to think about this girl anymore. That old bastard already designated her for his own boy¡ªyou won¡¯t get her!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Bai Yanfei was bewildered. ¡°Master, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean that girl is Qin Shoujing¡¯s! Understand?¡±


    This information shocked Bai Yanfei, but he soon shouted, ¡°What does this have to do with him? I¡¯ve already probed Senior Martial Sister Mo before; she obviously doesn¡¯t have any intentions of performing Dual Cultivation!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also none of your business.¡± Lord Daoist Zhenyang stared at his own disciple and sneered, ¡°Brat, please be a bit smarter. I, your master, just had a falling out with that old bastard. If you still pursue his disciple, wouldn¡¯t that be equivalent to pping my face? Forget about her. If you want to perform Dual Cultivation, you can just choose someone else!¡± Once he finished talking, he flung his sleeves back and left the stone room.


    Even though he understood his master didn¡¯t sneer to himself, Bai Yanfei was still fuming with anger.

 Chapter 143: A Discussion About Dual Cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 143: A Discussion About Dual Cultivation</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    A grey, dirty humanoid object fell on a remote mountaintop at Clear Spring Peak. It sneakily looked all around. After verifying that no one was around, it sped its hands and started to make a set of hand seals. Now that the outermost restriction was opened, it finally walked through the stone door.


    As soon as it entered the door, it shouted out loud, ¡°Xi¡¯er! Where are you?!¡±


    It continued to walk on a stone path into the main hall, where it skillfully chose another stone door and performed another set of hand seals. That stone door was opened, and what greeted it was an elegant but gloomy face.


    Nevertheless, the moment that face saw it, an astonished expression instantly appeared.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe carelessly wiped his face and consequently caused it to be even darker and dirtier.


    Qin Xi really couldn¡¯t hold back, so he furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°What have you done? How could you turn yourself into this?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe looked down to see his own appearance but soon sat down in front of Qin Xi with the same unconcerned attitude as before while pointing at Qin Xi¡¯s nose. ¡°I became like this for you!¡±


    ¡°For me?¡± Qin Xi skeptically raised his brows. He absolutely didn¡¯t believe what Lord Daoist Jinghe said. Did he not know what kind of virtue this master had? It had been years since his master called his name. He always called him ¡°brat.¡± For him to suddenly call his name so tenderly, it was most likely because he did something that could make people feel torn between tears andughter; he probably came to boast.


    Sure enough¡ª


    Lord Daoist Jinghe looked left and right. Having confirmed that there were no other people in this Immortal¡¯s Cave, he leaned close to Qin Xi and said in an exaggeratingly secretive tone, ¡°It was for you! I just had a fight with old man Zhenyang for you!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Brat! What do you mean by that face?!¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe pushed up his sleeves. ¡°I just fought him for your sake; don¡¯t you even feel touched in the slightest?¡±


    ¡°You better tell me what happened first,¡± said Qin Xi calmly.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe, who was forced to get back to the point, red at him for quite a while. However, he eventually couldn¡¯t help but proudly report his sess. ¡°Old man Zhenyang¡¯s disciple wanted to rob you of your wife, so I had a fight with the old man.¡±


    ¡°¡­ My wife?¡± Qin Xi slowly asked, ¡°Since when did I have a wife?¡±


    ¡°Aiya, you still don¡¯t want to admit it?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe cast a nce at him with a ¡°you don¡¯t have to feel embarrassed¡± expression. ¡°It¡¯s Tiange! I know you still don¡¯t want to talk about this now, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I won¡¯t tell this to anyone, take your time¡­¡±


    He automatically stopped before he could finish talking since Qin Xi¡¯s expression turned so gloomy as if it was covered by a dense, ck cloud. ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe intended on stroking his beard, but in the end, he only managed to grab a handful of ash. He then patted his hand on his own clothes, causing ck ash and soil to fly all over the room.


    Qin Xi red angrily at him but said nothing. After an eternity, his expression finally eased down. ¡°Master, instead of being idle and having nothing to do, you better take a trip out and travel around. Now your cultivation level is high enough, so you should look for some fated chances and think about how to make a breakthrough into thete stage.¡±


    His voice sounded very calm. The intention behind his words also sounded like he was being considerate for his master¡¯s sake. Nevertheless, the storm brewing inside those words could also be heard clearly. Hearing Qin Xi using this kind of tone, Lord Daoist Jinghe couldn¡¯t help but shrink his body, but in the next second, he once again argued confidently as if justice was on his side. ¡°Stinky brat! What kind of attitude is that? I got into a life or death fight for your sake and I even lost my reputation, but you¡¯re actually going to talk to me like this?!¡±


    Qin Xi felt he was already restraining himself, but upon hearing those sentences, the fire in his heart could no longer be controlled and went amok. The expression on his face involuntarily became very stern. ¡°Master, even if you want to mess around, you should know the limit!¡±


    Upon hearing what Qin Xi said, Lord Daoist Jinghe, who still didn¡¯t know where the limit was, once again stomped his feet in anger. ¡°You actually think I¡¯m messing around!? Y-y-you¡­ Stinky brat, if it isn¡¯t because you¡¯re so awkward, would I need to watch over your wife for your sake? I¡¯m telling you¡­¡±


    ¡°Who told you she¡¯s my wife?¡± Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°You actually took this non-existent matter seriously! You¡¯ve been alive for more than 800 years; what happened to your brain?!¡±


    Having lived for more than 800 years but still being despised by his junior, Lord Daoist Jinghe might not have known where his brain went, but he certainly knew his self-esteem was heavily injured. He took some effort to make his expression fierce then he shouted, ¡°Smelly brat! Do you really think I have no idea what¡¯s going on in your head? Ever since you were a child, your temperament has always been like this. You obviously want something badly, but you¡¯ll never admit it! If I don¡¯t monitor the situation on your behalf, you can go and cry about it in the future!¡±


    When Lord Daoist Jinghe shouted like that, he indeed looked like an elder. Unfortunately, Qin Xi wasn¡¯t buying it. ¡°Stop thinking that you¡¯re always right! I¡¯m not attached to her in the slightest!¡±


    ¡°Ha!!!¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe sneered. He stared at Qin Xi with a very sharp gaze and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not attached to her, why are you hiding your identity from her? Why were you unwilling to see her these past two years? Why are you cultivating like your life depends on it? I¡¯m the one who raised you; everybody else might not know about thoseplicated thoughts of yours, but I¡¯m very aware of them!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell her who you were because you didn¡¯t her to see you as an elder! You¡¯re unwilling to see her and are cultivating like crazy because your pride was injured by that Deification ancestor of hers! In the past, you felt it was always you who took care of her, but in front of her ancestor, you suddenly became nothing but a small ant. You thought you seemed to have lost the qualification to harbor any feelings towards her, so you started to cultivate like crazy¡ªbrat, you always think Master is unreliable, but I¡¯m telling you¡ªgood or bad, I¡¯ve lived for 800 years. To me, you¡¯re still too na?ve!¡±


    Although Qin Xi still didn¡¯t say anything after Lord Daoist Jinghe finished speaking, his expression became even gloomier. He knew his master had always been childish despite his old age, but what he said now made Qin Xi feel as if the secrets in his heart were exposed right at his most vulnerable moment and wereid bare in the open without the slightest cover. He also felt as if his weak spot was ruthlessly pierced with needles¡ªit was painful, yet he couldn¡¯t reach the wound.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°This damn temper of yours! When anything happens, you always keep it to yourself, always thinking you can handle it by yourself. However, I still have to tell you this¡ªthis kind of matter¡­ if you miss out, your chance will be gone forever. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to admit it now; I¡¯ll watch over this matter for you, but you also mustn¡¯t be a hypocrite. Master just doesn¡¯t want you to regret itter!¡±


    Qin Xi still didn¡¯t say anything and simply red angrily at Lord Daoist Jinghe. Nevertheless, when he heard thetter part of Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s speech, his gaze unconsciously softened. He dropped his gaze, but his expression was still stiff as he seemed to be thinking about something. After a long time, his somewhat hoarse voice came through: ¡°Stop being self-righteous; my diligent cultivation is unrted to this matter!¡±


    ¡°Unrted?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe moved towards him with a smile. ¡°Brat, do you think I wouldn¡¯t realize that you have something troubling your heart? There must be something about the matter fromst time that you still haven¡¯t told me, and that thing has presumably injured your self-esteem?¡±


    Even though Qin Xi remained silent, there was a slight change in his expression and his fists were tightly clenched.


    The way he looked now made Lord Daoist Jinghe retreat and heave a soft sigh. He then spoke with a soft voice he never used before, ¡°Xi¡¯er, you can me me for not teaching you about this kind of matter properly. Ever since you were a child, you¡¯ve had a staunch heart. Aside from cultivating, you basically never thought of anything else. You were very young, yet you were already as calm as an old man. At that time, I indeed thought you were born to cultivate. It¡¯s only now that I realize it wasn¡¯t at all the case.¡±


    ¡°You never got yourself entangled in anything because you never cared. But once you care about something, that will be your downfall. Your journey on the path of cultivation is going too smoothly. Don¡¯t re at me. Even though you¡¯ve also been through numerous dangerous situations, you¡¯ve never experienced a mental tribtion; you¡¯ve never tasted failure.¡±


    ¡°Although I¡¯ve always taken care of you ever since you were little, you¡¯ve never liked to depend on me. All these years, you cultivated until the Core Formation realm, which was the result of your own hard work and wasn¡¯t really attributable to me. It¡¯s precisely because of this that you¡¯re always very confident in yourself and very prideful. Your pride causes you to always expect yourself to achieve the best and never let anything or anyone affect you. This kind of attitude in the past always allowed you to achieve more than anyone else. However, you never knew that excessive pride would cause you to lose your life!¡±


    Qin Xi only looked down and said nothing.


    This unruly master of his had never given such a long speech and never used such a soft and concerned tone before. However, he was too spot-on ¨C so spot-on that he couldn¡¯t say anything to refute.


    ¡°Xi¡¯er, if you continue on like this, you¡¯ll create an Inner Demon yourself,¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe said while letting out a long sigh.


    Qin Xi pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe shook his head. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to rely on me, but for some things, I, an old monster who¡¯s lived for more than 800 years, can see more clearly than you do. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re conflicted about in your heart, but I know that girl is the cause. Therefore, I earnestly want to remind you that if you can get her, your Inner Demon will naturally disappear.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not an item.¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s tone sounded somewhat stubborn, but Lord Daoist Jinghe justughed upon hearing it. Hisugh wasn¡¯t the unruly, mischievous kind; rather, it sounded a bit indulgent and pampering. ¡°I¡¯ve said so much, but you actually only focused on that point. Brat, you¡¯re really done for!¡±


    Qin Xi said nothing and lowered his head but after that, he didn¡¯t move at all.


    After taking out a handkerchief to wipe his face clean, Lord Daoist Jinghe said slowly, ¡°In fact, that girl is indeed pretty good. She¡¯s gone through a rough life, so she understands self-respect and self-improvement. Although she hasn¡¯t grown enough yet, as long as she continues tempering herself, she will definitely be sessful with time. Besides, she really does suit you. You don¡¯t like ruckus; she¡¯s very calm. You only like cultivating; she also has a firm Dao Heart. But, the most important thing is that you admire her. People like you¡­ For you to suddenly fall in love with some woman is simply impossible. You have to start with admiration. The more you admire someone, the more you¡¯ll care for her. The more you care, the easier it will be for your heart to feel moved. You always looked down on women before, but now, you emphasized that she isn¡¯t an item. Brat, can¡¯t you just admit that she¡¯s a special person in your heart?¡±


    When Lord Daoist Jinghe finished talking, Qin Xi still remained silent. However, Lord Daoist Jinghe felt very happy. ¡°It¡¯s been years since Ist saw you so awkward. Seeing you like this, Master suddenly feels a sense of aplishment!¡±


    His sentence finally made Qin Xi look up. He shouted resentfully, ¡°Master!¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe was currently enjoying himself, so he ignored the expression on Qin Xi¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t get angry. Other people¡¯s kids usually have some kind of youngster emotional problems when they¡¯re in their teens or twenties. You, however, only have such problems when you¡¯re already more than a hundred years old¡ªsuch a rare thing toe by!¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s anger red up even more. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, he clenched his fists even tighter as if he wanted to punch Lord Daoist Jinghe. Of course, he certainly wouldn¡¯t do such an unfilial thing like beating up his elder. Nheless, he didn¡¯t mind driving him out!


    Noticing that Qin Xi couldn¡¯t hold back his anger for much longer, Lord Daoist Jinghe cleverly stopped while he was ahead. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about that. Let¡¯s just earnestly discuss the feasibility of Dual Cultivation. Brat, you¡¯ve already practiced the Pure Yang Technique you got from that Deification senior up to the thirdyer, haven¡¯t you? Your Pure Yang Aura will be more and more flourishing, so the difference between you and people with a Pure Yang Constitution isn¡¯t that dramatic. Your Art of Three Primordial Cycles has already reached the extreme Yang phase, so to neutralize the two auras, you onlyck extreme Yin, am I correct?¡±


    After he saw Qin Xi nod with hesitation, Lord Daoist Jinghe continued on: ¡°Let¡¯s first talk about the Art of Three Primordial Cycles. This cultivation technique is closely rted to the Distant Past. Ancient cultivators thought the three primordial auras were the origin of the world; the three units were an integral whole and could naturally be part of the Great Dao. ording to what you said, this cultivation technique is the most suitable for a breakthrough into the next realm, but the requirements to practice it are very strict. Without obtaining the three primordial auras and without thepletion of the three units, achieving the Great Dao would be impossible. You already have the extreme Yang to neutralize the two auras now and only require extreme Yin. I really find it hard to believe you don¡¯t know that performing Dual Cultivation with a female cultivator with a Pure Yin Constitution is the easiest as well as the safest method to obtain extreme Yin aura.¡±


    Qin Xi was still silent, but Lord Daoist Jinghe didn¡¯t force him to talk. He just proceeded to say, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the Pure Yang Technique again. In the past, when you identally obtained the Yang Spiritual Bead, I already told you that this kind of unique treasure would make your Yang aura flourish and might even change your constitution. Now that you also obtained the Pure Yang Technique, what I said before has been realized atst. Your constitution is turning into Pure Yang Constitution, so if you perform Dual Cultivation with someone with a Pure Yin Constitution, you¡¯ll certainly benefit greatly!¡±


    By the time his speech was finished, the room was inplete silence.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe stared at Qin Xi, apparently waiting for him to make a decision. Nevertheless, Qin Xi¡¯s expression was stiff, and he didn¡¯t say anything.


    After a long time, Qin Xi finally spoke: ¡°I don¡¯t want to perform Dual Cultivation just for the sake of getting some kind of benefit, not even for my cultivation or to avoid an Inner demon.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jingheughed,pletely unsurprised by his answer. He then patted Qin Xi¡¯s shoulder, feeling rather helpless. ¡°Brat, I¡¯ve told you before, excessive pride will cause you to lose your life but you still¡­¡±


    ¡°So what? What¡¯s the fun in relying on a woman to form my Nascent Soul?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ay~!¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe shook his head. However, he suddenly asked another question, ¡°In that case, I¡¯m asking you¡ªif not for cultivating or avoiding an Inner demon, do you really not want her?¡±


    This time, instead of waiting for Qin Xi¡¯s answer, he properly tidied himself up and returned to Shangqing Pce in a refreshed mood, looking iparably bright and neat¡ªhow could he, who looked brilliant his whole life, possibly let his disciples and grand-disciples see his dirt-covered appearance? Luckily, this brat hadn¡¯t epted any disciples yet and furthermore was in Closed Door Meditation at the moment, so there wasn¡¯t a single person in the vicinity of his Immortal¡¯s Cave.


    A long while after Lord Daoist Jinghe left, a soft murmur was heard inside the Immortal¡¯s cave: ¡°At least¡­ not until I form my Nascent Soul¡­¡±


    ¡ª


    Qin Shoujing!


    Bai Yanfei gnashed his teeth and cast a spell with all his might.


    The sky-high old tree in front of him broke apart with a crash then fell to the shrubbery below. Now that his mood had improved a little, Bai Yanfei found a spot and crouched down to rest.


    He had always been a very arrogant person. After all, he felt it was justifiable for him to have a bit more arrogance.


    He was born in a royal family in the secr world. As a noble crown prince of Yan Country, he lived a life of luxury ever since he was a child. When he was ten years old, a master immortal came to the pce. He brought immortal¡¯s techniques with him and wielded various unique and mightyws, showing him that immortals really existed in this world.


    He felt very envious, so he pestered that master immortal, wanting to worship him as his master. Unable to persuade him to stop and also because he was the crown prince, the master immortal reluctantly examined his spiritual roots. To the master immortal¡¯s surprise, he actually possessed a single spiritual root, rarely seen in a century!


    The master immortal was overjoyed by this sudden turn of events and immediately reported back to his school. In fact, this master immortal was only a part-time disciple who obtained permission to leave the mountain and wanted to return to the secr world to enjoy a high position and great wealth for some time. Unexpectedly, he found a single spiritual root genius for the school! Because of this, he benefited greatly¡ªhe was epted as a formal disciple and was even bestowed a Foundation-Building Pill.


    After that, the divisional elder of that master immortal personally came to Yan Country and brought Bai Yanfei back to Mount Taikang. He was then told to worship the Head Grand Supreme Elder as his master and would henceforth be personally taught by him. By then, all glory, splendor, wealth and rank from the secr world no longer attracted him. He abandoned his crown prince identity as well as those envious gazes of his imperial father and brothers and became Xuanqing School¡¯s Head Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s advanced inner disciple.


    When he was just a mortal, he was the crown prince of a country. When he became a cultivator, he was the proud disciple of a greatte-stage Nascent Soul cultivator. With this kind of fate, was there any reason for him not to be arrogant?


    As expected, due to his terrific aptitude, he was able to progress on the path of cultivation smoothly. Making a realm-breakthrough, foundation-building¡­ these were difficult for others and extremely dangerous, but he was able to do them almost effortlessly.


    Nevertheless, he still had his unhappy moments. For example, every time the female disciples in the school talked about male disciples, they first asked, ¡°How¡¯s Martial Uncle Shoujing?¡± or ¡°How¡¯s Senior Martial Brother Shoujing?¡±


    He was very much dissatisfied! What was so amazing about Qin Shoujing? Building his foundation at the age of twenty, forming his Gold Core at the age of seventy-eight? Being the disciple of Lord Daoist Jinghe? Having elegant looks?


    Regarding looks, he¡¯d seen how that Senior Martial Brother Shoujing looked like and it was nothing special. Bai Yanfei believed he was also outstandingly attractive and didn¡¯t lose to Qin Shoujing at all! As for status, he was Lord Daoist Zhenyang¡¯sst disciple, so was he worse than Qin Shoujing? Lord Daoist Zhenyang was a greatte-stage Nascent Soul cultivator; his cultivation level and identity were higher than Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s! Furthermore, regarding cultivation level, wasn¡¯t Qin Shoujing older than him? Qin Shoujing¡¯s aptitude was nothing but double spiritual roots, far worse than his!


    In summary, Qin Shoujing was just born about a hundred years earlier than me. Give me a hundred years¡¯ time and Qin Shoujing won¡¯t even be worthy of holding my shoes!


    Of course, these were just casual thoughts Bai Yanfei used to have. Every time Qin Shoujing was mentioned, he only felt unhappy. Now, however, he was fuming with rage, itching to st him away just like he did to that tree.


    In fact, he wasn¡¯t really infatuated with Senior Martial Sister Mo. Bai Yanfei just thought¡ªhow could such a young and promising heroic youngster who had both talents and looks like him have no beauty by his side? That Senior Martial Sister Mo had a high enough status, her cultivation level was also pretty good, her looks were excellent, her age was also close to his, and most importantly, she had a gentle nature¡ªshe wasn¡¯t as boring as Senior Martial Sister Wu of Green Phoenix Peak, and she wasn¡¯t as unruly as Junior Martial Sister Jiang of Drifting Cloud Peak. Furthermore, her abilities in handling things weren¡¯t bad, so she would surely have no problems in bing a good wife and caring for her husband.


    However, who would¡¯ve thought that after much effort and finally finding someone that fit his requirements, Qin Shoujing would meddle and be his roadblock!?


    Who was Qin Shoujing? Qin Shoujing was just a guy who couldn¡¯tpare to him! Qin Shoujing¡¯s cultivation level was indeed higher than his, but it was only because Qin Shoujing had the advantage of being born about a hundred years earlier than him!


    This wouldn¡¯t do! He mustn¡¯t be defeated by Qin Shoujing! Senior Martial Sister Mo was who he chose to be his Dual Cultivation partner; how could he let Qin Shoujing snatch her away? Too shameless!


    Since he had long nned to woo Senior Martial Sister Mo, he definitely had to get her and let Qin Shoujing know that he, Bai Yanfei, was the most talented young man in the entire school!


    With these thoughts in mind, Bai Yanfei, who was sitting on a tree stump, started tough mischievously.

 Chapter 144: Rejection

    <h4>Chapter 144: Rejection</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Consequently, Mo Tiange realized that after she made thatint to Lord Daoist Jinghe¡ªshe had no idea what that distinguished master of hers did¡ªnot only did that Junior Martial Brother Bai not stop, but his pursuit of her became even more intense.


    When she cultivated every day, she always received a Summoning Talisman. The content, more or less, was ¡°Senior Martial Sister, today¡¯s weather is terrific, so let¡¯se out and meet¡± etc. etc. etc. Every time she went out, that Junior Martial Brother Bai would immediately show up in front of her. In the end, even Ye Zhenji was also affected. He said that Martial Uncle Bai always tried to curry favor with him, scaring him to the point that he always fled every time he saw Martial Uncle Bai.


    Mo Tiange, who waspletely enraged, dashed into Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s main hall, shouting loudly, ¡°Master!¡±


    The shock from her sudden appearance jolted Lord Daoist Jinghe to the point where he threw away the two grapes in his hand. Once he recovered from the shock, he red angrily at her. ¡°What!? You¡¯re shouting and making a fuss with no attention to propriety!¡±


    Mo Tiange had long known what her master was truly like, so she wasn¡¯t scared of him. Not only did she not heed his anger, but she alsoined, ¡°How did you handle the matter? Right now, that Junior Martial Brother Bai is wrapping himself around me even tighter¡ªhe really annoys me to death!¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe was bbergasted. ¡°What did he do?¡±


    ¡°He sends me a Summoning Talisman every day. He even runs to Zhenji and tters him; he scares the hell out of Zhenji!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe swallowed the grape he¡¯d been munching in his mouth then nodded thoughtfully. ¡°That brat can be considered rather smart. He actually understands that he better curry favor with the people around you.¡±


    ¡°Master!¡± Upon seeing his response, Mo Tiange felt even more annoyed. ¡°Whose side are you on?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe promptly corrected himself: ¡°I mean, he¡¯s too stupid! He¡¯s actually disturbing the people around you! Yes, he made you angry this time; is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t the point, okay!?¡± Mo Tiange massaged her forehead. Who was the master and who was the disciple here? Why did the nonsense this master spouted always infuriate her half to death?


    ¡°Then what is the point?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe asked inplete bewilderment.


    ¡°The point is¡ªhow did you handle the matterst time?¡±


    Since they were talking about this, Lord Daoist Jinghe finally said: ¡°I say¡­ This girl! Master had a fight with that old man Zhenyang for you, but not only are you not touched in the slightest, but you¡¯re even talking to me like this?¡±


    ¡°Have a fight?¡± Mo Tiange was baffled. ¡°Master, why did you fight Martial Uncle Zhenyang?¡±


    ¡°Because that old man looked down on you!¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe self-righteously said, ¡°You¡¯re my disciple, so looking down on you is the same as looking down on me. If I didn¡¯t fight him, who should I have fought?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Mo Tiange felt there was nothing else to say. She should¡¯ve known that problems given to this master of hers would definitely turn into a fight in the end! So they already fought and had a falling out¡ªit was no wonder the other party didn¡¯t listen to what he said!


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe, who just became the target of Mo Tiange¡¯s murderous stare, felt unhappy. ¡°This child! How can you not understand that masters must be respected by their disciples?¡±


    Mo Tiange ignored his remark. She just stroked her chest, forcing herself to suppress her anger. Soon afterward, she said calmly, ¡°Alright, Master, please continue eating your grapes, continue being ostentatious. I¡­ am going to settle this myself!¡±


    She then turned around and walked out of the main hall with Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s loud shouts chasing after her: ¡°This child! How can you talk to your master like that!? What do you mean by being ostentatious!? Don¡¯t go¡ª¡±


    As Mo Tiange left Shangqing Pce, she sent out a Summoning Talisman.


    The reason why she hadn¡¯t wanted to settle the matter herself so far was because she wanted to be low-key and didn¡¯t want to stir up trouble. But now, she apparently couldn¡¯t count on other people, so she better take the matter into her own hands. Besides, so what if she offended that Junior Martial Brother Bai? At most, the consequences would be offending Martial Uncle Zhenyang, but her master already had a falling out with him anyway.


    After waiting outside Shangqing Pce for a short while, she finally heard a joyful voice: ¡°Senior Martial Sister Mo!¡±


    Once she saw him, the only thing that crossed Mo Tiange¡¯s mind was how quickly this Junior Martial Brother Bai came.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Bai.¡± She squeezed out a smile with much effort.


    Bai Yanfei had a broad smile and a bright gaze on his face. Ever since he decided to pursue this Senior Martial Sister Mo, he asked several senior martial brothers and sisters who practiced Dual Cultivation for advice. However, each of them had their own opinion and there were nomonalities. In the end, there was only one thing everyone agreed on¡ªa woman of virtue would be defeated by a persistent pursuer. If it were any other method, Bai Yanfei wasn¡¯t sure he could do it. This method, however, was simple. He just needed to wrap himself around her.


    For that reason, he sent a Summoning Talisman to her every day and secretly inquired about her whereabouts. Eventually, someone suggested he should work on Senior Martial Sister Mo¡¯s little nephew. He thought that since Senior Martial Sister Mo only had him as her kin, she would certainly regard him highly¡ªcurrying favor with him definitely wouldn¡¯t go wrong. Sure enough, Senior Martial Sister Mo finally returned his Summoning Talisman; she was willing to meet him!


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister Mo,¡± Bai Yanfei said with a face beaming with joy, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time; you finally have some free time now.¡±


    Mo Tiange maintained her normal expression and looked around. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Bai, I have some things I want to say to you. Come with me first.¡±


    Bai Yanfei nodded hurriedly. There were many people around; it would be very bad if people overheard what they talked about!


    It would indeed be bad if people overheard them. Although Mo Tiange was already mentally prepared to offend him, she had no intention of shaming him. If she did, she would only create an enemy for herself for no reason.


    After roaming around the sky for a while, they finally found apletely deserted mountaintop. Mo Tiange took the lead and began to descend.


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister Mo, this¡­¡±


    Bai Yanfei originally thought they were going find a ce with beautiful scenery where they could have a proper chat; unexpectedly, however, the ce she chose was actually a mere barren mountaintop that didn¡¯t even have a spot they could sit on. Nevertheless, his eyes suddenly shifted around. There isn¡¯t anyone here; does she perhaps want to¡­


    Before the thought in his mind could bepleted, he heard Mo Tiange¡¯s voice: ¡°Junior Martial Brother Bai, there are some things I have to make clear to you.¡±


    Being drawn back from his daydream, Bai Yanfei stroked his nose and answered in a well-behaved manner, ¡°Senior Martial Sister, please speak.¡±


    Mo Tiange cast him a nce then gazed at the horizon and said indifferently, ¡°My heart clearly understands the deep affection Junior Martial Brother has for me. However, since I¡¯ve entered the path towards immortality, I want to focus wholeheartedly on Dao and have no ns to engage in matters rted to love. Therefore, I can only let you down¡­ With Junior Martial Brother¡¯s talents, I believe your future will be bright. Once you achieve the Great Dao, you¡¯ll certainly have beauties apanying you; why should you force yourself to ept a mediocre woman like me? I hope Junior Martial Brother will stop disturbing me in the future. I¡¯m not like Junior Martial Brother who possesses outstanding talents; if my Dao Heart isn¡¯t stable, I¡¯m afraid what awaits me is total failure.¡±


    When she finished speaking, Mo Tiange cast another nce at Bai Yanfei. Seeing that he lookedpletely at a loss, she couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Bai?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Bai Yanfei was startled and regained his train of thought.


    ¡°Did Junior Martial brother hear what I just said?¡±


    Bai Yanfei held his head with both hands; he seemed to have not really figured out the meaning behind her words.


    ¡°I said what I wanted to say, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Just after she turned around and was about to slip away, Bai Yanfei suddenly called out loudly behind her, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Mo!¡±


    With no other choice, Mo Tiange could only stop and turn around again. ¡°Does Junior Martial Brother Bai have anything else to say?¡±


    After being dazed for a moment, he said, ¡°Senior Martial Sister, are you rejecting me?¡±


    Mo Tiange naturally wouldn¡¯t say that bluntly, so she just smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not worthy of Junior Martial Brother Bai.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t mind!¡± Bai Yanfei shouted, ¡°I know Senior Martial Sister Mo isn¡¯t a peerless beauty and has an average aptitude, but I think you¡¯re quite suitable, so I never cared about those.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Don¡¯t tell me he really doesn¡¯t understand that I was just being polite?


    ¡°But I do mind.¡± Rejecting someone she didn¡¯t like, only to have that person rudely and generously say ¡°I don¡¯t mind that you¡¯re not worthy of me,¡± naturally angered her. With a colder tone, she said, ¡°I really mind!¡±


    Bai Yanfei had an innocent expression on his face¡ªhe was stillpletely clueless as to why she was angry. ¡°I don¡¯t dislike you, so what do you mind?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mo Tiange tried hard to restrain herself, but in the end, she still failed. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Bai, even if your cultivation level was the highest in this world; even if you looked iparably handsome, there will still definitely be some people who don¡¯t like you.¡±


    ¡°But I never expected everyone to like me¡­¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯m one of those people who doesn¡¯t like you,¡± Mo Tiange cut him off and said bluntly. Some people couldn¡¯t figure things out when said politely, so this time, she spoke bluntly.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Now that she said it so directly, Bai Yanfei was finally silent.


    Upon seeing how Bai Yanfei¡¯s face alternated from sickly green to pale white, Mo Tiange thought for a moment then softened her tone as she didn¡¯t want to have a total falling out with him. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Bai, I¡¯m focusing wholeheartedly on Dao, so I really don¡¯t want to have anything to do with romance. You¡¯re very good; you have all the characteristics girls like in men, but I don¡¯t have any intentions of getting involved with this kind of matter. Therefore¡­ I hope this matter can end here.¡±


    Right after she turned around to leave, a call came through from behind. ¡°Senior Martial Sister Mo!¡±


    Mo Tiange was helpless. ¡°Is there anything else, Junior Martial Brother Bai?¡±


    Bai Yanfei opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything. After a while, he finally said, ¡°Is it because of Qin Shoujing? You¡¯re rejecting me because of Qin Shoujing, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Mo Tiange said expressionlessly, ¡°Who said so?¡±


    ¡°Martial Uncle Jinghe said Qin Shoujing brought you back because he wanted to use you for himself!¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t say anything, but her expression revealed her feelings. After a while, she said, ¡°You must¡¯ve misunderstood, right?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t misunderstand anything; that¡¯s what Martial Uncle Jinghe said,¡± Bai Yanfei sneered, ¡°What¡¯s so amazing about Qin Shoujing? How am I worse than him? Whether it¡¯s aptitude or status, which of his is better than mine? He was just born a hundred years earlier than me¡ªgive me a hundred years, and I¡¯ll definitely trample him under my feet!¡±


    Mo Tiange sneered back, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Bai, do you not know what kind of ce you¡¯re standing on now? I don¡¯t care how you behave in Morning Sun Peak, but this is Clear Spring Peak; it isn¡¯t a ce where you can disy your rich young master¡¯s temper!¡±


    Upon hearing such a blunt rebuke, Bai Yanfei was quite startled. ¡°Sen-senior Martial Sister Mo¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange continued to sneer, ¡°To insult my senior martial brother in front of me in Clear Spring Peak¡­ Junior Martial Brother Bai, did Martial Uncle Zhenyang not teach you any manners?¡±


    Bai Yanfei¡¯s face turned green.


    She then took a step forwards. ¡°I tried talking politely, but you don¡¯t understand, so I can only say things as they are. Junior Martial Brother Bai, what do you think is so amazing about yourself? Without Martial Uncle Zhenyang, what are you? Single spiritual root? True, your aptitude is very good. However, if everything is based only on aptitude, what are we still cultivating for? We should be directly ssified based on aptitude! Correct, Senior Martial Brother Shoujing is more than a hundred years older than you. But even if you¡¯re given a hundred years, are you sure you can achieve the same things he has? I¡¯m going to say this bluntly; after a hundred years, are you sure you¡¯ll be able to form your Gold Core?¡±


    ¡°Of course I can!¡± Bai Yanfei¡¯s face turned a deep red; it was uncertain whether it was out of anger or shame. ¡°I have a single spiritual root. Even without my master, I can definitely do it! You¡¯re actuallyparing me to that Qin Shoujing¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you who asked to bepared to Senior Martial Brother Shoujing.¡± Mo Tiange stared at him and smirked. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to bepared to him. In that case, how about we make aparison between us? I might not be a ¡®genius with single spiritual root,¡¯ but I¡¯m already in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm despite being only twenty-nine years old. How about you? Talented Junior Martial Brother Bai, you¡¯re only a few years younger than me; why was it only recently that you seeded in building your foundation?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you obtained fated chances!¡± Bai Yanfei shouted, trembling with anger. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know? You came across fated chances right after you built your foundation, so you directly advanced into the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm!¡±


    ¡°True, but fated chances are also part of one¡¯s strength.¡± Mo Tiange¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter. ¡°Even if wepared our progress from the Aura Refining realm to the Foundation Building realm, would it make much difference? Junior Martial Brother Bai, you built your foundation at twenty-two years old, but Senior Martial Brother Shoujing built his when he was twenty years old. Senior Martial Brother Lingxi of Sweet Dew Peak even did it when he was just seventeen years old. See, you still don¡¯t beat them! Let¡¯s talk about me. I built my foundation when I was twenty-three years old. At that time, I was still a wretch with five spiritual roots, but I was only one year slower than you. Are you sure you can surpass all of us?¡±


    Bai Yanfei couldn¡¯t say anything. He noticed that Mo Tiange was staring at him like he was an ignorant child as she spoke: ¡°You should cultivate properly. If you exert all your energy on matters like Dual Cultivation, you definitely won¡¯t live up to this ¡®genius with a single spiritual root¡¯ title in a hundred years.¡±


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister Mo!¡± Bai Yanfei once again chased after her; it was unclear whether it was because he felt unsettled or angry.


    Nevertheless, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t stop this time. She just flung back her sleeve, creating a surge of spiritual aura that blocked his way. Consequently, Bai Yanfei could only watch on helplessly as she stepped onto her White Silk Handkerchief and flew off.


    He stood still, feeling both resentful and embarrassed. He really never thought that this Senior Martial Sister Mo would actually look down on him. However, the way Senior Martial Sister Mo easily blocked him with a very simple movement a moment ago made him realize¡­ that he really wasn¡¯t as good as she was.


    No, of course it isn¡¯t like this! In his annoyance, he waved andunched a spell, blowing up the ground below him into a huge crater. I¡¯m a genius with a single spiritual root! I¡¯m thest disciple of Lord Daoist Zhenyang! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m worse than others! They¡¯re just lucky, that¡¯s all!


    All of a sudden, the barren precipice slid open, jolting Bai Yanfei awake from his thoughts.


    Once he turned around, he saw a man standing on the doorstep of the opened stone door, staring coldly at him. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Bai, you came to our Clear Spring Peak as a guest, so why did you have to break and create a hole on my Immortal¡¯s Cave?¡±


    Bai Yanfei stared nkly at that person for a moment but soon regained hisposure. By the time he finally got a clear look at who that man was, his anger flourished once more. ¡°Qin Shoujing! It¡¯s all because of you! I¡¯ll fight you!!!¡±


    Bai Yanfei irrationally took out the magic weapon his master bestowed upon him and rushed forward in a rage. He didn¡¯t consider that he certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat his opponent based on his cultivation level.


    Qin Xi simply raised his hand, releasing his spiritual aura pressure which immediately fell down on Bai Yanfei.


    Bai Yanfei¡¯s spiritual aura movements became sluggish, and it became extremely difficult for him to move. He wasn¡¯t satisfied, so he tried to mobilize his spiritual aura with all his might in an attempt to fight back. However, this spiritual aura pressure was too strong. ¡°Pu¡ª¡± Bai Yanfei vomited blood and fell to the ground.


    Qin Xi withdrew his spiritual aura and said indifferently, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Bai, since you have no respect towards your senior, don¡¯t me me for giving you a lesson on Martial Uncle Zhenyang¡¯s behalf!¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡­¡± Bai Yanfeiy on the ground, unable to say anything. He didn¡¯t know whether it was because he was beaten or because he was angry, but as he thought about what he just went through, sadness suddenly overwhelmed him, causing him to directly burst into tears. Why was his life so bitter? He just got rejected by someone, and now his love rival was giving him a lesson. Furthermore, he ended up in this kind of position¡ªreally humiliating!


    The moment he burst into tears, Qin Xi was actually stunned. Even though he never showed his feelings on his face, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel torn betweenughter and tears. He saw this Junior Martial Brother Bai several years ago. He¡¯d grown up now, but his temperament was indeed still that of a child.


    After crying for a while, Bai Yanfei finally wiped his face and crawled up from the ground while sobbing. His face was covered with tears and snot. Coupled with the blood he vomited smeared all over his face, he suddenly lost the appearance of an elegant young master and turned into a messy, rainbow cat.


    He wanted to straighten his back so he could pat away the dust on his robes and tidy up his hair then return home in a neat condition. However, right after he stood upright, he once again saw Qin Xi and consequently became angry again. ¡°Why are you still here?!¡±


    Qin Xi expressionlessly said, ¡°This is my Immortal¡¯s Cave; of course I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Recalling that he just made a spectacle of himself in front of Qin Xi for some time, Bai Yanfei suddenly felt so ashamed that he wanted to die. He red fiercely at Qin Xi, but Qin Xi turned a blind eye to his re and simply said in the same calm and indifferent tone as before, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Bai, if there isn¡¯t anything else, you should quickly go back to Morning Sun Peak. I won¡¯t keep you any longer.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Who¡¯s going to stay!


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t wait for him to finish his sentence. He turned around and entered the cave. The stone door was once again closed, and the Illusory Formation was activated, transforming the scenery back into that of a very ordinary mountaintop.


    Bai Yanfei, who was left all alone, stood in a daze. The wind blew his messy, rainbow-cat-like face. All in all, he was an exceptionally sad sight to be seen.


    ¡ª


    When Mo Tiange opened the restriction on Mingxin Residence in a fury, the scene that greeted her was Ye Zhenji and his young friend, Hualing, teasing and ying with Xiaohuo the Inferno Beast in the courtyard. Upon seeing her walking inside with a cold expression, the two guys immediately stood up.


    ¡°Auntie!¡±


    ¡°Martial Uncle!¡±


    Noticing how scared they looked, Mo Tiange promptly squeezed out a slight smile. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Hualing. What are you two ying?¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± Ye Zhenji immediately said, ¡°We¡¯re not ying Xiaohuo; we¡¯re ying with Xiaohuo!¡±


    This time, his answer made a genuine smile appear on Mo Tiange¡¯s face. Xiaohuo was now a spiritual beast equivalent to an early stage Foundation Building cultivator. With its docile nature, it became a ying target of these two boys. They always asked Xiaohuo to help them do this and that. They thought she didn¡¯t know about it, but how could she not know? It was just that they understood their limit and never went overboard, so she let them do as they wished. Besides, with Xiaohuo apanying them, she didn¡¯t need to fear they would get into an ident.


    ¡°Alright, you two can keep ying,¡± she said while stroking Ye Zhenji¡¯s head. After letting the two boys y by themselves, she proceeded towards the cultivating room.


    Inside the Virtual Sky World, everything was still the same as before¡ªthe cool breeze was still blowing gently, the sky was still bright, and the water was still clear.


    Mo Tiange sat inside the small hut. She wanted to calm her chaotic mood, so she picked up a roll of documents. However, after staring nkly at them for a while, she suddenly threw out all the books and letters inside the hut.


    Those books and letters made of various materials fell one after another on the bamboo nks outside and made ttering noises.


    She panted heavily. Soon afterward, she sat down and buried her face inside the crooks of her arms, feeling extremely dejected.


    Martial Uncle Jinghe said Qin Shoujing brought you back because he wanted to use you for himself!


    Martial Uncle Jinghe said Qin Shoujing brought you back because he wanted to use you for himself!


    Her mind kept reying what Bai Yanfei said and refused to stop.


    Even though she downyed that remark and maintained a positive outlook about it at the time, she still couldn¡¯t hold back the anger inside her heart.


    In fact, she knew Lord Daoist Jinghe said it. No matter how outrageous Bai Yanfei was, he wouldn¡¯t recklessly fabricate that kind of remark. Nevertheless, she had no idea how the original remark was said, so she didn¡¯t know the real meaning behind it either. She couldn¡¯t help but start guessing. Do they really have such a n?


    With her Virtual Sky World, she wasn¡¯t afraid even if others had ill intentions towards her. It was just that¡­ she felt unwilling if that person really harbored evil intentions towards her.

 Chapter 145: Celebration for Reaching the Nascent Soul Realm

    <h4>Chapter 145: Celebration for Reaching the Nascent Soul Realm</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    At this point, the rotten peach blossom affair finally ended. Later, Mo Tiange heard that Lord Daoist Zhenyang angrily took that Junior Martial Brother Bai back and grounded him. From then on, he seemed to vanish from her sight. Even when she went to Morning Sun Peak to handle some matters, she no longer saw Junior Martial Brother Bai. Her days once again became tranquil.


    By the time she gradually blended into the school and gained some prestige among the Aura Refining disciples, Lord Daoist Jinghe finally agreed that she no longer needed to go to Mengxue Hall every day. It would suffice for her to go asionally, ording to the steward¡¯s hall¡¯s arrangements.


    In addition, all the tasks at Shangqing Pce could be returned to the maids, but Mo Tiange was in charge of supervising them. If anything went wrong, she would be the one who had to take responsibility.


    As she passed her days like this, Mo Tiange discovered that her status at Xuanqing School unconsciously rose. Needless to say, the low level disciples called her grandmaster, but now, even the Foundation Building cultivators also sincerely called her martial uncle.


    Thus, she buried the words she heard from Bai Yanfei thest time they met.


    No matter what kinds of intentions harbored towards her in the beginning, she could clearly see how well Lord Daoist Jinghe treated her now. If he really took her as a¡­ ready-to-use Human Furnace, why would he exert so much effort on her? Therefore, as long as he didn¡¯t bring up this matter, she would pretend she never heard those words.


    Year after year, time passed very quickly.


    Although she had the Virtual Sky World, Mo Tiange¡¯s cultivation level didn¡¯t progress too quickly. Firstly, she deliberately slowed down the pace of her cultivation to stabilize and strengthen her foundation and to avoid being mentally unstable, which might affect her core-formation in the future. Secondly, even though there were abundant spiritual nts inside the Virtual Sky World, most of them were high grade. She was only a Foundation Building cultivator now, so she couldn¡¯t use many of them.


    Three years had flown by. Mo Tiange was already thirty-two years old now. However, she remained looking like her eighteen-neen-year-old self. There were many reasons for this. Firstly, her Art of Sunu ¨C it should be called Sunu Art of the Origin now ¨C had the effect of preserving one¡¯s youthful looks. Secondly, she had taken a Look-Preserving Pill before. Unless she encountered particr factors, her looks would never age in this lifetime. Even without those two things, she was a Foundation Building cultivator¡ªbased on the 300-400 year expected lifespan of Foundation Building cultivators, she could be considered very young.


    Ye Zhenji, on the other hand, grew up. He was now a fifteen-year-old youth. He grew tall, and his face gradually matured; even his voice started to be rough. Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t a tall person to begin with, so Ye Zhenji had already caught up to her in height. Presumably, before long, she would have to raise her head to look up at him.


    However, there wasn¡¯t any change in how Ye Zhenji treated her. He still relied on her, looked up to her, and viewed her as his revered elder. As for that nominal master of his, he simply didn¡¯t remember him.


    Ye Zhenji¡¯s cultivation progressed very quickly. Mo Tiange was very generous in giving all kinds of Aura-Refining-appropriate medicinal pills and treasures to him. His cultivation level was now in the seventhyer of the Aura Refining realm, so he had caught up to Hualing. Under Mo Tiange¡¯s influence, this child was also quite diligent in cultivating, and he had both a good nature and perception. Given time, he would certainly aplish much.


    The people from Ye n always kept in touch with him. Every so often, they would send things over to him. They didn¡¯t know about Mo Tiange¡¯s existence; they only knew that Ye Zhenji was epted as a disciple by a Core Formation cultivator. They were very happy about that, so they sent a lot of gifts as offerings. These things were nominally given to Master Daoist Shoujing, but in reality, they ended up in Mo Tiange¡¯s hands. Upon seeing those offerings, which would be priceless in the secr world, Mo Tiange felt assured because she now knew that Ye n was faring very well in the secr world.


    Although she didn¡¯t have any affection towards Ye n, it was, after all, her n. Coupled with the fact that Second Uncle entrusted her with it, it was only natural for her to do her best for them when it was within her power.


    After three years passed by, an extremely joyous event once again urred at Xuanqing School¡ª Master Daoist Xuanyin had sessfully advanced to the Nascent Soul realm; he was Lord Daoist Xuanyin now!


    When Mo Tiange learned about this, she ryed her congrattions and also corrected how she addressed him while she was at it. Hereafter, she had to call him Martial Uncle Xuanyin again. Luo Fengxue and the others also became part of the same generation as her.


    In the event one advanced to the Nascent Soul realm, their rank in seniority would go up, and they would be one of the most senior cultivators. Although their rtionships with their masters still existed, they would set up another independent division instead of being part of their masters¡¯ divisions like they were before.


    Xuanqing School had six peaks altogether. Five Nascent Soul cultivators upied a peak each. Now that Lord Daoist Xuanyin emerged as the sixth Nascent Soul cultivator, the empty peak was allocated under him. From now on, Lord Daoist Xuanyin and all disciples in his division moved to Sweet Dew Peak.


    Regarding Lord Daoist Xuanyin¡¯s realm-breakthrough, Lord Daoist Jinghe intentionally found Mo Tiange and lectured her.


    Lord Daoist Xuanyin¡¯s aptitude was terrific; he was one of the few disciples with a single spiritual root that Xuanqing School saw only once every several hundred years. Nevertheless, he never strived for the genius title and only focused on cultivating properly,ying a solid foundation step by step. Now, he was already more than 400 years old, yet it was only now after his foundation was solid that he attempted to form his Nascent Soul, so he was able to seed in his first attempt.


    This matter was a perfect teaching moment for Mo Tiange. Upon obtaining the Art of the Origin, Mo Tiange could cast off her reputation as someone with wasted spiritual roots and could be considered a genius with her aptitude. Lord Daoist Jinghe knew the progress of her cultivation was very quick, so he reminded her that no matter how terrific her aptitude was, it was only through having a solid foundation that she could obtain better results with minimal effort.


    Mo Tiange understood because she herself was also aware of this problem. Entering the Foundation Building realm at twenty-three years old could be considered very fast already, but then she also immediately advanced from the early stage to the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm. Had she taken out some of the spiritual nts inside the Virtual Sky World and sold them, she would¡¯ve definitely been able to provide herself with an almost unlimited supply of Spirit-Gathering Pills; consequently, she would¡¯ve definitely been able to reach thete stage of the Foundation Building realm within the next ten to twenty years. Nheless, cultivation levels that were achieved through taking piles of medicinal pills presented a precarious, hidden danger¡ªher mental state wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with her cultivation level, which would result in issues during her realm-breakthrough.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe felt very satisfied that she understood what he meant. But soon after, he mumbled softly, ¡°How good it would be if that stinky brat also understood¡­¡±


    The matter of Lord Daoist Xuanyin advancing to the Nascent Soul realm didn¡¯t only have a huge influence on Xuanqing School; it also affected theyout of the numerous great cultivation groups in the Celestial Pole and caused amotion in every group.


    The demonic beast riot had just officially concluded. Because Xuanqing School made the order to seal off its mountain early, it lost a lot of Foundation Building cultivators and several Core Formation cultivators, but its Aura Refining disciples were mostly safe and sound. Numerous disciples with good aptitudes were well protected. Presumably, after fifty to sixty years, it would be able to return to its former glory.


    On the other hand, among the six other great cultivation groups, Danding School had now lost the strength it needed to be included among the seven great cultivation groups. It would probably take at least several hundred years for it to recover its strength. As for Tiandao Sect, it was a very powerful cultivation group. It indeed managed to protect its most important disciples, but due to its incorrect prediction at the beginning of the riot, the losses it suffered were far more severe than Xuanqing School.


    Another cultivation group that didn¡¯t suffer significant damages was Zhengfa School, which was located at the cial zone at the northernmost part of the Celestial Pole. It had already changed into Zhengfa Sect now. It only had one branch in Kunwu, so even though it also suffered some damages, they weren¡¯t that significant. However, the living conditions in the northernmost ciers were rough. Although Zhengfa School was the only great cultivation group there, their growth had never been able to reach the scale of Tiandao Sect¡¯s or Xuanqing School¡¯s development. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have established a branch in Kunwu.


    The reason why Xuanqing School always ranked below Tiandao Sect was because their Nascent Soul cultivators fell short of those from Tiandao sect. Tiandao Sect had seven Nascent Soul cultivators altogether, while Xuanqing School only had five. But when it came to the number of other disciples, the two groups didn¡¯t differ much.


    Now that Lord Daoist Xuanyin advanced to the Nascent Soul realm without a hitch, the number of Xuanqing School Nascent Soul cultivators increased to six. Although Lord Daoist Lingxu would most likely pass away within the next hundred years, Master Daoist Shoujing had also smoothly advanced into thete stage of the Core Formation realm; with his temperament, adding another Nascent Soul cultivator to Xuanqing School within the next hundred years wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Furthermore, there was also Master Daoist Lingxi, who was also a genius with a single spiritual root. Nowadays, he was in the middle stage of the Core Formation realm; it was also very possible that he would advance within the next hundred years.


    By that time, the number of Xuanqing School Nascent Soul cultivators would increase to seven, and almost all would be people in their prime who hadn¡¯t exerted even half their lifespans. Lord Daoist Zhenyang was only a thousand years old now. His cultivation level was in thete stage of the Nascent Soul realm, so there was a high chance he would be able to live for another 700-800 years. Lord Daoist Jinghe was in his eight hundreds, and his cultivation level was in the peak of the middle stage of the Nascent Soul realm now. As long as he obtained some fated chances, he would be able to advance to thete stage. Insightful people could practically imagine how Xuanqing School would thrive in the next several hundred years.


    On the other hand, although Tiandao Sect had seven Nascent Soul cultivators, three among them had almost exhausted their lifespans and would most likely pass away within the next 200-300 years. Moreover, its Core Formation cultivators were inferior to the generation of talented young cultivators Xuanqing School had.


    Therefore, when Lord Daoist Xuanyin sessfully advanced into the Nascent Soul realm and Xuanqing School issued invitations to many cultivation groups it had good rtions with, all cultivation groups who received an invitation pondered what gift they should send in order to develop deeper friendships with Xuanqing School.


    Among them, the Grand Supreme Elders of Tiandao Sect were the most ambivalent about this matter. This was an indication that their title as the greatest cultivation group of the Celestial Pole was probably threatened.


    Nevertheless, no matter what other people thought, Xuanqing School enthusiastically began preparations for Lord Daoist Xuanyin¡¯s Nascent Soul ceremony.


    ¡ª


    Mo Tiange had a headache¡­ a very painful one.


    Numerous guests came to Xuanqing School for this Nascent Soul ceremony. Ordinary guests could be received by Aura Refining disciples, but for guests with high statuses or backgrounds, elite disciples like them had to personally take charge.


    Because of this, Mo Tiange inwardly cursed at ¡°Senior Martial Brother Shoujing¡± who imed to be cultivating in Closed Door Meditation. Why was he free of this matter just by saying a few words while she had to put aside all matters regarding cultivating and busy herself doing all kinds of things?


    But in any case, this was Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s idea, so she had to obediently do as she was told.


    Regarding this master of hers, even though she never treated him with much respect, she genuinely had respect for him in her heart. Her current status and smooth journey on her cultivation path were all due to him.


    ¡°Wee to Mount Taikang, esteemed Fellow Daoists. I was ordered toe and greet you. I¡¯m Mo Tiange, Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s disciple.¡±


    This time, all arriving cultivators were from medium-sized cultivation groups; their cultivation levels were neither high nor low. The Core Formation cultivators were already received by her Core Formation senior martial siblings, so she was in charge of weing the disciples they brought with them. Even though she was receiving them by herself, it wasn¡¯t disrespectful due to her identity.


    As she expected, once these seven or eight disciples heard her identity, they instantly looked astonished. Soon afterward, they returned her greetings one by one. Their gazes were filled with admiration.


    One of them was very quick-witted and said promptly, ¡°Greetings to Martial Uncle Mo! My name¡¯s Wei Shide; I¡¯m a disciple from Mount Biling.¡±


    Mo Tiange immediately smiled back and answered, ¡°Senior Martial Brother doesn¡¯t have to be too polite. Our cultivation levels aren¡¯t far apart, so you can just call me junior martial sister.¡±


    ¡°How can that be right?¡± That person smiled tteringly and said, ¡°Martial Uncle is Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s disciple; doing so would be very disrespectful towards him.¡±


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother¡¯s too polite.¡± Mo Tiange smiled but didn¡¯t look proud at all. ¡°Xuanqing School disciples call me martial uncle because they¡¯re afraid of messing up the seniority rank in our school. Senior Martial Brother isn¡¯t from Xuanqing School, so you don¡¯t have to act like this. Our cultivation levels are quite simr; we can talk as peers.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± That person was about to say something, but a cold snort appeared from among the crowd. Before long, someone said cynically, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Wei, why are you so desperate to be a social climber? Didn¡¯t you take a look at yourself? Some people wouldugh their heads off if they heard about this!¡±


    That person¡¯s words were filled with cynicism and ridicule, causing Wei Shide¡¯s expression to change in an instant. He then turned around and red at a youngster among the crowd. ¡°Dong Dafeng, I¡¯m not going to lower myself to argue with someone who has no manners like you!¡±


    That youngster sneered, ¡°You¡¯re not going to lower yourself to argue with me, or are you afraid of beingughed at by this junior martial sister from Xuanqing School?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Upon seeing that the two of them were about to fight, Mo Tiange immediately called out, ¡°Senior Martial Brothers!¡±


    No matter what, she was still the host, so when they heard her voice, those two people stopped talking and looked away from each other.


    Mo Tiange smiled. ¡°Senior Martial Brothers, since the two of you came to Xuanqing School to congratte Martial Uncle Xuanyin, how about you two just take this as showing some respect to him and end this matter here?¡±


    Since she mentioned Lord Daoist Xuanyin, the two people had no other choice but to stop quarreling. Both of them sped their hands towards her as an apology. ¡°What Junior Martial Sister said is right.¡± Maybe because he heard that youngster calling her ¡°junior martial sister,¡± that Wei Shide also changed the way he addressed her as he didn¡¯t want to allow the youngster to gain an advantage over himself.


    Mo Tiange heaved a sigh of relief then said, ¡°Everyone has just arrived on Mount Taikang, so I presume everyone¡¯s tired. How about I show you your amodations now?¡±


    They naturally didn¡¯t have any objections. Soon after, an Aura Refining disciple led those cultivators away with Mo Tiange following behind them to arrange their living quarters.


    When she finished arranging everything and was about to leave, a cultivator followed her out of the small courtyard.


    Mo Tiange walked for some time before she suddenly stopped and called out loud, ¡°Who is it?!¡±


    She held the Shuttle of Flying Apsara and the White Silk Handkerchief in her hands, ready to fight since she detected something was off. But who knew that right after she turned around, she would bepletely stunned.


    The cultivator following behind her was an early stage Foundation Building cultivator in a ck robe. He was very tall¡ªhe was almost more than a head taller than her.


    ¡°Junior Martial¡­ Brother Ye?¡± the cultivator said doubtfully, ¡°Are you Junior Martial Brother Ye?¡±


    In the blink of an eye, Mo Tiange already regained herposure. She chuckled and said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Liu, long time no see.¡±


    That person was Liu Yidao, one of the few remaining friends she had from Yunwu Sect.


    Upon hearing her answer, a smile bloomed on Liu Yidao¡¯s face. He alsoughed, though he soon stopped; his eyes were half wet. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, you¡¯re alive! You¡¯re really alive! Fantastic!¡±


    Mo Tiange never expected he would be this emotional. She already left Yunwu Sect, so it had been a very long time since shest thought about them. At that time, she was fleeing for her life, so she simply didn¡¯t dare to bid farewell to those people. Besides, the people she cared about had either a family and n like Murong Yan, or had a predictable future like Liu Yidao, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about them. Right now, judging by the fact that Liu Yidao had already be a Foundation Building cultivator and even came to give congrattions on his sect¡¯s behalf, he had most likely been faring quite well. Mo Tiange felt very happy, but because this was what she anticipated, she calmed down very soon.


    After a while, Liu Yidao finally regained hisposure. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, please don¡¯t take offense. Meeting an old friend made me forget my manners.¡±


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Liu feels happy for me; how could I take offense because of that?¡± Seeing how Liu Yidao looked, Mo Tiange was delighted but she was also a bit baffled. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Liu, how did you recognize me?¡±


    Liu Yidao chuckled. ¡°I was arranged to live there.¡± He pointed at some guest quarters not too far from them. ¡°When I saw you entering just now, I thought I must¡¯ve seen wrong¡ªhow could two people possibly look so simr to each other? Although the way you dress now ispletely different, your face is indeed too simr, so I couldn¡¯t help but follow you and confirm what I saw. Fortunately, I followed you to ask. It¡¯s really you!¡±

 Chapter 146: Old Affair at Mount Yunwu

    <h4>Chapter 146: Old Affair at Mount Yunwu</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Mo Tiange was both shocked and happy to see an old friend. Even though she escaped from Mount Yunwu in a miserable state back then, she was now the advanced inner disciple of a Nascent Soul cultivator from Xuanqing School, the second greatest cultivation group in the Celestial Pole. She basically had nothing to fear even if Jiang n of Mount Yunwu found out about her, so she calmly acknowledged her identity.


    Sooner orter, she would personally deal with that Jiang n! But for now, she would let Jiang n know that she was still alive, that she was faring very well through Liu Yidao. Infuriating them wasn¡¯t a bad idea either.


    The two of them hadn¡¯t seen each other for twelve years. After reminiscing for a while, Mo Tiange invited Liu Yidao to visit her ce.


    Seeing that she lived inside Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave then hearing how the gate-keeping disciples calling her martial uncle, Liu Yidao lookedpletely astonished. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, why are they calling you martial uncle?¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled but didn¡¯t answer. Instead, a maid took the initiative to answer on her behalf: ¡°Martial Uncle Mo is Grandmaster Jinghe¡¯s advanced inner disciple, so we naturally have to address her as martial uncle.¡±


    Along with the rise of Mo Tiange¡¯s status and the firm foothold she gained in Xuanqing School, the maids also became well-behaved. Not only did they not dare to make things hard for her, but they also scrambled to curry favor with her.


    The maid¡¯s answer shocked Liu Yidao. When he ran into this ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye¡± in Xuanqing School, he originally thought she was able to enter Xuanqing School and even built her foundation out of luck. He never expected she actually had this status!


    With a wave of her hand, Mo Tiange told Qingqi, who came to deliver their tea, to withdraw. She then invited Liu Yidao to sit: ¡°Senior Martial Brother Liu, please sit.¡±


    Inside the small sitting room, the two of them sat together. Liu Yidao spent some time focusing on drinking his tea, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, what happened to you all these years? Not only have you advanced to the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm, but you¡¯ve also been epted by a Nascent Soul cultivator as his disciple!¡±


    Mo Tiange chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just lucky.¡± She paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°Back then, everyone thought my spiritual roots were simply five spiritual roots which were equal in strength. It was only after I came to Xuanqing School that I found out that they were actually a type of special spiritual roots. Later, I was epted by Lord Daoist Jinghe as his registered disciple. After I built my foundation, I finally became his official disciple.¡±


    She only told the gist of what she experienced, but Liu Yidao answered with a long sigh, ¡°Back when you suddenly disappeared and Branch Master Jiang said you were a traitor who killed Jiang Chengxian, I was beyond shocked. Later, there was no news about you at all, so I even thought you already¡­ As it turns out, you actually went to Xuanqing School.¡± After he said that, he asked, ¡°Oh, Junior Martial Brother Qin and Junior Martial Brother Jiang disappeared at the same time as you. The sect was very secretive about the incident, so I couldn¡¯t find out any news. I always assumed the two of them also had something to do with the incident, am I correct?¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, Mo Tiange finally nodded. ¡°Yes. Back then, I fled from Mount Yunwu because Jiang Chengxian harassed and forced himself on me. Senior Martial Brother Jiang was the one who saved me, but he was consequently implicated by me in this matter.¡±


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Jiang saved you?¡± Liu Yidao said with astonishment. But his reaction wasn¡¯t surprising. At that time, Jiang Shanghang waspletely indifferent towards them. It was unimaginable for him to offend his own n just to save her. In addition, what happened when she left Mount Yunwu was also a shock to him.


    Seeing her nod, Liu Yidao took some time to digest the truth of what happened before asking, ¡°Then what about Junior Martial Brother Qin?¡±


    This time, Mo Tiange was silent. A long whileter, she finally said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Liu, just think of it like there¡¯s no such person in this world.¡±


    Liu Yidao was stunned. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°This person didn¡¯t exist in this word to begin with.¡± Mo Tiange smiled but didn¡¯t exin further. ¡°Right, why does Senior Martial Brother Liu not seem too surprised by my real gender?¡±


    Judging by how quickly she changed the subject, Liu Yidao naturally understood she didn¡¯t want to talk about it any further. As a cultivator who had wandered around the secr world, he naturally had the skill to discern people¡¯s thoughts through their bodynguage and facial expressions, so he immediately stopped probing about the matter. He just smiled and said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye¡¯s disguise at the time was indeed impable. Nobody else ever suspected that Junior Martial Brother was a woman dressing as a man. However, it was unavoidable for people who interacted with you all the time, like us, to find some oddities about you. At that time, Junior Martial Brother Xu¡­¡± As he mentioned Xu Jingzhi, Liu Yidao¡¯s expression turned a bit dull. Nevertheless, he immediately smiled again and continued speaking, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Xu once talked to me in secret. He wondered why he always felt there was something strange about you¡­¡±


    She never expected that the two of them would actually talk about this kind of thing in private. This was already a matter of the past, but it didn¡¯t stop her from feeling somewhat curious. ¡°Oh?¡±


    Liu Yidao shook his head with augh. ¡°In fact, all of us felt like that. It was just that we never put much thought into it.¡±


    ¡°Really? Which part of me was strange?¡±


    ¡°For example, Junior Martial Brother, you never grew taller¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange was dumbfounded but burst outughing soon after. ¡°That was something I couldn¡¯t do anything about¡­¡±


    Liu Yidao nodded. ¡°At that time, Junior Martial Brother Qin just said you were a feminine man and that there was nothing surprising about it. We thought he was right; you were indeed very woman-like. Because of that, finding out that you¡¯re actually a woman isn¡¯t that much of a surprise for me.¡±


    ¡°He actually said that¡­¡± Mo Tiange mumbled to herself. No wonder he didn¡¯t look surprised at all. Turns out he¡¯s known for a while¡­ Well, it isn¡¯t weird¡ªis there anything I can hide from him?


    Her expression now made Liu Yidao hesitate for a long time but in the end, he still couldn¡¯t help himself from asking, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, Junior Martial Brother Qin, he¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s good,¡± said Mo Tiange with a smile. That smile, however, was rather cold. ¡°He¡¯s good beyond imagination; he¡¯s better off than the two of us.¡±


    These words were very scathing. The coldness in her smile shed so quickly that Liu Yidao almost thought he was imagining things. Right after, he heard her say: ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. Senior Martial Brother Liu, it¡¯s been a long time since I left Mount Yunwu, so can you tell me about what happened after I left that year?¡±


    Liu Yidao swallowed the questions in his mind and nodded. ¡°Of course I can.¡±


    He thought for a while then began speaking: ¡°I¡¯m going to start from the moment you left Mount Yunwu. At that time, I obtained favor from my current master and was epted by him as a disciple. I also obtained a Foundation-Building Pill, so once I recovered from my injuries, I began half a year of Closed Door Meditation. Unexpectedly, my luck was quite good; I seeded in building my foundation. It was only after I finished building my foundation and came out of Closed Door Meditation that I learned about you guys. Junior Martial Brother Xu passed away in an ident, and the three of you disappeared at the same time. The five of us used to live together, but in the end, I was the only one remaining¡­¡± Loneliness appeared on Liu Yidao¡¯s face. He used to be an individual cultivator, so he treasured friendships more than cultivators from cultivation ns did. After that unexpected incident happened, he also felt worried for a long time. It was precisely because of this that he was so excited when he saw that Mo Tiange was alive.


    ¡°About the disappearance of Junior Martial Brother Jiang and Junior Martial Brother Qin, the sect didn¡¯t provide any statements. You, however, werebeled as a traitor. They said youmitted crimes for the sake of gaining wealth and killed Junior Martial Brother Jiang Chengxian. I didn¡¯t believe it, but I couldn¡¯t find you, so I could only keep my thoughts in my head. Now that I know the truth, I finally know how shameless Jiang n was. Fortunately, they got their lesson!¡±


    Bewildered, Mo Tiange asked for further detail. ¡°What kind of lesson did they get?¡±


    Liu Yidao said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of experts the two martial uncles from Jiang n offended, but one night, Branch Master Jiang was beaten until he was severely injured, and the other Martial Uncle Jiang also wasn¡¯t spared and was also severely injured. Jiang n then started to decline. Later, they even had to give up their Branch Master position.¡±


    Mo Tiange looked astonished but soon seemed to understand something, causing Liu Yidao to ask, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, do you perhaps know who did it?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Probably.¡± Mo Tiange quickly recovered herposure. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Liu, how are you faring in Mount Yunwu nowadays?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± As they talked about this, Liu Yidao appeared happy. ¡°My master already advanced to the Core Formation realm. Furthermore, Jiang n is no longer the one who has the final say in Mount Yunwu. In fact, I¡¯m faring very well now.¡±


    From how he looked, he indeed seemed to be faring very well, so Mo Tiange also felt happy for him.


    The atmosphere between the two of them once again returned to the happiness of friends reuniting after a long separation. Liu Yidao seized this opportunity and said, ¡°There¡¯s something else. Junior Martial Brother Ye, you¡¯ll certainly feel happy after you hear it.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Liu Yidao had a very secretive look. But with that muscr figure of his, having that kind of look was reallyughable. He then couldn¡¯t hold back and said, ¡°Zixia Sect thought that by annexing Yunwu Sect and Jindao School, its strength would soar, and it would be one of the great cultivation groups. But in the end, in thepetition to obtain the Foundation-Building Pills, the disciples from the three groups suffered disastrous damages. Sometimeter, its Nascent Soul grandmaster also suffered an ident while cultivating. Nowadays, the strength of the three groups has greatly decreased. Let alone bing one of the great cultivation groups, it doesn¡¯t even have the ability to control us and Jindao School.¡±


    ¡°So that means¡­ Yunwu Sect and Jindao School could be considered to have separated from Zixia Sect?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more or less the case.¡± Liu Yidao nodded. ¡°Zixia Sect dared to treat the other two cultivation groups like that only because it had a Nascent Soul cultivator as its patron. Nowadays, its Nascent Soul cultivator isn¡¯t far off from death and it lost many of its elite disciples¡ªhow could Zixia Sect have time to deal with us? Junior Martial Brother Ye, you¡¯re not an outsider, so it doesn¡¯t matter if I say these things to you¡ªwe¡¯ve joined hands with Jindao School. Once the opportunity arrives, we¡¯ll deal with Zixia Sect together!¡±


    A zing hatred emerged on Liu Yidao¡¯s face. Back then, among the five people in the house, he always considered himself to be the eldest martial brother and always looked after the others. However, Xu Jingzi was killed in thepetition to obtain Foundation-Building Pills and since then, there was always a fire nesting inside Liu Yidao¡¯s heart. Now that he had the opportunity to take revenge, he would naturally participate.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Liu, in the event I can¡¯t return to east Kunwu, you have to take revenge on my behalf,¡± Mo Tiange said coldly, ¡°Back then, we couldn¡¯t do anything to avenge Senior Martial Brother Xu, but sooner orter, we have to avenge him!¡±


    ¡°Correct!¡± The two of them then smiled at each other. Liu Yidao couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, you look very beautiful now; why did you have to pretend to be a man back then?¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s skin was thick, and the one praising her was Liu Yidao, whom she always considered her elder brother, so she didn¡¯t feel shy in the slightest. She simply chuckled and said, ¡°Back then, I didn¡¯t have anyone backing me up and my aptitude was also inferior. I was scared I would be forced into Dual Cultivation or even arranged as someone¡¯s concubine, so I just¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± Liu Yidao said with understanding, ¡°It¡¯s not surprising that you had those thoughts. Female cultivators with neither patrons nor adequate aptitudes are indeed susceptible to forced arrangements; even being arranged as a Human Furnace is possible¡­¡±


    At that point, Mo Tiange suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh! Senior Martial Brother Liu, how are Senior Martial Sister Murong, Senior Martial Sister Wang and the others?¡±


    When she mentioned them, faint disappointment and frustration appeared on Liu Yidao¡¯s face. However, he immediately squeezed out a smile and said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye doesn¡¯t need to worry about them. Junior Martial Sister Murong has the full support of her n. Although she failed her first attempt in building her foundation, she finally seeded not long ago. As for Junior Martial Sister Wang and Junior Martial Sister Shen¡­ Once the former Sect Head of Zixia Sect fell from power, his son had an ident, so Junior Martial Sister Shen is free now. Junior Martial Sister Wang¡­ is still that person¡¯s wife, but because she¡¯s always been a very capable person, she¡¯s safe in Zixia Sect now. This time, we were able to plot against Zixia Sect from inside and out because we¡¯re coordinating with Junior Martial Sister Wang and Junior Martial Sister Shen¡ªOh! Both of them also built their foundation.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± This was actually better than she imagined. Presumably, Wang Qianyi¡¯s freedom from her torment was just around the corner.

 Chapter 147: Soul-Formation Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 147: Soul-Formation Ceremony</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Preparations for the Soul-Formation Ceremony to celebrate Lord Daoist Xuanyin sessfully advancing to the Nascent Soul realm took no less than several months. By the end of the preparations, almost all the guests had arrived.


    Mo Tiange had been so busy that her cultivating time was cut to just six hours a day, and she wasn¡¯t alone; all other elite disciples were more or less the same. One of the reasons for this was that there were too many guests. It wasn¡¯t just major cultivation groups who were invited; even unknown, distant cultivation groups in eastern Kunwu like Yunwu Sect also came to give their congrattions.


    With the arrival of so many cultivation groups, there was an increase in conflicts. Just like the two people weed by Mo Tiange before, there were some groups or cultivators with grudges between them who instantly zed with hatred upon encountering each other there. It was trivial if they merely screamed and shouted, but they also came to blows sometimes. This kept Xuanqing School cultivators very busy. Fortunately, these people still had some self-restraint. Knowing that they were at Xuanqing School, they never went overboard with their fights.


    After several months of hustling and bustling, the Soul-Formation Ceremony finally began.


    On this fine, sunny day, more than 5,000 disciples at Xuanqing School in addition to several thousand guests who came to give their congrattions gathered on the square at the main peak of Mount Taikang.


    Mo Tiange stood among the rows of elite disciples, watching the numerous cultivators standing in front of the main hall.


    Advancing to the Nascent Soul realm was a matter of great importance. Furthermore, with several thousand guests in attendance, the reputation of the school was at stake. Therefore, all Xuanqing School Nascent Soul cultivators were present now¡ªLord Daoist Jinghe even obediently adorned the school¡¯s Daoist robes. Most of Xuanqing School Core Formation cultivators also attended the ceremony. Mo Tiange saw almost everyone she could imagine aside from one person. All Nascent Soul and Core Formation cultivators who were on friendly terms with Xuanqing School and came to express their congrattions were also arranged and ced in the front, making the front of the hallpletely jam-packed with people.


    This could be considered the most spectacr gathering of high-level cultivators Mo Tiange had ever witnessed since she started cultivating. It was only now that she genuinely realized the formidableness of Xuanqing School.


    This wasn¡¯t Mount Yunwu where she once lived. This was Xuanqing School, the second greatest cultivation group in the entire Celestial Pole, and in the future, it might even be the greatest cultivation group. These Nascent Soul and Core Formation cultivators were also the finest cultivators in the Celestial Pole.


    Although several thousand people filled the school square, not a single voice could be heard.


    Lord Daoist Zhenyang stepped forward while slowly running his gaze over the countless disciples in front of him.


    Every disciple of Xuanqing School and low-level cultivators from other cultivation groups who came to give their congrattions sensed his gaze falling on their bodies.


    ¡°Esteemed guests and dear disciples, today is our Soul-Formation Ceremony to celebrate the advancement of Xuanqing School¡¯s Lord Daoist Xuanyin to the Nascent Soul realm. For this reason, we have to first offer our gratitude to our guests who¡¯vee all this way to attend this ceremony. Among you, some who have traveled tens of thousands of miles to be here; on behalf of Xuanqing School, I want to thank you. Furthermore, once again, wee esteemed guests to Xuanqing School. We¡¯re honored to have you here with us.¡±


    Lord Daoist Zhenyang nodded while cupping his hand towards the surrounding guests to express his thanks and greetings. Because of Lord Daoist Zhenyang¡¯s status as a great cultivator in thete stage of the Nascent Soul realm, even ordinary Nascent Soul and Core Formation cultivators didn¡¯t dare to ept his polite gestures, not to mention Aura Refining and Foundation Building cultivators¡ªone after another, they bowed to return his greetings.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to say any more superfluous words. Let us begin the Soul-Formation Ceremony.¡±


    Right after Lord Daoist Zhenyang finished speaking, glorious music started to fill the air. Lord Daoist Xuanyin was wearing a Yin and Yang Daoist Robe and a pair of Eight Trigram Shoes. He passed through the crowd, slowly making his way to the front.


    Lord Daoist Xuanyin had smoothly advanced to the Nascent Soul realm. He was now about 400 years old, but considering his realm, he was still very young. He also appeared much younger than before; in fact, he now looked like a man in his thirties. Moreover, he cut his long beard into a short one. He still looked dignified, but he also seemed to possess a youthful vitality.


    Nevertheless, Mo Tiange was still quite surprised. She never paid real attention to this Martial Uncle Xuanyin¡¯s looks. Now that she saw him clearly, she felt he could also be considered handsome. As expected of people from the cultivation world; once they recovered their youthful looks, they naturally looked beautiful.


    Once Lord Daoist Xuanyin reached the stage in the front, under Lord Daoist Zhenyang¡¯s guidance, he first worshipped the Three Pure Ones 1 then made a report to the Head Grand Supreme Elder, who then conferred the title of Grand Supreme Elder on him.


    Soon afterward, he worshipped the master who¡¯d been teaching him and kneeled to ept his remarks.


    ¡°My disciple Xuanyin, you are intelligent and have a steady temperament. Today, Master feels deeply gratified for your advancement to the Nascent Soul realm. From today onwards, I hope you¡¯ll never be arrogant or impatient and sessfully achieve the Great Dao.¡±


    As Lord Daoist Jinghe spoke, Mo Tiange finally realized that he never behaved inappropriately during matters of great importance. Now, when he stood with a solemn expression in his Yin and Yang Daoist Robe in front of several thousand disciples, he indeed had the aura of an esteemed master.


    Lord Daoist Xuanyin kowtowed¡ªthis would be hisst formal kowtow as a disciple towards his master, Lord Daoist Jinghe. In the future, with his identity as a Nascent Soul cultivator, he would no longer need to kowtow to anyone.


    ¡°Disciple thanks Master for his instruction. Xuanyin will never forget the several hundred years of grace and teaching Master has shown Xuanyin.¡±


    A gratified expression emerged on Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s face. ¡°You have entered the Great Dao, so from now on, you will be standing as a separate division; you no longer have to call me master. It¡¯s enough to hold the feeling of a master-disciple rtionship between our hearts.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Disciple will definitely follow Master¡¯s orders.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe then said, ¡°The master appreciation ceremony is finished; you may rise.¡±


    Lord Daoist Xuanyin stood up ording to Lord Daoist Zhenyang¡¯s prompting. He took a ce at the end of the row of Xuanqing School Nascent Soul cultivators, indicating that the ceremony was already finished.


    The entire process was done in less than an hour. At that point, Lord Daoist Zhenyang transmitted an order, telling all the disciples to retreat, usher the guests to their seats and entertain them.


    Although cultivators like them no longer needed to eat real food, a banquet was still the most important part of entertaining guests. On the entire main peak of Xuanqing School, several thousand jade tables had been arranged from bottom to top. The guests were invited to sit, and Xuanqing School disciples would also sit apanying them.


    Mo Tiange also received this errand. She was in charge of receiving the female guests.


    Compared to male guests, female guests had to be given a bit of preferential treatment, so all of them were arranged to sit indoors. This was the first time Mo Tiange had ever been in a ce with so many female cultivators; she couldn¡¯t help but feel dizzy!


    It was for no other reason other than that their perfumes were too strong!


    The female cultivators who were able toe to Xuanqing School to express their congrattions certainly had high positions in their own cultivation groups. Each of them believed themselves to be fairies. As fairies, they naturally wore unique fragrances which dispersed with every move.


    It would be fine if there was just one, but there were a bunch of females there; all kinds of fragrances were mixing together there! Mo Tiange was so dizzy that she almost passed out! In the end, she simply used her spiritual aura to seal off her sense of smell and pretended there weren¡¯t any scents at all.


    Nevertheless, this asion actually opened up her horizons. As it turns out, this is how female cultivators of the cultivation world look and behave like! She used to pretend to be a man in Yunwu Sect, andter when she came to Xuanqing School, although she did spend time with female cultivators like Luo Fengxue, Xuanqing School was a Dao school, so most of its female cultivators also dressed like Daoists. Among the few people she was close to, there wasn¡¯t even one who didn¡¯t have simple and neat looks.


    For this kind of important asion, the other six great cultivation groups naturally attended without exception. Three female cultivators came from Tiandao Sect. However, all three wore different kinds of clothing. One was dressed as an ethereal fairy with clothes that fluttered in the breeze. One had ck cloths covering only the important parts of her body, leaving a wide expanse of white skin exposed like she was a witch. The other one was dressed in an ordinary, modest, light-purple, white-lined sect¡¯s uniform. Everyone said Tiandao Sect disciples were various kinds of people who came from all kinds of backgrounds. Seeing the way these three were dressed, the rumor was indeed proven to be true.


    The next ones were the disciples of Gujian Sect. Gujian Sect specialized in sword cultivation techniques, so its disciples were dressed in a slightly simpler fashion¡ªall of them were wearing a ck top and white skirt, and each carried a long sword on their back. Because she previously had a conflict with Gujian Sect cultivators, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t have a good impression of Gujian Sect. Hence, these Gujian Sect female cultivators were received by a fellow disciple.


    The third one was Zhengfa Sect. The headquarters of Zhengfa Sect wasn¡¯t located in Kunwu, but because it was the only great cultivation group in the northern area of the Celestial Pole, it was also a force to be reckoned with. Just like Xuanqing School, Zhengfa Sect was a Dao school. Its disciples were also in blue and white Daoist robes which looked simple and neat. However, the blue color of their robes was a kind of greenish blue. Furthermore, while the main color of Xuanqing School¡¯s Daoist robes was white with a deep-blue color only as an adornment, Zhengfa Sect had a set of greenish-blue robes and white coat.


    The female disciples of Biyun Sect possessed a different kind of elegance. Biyun Sect was a very peculiar cultivation group. First of all, it recruited more female disciples than male ones. Secondly, no matter whether male or female, all its disciples were extremely good-looking. Lastly, its Law of Dual Cultivation was very famous. Biyun Sect¡¯s uniform consisted of white robes. When these female disciples put them on, every one of them looked like ice-cold beauties who were as graceful as immortals.


    In addition, there were also the female disciples of Lingshou Sect. Their sect uniform consisted of yellow robes. Although they didn¡¯t look as graceful as female disciples of Biyun Sect, they looked more charming and adorable. A Qilin was also embroidered at the hems of their robes. Reportedly, Qilin was a symbol of the founder of Lingshou Sect.


    As for Danding School, because they sustained severe losses, only one female cultivator came. She sat silently in the corner, and there was nothing special about the way she was dressed.


    In addition to them, there were also some substandard small cultivation groups. There were all kinds of beauties among their female disciples. Most of them didn¡¯t wear the uniforms of their groups and instead, dressed themselves to look like enchanting beauties. Mo Tiange surmised that the reason they wanted to appear more beautiful than the others was because their groups weren¡¯t as good as the seven great cultivation groups. In contrast, the majority of the seven great cultivation groups¡¯ disciples wore the uniforms of their respective groups, but whether it was their beauty or temperaments, they didn¡¯t lose out in the slightest.


    What pleased Mo Tiange was that among such a huge group of female cultivators, she couldn¡¯t be considered outstanding although she was quite pretty¡ªthis was perfectly in line with her wishes.


    There were very few women who didn¡¯t like to look beautiful. However, she always knew that as a female cultivator, having looks that weren¡¯t too pretty but not too ordinary was best. By looking only slightly beautiful, people would indeed treat her well, but it wouldn¡¯t bring her any danger. Male cultivators wouldn¡¯t feel tempted to force themselves on her, and female cultivators wouldn¡¯t be envious of her.


    There were too many good-looking people in the cultivation world. If one looked too ordinary, they would most likely be thrown into the ugly category. If one was still considered to be very beautiful in a group of beautiful people, they would certainly be the target of numerous high-level cultivators. Therefore, being moderately beautiful was best.


    By now, these ¡°fairies¡± had been invited to take their seats. These fairies naturally wouldn¡¯t talk loudly like male cultivators did, so this entire side hall was filled only with soft voices as they chatted to each other. The voices were soft and musical, but their discussions were somewhat filled with friction.


    Sitting around Mo Tiange were female cultivators from some medium cultivation groups. An arrogant-looking female cultivator nced at someone in front of her then said to a fellow disciple sitting next to her, ¡°Junior Martial Sister, say¡­ How can some people possibly have no self-awareness at all? There are elite disciples of every cultivation group here; how can someone with an ordinary aptitude, who was luckily able to advance to the Foundation Building realm due to protection and help from her ancestor, also have the guts to show up? People mightugh themselves to death if they realized this.¡±


    The female cultivator sitting next to her noddedpliantly.


    Nevertheless, the other woman whom that female cultivator nced at just sneered, ¡°Someone¡¯s worldview hasn¡¯t shifted in thest 800 years. She thinks she has a slightly better aptitude and had a noble birth, so she always feels she¡¯s above everyone else. She doesn¡¯t even realize that people have overtaken her and left her behind; she still uses her old vision to judge others!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± The arrogant-looking woman¡¯s face seemed distorted out of anger. Obviously, she was used to being spoiled by others; she was quite good at mocking others, but her self-restraint wasn¡¯t that good.


    The same woman who mocked that arrogant-looking female cultivator smiled and even winked at her. ¡°Senior Martial Sister Yuan, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right?¡±


    This wink made the arrogant-looking woman infuriated. She mmed the table and said angrily, ¡°He Ruxuan! You¡¯re a shameless minx!¡±


    The woman named He Ruxuan was indeed quite beautiful, but the more important thing was¡­ she was exceedingly charming and flirtatious. On the other hand, although that arrogant-looking woman called Senior Martial Sister Yuan was also a beauty, her rigidness made her lose some of her charm.


    Despite being cursed at, He Ruxuan wasn¡¯t angry. On the contrary, she even deliberately chuckled in a coquettish manner and said, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Yuan, are you still angry with me? I have to tell you this¡ªit¡¯s Senior Martial Brother Zhen himself who likes me. I never had those feelings towards him, so what are you angry with me for?¡±


    She was obviously exining, but her words were filled with irony, causing that Senior Martial Sister Yuan to be so enraged that her whole body trembled. ¡°He Ruxuan! You really consider yourself to be all high and mighty! You¡¯re nothing but trash that likes to sleep around on everyone¡¯s beds! I really don¡¯t know how many men you¡¯ve slept with!¡±


    This time, what she said really broadened Mo Tiange¡¯s horizons. As it turns out, these ethereal fairies will also say these kinds of coarse words married women of the secr world usually say when they fight¡ªthey¡¯re not so different from male cultivators!


    Upon hearing these words, He Ruxuan¡¯s face finally changed. Anger shed for an instant on her face, but she quickly covered it up and uttered another coquettish chuckle. ¡°What¡¯s Senior Martial Sister Yuan saying? Even if I sleep around, it¡¯s because they¡¯re willing to sleep with me. I¡¯m not someone whoys naked on people¡¯s beds but still gets kicked out of bed. As a woman, that¡¯s really hu-mil-i-at-ing!¡± With her raised eyebrows and a slight tilt of the head directed towards Senior Martial Sister Yuan, it was clear whom she was talking about.


    Sure enough, Senior Martial Sister Yuan flushed. This was obviously a secret; she never expected it would be revealed in front of so many people. She immediately shouted, ¡°What kind of nonsense are you spouting!?¡±


    ¡°Whether I¡¯m spouting nonsense or not, you know that the best, don¡¯t you Senior Martial Sister Yuan?¡± He Ruxuan covered her mouth and chuckled before gracefully lowering her head to drink her wine.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Senior Martial Sister Yuan sprang up from her seat out of anger, prepared to enter a fight of magical powers at any time.


    Seeing that the situation was deteriorating, Mo Tiange promptly stopped watching the y and stood up. ¡°Senior Martial Sister, please forgive us if we haven¡¯t been good hosts¡­¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you!¡± Before Mo Tiange could finish speaking, that Senior Martial Sister Yuan already cut her off. ¡°I want to settle the matter between me and this shameless minx!¡±


    Before Mo Tiange could say anything, He Ruxuan already butted in and said, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Yuan, we¡¯re in Xuanqing School now! The master of the person who just talked to you is Lord Daoist Jinghe, a noble, middle stage Nascent Soul cultivator. He¡¯s not like Martial Uncle Yuan, who¡¯s just an insignificant, early stage Core Formation cultivator!¡±


    On the surface, she was talking about Mo Tiange, but the deeper meaning behind her words also highlighted Senior Martial Sister Yuan¡¯s status, forcing Senior Martial Sister Yuan to suffer another loss silently. However, He Ruxuan also indicated that Mo Tiange¡¯s status wasn¡¯t ordinary, unlike the background-less small disciples whom she used to arbitrarily bully in her sect. Senior Martial Sister Yuan still had a bit ofmon sense, so she just ¡°hmphed¡± angrily and sat back in her seat.


    A triumphant smile emerged on He Ruxuan¡¯s face.


    Mo Tiange just watched as the quarrel was concluded. She then smiled at Senior Martial Sister Yuan and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that Senior Martial Sister is so understanding. We¡¯ll definitelypensate Senior Martial Sister if we¡¯ve been bad hosts.¡±


    Fortunately, Senior Martial Sister Yuan wasn¡¯t an idiot. He Ruxuan pointed out her identity, so although she felt embarrassed, she still knew that with Mo Tiange¡¯s identity, Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t someone she could afford to offend. Thus, she stood up and bowed. ¡°It¡¯s me who was too presumptuous. I hope Senior Martial Sister is willing to forgive me.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled and put an end to this matter. ¡°It¡¯s only a small issue; no need to worry about it.¡±


    Now that the space had returned to tranquility, Mo Tiange secretly cast a meaningful nce at He Ruxuan. She could clearly see that Senior Martial Sister Yuan had an arrogant and willful but simple character. Were it not for He Ruxuan provoking her, she never would¡¯ve forgotten her manners like this. Fortunately, He Ruxuan was a smart person. When she caught Mo Tiange¡¯s gaze, she returned it with a smile, allowing Mo Tiange to sigh with relief.


    The squabble at this table was over, but Mo Tiange¡¯s ears caught somemotion at the next table.


    Two female cultivators wereparing their beauty, mutually mocking and ridiculing each other¡¯s style.


    One said, ¡°Big Sister Zhen, the clothes you¡¯re wearing today are pretty good. Unfortunately, they¡¯re too white¡ªthey¡¯re so white that it seems like you¡¯re attending your family¡¯s funeral.¡±


    The other one retorted back sarcastically, ¡°Little Sister Wan, your clothes also look very pretty, but they¡¯re too red¡ªthey¡¯re so red that people probably think you¡¯re holding a Dual Cultivation Ceremony when they see you in them!¡±


    ¡°Aiya! Big Sister Zhen¡¯s too polite. This hairpin of yours is pretty good. It¡¯s yellow¡­ It¡¯s as if you¡¯re sticking a banana in your hair.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still worse than the white jade phoenix-pair hairpin Little Sister Wan has. From far away, you look like you have a white radish on top of your head!¡±


    The skill of one of the spectators wasn¡¯t high enough, so a ¡°puchi¡± snort was heard. Those two women scowled angrily and simultaneously red at that person. ¡°What do you think you¡¯reughing at!? You have no manners!¡±


    Fortunately, the person whoughed felt that this y was very amusing, so she didn¡¯t care for theirments. She just waved her hand, lowered her head and continued on with her muffledughter.


    The two women continued to ¡°tter¡± each other.


    ¡°Big Sister Zhen, when did you change your bracelet? And here I thought you would wear that same bracelet until you died!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just because Little Sister Wan rarely pays attention. A good bracelet can naturally match with many different clothes. I just try a new one every once in a while, unlike Little Sister Wan who puts on a different one every day. Unfortunately, Little Sister Wan¡¯s bracelets are just of secr world quality that can¡¯t even be considered spirit tools.¡±


    ¡°Although secr world things are cheap, finding them requires a lot of effort. This is the cultivation world; there¡¯s plenty spirit tools and the like. Mass produced goods with low quality aren¡¯t at all better than secr world things¡ªsuch crude workmanship can¡¯t match any clothes! Ah! Big Sister Zhen, these clothes of yours must¡¯ve been made of cloud brocade, right? So rare¡­ Unfortunately, it doesn¡¯t seem to be the cloud brocade that can be made into spirit tools. Its quality is far below normal; if people don¡¯t look carefully, they¡¯d think your clothes were made of fish skin!¡±


    ¡°How can they be worse than these pearl adornments Little Sister Wan has? I wonder what year these old pearls came from. They¡¯re so murky that they don¡¯t have any luster at all¡ªthey look just like fish scales! I say¡­ Little Sister, if you¡¯re running short of pearls, you can just tell me. We happen to have ake around our house which specializes in producing pearls with spiritual aura. Those pearls can be made into spirit tools and magic tools!¡±


    Mo Tiange nced at the broth-steamed-fish on the table and instantly lost her appetite.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to trouble Big Sister! Our n isn¡¯t as big as Big Sister¡¯s n, but we¡¯ve set up branch shops everywhere. No matter what kind of unique goods Big Sister Zhen wants, you can just tell me¡ªno need to be polite!¡±


    At that point, the two of them looked as if they were spewing fire from their eyes when they stared at each other.


    ¡°Our n already has everything; there¡¯s no point in Little Sister Wan worrying about us like this!¡±


    ¡°Big Sister Zhen only has a few sets of clothes to rotate between in a year, and they look like outdated styles from several years ago. Little Sister naturally had to worry a little after seeing them.¡±


    Their faces moved closer and closer towards each other as they spoke. Their gazes were filled with deep hatred.


    The two female cultivators sitting at this table were both Aura Refining disciples, so the one in charge of receiving them was also an ordinary female disciple. That female disciple was still very young, so upon seeing the two female cultivatorspletely focused on each other with no regards to everyone else, she trembled without daring to step up to persuade the two of them to stop.


    Mo Tiange, who saw this, stood up, walked towards the little girl from Xuanqing School, and softly put her wine cup on the table.


    Upon noticing her arrival, the two female cultivators finally stopped shooting daggers from their eyes. When they realized she was a Foundation Building cultivator, both immediately smiled. ¡°Martial Uncle.¡±


    Mo Tiange raised her hand to stop them from standing up and said with a smile, ¡°Ladies, please forgive us for not being good hosts. Allow me to toast the two of you with this wine.¡±


    How could they dare to decline a toast proposed by a Foundation Building cultivator? Both immediately stood up and drank their wine.


    With augh, Mo Tiange patted the young girl standing beside her on her shoulder, hinting at her to sit down and said, ¡°Ladies, please pardon us. This grand-disciple of mine isn¡¯t really good with words; I hope you will be kind and take care of her. Thank you in advance.¡±


    She finished the wine in her cup, gave the two female cultivators ast nod, and turned around to leave. The young girl¡¯s soft voice drifted after her: ¡°Many thanks to Grandmaster.¡±


    The two female cultivators revealed doubtful looks on their faces upon hearing her address Mo Tiange as ¡°grandmaster.¡± In the end, they stopped mocking each other and whispered at the young girl, inquiring about Mo Tiange¡¯s identity.


    Once Mo Tiange was back in her own seat, she massaged the back of her neck. These fairies¡­ they weren¡¯t so different from mortal women. Getting along with them was really exhausting!

 Chapter 148: All Forms of Showing Off

    <h4>Chapter 148: All Forms of Showing Off</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    At her table, Mo Tiange hadn¡¯t even finished massaging her neck, but Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s maid, Mingxia, came towards her to pass on a message from him. ¡°Martial Uncle Mo, grandmaster is asking you to go to the main hall.¡±


    Once Mo Tiange heard that, she immediately had a terrible feeling. Although that cheap master of hers definitely wouldn¡¯t have caused any trouble at the ceremony, the ceremony was already finished, so there was a huge chance her master already resumed that unruly, childish nature of his.


    Without thinking, Mo Tiange refused: ¡°I can¡¯t leave for now. Please tell master that I¡¯lle when I¡¯m free.¡±


    Mingxia disyed an expression that read ¡°sure enough, grandmaster¡¯s right¡± and said, ¡°Grandmaster said that if the area can¡¯t be left unattended now, I am to watch over things until youe back.¡±


    Mo Tiange waspletely speechless upon hearing what Mingxia said. Left with no other choice, she said, ¡°That being the case, I¡¯ll head over now.¡±


    After walking out of the side hall where the female cultivators were located, Mo Tiange straightened up her appearance then proceeded towards the main hall.


    Before she even entered the main hall, she already heard the thunderousughter of the Nascent Soul ancestors inside. Although she had no idea what they wereughing about, she could still differentiate the feelings behind theughter¡ªsome soundedcent, some sounded like they were just going with the flow, some sounded forced, and so on.


    Right after Mo Tiange reached the doorstep of the main hall, before she could even enter, every Nascent Soul ancestor, as well as several Nascent Soul cultivators from other cultivation groups, locked their eyes on her.


    Luckily for her, she already made some achievements in her Soul-Refining Art, so even though she was under the spiritual aura pressure of several Nascent Soul cultivators who emitted the aura unconsciously, she was still able to maintain her calm and walked steadily into the main hall. ¡°Greetings to Master; greetings to Seniors.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe was obviously very satisfied with her performance. He beckoned to her and said with a kind, loving voice he never used before: ¡°Tiange,e here,e here.¡±


    Mo Tiange obediently walked over and stood beside Lord Daoist Jinghe. Soon after, she heard the melodious voice of a woman who also uttered a delicateugh. ¡°Brother Jinghe, this disciple of yours is only in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm, and despite being in the presence of Nascent Soul cultivators like us, she behaves in a natural and majestical manner. If we were only in the Foundation Building realm, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to carry ourselves like she did.¡±


    Once Mo Tiange heard this backhandedpliment, she instantly understood why her master told her toe over.


    The female cultivators in the side hall bragged about their aptitudes and luck and unted their clothes and spirit tools. To Mo Tiange, they were just the same as women from the secr world.


    The Nascent Soul cultivators in the main hall apparently also couldn¡¯t let go of this unhealthy habit brought over from the secr world. They were all Nascent Soul cultivators; if they unted their aptitudes, luck, magic tools and so on, there would be no end to it. Therefore, they could only unt their disciples.


    Sure enough, a bald male Nascent Soul cultivatorughed and said, ¡°With Ma Xuanyin and Qin Shoujing, Brother Jinghe¡¯s reputation was pretty much guaranteed already; he naturally has more freedom than us in epting other disciples.¡±


    Mo Tiange listened to other cultivation groups¡¯ Nascent Soul cultivators demeaning her here and there, taking turns making remarks, but she couldn¡¯t say anything to rebuke them. She was indeed angry but had nowhere to vent. From a position not visible to any of the guests, she threw her master a contemptuous look.


    Upon receiving this unhappy stare from his little disciple, Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s mood finally cheered up. He put on a smile as if he didn¡¯t care at all and said, ¡°I wonder whose family¡¯s disciple it was that dared to fight a fifth rank demonic beast despite only being in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm.¡±


    The hall sank into momentary silence. The female cultivator from earlier said, ¡°But I heard the one who exterminated that fifth rank demonic beast was your new Nascent Soul eldest disciple, Xuanyin¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, in that case, let¡¯s talk about whose disciples you think would be able to escape unscathed from a fifth rank beast¡¯s ws when they were just in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm.¡± Sure enough, once he said that, everyone fell silent. Lord Daoist Jinghe then shook his head and sighed. ¡°Although my family¡¯s Xi¡¯er is extremely talented and he has very good perception, there¡¯s nothing special about his spiritual roots¡ªepting a disciple with good spiritual roots has always been my lifelong wish¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange immediately felt numerous Nascent Soul cultivators¡¯ divine senses stretching towards her and examining her spiritual roots. She furtively sneaked a look at them. Several Nascent Soul cultivators had doubtful looks on their faces, but others looked unconvinced.


    When everyone¡¯s expression gradually became apparent, Lord Daoist Jinghe once again sighed and said, ¡°I myself possess a single spiritual root, but even though I¡¯m already in the middle stage of the Nascent Soul realm, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to reach the Great Dao with the single spiritual root I have. By epting Tiange as my disciple, maybe I can resolve the difort in my heart. After all, in the Distant Past, all cultivators with great divine power held the Spiritual Roots of the Origin in the highest regard.¡±


    ¡°But the more gratifying thing is that no matter whether it¡¯s her temperament, perception, or Dao heart, this disciple of mine is outstanding in all aspects. In the future, she¡¯ll certainly be able to reach the Great Dao one step earlier than your beloved disciples.¡± By the time he finished talking, his smile had already turned into booming, proudughter.


    Mo Tiange, who stood on the sidelines, couldn¡¯t help but sweat profusely inside as she watched her master¡¯spletely unconcealed smugness. If he hadn¡¯t said thetter part of his speech, people might¡¯ve mistakenly thought that he was match-making for her!


    At that moment, a male cultivator dressed in all-ck and sitting next to the entrance of the main hall said coldly, ¡°Even if she really possesses the incredible Spiritual Roots of the Origin of the Distant Past, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy for Brother Jinghe to fulfill his wish without the Art of the Origin.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe swung his sleeve with disapproval. ¡°Just because your Tiandao Sect doesn¡¯t have it doesn¡¯t mean our Xuanqing School doesn¡¯t have it either. Ever since our Xuanqing School was established, we¡¯ve had an innumerable number of entric cultivators. A trivial thing like the Art of the Origin isn¡¯t worth troubling yourself over; the Spiritual Roots of the Origin that¡¯s rarely seen within many millenniums, however¡­ one could onlye across such things by luck!¡±


    By the time he said that, Mo Tiange¡¯s gaze was already turned downwards. She just stood quietly on the sidelines and pretended to be dead. Even when she heard her family¡¯s master talking about the Art of the Origin as ¡°a trivial thing,¡± she didn¡¯t feel indignant at all. In any case, this master was a brazen person.


    After Lord Daoist Jinghe spoke, the other cultivation groups¡¯ Nascent Soul cultivators couldn¡¯t say anything to refute him. On the other hand, Lord Daoist Zhenyang, who recently had a cat-fight with Lord Daoist Jinghe until they were both covered in filth and dirt, furiously uttered a ¡°hmph.¡±


    Nevertheless, all Nascent Soul cultivators from other cultivation groups had unhappy expressions on their faces. Because Lord Daoist Xuanyin of Xuanqing School advanced to the Nascent Soul realm, every cultivation group came to give their congrattions. Firstly, they wanted to have a good rtionship with Xuanqing School in the future. Secondly, they more or less had intentions of determining the extent of Xuanqing School¡¯s strength. But now, they were actually rendered speechless because of a middle stage Foundation Building disciple! Everyone¡¯s gazes at Mo Tiange became a lot colder, but due to Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s protective and blood-thirsty temperament, they couldn¡¯t really do anything to her.


    Mo Tiange could sense the temperature inside the hall dropping. Before long, however, she heard Martial Uncle Miaoyiughing softly and saying with her gentle, womanly voice: ¡°From the Foundation Building realm, she has to advance to the Core Formation realm, Nascent Soul realm and the Deification realm before she can be considered to have really achieved the Great Dao. Even all of you present here today may still feel that the Great Dao is a mystery. The road ahead of Tiange is still very long¡­¡±


    Once she finished speaking, the atmosphere inside the main hall suddenly became much more rxed.


    After he spoke to his heart¡¯s content and Lord Daoist Miaoyi smoothed things over for him, Lord Daoist Jinghe was in a very good mood, so he closed his eyes and enjoyed the massage given by the maid beside him. He looked as if he didn¡¯t care about what was happening inside the hall.


    Right after, Mingxia slipped into the hall from the side door. With a nervous expression, she reported quietly to Mo Tiange: ¡°Martial Uncle Mo, several martial sisters in the side hall have started fighting.¡±


    A frown appeared on Mo Tiange¡¯s face. ¡°Everything was still alright when I left. What happened?¡± She then looked at Lord Daoist Jinghe.


    Obviously, Lord Daoist Jinghe already had his fill of showing off, so he just raised a hand and said unconcernedly, ¡°This kind of matter always urs at every feast. You just need to deal with it properly.¡±


    The situation at the side hall was troublesome, but it was still better than standing in the main hall, targeted by every Nascent Soul cultivator there. Mo Tiange excused herself at once. ¡°Master, Disciple will leave first.¡± She turned around and escaped from the main hall through the side door.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe, who just finished showing off, was obviously in a very good mood, so he simplyughed and dropped the matter when faced with Mo Tiange¡¯s obvious escape.


    Mo Tiange traveled from the main hall, feeling anxious all the way. She originally thought she would witnessplete mayhem, but by the time she dashed into the side hall, all the female cultivators inside were clearly much more capable than her in dealing with this kind of situation.


    Inside the hall, two female cultivators from Zhengfa Sect and a female cultivator she didn¡¯t know were having a fierce tussle. The three of them were surrounded by everyone else. The distance ced between each jade table was small, but now, some had obviously been pushed away to open up some space. On other jade tables, all kinds of defensive methods had been ced by those sitting at them.


    The four Xuanqing School female Aura Refining disciples in charge of this particr side hall were grouped anxiously in the corner. When they saw Mo Tiange¡¯s arrival, they hastily rushed over.


    ¡°Grandmaster Mo¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster Mo, what should we do?¡±


    Mo Tiange massaged the space between her eyebrows. ¡°First, tell me why they started fighting.¡±


    The female disciple who was helped by Mo Tiange earlier hurriedly whispered, ¡°At first, the two martial uncles from Zhengfa Sect simply had a little verbal argument. In the end, one of them gave a dish to the other, saying that the dish was nourishing. The other didn¡¯t want to ept it, so the two of them pushed the dish back and forth between them. Because of a moment of carelessness, the dish was overturned, dirtying the other martial uncle¡¯s dress. We also don¡¯t know which group that martial uncle came from. She looks delicate, but her temper is extremely fiery¡ªshe didn¡¯t say anything and immediately started to fight, thrusting back the martial uncle from Zhengfa School with just one p. Upon seeing that they started to fight, Martial Uncle Mingxia said she¡¯d go to the main hall to ask Martial Uncle Mo toe back and take care of this matter.¡±


    The female guests inside the side hall were all ordinary Foundation Building cultivators, so the disciples in charge of receiving them were also ordinary disciples. Mo Tiange had the highest status there and didn¡¯t need to fear anyone. However, in any case, Mingxia was a Nascent Soul ancestor¡¯s maid; how was she possibly unable to handle this kind of matter? She clearly just didn¡¯t want to step forward. However, Mo Tiange was toozy to determine what Mingxia¡¯s intentions were. After all, it was enough if those maids didn¡¯t dare to disrespect her.


    Mo Tiange shifted her gaze towards the battlefield. Of the two female cultivators from Zhengfa Sect, one was in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm while one was in the early stage. The other female cultivator whose background was a mystery, however, was already in thete stage of the Foundation Building realm. Although the female cultivators from Zhengfa Sect had the numerical advantage, their skills were still too crude. On the other hand, the other female cultivator¡¯s moves were dangerous and efficient; she actually managed to constantly suppress the two Zhengfa Sect female cultivators and put them into disadvantageous positions.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but frown. But before she could think through how she should mediate the conflict, she heard the early stage Foundation Building female cultivator from Zhengfa Sect scream as she was hit and wounded. Mo Tiange hastily summoned her White Silk Handkerchief, blocked the unknown female cultivator¡¯s next killing move and shielded the two Zhengfa Sect female cultivators behind her.


    After suppressing her anger, Mo Tiangeughed softly and said, ¡°I wonder whose disciple Senior Martial Sister is; the excellence of your Law of Dao is obvious to everyone. Senior Martial Sister, although the two senior martial sisters from Zhengfa Sect offended you, they have also been injured by you, so how about we end this matter here for my sake?¡±


    That female cultivator smiled coldly. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Mo Tiange behaved courteously, but the other cultivatorpletely didn¡¯t take that into consideration. So, Mo Tiange¡¯s expression turned faint as she answered, ¡°I¡¯m Mo Tiange from Xuanqing School.¡±


    That female cultivator was still smiling. ¡°And who might your master be?¡±


    Upon being asked in that way, Mo Tiange answered in a heavier tone, ¡°I¡¯m fortunate enough to worship my school¡¯s Lord Daoist Jinghe as my master. Does Senior Martial Sister perhaps have any advice for me?¡±


    After she heard what Mo Tiange said, that female cultivator¡¯s expression suddenly became strange. However, a shrill whistle was heard from outside the hall. Once this noise rang out, that female cultivator actually changed her direction and pounced on Mo Tiange whileughing heavily. ¡°Since you¡¯re Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s disciple, I better send you off directly so you can be on your way.¡±

 Chapter 149: Enemies Visiting

    <h4>Chapter 149: Enemies Visiting</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Caron_


    Mo Tiange was startled, but she had no time to think. She recalled the White Silk Handkerchief and soonunched it again to dodge the fierce clutches of the female cultivator.


    The method used by the female cultivator in this fight of magical powers waspletely different from all the methods she had seen before. She didn¡¯t only use magic¡ªinstead, she was simr to martial artists from the secr world. Furthermore, both her hands were covered in gloves that were equipped with sharp ws. Using those ws, her attack method was simr to methods used by demonic beasts.


    When Mo Tiange wandered around Kunwu with her uncle in the past, she also saw a few cultivators like this. This kind of cultivator was normally called a martial cultivator. They were just like sword cultivators but they depended on their bodies and skills more than sword cultivators did.


    Nevertheless, martial cultivation wasn¡¯t a proper path in the cultivation world. Among a thousand people, there might not even be one or two of them. Despite that, this female cultivator¡¯s means weren¡¯t weak, and from what she said, she seemed to have a master, although Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know who her master was.


    In addition, they were at Xuanqing School; why did that female cultivator want to kill her right after she heard she was Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s disciple? Not to mention the Nascent Soul cultivators here, but even the passing Core Formation cultivators would be able to kill that female cultivator as easily as raising their hands.


    As these thoughts shed across her mind, Mo Tiange once again recalled the White Silk Handkerchief back to her hands. She then frowned and said coldly, ¡°Senior Martial Sister, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    That female cultivator revealed a cold smile but didn¡¯t answer. Although she still looked like she had no intention of responding to Mo Tiange, she was actually very nervous. She basically used her full power in her previous w attack, but Mo Tiange, who seemed to have not used her full strength yet, only used her White Silk Handkerchief to effortlessly block her attack.


    Her cultivation level was already in thete stage of the Foundation Building realm, so she had always been arrogant. She believed that even if she fought against an early stage Core Formation cultivator and didn¡¯t have the strength to fight back, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for her to escape unscathed. However, her attack was just effortlessly blocked by a middle stage Foundation Building junior with just one move! She felt nervous but at the same time, anger also started to flourish in her heart.


    She targeted Mo Tiange¡¯s body then immediately swung her ws again.


    Mo Tiange promptly drew back. She had no n to fight force with force. Mo Tiange was a conventional cultivator who majored in magic. In fighting a martial cultivator, it would be best to prevent one¡¯s opponent froming close to oneself. Nheless, the side hall was filled with people, so for now, it was quite difficult for her to dodge. Because of that, she simply got on her White Silk Handkerchief and fought that female cultivator head on.


    Mo Tiange also once learned about the secr world¡¯s Lightness Skill before, and it was very helpful during her Aura Refining days. Thus, with the Lightness Skill and the extremely agile White Silk Handkerchief, she still had it easy although she drew close to that female cultivator¡ªMo Tiange didn¡¯t feel pressured at all by her.


    In just a sh, their figures changed positions many times. Most of the Foundation Building female cultivators couldn¡¯t see their figures clearly, let alone the Aura Refining female cultivators¡ªthey were so shocked by the spiritual aura pressures from the fight that they turned pale and werepletely clueless about what to do.


    After spotting a gap between the w attacks, Mo Tiange immediately flung the Shuttle of Flying Apsara which then attempted to wrap around the female cultivator to stop her movements. Mo Tiange shouted, ¡°What are you all in a daze for? Quickly go and report this to the Core Formation grandmasters!¡±


    The other female cultivators in charge of apanying the guests finally returned to their senses and frantically tried to leave the hall.


    The female cultivator fighting Mo Tiange managed to block the Shuttle of Flying Apsara. But all of a sudden, she retreated and smiled gloomily. ¡°You want to call Core Formation cultivators to deal with me? Hmph! I¡¯m not going to fight you anymore; just you wait!¡± As she said this, she rapidly retreated until she fled the side hall through the main door.


    Rather than immediately going after her, Mo Tiange first looked back and instructed the others, ¡°You all stay here; don¡¯t go out.¡±


    The Aura Refining female disciples nodded repeatedly. They had seen the two people fighting, and the spiritual aura pressures emitted during that fight were staggering; why would they possibly dare to go out? They just watched as Mo Tiange leave the side hall to chase after that female cultivator.


    Mo Tiange noticed the changes in that female cultivator¡¯s behavior happened after she heard that whistling noise. The noise was very short and high. Presumably, cultivators in the Foundation Building realm and lower wouldn¡¯t be able to hear it. As for Mo Tiange, her Soul-Refining Art made her very perceptive towards spiritual aura fluctuations, so not only did she hear the noise, but she also sensed a peculiar, somewhat-suppressed, spiritual aura pressure.


    While maintaining a safe distance, Mo Tiange followed the female cultivator. As she expected, she saw the female cultivator heading towards the source of the spiritual aura pressure.


    Mo Tiange felt rather doubtful. This direction¡­ Sure enough, they were heading towards the ce where the Nascent Soul cultivators were gathered.


    ¡°QIN JINGHE!¡± All of a sudden, a thunderous roar came through. Mo Tiange was shocked. The blood and aura inside her body surged rampantly, causing her to tumble from her White Silk Handkerchief.


    She looked up and saw a turbulent-looking ck cloud emerging above the main hall where the Nascent Soul cultivators were. On that cloud, a sinister face could faintly be seen. Unexpectedly, the female cultivator Mo Tiange was chasing wasn¡¯t affected by this spiritual aura pressure at all. That female cultivator looked back to give Mo Tiange a lovely smile and in an instant, disappeared without a trace.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s expression changed. She had no time to ponder what kind of technique that female cultivator used to disappear because she sensed that this spiritual aura pressure¡­ definitely belonged to a cultivator in or above the Nascent Soul realm!


    After the thunderous roar was heard, all the Nascent Soul cultivators inside the main hall came out.


    Xuanqing School had six Nascent Soul cultivators altogether now. With around a dozen Nascent Soul guests present, their side had more than twenty Nascent Soul cultivators. Mo Tiange swept her gaze over them and finally felt assured. With so many Nascent Soul cultivators there, no matter how formidable their opponent was, they would still be alright.


    Nevertheless, she was also quite baffled. Aside from the fact that there were so many Nascent Soul cultivators present, they were on Mount Taikang¡ªthe Great Mountain-Protecting Formation Xuanqing School had wasn¡¯t just for disy, yet this person actually still had the guts to break in? Furthermore, based on his momentum, he was most likely a devil cultivator! Mo Tiange really wondered what that cheap master of hers had done to offend this kind of person.


    When the dozens of Nascent Soul cultivators saw the ck cloud, they either remained calm or looked bewildered.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°Master Song Feng!¡± someone muttered.


    One after another, all the Nascent Soul cultivators who looked bewildered immediately had a change in expression.


    A bald cultivator said with astonishment, ¡°Turns out he¡¯s alive!¡±


    Among this group of people, the only ones who still looked calm were Lord Daoist Zhenyang and Lord Daoist Jinghe. At that moment, Lord Daoist Jinghe, who already flew up, said heavily, ¡°Song Feng! Today¡¯s my disciple¡¯s Soul-Formation Ceremony; if you came for revenge, juste another day!¡±


    A coldugh emerged from inside the ck cloud. The sinister, ghostly face on the cloud became distorted. ¡°What? There¡¯s a time when Qin Jinghe doesn¡¯t want to fight back? The day of your disciple¡¯s Soul-Formation Ceremony is indeed a good day for a fight. If my disciple was still alive, maybe he would¡¯ve also formed his Nascent Soul by now!¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe sneered, ¡°Old Song Feng, I¡¯m just showing you some respect! We¡¯re at Xuanqing School¡¯s Mount Taikang, and there are so many Nascent Soul cultivators here. Even though you¡¯re ate stage Nascent Soul cultivator, you still don¡¯t have any chance of sess if you act here!¡±


    Strangeughter was emitted from inside the ck cloud. Once theughter was over, however, the face on the clouds showed a fierce expression. ¡°Qin Jinghe, don¡¯t you fear neither the Heavens nor Earth? Are you perhaps going to pull in so many people to handle me?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe looked calm; he wasn¡¯t infuriated by those taunts. ¡°Do you take me, Qin Jinghe, as someone who acts without a brain? Having lived until this age, do you think I still care about maintaining a good reputation? I admit I can¡¯t beat you. That being the case, what would I court death for?¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good!¡± The ck cloudughed out loud. ¡°Qin Jinghe, I underestimated you! But even if you¡¯re all here today, I still want to have fun!¡±


    Once he finished speaking, the momentum of the ck cloud instantly soared. Even the early stage Nascent Soul cultivators below found it hard to breathe because of it.


    At that moment, the spiritual aura inside Mo Tiange¡¯s body was surging even more rampantly. She couldn¡¯t bear it and with a ¡°pu,¡± she vomited a mouthful of blood. Her eyes swept past her surroundings. Seeing that she was now in a corner and no one could see her, she immediately summoned her White Silk Handkerchief. She wanted to use the spiritual aura turbulence created from her magic weapon to conceal the light from the opening of her Virtual Sky World. Several secondster, she managed to escape into her Virtual Sky World.


    Inside the Virtual Sky World, after swallowing a Green Pendant Pill and calming her breath, Mo Tiange pointed at the space between her eyebrows, where a pearl emerged. She employed a secret art to the pearl and immediately after, the sky was torn open, creating a gap which allowed her to view the situation outside.


    Within this short period of time, Lord Daoist Zhenyang had stepped forward and flown to Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s side. He said loudly, ¡°Brother Song Feng! If this junior martial brother of mine has done something to offend you, I hope you can take me into consideration and let go of the matter for the time being. We just held the Soul-Formation Ceremony for Xuanqing School¡¯s newly advanced Nascent Soul cultivator. If you have a problem, how about we discuss it another day?¡±


    The face on the ck cloud opened its mouth andughed. Its voice sounded a bit friendlier. ¡°Brother Zhenyang, it¡¯s indeed been a long time since west met. Lately, your Law of Dao is even better than before!¡±


    Lord Daoist Zhenyang smiled and cupped his hands towards the ck cloud. ¡°You¡¯re over-ttering me. It¡¯s been several hundred years since Brother Song Fengst appeared. You really made us old fellows miss you too much!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? In that case, I¡¯ll have to properlye and pay you a visit one day!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Lord Daoist Zhenyang thought Master Song Feng had epted his proposal, so he immediately said, ¡°Then I have to thank Brother Song Feng for your consideration.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too early to thank me!¡± Master Song Feng ¡°hmphed.¡± In an instant, his tone changed, and he said coldly, ¡°Brother Zhenyang, tomorrow¡¯s matters should be handled tomorrow. Today, I came for Qin Jinghe, so you don¡¯t need to try to get yourself into my good books!¡±


    He was extremely rude. He actually treated Lord Daoist Zhenyang, a majesticte stage Nascent Soul cultivator, like his junior!


    Lord Daoist Zhenyang¡¯s smiling face turned purple in a sh. He was both ate stage Nascent Soul cultivator and the Head Grand Supreme Elder of the second greatest cultivation group in the entire Celestial Pole; had anybody ever talked to him like this? With a colder expression on his face, he said, ¡°Brother Song Feng, I can¡¯t do anything if you don¡¯t want to take me into consideration. However, today¡¯s a good day for Xuanqing School. If your esteemed self came just to find fault with my junior martial brother, I, as his senior martial brother, also cannot sit by and do nothing. If your esteemed self has any qualms, feel free to speak!¡± This was obviously a threat. If Master Song Feng didn¡¯t back off, Lord Daoist Zhenyang would work with Lord Daoist Jinghe to attack him from all sides.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The ck cloud burst outughing. ¡°Xu Zhenyang, we¡¯re bothte stage Nascent Soul cultivators, but honestly speaking, you¡¯re bound to lose to me in a fight of magical powers although your cultivation level isn¡¯t inferior to mine. Do you believe it?¡±


    Lord Daoist Zhenyang¡¯s expression remained still. ¡°The people of Xuanqing School have never been afraid to admit our weaknesses. I might be a bit worse than you in a fight of magical powers, but it¡¯ll also be hard for you to beat me. If I team up with Junior Martial Brother Jinghe¡­ hehe!¡± Lord Daoist Zhenyang simply chuckled. His gaze, however, was cold.


    The ck cloud surged forward violently. The face on it disyed an extremely fierce expression and red at the two people in front of it.


    Having listened until this point, Mo Tiange finally realized who that person was. In the Celestial Pole, there were fivete stage Nascent Soul cultivators in total; two of them were in Tiandao Sect, and there was one each in Xuanqing School and Gujian Sect. Thest one was actually an individual cultivator, and that was Master Song Feng.


    To cultivators, this Master Song Feng was quite extraordinary. It was said that a thousand years before, he was only a cultivator from a small cultivation group. Later on, his group was exterminated and he went missing. Several hundred yearster, he reappeared in the Celestial Pole but by then, he had unexpectedly advanced to the Nascent Soul realm, making everyone wonder what kind of fated chances he encountered. In fact, his aptitude was only three spiritual roots. It should¡¯ve been a feat for him to be able to form his Gold Core, but who would¡¯ve thought that he would even advance to thete stage of the Nascent Soul realm!


    This person learned all kinds of extraordinary things. His cultivation technique was closer to the devil art, and he was also very proficient in fights of magical powers. Even sword cultivators from Gujian Sect, who were good in fights of magical powers, also suffered a lot of losses from his hands. Once, thete stage Nascent Soul cultivator of Gujian Sect, Venerable Swordsman Yuanying, went looking for him to do battle, but he also couldn¡¯t defeat Master Song Feng. In sum, there might be fivete stage Nascent Soul cultivators in the Celestial Pole, but the majority of people still considered Master Song Feng to be the strongest.


    Nevertheless, his temperament was somewhat simr to Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s; both were extremely aggressive and blood-thirsty. But Lord Daoist Jinghe was from a Dao school¡ªhe was concerned about mental cultivation, so he never ughtered innocent people and rarely killed. Master Song Feng, on the other hand, didn¡¯t resemble a high level cultivator in this regard. He actually thought nothing of mental cultivation, so he was also a temperamental person. Sometimes, he even killed mortals. Because of his extreme despicableness, very few people were willing to recognize him as the top cultivator in the Celestial Pole.


    However, Mo Tiange once heard that Master Song Feng had disappeared for several hundred years. With what remained of his over-thousand-year lifespan, many people thought he already passed away, leaving only fourte stage Nascent Soul cultivators in the Celestial Pole. But today, he actually showed up at Xuanqing School! Furthermore, he came to make trouble for her master!


    What had her master done to offend this malignant star? A moment ago, they mentioned their disciples; could it be that her master killed Master Song Feng¡¯s disciple?


    Just as Mo Tiange thought to herself, she heard Master Song Feng speaking again: ¡°Qin Jinghe, where¡¯s Qin Shoujing, that baby disciple of yours? Why didn¡¯t he show up on such an important day?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe chuckled mischievously. ¡°That disciple of mine is already in thete stage of the Core Formation realm. He¡¯s in a strict Closed Door meditation. Unless he seeds in forming his Nascent Soul, he won¡¯te out.¡±


    ¡°Forming his Nascent Soul¡­¡± The ck cloudughed gloomily. ¡°That brat is unexpectedly lucky; he managed to advance to thete stage of the Core Formation realm so quickly. However, with his aptitude, forming his Nascent Soul shouldn¡¯t be easy, right?¡±


    With a smile, Lord Daoist Jinghe answered, ¡°Old man Song Feng, even with that aptitude of yours, you formed your Nascent Soul and even advanced to thete stage of the Nascent Soul realm; is there any reason why my disciple can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± That ck cloud burst outughing. ¡°Hahahaha! Qin Jinghe, are youparing your disciple to me? You think too highly of him, you know!¡±


    Although the face on the ck cloud was vague, everyone could feel his contempt. In eastern Kunwu, many people who wanted to ridicule Qin Shoujing about cultivating were probably jealous. The fact that a cultivator with double spiritual roots was actually more talented than many cultivators with single or mutated spiritual roots was already enough to illustrate the situation. Nevertheless, the one who was mocking Qin Shoujing was Master Song Feng, ate stage Nascent Soul cultivator, and no one could say anything about him. Ate stage Nascent Soul cultivator was naturally qualified to show contempt for an insignificant Core Formation cultivator, despite the fact that the Core Formation cultivator was a genius rarely seen in a millennium, who managed to form his Gold Core in his hundreds.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe had the temper of an irritable child, but today, he was extremely calm. He wasn¡¯t provoked at all and was beaming instead. ¡°Do I? Say¡­ Old man Song Feng, you also think too highly of yourself. I¡¯m not the one who said it, but aren¡¯t you a freak who¡¯s neither man nor devil nor monster? It doesn¡¯t matter if you act almighty in front of others, but you¡¯re still pretending in front of me. How shameless!¡±


    His words were filled with ridicule, causing Master Song Feng to be infuriated in an instant. ¡°Qin Jinghe, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe was still beaming. However, Mo Tiange had been his disciple for a while, so she could sharply spot the killing intent in his gaze. It seemed her master was ready to fight him. ¡°Ay~, say¡­ You obviously know that I know everything about you; what are you still running over and letting meugh at you for?¡±


    Upon hearing this, every Nascent Soul cultivator present was baffled. Did Master Song Feng perhaps have some kind of secret that was discovered by Lord Daoist Jinghe?


    All of a sudden, the ck cloud rapidly surged again. Immense spiritual aura pressure also dispersed in a sh. Lord Daoist Zhenyang immediately summoned an Eight Trigram Disc. It was unclear what the disc was made of, but aside from the side the eight trigrams were painted on, the other side of it was brown. Right after Lord Daoist Zhenyang summoned it, it swelled in the wind, growing until it was the same size as the ck cloud. From the center of the eight trigrams, ck and white rays of light were emitted. The two rays interweaved and formed a which then firmly covered the main hall and the surrounding area. It was actually protecting the cultivators with slightly lower cultivation levels against the oppression of the spiritual aura pressure.


    ¡°Hmph! A measly skill! I¡¯ll fight you guys first!¡± The ck cloud also swelled in a sh. It swelled so big that it was practicallying towards their faces. Although Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t feel anything because she was currently inside the Virtual Sky World, Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s maids, Mingxia and Wanqiu, immediately vomited blood in response, so she also understood that the spiritual aura fluctuations outside must be overbearing. Fortunately, there were many Nascent Soul cultivators present. With a wave of his hand, Lord Daoist Xuanyin gave the two maids a protective barrier, thus stopping them from vomiting blood.


    Had she remained outside, Mo Tiange definitely wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to carefully observe this fight of magical powers between some of the finest Nascent Soul Cultivators alive. At the moment, she didn¡¯t have to worry about her own safety nor Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s and Lord Daoist Zhenyang¡¯s, so she just devoted her attention to observing the fight.


    Once Master Song Feng made that move, both Lord Daoist Jinghe, and Lord Daoist Zhenyang promptly upied their respective positions. These two old men fought not too long ago, but faced with a powerful opponent, the depth of their mutual understanding was very apparent; in an instant, they took positions where they could entrap their opponent. Soon after, Lord Daoist Jinghe summoned a cbash gourd and Lord Daoist Zhenyang summoned a small stone.


    As the ck cloud continued to swell, Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s gourd suddenly spouted fire towards it. Lord Daoist Zhenyang also hurled his stone, which instantly grewrge.


    Mo Tiange wanted to study the fight carefully, but her cultivation level was too low; how could she clearly spot the movements of middle stage andte stage Nascent Soul cultivators? She only saw dust and stones being thrown in all directions along with bursts of mes and the vague movements of the surging ck cloud¡ªshe actually couldn¡¯t see what the situation was like outside!


    Lord Daoist Jinghe had a fire spiritual root while Lord Daoist Zhenyang had a soil spiritual root. When the two of them cooperated in this fight of magical powers, the result was indeed just like the idiom ¡°head and face covered in filth.¡± Not only did the fire burn their opponent, but the soil was also sprayed on him. Fortunately, Master Song Feng was only a ck cloud now, so he simply didn¡¯t need to fear getting dirty. Otherwise, he would most likely end up just like the two of them when they fought back then,pletely messy and miserable looking.


    Sometimeter, their fight gradually stopped. Mo Tiange finally clearly saw that although Lord Daoist Jinghe and Lord Daoist Zhenyang cooperated together, they still couldn¡¯t defeat Master Song Feng. However, seeing how the face on the ck cloud also closed its eyes, Master Song Feng probably also didn¡¯t have it easy.


    The three of them separated. Lord Daoist Jinghe and Lord Daoist Zhenyang sat down in a lotus position while the ck cloud¡¯s eyes were closed, apparently resting.


    Seeing that Master Song Feng also wasn¡¯t able to do anything to Lord Daoist Jinghe and Lord Daoist Zhenyang, the rest of the Nascent Soul cultivators at Xuanqing School remained still.


    After a long time, the face on the ck cloud finally opened its eyes. A voice was transmitted from deep inside the cloud: ¡°Qin Jinghe, tell this to your family¡¯s brat¡ªhe killed my disciple, so sooner orter, I will definitely avenge my disciple! He better hide in the school until I pass away. Otherwise, I will certainly take his life!¡±


    After it finished speaking, the ck cloud easily broke through the of rays Lord Daoist Zhenyangid with his Eight Trigrams Disc and suddenly left.


    Inside the Virtual Sky World, Mo Tiange finally heaved a sigh of relief. Since Master Song Feng dared toe to the school so unceremoniously, he must¡¯ve never encountered people who were able to block his path, right? That was most likely the case. It was already hard to kill a Nascent Soul cultivator, let alone ate stage Nascent Soul cultivator who possessed abundant secret techniques and treasures. Based on the indifferent reactions of those Nascent Soul seniors, they probably didn¡¯t have any intentions of stopping him, right?


    However, she didn¡¯t know what Master Song Feng meant by ¡°he killed my disciple.¡± Could it be that Qin Shoujing killed his disciple?


    As Mo Tiange pondered various kinds of possibilities, she once again thought about the female cultivator who attacked her in the beginning. If it wasn¡¯t because she had the magic weapons bestowed to her by Zhong Muling, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have had such an easy time in fighting that female cultivator.


    That female cultivator snuck into Xuanqing School and disappeared when Master Song Feng appeared. Was she also Master Song Feng¡¯s disciple or grand disciple?


    After thinking for a long time without an answer, Mo Tiange shook her head and tossed those matters to the back of her mind. They had nothing to do with her. Right now, she ought to think about how to get out without being noticed.

 Chapter 150: The Source of the Hostility

    <h4>Chapter 150: The Source of the Hostility</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Henyee


    Taking advantage of the chaotic situation right after Master Song Feng left, Mo Tiange stealthily exited the Virtual Sky World. She then ran towards the main hall, pretending to have just rushed over.


    At that moment, the Core Formation and Foundation Building cultivators, who hadn¡¯t dared toe close earlier because of the spiritual aura pressure emitted during the fight between Nascent Soul cultivators, ran over one after another. Thus, no one noticed her appearing from the air.


    ¡°Master!¡± Mo Tiange rushed hastily to Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s side and saw that he already looked problem-free and was chatting cheerfully with others.


    She finally released the worry she felt in her heart. Based on how he looked now, his injuries weren¡¯t heavy.


    Upon seeing her, Lord Daoist Jinghe beckoned her to approach while secretly giving her a meaningful nce. ¡°What happened? Why are you in such a rush?¡±


    Mo Tiange was a bit startled. For a moment, she wondered what his nce meant. ¡°Master, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you want to see me about something?¡±


    ¡°En¡­¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe immediately cupped his hands towards the Nascent Soul cultivators around him and said with a smile, ¡°Fellow Daoists, forgive me. I have some issues to deal with so I¡¯ll have to take my leave first.¡±


    Once he finished talking, he led Mingxia and Wanqiu and exited the main hall with Mo Tiange.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe didn¡¯t say anything and just led the three of them to fly back to Clear Spring Peak. Once they arrived at Clear Spring Peak and walked into Shangqing Pce, Lord Daoist Jinghe suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Mo Tiange wanted to say something, but she only managed to say one word before she saw his body swaying then suddenly toppling to the floor.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster!¡±


    The three of them turned pale with fright.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe managed to stand straight with some difficulty. He shook his head and said, ¡°No need to worry; help me into a seated position first.¡±


    Mingxia and Wanqiu propped him back up to the dragon couch. The three of them then waited at his side, anxiously watching him.


    They didn¡¯t know how much time passed before Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s pale face finally regained some color. Atst, he opened his eyes and exhaled slowly. ¡°After not seeing each other for several hundred years, old man Song Feng¡¯s devil art has unexpectedly be so hard to deal with¡­¡±


    This time, Mo Tiange finally understood. The injuries Lord Daoist Jinghe sustained weren¡¯t light, but because he wanted to maintain his reputation, he gave her a meaningful nce so she¡¯d help him. She felt a bit conflicted about whether she shouldugh or cry. This master¡­ indeed had this kind of virtue!


    ¡°Mingxia, Wanqiu, you two leave first.¡±


    Mingxia and Wanqiu nced at each other then answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Tiange,e here.¡±


    Mo Tiange walked towards him, feeling bewildered. ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°Sit.¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe pointed at a spot next to him.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you to sit, so you just need to sit!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± She cautiously stepped forward and cautiously looked at him then cautiously sat down. She couldn¡¯t be med for reacting like this though. After all, Lord Daoist Jinghe was behaving too friendly! Too elder-like!


    ¡°Tiange¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Tiange was worried. She wondered what kind of tricks this master was going to y.


    But this time, Lord Daoist Jinghe just sighed and looked at her in a very normal way. ¡°Do you perhaps feel that Master doesn¡¯t teach you anything?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± After thinking for a while, Mo Tiange honestly answered, ¡°Regarding cultivation, Master has never taught me anything, so I am indeed a bit baffled. However, I¡¯vee across several fated chances; right now, my cultivation level is far above what I should be able to handle with my current age. What Master has taught me is precisely what I need most at the moment.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good you understand that.¡± Upon hearing her answer and seeing her sincere expression, Lord Daoist Jinghe felt relieved. He remained seated in a crossed-legged position and closed his eyes. ¡°Regarding today¡¯s matter, how much of it did you see?¡±


    ¡°Disciple saw everything. Furthermore, in the side hall, I also met a female cultivator who seemed to have something to do with Master Song Feng.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Mo Tiange carefully described the matter regarding that w-equipped female cultivator.


    When Lord Daoist Jinghe heard everything, he opened his eyes and thought to himself. ¡°From your story, this woman¡¯s technique does sound like it¡¯s rted to old man Song Feng. In the great seven cultivation groups, I probably understand old man Song Feng the best. I don¡¯t know what that old man ran into back then, but his constitution isn¡¯t human, monster or devil¡ªit¡¯s like he¡¯s gone through a freak transformation. He¡¯s neither a conventional Dao cultivator nor a devil cultivator, but he learned the best of both worlds, so he became extremely difficult to deal with. That woman sounds like a martial cultivator, and her techniques are infused with devil aura. That being the case, I think she¡¯s most likely old man Song Feng¡¯s disciple or grand disciple. You might not have lost to her today, but if you encounter that woman again in the future, you must be careful at all costs.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe nodded then asked, ¡°Do you have any idea what kind of grudge exists between me and old man Song Feng?¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head. ¡°Back then, Disciple only heard the dialogue between you two, but Disciple knows it probably has something to do with Senior Martial Brother Shoujing.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe chuckled softly. There was both helplessness and pride in his expression. ¡°You¡¯re right; this is indeed a disaster that brat caused. Old man Song Feng once had an extremely talented junior who came into conflict with your Senior Martial Brother Shoujing and ended up dead. At that time, old man Song Feng had long disappeared from this world, so I didn¡¯t take the matter too seriously. I never expected that he was actually alive and even wants to take revenge for this matter. Ay¡­ that old man is extremely vindictive¡ªthis is going to be hard to deal withter.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Master, is there any conflict between you and Master Song Feng?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t really be called a conflict. When I just advanced to the middle stage of the Nascent Soul realm several hundred years ago, me and old man Song Feng went to a secret ce together and had some disputes.¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe didn¡¯t exin further and just shook his head. ¡°Although we didn¡¯t really be enemies at that time, we parted on bad terms.¡±


    With her master¡¯s personality, it would really be a wonder if he could get along harmoniously with a strange-tempered man like Master Song Feng! Master Song Feng¡¯s impression of her master was already bad, but then his beloved disciple also got killed by Qin Shoujing; his hatred would¡¯ve naturally deepened.


    Once Mo Tiange thought up to this point, she couldn¡¯t help but have a headache. No one knew how long people who cultivated until thete stage of the Nascent Soul realm would live. Her master was already more than 800 years old, so Master Song Feng ought to be more than 1,000 years old. If her master couldn¡¯t advance to the next realm, he would certainly pass away earlier than Master Song Feng. At that point, wouldn¡¯t master¡¯s direct disciples like her be the target of Master Song Feng¡¯s revenge? Of course, if she stayed inside Xuanqing School, she would be alright¡­


    ¡°Tiange¡­ If you go out by yourself in the future, it¡¯d be better for you not to reveal your identity as my disciple in front of others unless old man Song Feng already passes away or you already form your Nascent Soul, understand?¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned. Lord Daoist Jinghe was always arrogant and tyrannical, yet he said this to her. He obviously wanted to protect her from this disaster! She was so touched that she even called him master with the utmost sincerity: ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Witnessing her current state, Lord Daoist Jingheughed unexpectedly. ¡°This child! Today¡¯s probably the first time you called me master sincerely, right?¡±


    Mo Tiange bowed her head and chuckled. Although her master was unreliable, he was very insightful. Besides, even though she normally called him master without much respect, she always felt she was very fortunate to have this kind of master.


    Once Lord Daoist Jingheughed enough, he said, ¡°After I formed my Nascent Soul, I epted five disciples: Xuanyin, Qingyuan 1 , Mingzhen, Suxin, and Changkong. Your original second martial brother, Qingyuan, unfortunately died a premature death, so when I epted another disciple, I bestowed ¡®Qingyuan 2 ¡® as his Daoist name.¡±


    ¡°I originally nned to stop epting disciples but when Iter took a trip back to Qin n in the secr world, I unexpectedly found your Senior Martial Brother Shoujing. He was still my coteral descendant, and his spiritual roots also weren¡¯t bad¡ªI naturally had to show him a bit more care. Because of that, I brought him back with me to Mount Taikang and epted him as my disciple.¡±


    ¡°Even though that brat¡¯s spiritual roots are ordinary, he has a very good temperament and is extremely intelligent. After I epted him, I thought that having him as myst disciple was already enough, but he unexpectedly told me to ept you as a disciple¡­¡±


    Sure enough, that person¡¯s the reason why I was epted as master¡¯s disciple¡­ Mo Tiange had long guessed it, so she wasn¡¯t at all disappointed. It was just that she couldn¡¯t feel happy about it either.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe continued to speak: ¡°When I epted you as my registered disciple, I didn¡¯t take the matter seriously at first. At that time, I thought that with the spiritual roots you had, it would already be great if you could enter the Foundation Building realm and that it would probably be impossible for you to enter the Core Formation realm. That being the case, I also had no need to teach you anything, and you wouldn¡¯t be formally considered my disciple. Never once did it cross my mind that you were indeed fated to be my disciple. This girl¡­ you shouldn¡¯t feel wronged. Since I¡¯ve formally epted you as my disciple, I will naturally treat you sincerely.¡±


    Mo Tiange chuckled. She wasn¡¯t a little girl who¡¯d lived a smooth, happy life; how could this trivial matter possibly make her feel wronged? ¡°Rest assured, Master. I understand.¡±


    With a smile etched on his face, Lord Daoist Jinghe nodded and said, ¡°I really appreciate this about you. You¡¯re steady and realistic, have a staunch will, and never undervalue yourself¡ªyou¡¯re not like Qingyuan¡¯s little girl whom I spoiled ever since she was a child, ay~! Back then, I found the daughter your Senior Martial Brother Qingyuan left behind and also brought your Senior Martial Brother Shoujing back. I¡¯ve raised the two of them at my side, but god knows why neither of them turned out well¡­¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s rarely-seen dejected appearance made Mo Tiange feel a sense of unfamiliarity as well as bewilderment. ¡°Isn¡¯t Senior Martial Brother Shoujing doing great now? Presumably, within the next dozens of years or the next hundred years, he¡¯ll certainly be able to set foot on the Great Dao of the Nascent Soul realm.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about.¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe shook his head. ¡°This brat¡­ Ever since he was a child, he already had a firm Dao Heart and always cultivated painstakingly. Originally, I was also very happy that my disciple turned out like that. However, it¡¯s only now that I realize what wascking in my teaching. He¡¯s too smart and too persistent. I used to think this was a good thing and didn¡¯t need to meddle much. Now, I finally realized that if his persistence is present in other matters, it can be life-threatening.¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    She heard Lord Daoist Jinghe continue on slowly: ¡°Nowadays, I worry most about him. Aside from that old man Song Feng wanting to find him and take revenge against him, he himself is also gued by obsessive nightmares. Right now, he¡¯s insisting on remaining in Closed Door Meditation until he forms his Nascent Soul, but I¡¯m really worried that¡­ he won¡¯t be able to pass the obstacle we know as Inner Demon during his realm-breakthrough to the Nascent Soul realm.¡±


    After he said that, Lord Daoist Jinghe closed his eyes and heaved a long sigh, looking extremely tired.


    Mo Tiange was silent for a long time. Eventually, she asked softly, ¡°Master, you¡¯re telling me all this¡­ for what?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe opened his eyes. His expression, which never looked serious before, looked benevolent now. ¡°You¡¯ll find out in the future.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°After I epted you, I realized you¡¯re very simr to how that brat used to be. It¡¯s really no wonder he would¡­¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Since I¡¯ve already misguided him, now I mustn¡¯t let you enter the same path as him. Back then, that brat cultivated wholeheartedly and never paid any attention to ordinary affairs, but I didn¡¯t care. Now, after much thinking, I think it¡¯s best to make you more involved in the school¡¯s matters. If you can see and hear more, you¡¯ll never be too attached to anything in the future. For children like you guys, I don¡¯t need to worry about your specific cultivation technique. Your behavior, however, has to be properly guided so you don¡¯t walk on too many roundabout paths in the future.¡±


    Mo Tiange had long guessed why Lord Daoist Jinghe taught her the way he did, but to hear him personally exining it to her now, she still felt touched.


    ¡°Alright, Master¡¯s injuries aren¡¯t important now. Back when I took you back, I said you¡¯d be grounded and have to ponder over your mistakes for ten years; now, there are still five years left. These past several years, I¡¯ve allowed you to experience many things, and you¡¯re more or less familiar with the school¡¯s matters now. You should begin your Closed Door Meditation now. In five years when youe out of Closed Door meditation, you may go down the mountain and travel. Go!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

 Chapter 151: The Combat-Training Hall

    <h4>Chapter 151: The Combat-Training Hall</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Henyee


    ¡°Auntie, Auntie!¡±


    A voice came from outside the cultivating room. Mo Tiange used an art to exit the Virtual Sky World then removed the restriction outside.


    The person who walked into the cultivating room was a man about twenty years old. He was tall, upright, and had a youthful appearance; his face still retained the naivety and kindness of his teenage years.


    Upon seeing him, Mo Tiange smiled and asked, ¡°Zhenji, is there a problem?¡±


    This young man was Ye Zhenji. He was twenty years old now. His originally cute face had matured, but it was still pleasing to the eye. Furthermore, he also had a good character and always treated others kindly, so he had many acquaintances among the low-level disciples. In these past ten years, Mo Tiange had never been stingy in providing him with medicinal pills and treasures. Nowadays, he was already in the tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm and only needed to wait for the school test to obtain the Foundation-Building Pill.


    Once Ye Zhenji saw her, he smiled until two dimples became apparent. ¡°Auntie, so you¡¯re cultivating!¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m cultivating. Didn¡¯t you go to the Combat-Training Hall with Hualing? It¡¯s only midday but you¡¯re back already?¡±


    The Combat-Training Hall was located on the main peak of Xuanqing School. It acted as a venue for disciples who wanted topete in martial arts. Under normal circumstances, there was one Core Formation and several Foundation Building cultivators presiding over the hall. Disciples could train and improve their abilities in fights of magical powers.


    Male disciples always had slightly more interest in fights of magical powers, so they went to the Combat-Training Hall once every few days. Ye Zhenji was no exception. After he advanced to the tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm, he went to Combat-Training Hall every day with that childhood ymate of his, Hualing, proiming with superiority that he did so to umte experience before the Foundation-Building Pill test. Thinking this was good for him, Mo Tiange let him do as he wished.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it!¡± Ye Zhenji sat across her, looking extremely bored. ¡°There wasn¡¯t anyone worth battling at the Combat-Training Hall today. I lost interest after two matches so I just came back.¡±


    ¡°Last time, didn¡¯t you say Hualing used a trick you weren¡¯t able to handle? Did you maybe think of a solution yet?¡±


    ¡°Of course I have!¡± Ye Zhenji raised his chin, looking extremely proud of himself. ¡°What kind of trick could that guy Hualinge up with? I only thought about it for two days, but I already found the answer! Auntie, take a look!¡±


    After he said that, he stood up excitedly and lifted his hands. A Wall of Wind Spell and a Thick Soil Spell appeared on his body almost at the same time.


    ¡°Auntie, take a look! If I use these two spells, Hualing¡¯s Freezing Spell and Soul-Cracking Art can¡¯t hit me!¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled. ¡°This is indeed a good strategy. It must¡¯ve been hard for you toe up with this method.¡±


    Ye Zhenji unexpectedly felt a bit embarrassed at the praise. He put away his spells and sat back in his seat. ¡°Auntie, there¡¯s something I wanted to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°What? You can tell me.¡±


    Hesitation appeared on his face. He mumbled, ¡°I¡­ I want to take a trip back home.¡±


    Mo Tiange was quite surprised. Ye Zhenji arrived at the mountain when he was nine years old. When he was ten, the two of them met, and since then, he¡¯d always been by her side and never left. It had already been around eleven years since Ye Zhenji left his n. After entering a cultivation group, it was very rare for cultivators like them to return to the secr world. Ye Zhenji never mentioned anything about missing his home, so Mo Tiange hadn¡¯t given the matter much thought either.


    Right now, sadness could faintly be seen on his face. ¡°When I left home, my mother cried for an entire night¡­ Auntie, there¡¯s still one year before the Foundation-Building Pill test for elite disciples. I-I want to take advantage of this year to take a trip back home. May I do that?¡±


    Despite seeing the expectation and hope on the child¡¯s face, Mo Tiange remained silent. She could naturally understand Ye Zhenji¡¯s feelings; back then, she also went through the same thing. However, missing one¡¯s close rtives like this wasn¡¯t good.


    ¡°Auntie¡­¡± Because she didn¡¯t respond, Ye Zhenji pleaded again, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely return as fast as I can. I just want to go home and take a look¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Our Xuanqing School doesn¡¯t require disciples to sever the rtionships they had with the secr world. However, in normal situations, it¡¯s only after they build their foundation that they¡¯re permitted to go back and visit their family. You haven¡¯t built your foundation yet, and it¡¯s only one year before your test begins; now is really not the right time for you to leave.¡±


    Ye Zhenji didn¡¯t say anything, but his face lookedpletely dejected.


    Mo Tiange contemted for a while then she said with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be this disappointed. Five years ago, your grandmaster said that after I finished my five-year Closed Door Meditation, he would let me leave the mountain and travel. It just so happens that the five years have just ended. Wait for a bit; when all the chores are handled, Aunt will take you back home. What do you think?¡±


    Ye Zhenji was ecstatic. ¡°Auntie!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re happy now?¡±


    He nodded repeatedly. ¡°Thank you, Auntie!¡± After thanking her, he once again looked conflicted. ¡°But¡­ didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t want the n to find out about you?¡±


    Mo Tiange chuckled. ¡°My surname isn¡¯t Ye; what kind of rtion do I have with them? They won¡¯t know. At that point, you just have to call me martial uncle.¡± Ye Zhenji was Master Daoist Shoujing¡¯s advanced inner disciple in name. ording to logic, he indeed had to call her martial uncle.


    After appeasing Ye Zhenji, Mo Tiange stopped cultivating and left her Immortal¡¯s Cave.


    Five years had gone by. Her cultivation level had already reached the peak of the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm. She just needed some fated chances to advance to thete stage of the Foundation Building realm. Nevertheless, Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t in a rush. She was only thirty-seven years old now. With her current age, her cultivation level could already be considered very high. Even back when Qin Shoujing was her age, he was only in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm.


    By the time Mo Tiange entered the main hall, Lord Daoist Jinghe was sitting cross-legged in meditation. The injuries he sustained from his fight against Master Song Feng weren¡¯t light at all, so he had spent these past few years recuperating. Luckily, his cultivation was profound; neither his meridians nor his dantian was injured, so he wasn¡¯t in any serious danger.


    Mo Tiange stopped not too far from him and called out, ¡°Master.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe opened his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve exited your Closed Door Meditation?¡±


    In these past five years, she barricaded herself inside her little cave and hadn¡¯te out. Now that she came out, it was naturally because she exited Closed Door Meditation.


    She could sense Lord Daoist Jinghe examining her using his divine sense, but she was very calm. Her Soul-Refining Art already reached the secondyer; she could maintain herposure even in front of Nascent Soul cultivators unless cultivators purposefully used their spiritual aura pressure to oppress her.


    When he finished examining her, Lord Daoist Jinghe nodded and said, ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re already in the peak of the middle stage. Presumably, advancing to thete stage within several years won¡¯t be a problem. You actually managed to practice the Soul-Refining Art up to the secondyer? I¡¯ve never seen anyone capable of achieving this just within a dozen and some years.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s due to Martial Uncle Xuanyin who thinks meticulously that Disciple doesn¡¯t need to worry about spiritual aura deviations. Master, how are your injuries?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe waved his hand and said unconcernedly, ¡°They¡¯re more or less good now. Hmph! Old man Song Feng definitely didn¡¯t have an easy time these past few years. Back then, old Daoist Zhenyang¡¯s Heaven-Obliterating Stone hit him directly. ording to my estimations, he would¡¯ve had to perform Closed Door Meditation for at least a dozen to twenty years. Ha! That being the case, I can still be considered the victor!¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head helplessly when she saw Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s triumphant look. Presumably, this master was capable of being decent only once in a while.


    ¡°Right! You just came out in the nick of time for the school¡¯s minor innerpetition. It¡¯ll be held in several days. Do you want to participate?¡±


    Mo Tiange hesitated for a moment before answering, ¡°This¡­ It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for me to participate, would it?¡±


    Most participants in the school¡¯s minor innerpetition were ordinary disciples. The minor innerpetition for Aura Refining disciples was rted to obtaining Foundation-Building Pills, but the minor innerpetition for Foundation Building disciples provided other kinds of rewards. In general, very few elite disciples participated in the minor innerpetition. Firstly, their masters already bestowed rewards upon them, so they wouldn¡¯t care for a minor reward. Secondly, if an elite disciple participated, they would most likely defeat ordinary disciples. In that case, ordinary disciples would fail to obtain any rewards. Even though the cultivation world never viewed modesty as a virtue, people in cultivation groups still had to somewhat take that into consideration.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe said without the slightest care, ¡°What¡¯s not appropriate about it? If they lose to you, that means they don¡¯t have enough skill.¡±


    Mo Tiange remained silent, obviously disagreeing with what he said.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe red at her for a moment. ¡°Fine! Don¡¯t participate if you don¡¯t want to then. However, you should join in on the fun. Often,paring notes with your fellow disciples can be beneficial.¡±


    She was in favor of this idea, so she nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Mo Tiange knew that although she¡¯d gone through numerous sized battles, she hadn¡¯t been in many fights of magical powers after she advanced to the Foundation Building realm. She participated in the demonic beast riot, but she spent the most chaotic two years hiding inside her Virtual Sky World. Moreover, practically all of the fights of magical powers she had were life or death fights. Her instincts regarding danger were superior to ordinary cultivators¡¯, but her skills were most likely inferior to cultivators who often practiced with other cultivators. She hadn¡¯t had a fight for five years because of her Closed Door Meditation, so she thought she should definitely spend some time studying fights of magical powers.


    After leaving Shangqing Pce, she rode on her White Silk Handkerchief and flew towards the main peak.


    The Combat-Training Hall was located next to the Hall of Three Pure Ones at the main peak. Its size was almostparable to the Hall of Three Pure Ones, which was the grandest building in the entire school. From this, its significance in the school was obvious.


    Mo Tiange walked into the hall leisurely. The door-keeping disciple immediately saluted her. ¡°Grandmaster Mo.¡± These days, she already had a certain prestige at Xuanqing School, so these disciples all recognized her.


    Soon after, a supervising disciple weed her and said with a smile, ¡°Grandmaster Mo, you also came to practice?¡±


    Mo Tiange briefly returned his greeting before she answered, ¡°I had nothing to do today, so I came to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Grandmaster, this way please. The matches for Foundation Building disciples are held inside.¡±


    ¡°En. Sorry for troubling you.¡± Mo Tiange followed the supervising disciple, passing through the crowd and entered the inner room under everyone¡¯s stares.


    This outer room was where the Aura Refining disciples had their matches. This room was managed by supervising disciple in the Aura Refining realm with two Foundation Building cultivators overseeing them. As for the inner room, that was where Foundation Building disciples¡¯ matches were held. A Core Formation cultivator oversaw everything, but the ones in charge of receiving visitors were still Foundation Building stewards.


    Once the supervising disciple led her to one of the stewards, he excused himself and left.


    The steward took her identity tablet and recorded it. ¡°Martial Uncle Mo, this is the first time you¡¯ve been here, right?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. When she arrived at Xuanqing School, she was already in the peak stage of the Aura Refining realm and built her foundation shortly thereafter. After she built her foundation, she was immediately faced with the demonic beast riot and by the time she returned, she already became Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s formal disciple. After that, she spent five years being tossed around by her master and another five years in Closed Door Meditation. She basically hadn¡¯t had the time toe to the Combat-Training Hall.


    The steward said, ¡°Then let me show Martial Uncle the way.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The steward led Mo Tiange as he exined at the same time. ¡°The rules at this Combat-Training Hall are simple. A stage has been arranged in the main hall. Anyone may go up and fight. The winners have to stay on the stage and wait for a new challenger and may only step down from the stage after they win three consecutive matches. If two people want to have a private match, they maye to me to obtain a room token and can go to the side room over there¡ªof course, a steward also has to be present with them as a witness. In addition, inside that room, there¡¯s a Core Formation martial uncle overseeing the ce. If there are two people who want to have an all-out match, they have to ask for permission first and may only proceed under the Core Formation martial uncle¡¯s watch.¡±


    As Mo Tiange listened, she nodded asionally. These rules were very reasonable. Those who wanted to have a private match had to have a third party present to avoid idents from urring under the pretext of not understanding the rules. Besides, some methods to corner the opponents might cause casualties if they were used, but at the same time wouldn¡¯t disy their might if used without full strength. Because of that, the presence of a Core Formation cultivator was required to ensure everyone¡¯s safety.


    While they chatted, they had unwittingly reached the main hall. Mo Tiange noticed that a spacious stage had been arranged in the center of the hall. There were around twenty to thirty cultivators who were either standing or sitting around it.


    The steward said, ¡°During the demonic beast riotst time, around a hundred of our fellow Foundation Building disciples perished. Nowadays, the number of Foundation Building cultivators at our school doesn¡¯t even reach 200. Otherwise, there would be at least forty to fifty people here.¡±


    Seeing the hidden sadness on this cultivator¡¯s face, Mo Tiange assumed his rtives or friends probably died in the demonic beast riot, so she smiled and said, ¡°The school¡¯s minor innerpetition is about to begin. I think we¡¯ll certainly have a huge number of new fellow Foundation Building disciples appearing after that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± The steward smiled. ¡°Martial Uncle Mo, please allow me to excuse myself first.¡±


    Mo Tiange returned his salutation and watched the steward leave. She then walked towards the side of the stage and casually chose a spot to watch from.


    The ones fighting on the stage now were two early stage Foundation Building cultivators. One was a burly, fully-bearded man while the other was a thin, weak-looking, middle-aged man.


    The burly man was very tall, but his magic tool was unexpectedly a small, exquisite flying sword. The middle-aged man, on the other hand, was holding a fan. The burly man was on the offense while the middle-aged man was on the defense. The two of them exchanged blows, and each blow was extremely fierce.


    Mo Tiange only watched them for a while but she unexpectedly gained an understanding of the things urring during the match. For example, the burly man¡¯s method of using his flying sword really resembled a method of using hidden weapons. It flew quietly and without a trace; achieving this certainly must¡¯ve required countless practice. As for the middle-aged man, his fan also contained some secrets. It was actually able to draw the burly man¡¯s spiritual aura, thus allowing the middle-aged man to save himself during critical situations again and again.


    Mo Tiange had devoted all her attention to watching the match for quite a while before her shoulder was tapped by someone.


    Once she turned her head, she was overjoyed with surprise. ¡°Big Brother Ye!¡±


    The one standing with a smile beside her was precisely Ye Jingwen.


    Ye Jingwen was almost sixty years old now, so he indeed seemed a bit more mature; he was slightly less vigorous but a bit steadier.


    Ten years ago, the two of them fought side by side, experiencing the deadly fight against several Gujian Sect cultivators; the feeling between the two of them naturally wasn¡¯t as casual as how it used to be. After Lord Daoist Jinghe identally injured the two of them, Mo Tiange was able to get more or less well within several days only because her meridians were tough and because Lord Daoist Jinghe put her into Wenyang Pool. Ye Jingwen, on the other hand, had heavier injuries than her. He had to recuperate for more than a year before he could be consideredpletely back on his feet. During those times, Mo Tiange was tossed around by Lord Daoist Jinghe every single day¡ªthey only met several times, and they were always in a hurry that they didn¡¯t even have the time to chat. Later, she also went into Closed Door Meditation, so they hadn¡¯t met for five years.


    Ye Jingwen was still smiling as he stared at her and pointed at his behind. The two of them moved away from the crowd and looked for some chairs in the corner.


    After they were seated, Ye Jingwen chuckled and said, ¡°Tiange, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ It was only yesterday that I came out of Closed Door Meditation.¡±


    Ye Jingwen used his divine sense to examine her then said with amazement, ¡°You¡¯re already in the peak of the middle stage?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°I was lucky. This time, my Closed Door Meditation went very smoothly.¡±


    Ye Jingwen stared at her face, which didn¡¯t have even a tiny bit of arrogance at all, and he sighed. ¡°I heard that your aptitude was excellent, but I didn¡¯t really believe it. Now, I have no choice but to believe it. When I met you, you were only a little girl in the secondyer of the Aura Refining realm while I was already in the Foundation Building realm but now, you¡¯ve actually surpassed me¡­¡±


    In the past few years, Ye Jingwen also made some progress in his cultivation. However, his progress wasn¡¯t as dramatic as Mo Tiange¡¯s. Since he had to spend some time recovering from his injuries, he was now slightly inferior to her.


    She shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°Big Brother Ye, don¡¯t mock me. The only reason I achieved what I have today is due to fated chances.¡± If she hadn¡¯t luckily run into Zhong Muling, she would¡¯ve now still had wasted spiritual roots; even after these ten odd years, she might¡¯ve still been in the early stage of the Foundation realm if it wasn¡¯t for him.


    Back then, when she just built her foundation, she didn¡¯t have the Art of the Origin, and even the efficacy of the Art of Sunu greatly decreased, so she practically couldn¡¯t keep the spiritual she absorbed inside her body. Nowadays, because she¡¯d obtained the Art of the Origin and cultivated inside the Virtual Sky World, she finally realized how big the gap between people with wasted spiritual roots and genius with single or mutated spiritual roots was. If the amount of spiritual aura she could previously retain inside her body was only 10%, then right now the amount she could retain was 90%! This terrifying amount of nine times bigger made her realize that had she not met Zhong Muling and obtained the Art of the Origin, she probably would never advance to the Core Formation realm in her lifetime.


    Ye Jingwen naturally had no idea about the rueful feelings in Mo Tiange¡¯s heart, so when he heard her talking so modestly, he cast her a harsh gaze. ¡°I told you this years ago; fated chances are also part of your strength. Why do you keep denying it?¡± He paused for a moment then asked, ¡°Tiange, did youe to Combat-Training Hall to practice?¡±


    ¡°En. After I built my foundation, I haven¡¯t been involved in many fights. Presumably, if Ipare notes with fellow disciples, I can increase my experience in fights of magical powers.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. In fights of magical powers, experience is more important than talent. A genius in cultivating might be weak in fights of magical power; at the same time, someone who doesn¡¯t do well in cultivating might not fare too badly in fights of magical power if they have a lot of practice.¡±


    ¡°So that means¡­ Big Brother Yees to Combat-Training Hall often?¡± Mo Tiange asked with interest. When she first met Ye Jingwen, she didn¡¯t get to know him well and never saw him in a fight of magical powers. When theyter met at Qianmen Ridge on Mount Tianhuo and fought side by side, she finally realized he was the type of person who was very decisive in killing. It seemed that he was probably very interested in fights of magical powers.


    Sure enough, Ye Jingwen nodded. ¡°If I have free time, I usuallye here. For us sword cultivators, martial skill is very important in fights of magical powers.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid every sword cultivator isbative, right?¡±


    Ye Jingwen couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Yep! If we weren¡¯t, we wouldn¡¯t have chosen to be sword cultivators.¡±


    The two of them smiled at each other.


    After sitting idly for a while, Ye Jingwen said, ¡°Right! Since you¡¯re here topare notes and I don¡¯t want to head onto the stage yet, how about we have a private match?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Mo Tiange was naturally eager as that was just what she wanted. Ye Jingwen¡¯s fighting power surpassed ordinary middle stage Foundation Building cultivators, and he also had a lot of experience; he was naturally an excellent opponent.


    The two of them simultaneously stood up, went out and look for a steward to obtain a room number te. They then entered the side room led by one of the stewards.


    Although it was called a side room, it was used for matches, so it was very spacious and as big as a small stage. The two of them went up onto the stage then after obtaining the go-ahead from the steward, they began their match.


    Ye Jingwen was a sword cultivator and they prioritized offensive strategies, so right after they got the signal from the steward, his flying sword wasunched and went straight towards Mo Tiange.


    Mo Tiange stepped onto her White Silk Handkerchief. She deliberately didn¡¯t put any defense on herself and immediately dodged the flying sword. However, the flying sword of a sword cultivator possessed sword aura; when it shed past her, it nicked her shoulder, causing her to ache from her shoulder.


    Upon seeing that, Ye Jingwen immediately recalled his flying sword. He gathered his aura on the flying sword and immediately, countless white sword lights emerged from the de of the sword andpletely surrounded him. All of a sudden, he pushed all those sword lights towards Mo Tiange.


    Helpless, Mo Tiange recalled the White Silk Handkerchief from under her feet then hurled it forward, creating a brick wall which obstructed the sword lights. At the same time, she also hurled the Shuttle of Flying Apsara. It turned into golden rays which went towards Ye Jingwen to trap him underneath.


    The two of them exchanged blows and fought for some time. It was only after they saw the steward pping his hands and cheering that they finally stopped.


    They got down from the stage and took a break.


    Ye Jingwen saw that Mo Tiange seemed to be pondering something, so he curiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mo Tiange answered, ¡°Originally, I didn¡¯t want to use that magic weapon but when confronted with Big Brother Ye¡¯s sword aura, I really had no idea how to dodge it.¡±


    Once she said that, Ye Jingwen burst outughing. ¡°You¡¯re actually thinking about this?¡±


    Mo Tiange asked with bewilderment, ¡°Is there anything wrong about that?¡±


    This time, the steward in charge interrupted, ¡°Martial Uncle Mo, the sword aura of sword cultivators is very hard to dodge. Considering how narrow this ce is, you naturally have to use magic tools or spells to block it. It¡¯s best if Martial Uncle has magic weapons. Why did you want to dodge?¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned, but she looked ashamed soon afterward. ¡°It¡¯s just that I always want to be on the safe side.¡±


    Ye Jingwen said, ¡°Tiange, your experience in fights of magical powers is extensive; it¡¯s just that your ways of thinking aren¡¯t always correct. You have to remember that in fights of magical powers, a narrow victory is still a victory. You just need to use whatever means you have.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thank you for reminding me, Big Brother Ye.¡± Although her cultivation level was slightly higher than Ye Jingwen¡¯s, Mo Tiange was aware that she wasn¡¯t as good as Ye Jingwen in fights of magical powers, so she was very sincere in saying her thanks.


    Ye Jingwen chuckled. ¡°If you have nothing to do these days, you can alwayse to Combat-Training Hall and have matches with me. We can learn from each other and progress together.¡±

 Chapter 152: Tong’an District of Wei Country

    <h4>Chapter 152: Tong¡¯an District of Wei Country</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Henyee


    Ye Jingwen meant what he said. From that day onward, he and Mo Tiange went to Combat-Training Hall every day, learning from each other¡¯s skills. As a sword cultivator, he was more focused onparing his skills with others¡¯, so he had a better understanding of fights of magical powers. Since Mo Tiangepared notes with him, her skills in fights of magical powers progressed very quickly.


    A monthter, Mo Tiange was already able to win two out of three matches by relying on her magic weapons. Ye Jingwen was extremely motivated by this, so he decided to go back and enter Closed Door Meditation.


    Soon after, Mo Tiange¡¯s ten-year period ended. Lord Daoist Jinghe told Mo Tiange she had already been in Closed Door Meditation for a long time and her cultivation level was high enough, so she could leave the mountain and travel around.


    Mo Tiange wrapped up her tasks, sealed her Immortal¡¯s Cave and soon left Mount Taikang, bringing Ye Zhenji along with her.


    There were more than a dozen countries in the Celestial Pole. Wei Country was located in the middle of the continent. To its east were Jin and Yan and to its west were Qin and Chu¡ªit was surrounded by enemies.


    Because of this, Wei Country supported several master immortals and even went as far as to confer a marquis title on a cultivator from a declining cultivation n to protect its peace and safety.


    After Mo Tiange came down from the eastern part of Kunwu Mountain Range, it only took her several days to take Ye Zhenji to Tong¡¯an District of Wei Country.


    Tong¡¯an District wasn¡¯t just the biggest town in Wei Country¡ªit was also the transport hub connecting the entire Celestial Pole. It was the juncture of the north and south, and it was built next to a river, so it was connected to both thend and the water. Its western border was connected to Qin¡¯s mountains and Chu¡¯snd while its eastern border was adjacent to the ins of Jin and Yan¡ªits location was very strategic. Consequently, Tong¡¯an District became the busiest ce in the entire Celestial Pole.


    But something embarrassed them quite a bit. Ye Zhenji was too young when he left home, so he simply didn¡¯t remember where Ye n was located. Fortunately, Ye n had the title ¡°Marquis of Changning¡± in Wei Country, so they were able to find Ye n very quickly after asking around along their way.


    Within Tong¡¯an District, the wealthy resided in the eastern part, the nobles lived in the western part, the poor gathered in the southern part, and people with low status were in the northern part. Ye n belonged to the nobility, so they lived in the western part of the district.


    When they arrived at the western part of the district, vermilion gates and guardian lion statues could be seen everywhere. But even among these noblemen¡¯s houses, Ye n¡¯s residence was also very conspicuous. On the horizontal que above the gate, the four words ¡°Residence of Marquis Changning¡± were inscribed.


    Ye Zhenji was ecstatic and wanted to enter immediately, but unexpectedly, one of the young servants guarding the door blocked his path and arrogantly said, ¡°This is the Marquis of Changning¡¯s residence; no unauthorized people are allowed to enter.¡±


    Ye Zhenji was dumbfounded. Mo Tiange, who was walking behind him, suddenly had the urge tough. In the secr world, everyone was judged by their appearances. Even though Ye Zhenji was an outstanding, handsome young man, his clothes were in and he didn¡¯t have the appearance of a young master, so these gate-keeping young servants naturally thought he was just amoner. It simply didn¡¯t cross their minds that he was actually their family¡¯s young master.


    After staring nkly for a moment, Ye Zhenji shouted, ¡°What do you mean unauthorized people!? This is my house! I¡¯m from Ye n!¡±


    One of the young servants cast a sideways nce at him and said with the same arrogant tone as before: ¡°Go! If you have no important business, don¡¯te looking for trouble!¡±


    Ye Zhenji started to get anxious, so he said angrily, ¡°My surname¡¯s Ye and my name¡¯s Zhenji. You guys can go and report it to the marquis.¡±


    Now that he brought up his name, those young servants finally took a proper look at him.


    ¡°His surname¡¯s Ye, could he really be¡­¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t just our family that has the surname Ye.¡±


    ¡°But what if he is?¡±


    ¡­


    The young servants muttered to each other for a while. Eventually, one of them said, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll report your name first.¡±


    Although heplied, he still didn¡¯t show Ye Zhenji any respect.


    Ye Zhenji controlled his temper and snuck Mo Tiange a nce. Upon seeing her calm expression, he finally forced himself to nod. Once that young servant disappeared, he walked to Mo Tiange¡¯s side and said apologetically, ¡°Martial Uncle, I¡¯m sorry. The servants in the house are unruly, so please wait a moment.¡±


    Mo Tiange just smiled without saying anything. She actually thought this was quite amusing. In fact, people from the cultivation world were just the same. It was just that instead of judging people by their clothes, they judged people¡¯s cultivation levels.


    Before long, sounds of eager footsteps came through, causing the two of them to nce at the gate. An old man dressed in a minister¡¯s robes was leading a group of people who were rushing anxiously towards the gate. The small servant who made the report was behind them, nervously wiping the sweat on his face.


    Right after Mo Tiange saw the old man, she could already guess the old man¡¯s identity. Sure enough, once Ye Zhenji saw him, he looked both excited and conflicted.


    He left the house when he was just nine years old, and it had been around eleven years now¡ªthat child had grown into this current youngster. Nevertheless, when he saw his elders, he actually felt both excited and nervous.


    ¡°Zhen¡¯er!¡± From among the crowd, a noblewoman rushed over while stumbling over her feet, paying no attention to the jewelry adorning her entire body.


    Ye Zhenji just stared nkly at her.


    The madam threw herself at Ye Zhenji and began weeping on his shoulder. ¡°Zhen¡¯er! My Zhen¡¯er, you finally came back!¡±


    Ye Zhenji¡¯s lips trembled. After a long time, he eventually called out, ¡°Mother!¡± and wept silently.


    Mo Tiange, who stood at the back watching the family finally reuniting after a long separation and greeting each other tearfully, only sighed in her heart.


    This was also her family, but since there was no affection between her and them, she had to be this detached.


    A long whileter, when Ye Zhenji finished greeting everyone in his family, he finally remembered that she was still standing by the side. He promptly wiped his tears away and went to introduce his family to her. ¡°Martial Uncle, I¡­ This is my family.¡±


    Upon hearing him referring to her as martial uncle, everyone in Ye n immediately straightened up their appearances while staring at her.


    Mo Tiange had long used her divine sense to examine every one of them. This Ye n had several cultivators, but their spiritual roots were all weak. The cultivator with the highest cultivation level among them was someone in the thirdyer of the Aura Refining realm, and it was the old man leading the group.


    The cultivators present also sensed the cultivation level secretly revealed by Mo Tiange and immediately looked respectful. They already asked and knew Ye Zhenji¡¯s cultivation level was now in the tenthyer of the Aura refining realm. Upon hearing him addressing her as martial uncle, they knew Mo Tiange must be at least a Foundation Building cultivator. Therefore, although she looked like she was eighteen to neen years old, they didn¡¯t dare to slight her at all.


    ¡°Martial Uncle, let me introduce my family. This is grandpa patriarch,¡± Ye Zhenji said while pulling Mo Tiange to stand in front of the old leader.


    This old man had grizzled hair but was still very energetic. As a thirdyer Aura Refining cultivator who had remained in the secr world for such a long time, he was naturally very experienced, so he immediately cupped his hands as a greeting. ¡°This humble old man, Ye Cheng, Patriarch of Ye n, greets Senior.¡±


    So this is Ye Cheng, who second uncle talked about. ording to seniority, he ought to be several generations under me. Mo Tiange calmly epted his salutations and nodded in return.


    Ye Zhenji proceeded by pulling her towards a middle-aged man. ¡°This is my father.¡±


    ¡°Junior Ye Zhun greets Senior.¡±


    He was also a cultivator, but his cultivation level was only in the firstyer of the Aura Refining realm.


    Ye Zhenji then pointed at the madam who hugged him tearfully a moment ago. ¡°This is my mother.¡±


    The nobledy bowed gratefully at her. ¡°I can¡¯t thank Senior enough for the care Senior¡¯s been giving to our family¡¯s Zhen¡¯er.¡±


    Mo Tiange finally raised her hand. ¡°Madam doesn¡¯t need to be too polite. Since I¡¯m his divisional elder, I naturally have to take care of him.¡±


    There were several other people introduced after the madam, and all of them saluted her one after another.


    Some timeter when the whole greeting ceremony was finally over, Ye Cheng attentively invited her to the sitting hall, telling quite a few people in the group to withdraw, leaving only several important figures to stay and sit with them.


    Once everyone had gone inside and taken their seats, Ye Cheng said to Ye Zhenji, ¡°Zhen¡¯er, aren¡¯t you going to introduce your martial uncle to us?¡±


    Ye Zhenji only said Mo Tiange was his martial uncle and that she¡¯d been taking care of him to his numerous family members earlier. He also said she intentionally apanied him because he wanted to take a trip down the mountain this time.


    Ye Zhenji hurriedly stood up. ¡°Grandpa Patriarch, this martial uncle¡­ is thest disciple of my grandmaster, Grandmaster Jinghe. My master is always in Closed Door Meditation, so Martial Uncle Mo has taught me everything¡ªshe¡¯s indeed my real master who¡¯s been teaching me.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± What Ye Zhenji said changed everyone¡¯s gazes at Mo Tiange. ording to what he said, she might be referred to as martial uncle, but she was tantamount to his master. Furthermore, she was also thest disciple of a Nascent Soul sovereign from Xuanqing School. Obviously, the extent of her talent and her nobility weren¡¯t something weak and insignificant cultivators who left Kunwu, like them, could imagine.


    Ye Cheng stood up once again. ¡°Turns out Senior has been showing such grace to our family¡¯s Zhen¡¯er¡­ This humble old man once again thanks Senior.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like this,¡± Mo Tiange said with a smile, ¡°Zhenji¡¯s an intelligent and well-mannered child. Although his talents are a bitcking, he¡¯s very diligent in his studies. Sooner orter, he¡¯ll definitely be sessful.¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s evaluation of Ye Zhenji made Ye Cheng extremely excited. He said, ¡°If he really can be one, it¡¯ll be because of his fortune, but it¡¯ll also be because of the grace Senior gave him.¡±


    The two of them continued with this polite talk for a while before Ye Cheng once again asked, ¡°Did Senior perhapse to the secr world to handle something? Although my cultivation level is low, I have some status in the secr world¡ªperhaps I could help Senior in inquiring about some news.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I came to the secr world not because I had something important to handle; I just came to travel around.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Senior rarelyes to the secr world, right? Our Ye n has resided in the secr world for a long time, so we know a lot of unique things about the secr world. If Senior doesn¡¯t mind, I can exin some of it to you,¡± Ye Chen said very enthusiastically.


    Mo Tiange contemted his offer then nodded with a smile. ¡°That being the case, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to do so.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, it¡¯s no trouble,¡± Ye Cheng said repeatedly, ¡°Senior came all the way from Kunwu; you¡¯re presumably very tired. How about you stay at my humble home for now? Later in the evening, this humble old man will send you all the news collected by my n.¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t have much patience to interact like this with people, so she immediately agreed and left first.


    Now that Mo Tiange had gone, Ye Cheng suddenly asked, ¡°Zhen¡¯er, who is this martial uncle of yours really?¡±


    Ye Zhenji was startled and somewhat frightened. ¡°Grandpa Patriarch, she¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s my martial uncle!¡±


    ¡°Is she a Foundation Building cultivator?¡±


    ¡°Yes, martial uncle has been in Closed Door Meditation for five years; she just reached the peak of the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm. She¡¯s now been ordered by grandmaster to leave the mountain and travel around. The purpose of this is to temper her mental state so she can easily make a realm-breakthrough into thete stage of the Foundation Building realm.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± A slight frown formed on his brows. ¡°How old is this senior? How¡¯s her aptitude? Her cultivation level is only in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm, but she was actually epted by your Nascent Soul grandmaster as his disciple?¡±


    Seeing as Ye Cheng didn¡¯t look like he doubted anything, Ye Zhenji regained his calm and answered, ¡°Martial Uncle¡­ should be thirty-seven years old. I¡¯m not very clear on what her spiritual roots are like¡ªI only know that they¡¯re a kind of special spiritual roots and aren¡¯t inferior to single or mutated spiritual roots.¡±


    ¡°Thirty-seven years old?!¡± Ye Cheng looked shocked. She was only thirty-seven years old but was already in the peak of the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm¡­ It was no wonder she was epted by a Nascent Soul cultivator as a disciple¡ªshe must undoubtedly be extremely talented!


    ¡°Zhen¡¯er, how¡¯s your rtionship with your martial uncle?¡±


    Ye Zhenji thought for a moment before answering: ¡°Ever since I became my master¡¯s disciple, martial uncle has been teaching me personally. There¡¯s nothing wrong in saying that martial uncle is my true master.¡±


    ¡°Then does your martial uncle have any other disciples?¡±


    ¡°No. Martial uncle¡¯s still young; she¡¯s just teaching me in my master¡¯s stead. She doesn¡¯t have any disciples of her own.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ye Cheng contemted for some time while stroking his beard. All of a sudden, he cautiously said, ¡°Zhen¡¯er, from now on, you have to get close to your martial uncle. With your martial uncle¡¯s current age and cultivation level as well as her status as thest disciple of a Nascent Soul sovereign, her future must be limitless. If you have a good rtionship with her, you¡¯ll certainly benefit!¡±


    Ye Zhenji knew grandpa patriarch said that for his own sake, but grandpa¡¯s words still made him unhappy. He was already close to his aunt, and it wasn¡¯t because he was looking to benefit from her.


    ¡°Grandpa Patriarch, martial uncle is sincerely treating me well, and my respect to her is also sincere. Rest assured that the rtionship between us has always been very good.¡±

 Chapter 153: Ye Clan’s Members

    <h4>Chapter 153: Ye n¡¯s Members</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Henyee


    ¡± Knock, knock. ¡± Two light knocks on the door came through.


    Mo Tiange stopped cultivating. She used her divine sense to examine the surroundings then removed the restriction she ced outside. ¡°Come in.¡±


    The person who pushed the door open and entered was Ye Zhenji¡¯s mother, Madam Yan.


    This Madam Yan brought four maids along with her and looked extremely friendly. ¡°Senior, did I disturb you?¡±


    Mo Tiange had a rather good impression of this Madam Yan. It was probably because her maternal love for Ye Zhenji reminded Mo Tiange of her own mother.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. Is something the matter?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s like this¡­ The guest room is shabby, so I¡¯m afraid Senior isn¡¯t ustomed to it¡­¡± After she said that, she hinted at the maids to put down the things they were holding.


    Mo Tiange only gave those objects a brief look. All of them were shy, superficial things used by the rich and the noble. She shook her head. ¡°Madam doesn¡¯t need to be polite. It¡¯s actually not great if cultivators like me are too concerned about worldly things. These things are of no use for me, so Madam doesn¡¯t need to trouble herself over them.¡±


    ¡°This¡­Senior is the esteemed guest of my Ye n. I¡¯m worried that I¡¯m not taking care of you properly.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Mo Tiange¡¯s face. ¡°I understand Madam¡¯s kind intentions, but these worldly things are really unnecessary.¡±


    Upon seeing how firm she was about it, Madam Yan had no other choice but to order the maids to take the things back.


    Madam Yan then revealed a conflicted look, but after a moment, she smiled and said, ¡°I have something to talk to Senior about; I don¡¯t know if Senior has the time¡­¡±


    ¡°If Madam has something to say, Madam doesn¡¯t need to hesitate.¡±


    After obtaining permission from Mo Tiange, Madam Yan ordered the maids to leave while she remained behind.


    ¡°Senior, ording to reason, I shouldn¡¯t disturb you when you¡¯re cultivating just for this kind of matter, but¡­ I¡¯m a mother¡­ A mother always wants to know everything about her son.¡± At that point, Madam Yan paused somewhat nervously, only to continue a momentter: ¡°You¡¯re Zhen¡¯er¡¯s martial uncle, so you must¡¯ve interacted with him often these past ten years. It¡¯s been such a long period of time, but I couldn¡¯t even see him at all during that period¡­ Senior, could you please tell me everything about Zhen¡¯er? How did he fare all these years? Has he suffered any grievances? How¡¯s he doing now¡­?¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t have any reason to reject such a trivial request. A mother whose child left her side for eleven years naturally wanted to know as much as she could about her child.


    ¡°Madam doesn¡¯t need to be worried; Zhenji¡¯s doing very well. He¡¯s an advanced inner disciple of a Core Formation cultivator, and his matters are taken care of by us, his divisional elders¡ªhe¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Really? Does he have any friends at school? Has he been bullied?¡±


    This barrage of questions made Mo Tiangeugh. ¡°He has Lord Daoist Jinghe as his grandmaster; who would dare to bully him? Besides, if anybody wants to bully him, I won¡¯t sit idly by. Rest assured, Madam. That child has a gentle temperament, so he always gets along very well with others.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Madam Yan said with relief, ¡°Zhen¡¯er was thoughtful even when he was a child. If he was in trouble, he¡¯d certainly never tell us. It¡¯s because I was afraid he¡¯s still like this that I came to trouble Senior. Senior, Zhen¡¯er is already in the tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm now, so why did you two choose to leave the school now?¡±


    Upon seeing Madam Yan¡¯s worried expression, Mo Tiange exined, ¡°Originally, I also thought I¡¯d let Zhenji go back after he built his foundation, but he missed all of you too much and begged me for a long time. Luckily, I happened to be ordered by my master to leave the mountain and travel around, so I took him with me and we came here.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Madam Yan¡¯s stare lingered on Mo Tiange¡¯s body then all of a sudden, she asked, ¡°Senior looks so young¡ªmay I ask how old senior is?¡±


    This question was indeed rather rude, so it took Mo Tiange by surprise. But since it wasn¡¯t like her age was a secret or anything, she answered, ¡°I¡¯m thirty-seven years old now.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Senior¡¯s close to me in age, but Senior still looks like a seventeen to eighteen-year-old youngdy. This really makes mortals like me envious.¡±


    In fact, Madam Yan could already be considered young-looking. Ye Zhenji was twenty years old. As his mother, Madam Yan was presumably thirty-five years old at the least, but she took care of her appearance well. There weren¡¯t any wrinkles on her face, so she looked only about thirty years old¡ªthe age when women were at their most charming and most mature.


    Nevertheless, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t praise her back. She looked sharply at Madam Yan and said dully, ¡°What does Madam Yan mean?¡±


    She would be too dull if she couldn¡¯t tell that Madam Yan¡¯s sentence had another meaning. Sure enough, Madam Yan¡¯s intentions in visiting her weren¡¯t straightforward.


    Madam Yan felt quite embarrassed to be stared by Mo Tiange like that. She mumbled, ¡°¡­ It¡¯s nothing. Senior¡¯s age is simr to mine, but you look around Zhen¡¯er¡¯s age¡ªit¡¯s really not obvious that¡­ you¡¯re his elder. Presumably, other people would believe us if we said the two of you were brother and sister.¡±


    Mo Tiange suddenly felt torn betweenughter and tears. This Madam Yan was obviously worried that there was some unspeakable rtionship between her and Ye Zhenji!


    Despite what she felt, Mo Tiange¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She just stared unblinkingly at Madam Yan.


    Madam Yan was just a mortal, so she had no ability whatsoever to resist the spiritual aura pressure leaking from Mo Tiange. Drenched in a cold sweat, she promptly grabbed her handkerchief, wanting to wipe the sweat off. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t even lift her hand. With much difficulty, she opened her mouth: ¡°Senior, I¡­ If I¡¯ve done something to offend you, please¡­ please forgive me.¡±


    Although Madam Yan was Ye Zhenji¡¯s mother, it still annoyed Mo Tiange that she arbitrarily guessed the rtionship between her and Ye Zhenji, so Mo Tiange deliberately released the spiritual aura pressure. Now that Madam Yan backed down, Mo Tiange withdrew her spiritual aura pressure and said coldly, ¡°For cultivators like us, one¡¯s appearance is nothing but a superficial matter. In the future, Madam shouldn¡¯t bring up such matters again.¡±


    Madam Yan naturally didn¡¯t dare to refute her. Recalling the patriarch¡¯s instructions about how she must take good care of this senior then thinking about how she might¡¯ve just offended the senior with her behavior, Madam Yan repeatedly apologized: ¡°Senior, please forgive me. I¡¯m an ignorant housewife who doesn¡¯t know about the taboos among cultivators; I spouted nonsense¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange cut her short. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re Zhenji¡¯s mother; there are some things that are within your right to ask. If you can¡¯t ask, I presume you also wouldn¡¯t be at ease, would you? That being the case, if you have anything to say, you can just say it directly.¡±


    Once she noticed that Mo Tiange didn¡¯t sound angry, Madam Yan finally regained some of her calm. But upon noticing Mo Tiange¡¯s calm expression, she couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed and say, ¡°Please forgive me, Senior. I saw how close you and Zhenji were, so I was indeed afraid that child would step onto the wrong path. You¡¯re his martial uncle; if¡­ if he¡¯s not sensible, wouldn¡¯t he ruin your clean reputation?¡±


    The polite way these words were phrased showed that Madam Yan obviously wasn¡¯t an insensible person. Mo Tiange rxed her tone and said, ¡°Madam, it must¡¯ve been more than twenty years since Ye n moved to the secr world, right? Have you perhaps never been to Kunwu before?¡±


    Madam Yan went nk for a moment but soon nodded her head. When she married and joined Ye n, Ye n had already been Wei Country¡¯s Marquis of Changning for a while, so she had naturally never been to Kunwu.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder you don¡¯t understand matters of the cultivation world. The nature of rtionships between people in the secr world isn¡¯t the same as in the cultivation world. Everything in the cultivation world is judged based on cultivation level. When ites to Dual Cultivation, neither age nor seniority matter. No matter who Zhenji likes, it won¡¯t affect his future.¡± After acutely noticing Madam Yan¡¯s suddenly pale face, Mo Tiange continued on with augh: ¡°Besides, how can one¡¯s age be urately determined by their external appearance? My master is more than 800 years old, but he looks like he¡¯s just thirty years old. Based on his appearance, Zhenji¡¯s master also looks like he¡¯s simr in age to Zhenji. Madam, Zhenji¡¯s shown me respect like his master, so how could there possibly be such an inexplicable matter between us? Madam shouldn¡¯t overthink things. Otherwise, if Zhenji finds out, he¡¯ll most likely feel hurt and embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Madam Yan¡¯splexion turned green for a second and white the next, but she couldn¡¯t say anything at all. She was just a mortal woman; she didn¡¯t have the slightest gist about matters in the cultivation world. It was just that as a mother, she was worried about her child, nothing more, but after she heard Mo Tiange talking so frankly, it made her feel so ashamed that she was tempted to find a hole to bury herself into.


    ¡°That¡¯ll do. I would like to keep cultivating. Madam, it¡¯s rare for Zhenji to be back home, so you better keep himpany often.¡± Having bluntly hinted at her visitor to leave, Mo Tiange sat crossed-legged and closed her eyes, looking like she no longer wanted to talk.


    Madam Yan curtsied with embarrassment then withdrew from the room.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t really take this matter to heart. Madam Yan was a mortal woman; it was normal for her to not understand. Mortals always assumed something would undoubtedly happen between a man and a woman who were simr in age, even when there were gaps in their seniority. However, they didn¡¯t know that in the cultivation world, judging people by their appearance was the most nonsensical thing to do.


    She continued cultivating until evening, when the Ye n¡¯s patriarch, Ye Cheng, sent someone to invite her over to dinner. He said that since she came from afar, they arranged a feast to thank her on Zhenji¡¯s behalf.


    After contemting for a while, Mo Tiange finally decided to ept the invitation.


    In hisst moments, Second Uncle told her to look after Ye n when she was capable of doing so. Since she was already at Ye n now, she felt she naturally should do the things that were within her abilities.


    ¡°Senior, you finally came. Please take a seat, take a seat,¡± When Mo Tiange arrived at the banquet hall, Ye Cheng enthusiastically weed her. A feast was already arranged in the hall. Gold and silver tableware was everywhere¡ªit was indeed a dazzling sight.


    ¡°¡­ Martial Uncle!¡± Ye Zhenji headed towards her, and she gave him a slight smile.


    This was a private feast, so there weren¡¯t too many people present. Aside from Ye Cheng, Ye Zhenji and his father, Ye Zhun, there were four other people present who were all cultivators, although their cultivation levels were only in the first or secondyer. Two of them were middle-aged men, one was a young man, and the other was a teenager.


    Ye Cheng introduced them to her one by one. ¡°Senior, these are all the good-for-nothing younger generation of my n: Ye Mou, Ye Yu, Ye Bing, and Ye Dun.¡±


    Ye Mou and Ye Yu were the two middle-aged men. From what she heard, they ought to be in the same generation as Ye Cheng. Ye Bing was the young man. From his name, he and Ye Zhun should be in the same generation. As for Ye Dun, she had no idea where his position was in Ye n¡¯s hierarchy. Nevertheless, based on Ye n¡¯s customs for naming people, Ye Zhenji¡¯s name was an oddity, making Mo Tiange wonder if he was named that way because everyone ced high hopes on him since birth.


    ¡°Junior greets Senior.¡±


    All Ye n¡¯s cultivators showed her utmost respect.


    Mo Tiange had no patience for these polite rituals and said, ¡°Everyone¡¯s a cultivator here; no need for this secr world etiquette.¡±


    Ye Cheng noticed she looked displeased, so he immediately put an end to it. He smiled and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll act ording to what Senior said. You guys take a seat.¡±


    After Ye n¡¯s people sat ording to their seniority, Ye Cheng made the order to start the feast. Maids came to open the lids over the bowls, exposing all kinds of extremely extravagant delicacies within.


    Ye Cheng said humbly, ¡°This humble old man knows that Senior has stopped eating mortal food, but we¡¯ve been in the secr world for a long time, so we couldn¡¯te up with anything good. Although this food is from the secr world, they can still be considered delicious.¡±


    Mo Tiange revealed a faint smile. ¡°Patriarch Ye doesn¡¯t have to be too polite.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa Patriarch,¡± Ye Zhenji joined in and said, ¡°Martial Uncle wouldn¡¯t take offense over this kind of matter.¡±


    Seeing how Ye Zhenji behaved, Ye Cheng couldn¡¯t help but rebuke him, ¡°This child! One can never be too polite!¡±


    Ye Zhenji disagreed. He was about to say something, but Mo Tiange stopped him. She smiled and said, ¡°What your grandpa patriarch said is right. When you interact with other people, it¡¯d be best to do as he said. However, we don¡¯t need such politeness today. Patriarch Ye, Zhenji grew up under my watch, and I don¡¯t consider any of you as outsiders; let¡¯s just forgo these vain rituals.¡±


    Once he heard that, Ye Cheng instantly felt at ease. With a wide smile on his face, he repeatedly nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. Since Senior has spoken, we¡¯ll certainly do as Senior said.¡±


    Everyone said a few perfunctory sentences then began chatting with Mo Tiange.


    It had been several dozen years since Ye n left Kunwu. Now that they suddenly met a Foundation Building senior, they naturally had a lot of questions regarding cultivating they wanted to ask, especially that teenager Ye Dun. His temperament was still that of a child, so he didn¡¯t present the same cautiousness the rest of the adults had. Whenever he had any questions, he¡¯d directly ask. The elders reprimanded him, but when they saw Mo Tiange kindly answering one question after another, they let him be. With Ye Dun and Ye Zhenji smoothing over the atmosphere, the adults also gradually loosened up. Thus, they finally looked like happy hosts entertaining their guest.


    ¡°Right, Senior.¡± After discussing almost everything about cultivating, Ye Cheng suddenly said, ¡°There¡¯s something Junior doesn¡¯t understand, so please forgive Junior¡¯s abruptness.¡±


    ¡°May I ask¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng looked conflicted, but in the end, he still asked, ¡°I saw that the spirit tool Senior bestowed on Zhen¡¯er doesn¡¯t seem to be an ordinary object. May I know where Senior got it?¡±


    Mo Tiange froze for a second. She immediately realized what he wanted to ask. The spirit tool in Ye Zhenji¡¯s possession was the Green-Wood Sword, wasn¡¯t it? This sword came from Ye n, so Ye n¡¯s patriarch had probably seen it before.


    She took a brief look at Ye Zhenji, who shook his head lightly to show that he hadn¡¯t said anything. Mo Tiange then chuckled and said, ¡°This came from a close friend of mine. It was her family heirloom.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Amazement shed across Ye Cheng¡¯s expression. He eagerly asked, ¡°Senior, may I ask your close friend¡¯s name? Where¡¯s she now?¡±


    Mo Tiange looked a bit astonished. ¡°Her surname¡¯s Ye, and her name¡¯s Xiaotian¡ªWhat? Does Patriarch Ye know her?¡±


    Ye Cheng was lost in his thoughts. The Ye surname is right, but why the name Xiaotian? There¡¯s no one in the n with this name!


    ¡°Then how old is this friend of yours? What¡¯s her cultivation level like?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Her age should be the same as mine, and she¡¯s also in the Foundation Building realm now.¡±


    The more Ye Cheng asked, the more baffled he became. This¡­ ispletely wrong! If they were talking about whom the Green-Wood Sword was bought from, he wouldn¡¯t be confused at all. But now, Mo Tiange was saying it was Ye Xiaotian¡¯s family heirloom! Furthermore, Ye Xiaotian was apparently a young Foundation Building cultivator!


    Mo Tiange suddenly looked like she just remembered something. ¡°Oh! My friend originally came from a cultivation n. Later, her n declined and moved to the secr world. Could it be¡­¡±


    Ye Cheng¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°It sounds like our n! But I¡¯m not familiar with this name.¡±


    Mo Tiange looked like she was in deep thought. ¡°She originally had an uncle; his surname was Ye and his name was Jiang. Does this sound familiar to Patriarch Ye?¡±


    Upon hearing her mentioning this name, Ye n¡¯s people suddenly became excited. They looked at each other and saw the surprise, excitement, and doubt in each other¡¯s eyes. Eventually, Ye Cheng asked, ¡°Senior, Ye Jiang? Are you sure this was his name?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Although Mo Tiange knew everything, she disyed a calm look. ¡°I remember she once said Ye n was originally a cultivation n from Mount Qingmeng. Her father was also the most talented cultivator in Ye n and was known all over western Kunwu back then. He seeded in forming his Gold Core in his hundreds¡ªPatriarch Ye, does this sound familiar to you?¡±


    ¡°Ye n¡¯s most talented cultivator who formed his Gold Core in his hundreds¡­¡± Ye Cheng muttered. His gaze became fanatical. Naturally, he remembered that he was born when Ye n was at its peak. The genius cultivator brought Ye n to a glory it had never seen before, but afterward¡­


    Ye Zhun joined in the conversation. ¡°Ye n¡¯s most outstanding cultivator¡¯s name only consisted of one word: Hai.¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± Mo Tiange chuckled. ¡°So that means¡­ the n my friend talked about is your Ye n? This is fate indeed. Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t seen my friend for a long time, so I don¡¯t know where she is now and can¡¯t tell her about this.¡±


    Ye Cheng was, in the end, the patriarch. After his initial excitement, he was now filled with doubt. ¡°But¡­ that granduncle of ours didn¡¯t leave any child behind¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about this.¡± Mo Tiange simply dismissed the matter. She wanted to y the role of an outsider, so she naturally couldn¡¯t say much about certain matters.


    Ye n¡¯s people gradually calmed down and once again looked at each other.Right! That granduncle didn¡¯t have any child; how could that person be a cultivator from Ye n?


    Eventually, Ye Cheng said, ¡°Senior, do you know about how your friend¡¯s uncle is now? Could you contact him?¡±


    Once she heard this, veiled sorrow emerged in her eyes. She said faintly, ¡°Her uncle already passed away.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± The people of Ye n were shocked.


    Ye Zhun unconsciously cried out, ¡°How could that be? Shouldn¡¯t that granduncle only be about 300 years old now? ording to the lifespans of Foundation Building cultivators, he ought to still be alive.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Rather than passed away, it would be more appropriate to say that her uncle has fallen.¡± Mo Tiange¡¯s gaze fell into the distance. Her expression was dull. ¡°The two of them were hunted by other cultivators. Her uncle was severely injured while protecting her, so his lifespan was cut short, and he eventually fell.¡±


    By the time she finished speaking, the hall waspletely silent.


    Ye Cheng¡¯s expression changed every second. In the cultivation world, this kind of thing happened all the time. It was very possible for individual cultivators without any patrons to find themselves in a situation like this. So this meant¡­ thest genuine cultivator Ye n had was no longer alive now? Then wasn¡¯t Ye n really a wretched secr world n?


    Even when they were forced to move out of Mount Qingmeng, Ye Cheng didn¡¯t have the kind of bleak feeling he felt now. He always perceived Ye n to be different from other cultivation ns in the secr world because they still had a living Foundation Building elder. However, he finally realized that the Foundation Building elder had actually fallen long ago.


    After thinking about this matter for a while, Ye Cheng finally closed his eyes and sighed. He was already in his seventies; although it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to live until his hundreds as a cultivator, he was still old. He originally thought that if Zhen¡¯er¡¯s future was bright, they could contact that granduncle again and Ye n would still have a chance of returning to Kunwu. But judging by how things looked now, even if Zhen¡¯er could build his foundation, how could Ye n return to Kunwu without a mature cultivator taking charge? Besides, whether Zhen¡¯er could build his foundation or not was still unknown.


    Is Ye n really going to decline in my hands?


    ¡°Senior, is this all true?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Mo Tiange was expressionless, so they couldn¡¯t see how she truly felt. Ye Zhenji was the only one who noticed the sorrow in her expressionless face. He lightly tapped her and whispered, ¡°Martial Uncle?¡±


    Mo Tiange shifted her gaze then gave him a slight smile. But this smile seemed to contain a meaning Ye Zhenji couldn¡¯t understand.


    Ye Cheng mumbled, ¡°That being the case, our Ye n won¡¯t be able to return to Mount Qingmeng¡­¡± All of a sudden, he regained hisposure and said, ¡°Senior, that friend of yours¡­ Is she really a Foundation Building cultivator now? Is it possible for you to contact her?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Mo Tiange decisively refused. ¡°Patriarch Ye, my friend said she promised her uncle that after she formed her Gold Core, she¡¯d definitely help out Ye n. However, it¡¯d be best for Ye n to not return to Kunwu again. Bear in mind that enjoying all the glory and splendor you can in the secr world is much better than being weak and living a precarious life in Kunwu.¡±

 Chapter 154: Leaving Ye Clan

    <h4>Chapter 154: Leaving Ye n</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Henyee


    As the wind blew gently, a little brown spiritual beast rushed over and bit Mo Tiange¡¯s sleeve.


    Mo Tiange patted its head softly. ¡°Don¡¯t be naughty; stay quiet for a moment.¡±


    The Inferno Beast blinked its ck, bead-like eyes then lowered its head and sat motionlessly next to her.


    Mo Tiange was amused by its disgruntled appearance. She couldn¡¯t help but pat it again. ¡°What? Do you feel that Zhenji spoils you more?¡±


    The Inferno Beast made a ¡°wuwu¡± noise. It was unclear whether it was agreeing or disagreeing with her.


    Mo Tiange once again stroked its head while staring at the flowing water in the brook. She sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a good master. I only let you cultivate on your own and let you help me with concocting pills, but I¡¯ve never yed with you.¡±


    The Inferno Beast squeaked, bit the hem of her sleeve and shook it just like a spoiled child.


    Mo Tiangeughed then asked warmly, ¡°Xiaohuo, stay here and keep Zhenjipany, okay?¡±


    Once she said that, the Inferno Beast instantly raised its head. Its two eyes fixated on her face as if it didn¡¯t understand why she said that.


    ¡°There¡¯s no spiritual beast contract between us. The reason why you¡¯re so intimate with me is because the Virtual Sky World is interlinked with my divine breath; you¡¯ve lived here for a long time, so you naturally respond to me. Zhenji grew up under your watch and all these years when you weren¡¯t in the Virtual Sky World, you were always at his side, apanying him¡ªyou must have deeper feelings for him than for me. Right now, I¡¯m notfortable leaving him alone in the secr world, so¡­ stay and keep himpany, okay?¡±


    The Inferno Beast¡¯s eyes widened in an instant, but it didn¡¯t make any noise.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know what her Inferno Beast ate when it was inside the Virtual Sky World, but it was slightly more spiritual and could understand more thanmon spiritual beasts. Because of its intelligence, Mo Tiange was consulting with it instead of giving it orders.


    ¡°Rest assured; I concocted many medicinal pills for second and third rank spiritual beasts. I¡¯ll give them to Zhenjiter, so you definitely won¡¯t have any issues with your cultivation. This time, I¡¯ll leave for three years at the least and five years at the most. Presumably, I¡¯ll already be back before you make a realm-breakthrough.¡±


    This was something she decided after much thought. Having no Inferno Beast only meant that concocting pills wouldn¡¯t be as convenient for her, but since Zhenji still hadn¡¯t built his foundation and since she also wasn¡¯tfortable leaving him behind in the secr world alone, she might as well leave the Inferno Beast with him. Presumably, with a second rank spiritual beast at his side, he¡¯d be alright even if he ran into danger.


    The Inferno Beast hung its head down and made a ¡°wuwu¡± squeak. Although its mood seemed low, it didn¡¯t object.


    Mo Tiange chuckled and fumbled around for several medicinal pills. After she gave it the medicinal pills, she heaved a sigh. ¡°I better go first. Ye n¡­ All I can do to help them is limited to this. Unless they one day have many descendants with spiritual roots, enough to support a n, or I form my Gold Core and can provide protection for them¡­ I don¡¯t have enough power yet, so telling them my identity would only add more trouble. I hope Zhenji will understand.¡±


    ¡°Auntie!¡± Ye Zhenji¡¯s voice rang out from outside. With a wave of Mo Tiange¡¯s hand, the pearl between her eyebrows emitted a sh of light. A secondter, she was already in the real world.


    Ye Zhenji came inside right after the restriction was opened. Once he saw her, heughed and said, ¡°Auntie, it wasn¡¯t easy for us to leave the mountain, yet you¡¯re cultivating again!¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a habit.¡± Her aptitude was too poor before, so she could only make up for it by being diligent. Even though her aptitude was great now, she became even more worried that her aptitude would be wasted if she waszy about cultivating.


    Once Ye Zhenji was inside and Mo Tiange put the restriction back, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not keeping your familypany? It¡¯ll certainly be hard to see them again in the future, you know.¡±


    Upon hearing this question, Ye Zhenji gloomily walked towards the table and sat down. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I was chatting with my father and the others at first, but I couldn¡¯t get used to their discussion, so I just excused myself.¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t get used to their discussion?¡± Mo Tiange asked with confusion. She then gestured at him with her chin. ¡°Sit properly on the chair.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Zhenji obediently got off the table and pulled a chair over to sit across from her. He sounded bewildered. ¡°I¡¯m really confused. I remember that when I was a child, my father was very diligent about cultivating; why is he like this now?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ye Zhenji paused for a moment then continued to say in a rather annoyed tone: ¡°My father and the other uncles kept talking about food, drinks, hobbies, and politics. I didn¡¯t want to listen, so I said I was going toe find you.¡±


    Based on Ye Zhenji¡¯s unhappy expression, he was obviously very angry with his father. Nevertheless, Mo Tiange just chuckled and said softly, ¡°Zhenji, how old is your father now? What¡¯s his cultivation level like?¡±


    Ye Zhenji was caught off guard by this question. ¡°My father¡­ is already forty-five years old, but he¡¯s still in the firstyer of the Aura Refining realm now.¡±


    Mo Tiange saw from his expression that he seemed to have understood, so she smiled and said, ¡°In Xuanqing School, although your aptitude¡¯s not great, your cultivation still has a chance of progressing. But for individual cultivators in the secr world who have neither good spiritual roots nor good medicinal pills, even after they cultivate arduously for dozens of years, it¡¯s still very hard for them to progress in the Aura Refining realm, much less build their foundation. It isn¡¯t that your father and the others don¡¯t want to make any progress; they just couldn¡¯t see any hope.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Ye Zhenji wanted to say something, but he eventually found it hard to refute her.


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°Zhenji, do you still have a lot of medicinal pills for Aura Refining cultivators on you?¡±


    Ye Zhenji nodded. ¡°I originally wanted to give those medicinal pills to them, but after seeing them behaving like that, I no longer want to give them away.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because they¡¯re behaving like that that you should give those to them.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Ye Zhenji asked with bewilderment.


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°Your father hasn¡¯t made any advancements in his cultivation for dozens of years, so naturally, he¡¯d lose interest in cultivating. If you give them the medicinal pills and give him some hope of advancing his cultivation level, his mind will naturally return to cultivating. They¡¯re not mortals; aside from making a realm-breakthrough, is there anything else in the world that¡¯s more attractive to them?¡±


    Ye Zhenji was suddenly enlightened. ¡°Right! Why didn¡¯t I think about it like that!?¡±


    Mo Tiange contemted it then said, ¡°But you also shouldn¡¯t give them too many. It¡¯d be best if you told them that when they send people to Mount Taikang in the future, you¡¯ll send medicinal pills and the like to them. That way, although they¡¯ll stay in the secr world, they¡¯ll still feel like they have some hope in their cultivation. At that point, they¡¯d naturally focus on cultivating again.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re ever the thoughtful one!¡± Ye Zhenji sprang from his seat. ¡°I¡¯m going now¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Ye Zhenji stopped in his tracks. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Auntie?¡±


    ¡°You can talk to them about thister. Right now, I have something I want to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Mo Tiange continued on calmly: ¡°I came to Ye n this time just to drop you off in passing. Now that you¡¯ve made it here without mishap, I want to leave tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡± Ye Zhenji was rather flustered. ¡°Auntie, are you going to make me stay here alone?¡±


    Mo Tiange let out a chuckle. ¡°Why? Are you afraid?¡±


    Ye Zhenji was stumped for words and felt a bit embarrassed; for the past ten years, he hadn¡¯t left his aunt¡¯s side, so he instantly panicked.


    Once he regained hisposure, he said, ¡°Auntie, I¡­ I¡¯m still unustomed to being alone. Can¡¯t you just stay a bit longer?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to go sooner orter.¡± Mo Tiange extended her hand to stroke his hair just like she used to do when he was still a child. However, when she noticed how tall he was, she pulled her hand back. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯ll leave Xiaohuo with you¡ªnothing bad will happen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about something happening.¡± Ye Zhenji stared at her with a pitiful stare. ¡°Auntie, I just don¡¯t want you to leave.¡±


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help butugh. He was already an adult, but he still looked so pitiful. ¡°You¡¯ve grown so big, but you¡¯re still like a child!¡±


    Ye Zhenji stroked his nose thenughed along. He knew Mo Tiange already made her mind up, so he settled for the second choice. ¡°Auntie, how about I go with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to travel around, not to have fun,¡± Mo Tiange patiently exined, ¡°I can¡¯t take you with me. First, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back; it wouldn¡¯t be good if your foundation-building progress was hindered by being with me. Second, I might go to rather dangerous ces, and I¡¯m still not strong enough to ensure your safety.¡±


    Ye Zhenji fell silent. He wasn¡¯t an insensible child. He knew that what Mo Tiange said was the truth. He was just unwilling to part with her.


    ¡°That¡¯ll do; Aunt knows you¡¯re a thoughtful child. Anyway, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll nevere back. Us cultivators often part ways for years, sometimes even for more than a hundred years. As our cultivation levels get higher, we¡¯ll part more often and for even longer periods of time. You¡¯d better get used to this.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I understand.¡± Ye Zhenji nodded obediently. How could he not understand her reasoning? Cultivating was meant to achieve a long life, and when one had a long life, they had to get ustomed to parting and being alone. It wasn¡¯t that bad for small cultivators like them; they¡¯d only be in Closed Door Meditation for around one year. Cultivators in the Core Formation realm and above, however, would often be in Closed Door Meditation for dozens of years, and being in Closed Door Meditation for a hundred years also wasn¡¯t unheard of.


    Throughout the cultivation process to be an Immortal, one¡¯s ability to be alone was also cultivated. People who couldn¡¯t stand to be lonely wouldn¡¯t be able to cultivate to reach the Great Dao.


    ¡°Auntie, you have to be careful on your travels. Do send news back often; otherwise, I¡¯ll be worried.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled. Although being solitary was preferable, having someone worry about her still made her feel warm inside.


    ¡°En. You have to cultivate properly. You mustn¡¯t bezy, but you mustn¡¯t be impatient either. If you have any issues, go ask your grandmaster. Your grandmaster¡¯s temperament might be entric, but he¡¯ll guide his juniors sincerely. You must listen to whatever he says.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Ye Zhenji answered. He then contemted for a moment then asked, ¡°Oh, Auntie, what should I do if that master of mine exits his Closed Door Meditation?¡±


    Mo Tiange raised her eyebrows. ¡°Your master is your master. Do you still have to use ¡®this¡¯ and ¡®that¡¯?¡±


    Ye Zhenji scratched his head and said innocently, ¡°He¡¯s my master in name, but up till now, I¡¯ve never even seen him! Auntie, you¡¯re my real master. That one¡¯s simply a cheap master forced on me!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. Cheap master¡­ The pair of them, aunt and nephew, were indeed in agreement on this point¡ªeven their masters were picked and decided by others.


    ¡°By the way, Aunt, what does that master of mine look like? Hualing said he met him when he was a child, but he didn¡¯t really remember him. Other senior martial brothers and sisters said I¡¯m lucky because my master is the best among the younger generation cultivators of Xuanqing School. He¡¯s already in thete stage of the Core Formation realm now; if he really seeds in forming his Nascent Soul within a hundred years, I¡¯d really be a lucky dog¡ªah¡­ anyway, they said I¡¯m too lucky¡­¡± Sensing that he was being too vulgar, Ye Zhenji stopped talking immediately.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but smile. That was indeed true. Being the advanced inner disciple of a Core Formation cultivator and being the advanced inner disciple of a Nascent Soul cultivator were miles apart. If Qin Shoujing really seeded in forming his Nascent Soul, Zhenji¡¯s status would also rise, despite being his disciple only in name. At that point, whether it was disciple rations, Immortal¡¯s Cave or resources, everything would be dramatically different from what he got now. Back when she was taught by Martial Uncle Xuanyin, the perks Mo Tiange received were only slightly more plentiful. After she formally became Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s disciple, however, her wealth wasparable to that of a Core Formation cultivator from an ordinary cultivation group.


    ¡°En¡­ Back when your grandmaster made you your master¡¯s advanced inner disciple, he indeed had such ideas. However, your master¡¯s in rigorous Closed Door Meditation now, and we don¡¯t know when he¡¯lle out. But even if he takes several hundred years to form his Nascent Soul, you wouldn¡¯t lose out.¡±


    ¡°True¡­¡± Ye Zhenji said while scratching his head. In any case, he never pinned any hopes on that master, so he didn¡¯t feel disappointed. The one who genuinely taught him about cultivation was his aunt. For him, whether that cheap master was present or not didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Auntie, you haven¡¯t told me what my master looks like!¡±


    A smile once again appeared on Mo Tiange¡¯s face. ¡°What if I told you I¡¯ve never seen him either?¡±


    Ye Zhenji¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How could that be? Everyone says the rtionship between you and master isn¡¯t ordinary¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mo Tiange furrowed her brows. ¡°How¡¯s it not ordinary? How did they say it?¡±


    ¡°They said¡­ you were originally admitted to the school under master¡¯s rmendation. Grandmaster only epted you as his disciple because he took master¡¯s wishes into consideration. These were probably all¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s expression softened. ¡°When I entered the school, your master was already a Core Formation cultivator; would he show up personally?¡±


    After contemting for a bit, Ye Zhenji nodded. ¡°That¡¯s quite true.¡±


    ¡°What they said was right; among the younger generation of Xuanqing School cultivators, your master¡¯s the one who has the highest odds of sess in advancing to the Nascent Soul realm. With your master¡¯s cultivation speed, it¡¯s not impossible for him to form his Nascent Soul within a hundred-some years. It doesn¡¯t matter if he doesn¡¯te out of Closed Door Meditation during this time. But if he does, you still have to be respectful towards him; this is also what your grandmaster wants.¡±


    ¡°En¡­¡± Ye Zhenji paused for a short while then said, ¡°But I already have you. Master¡¯s just my master in name¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this child¡¯s words, Mo Tiange smiled wryly. ¡°Take a look at my age and cultivation level. You¡¯ll most likely build your foundation within the next dozen-odd years, and I certainly won¡¯t be able to advance to the Core Formation realm within that period of time; I can only give you limited help¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not such a greedy person!¡± Ye Zhenji eximed. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Auntie, I wouldn¡¯t be who I am today. No matter how good that cheap master is, what does it have to do with me?¡±


    When she heard that, Mo Tiange was both happy and worried. She was happy about the fact that after ten years of teaching him, she hadn¡¯t let him grow into someone with a utilitarian character. However, she was worried about the fact that he didn¡¯t have enough experience and was too childish.


    In the end, she warned him, ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem if you talk like this in private, but you must never say those kinds of words to others in the future.¡±


    ¡°I know. Rest assured, Auntie.¡±


    ¡°En. Is there anything else you¡¯re still unsure about?¡±


    Upon hearing Mo Tiange¡¯s question, Ye Zhenji once again walked towards her. ¡°Auntie, you¡¯ve got toe back quickly. I¡¯ll definitely work hard so I can build my foundation while you¡¯re away.¡±


    What he said made Mo Tiangeugh. Eventually, she still reached out to stroke his head. ¡°Go and keep your motherpany. You two haven¡¯t seen each other for years; she must¡¯ve missed you so much that she constantly talked about you. Tell her everything you can¡ªdon¡¯t make her worry about you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Mo Tiange opened the restriction then crossed her legs and closed her eyes.


    Ye Zhenji hesitated for a moment before he finally left.


    It was only after she heard the door closing that Mo Tiange once again opened her eyes. Her eyes were filled with worry.


    This child¡­ was really simr to how she was years ago. Maybe she hadn¡¯t been careful enough in how she raised him. She might¡¯ve given him enough care, but her care also made him develop a dependent personality. Years ago, she also depended on her uncle and consequently, she was so sorrowful when he passed away that she wished she could die with him.


    She didn¡¯t think these deep feelings weren¡¯t good; it was just that deep feelings required a broad and open heart to contain them, just as the Daoist scripture said: ¡°Daoists forget emotions. Forgetting emotions isn¡¯t without emotions. Forgetting emotions is being detached and unruffled by emotions as if those emotions were forgotten.¡± Cultivators didn¡¯t necessarily need to be worry-free. Some cultivators also had big hearts; some had spousal love as well as affection towards their descendants, but that didn¡¯t necessarily affect their cultivation. On the other hand, ordinary disciples weren¡¯t capable of that yet. Because of that, cultivation groups disapproved of their disciples having too much contact with their families or ns.


    That was the kind of problem Ye Zhenji was currently facing. They¡¯d known each other for ten years during which she took on the role of his master, father, mother, and sister. His feelings towards her were just like her feelings towards her second uncle back then.


    But he was still too young now. Mo Tiange recalled how she was before. It was precisely when she was around his age that she lost her uncle. At that time, if it wasn¡¯t because she had Qin Xi supporting her, she might not have gotten back on her feet so quickly¡­


    As she thought about this name, she momentarily felt her heart aching as if it was stabbed by countless needles, but she soon regained herposure.


    This was her fortune as well as her doom. If things weren¡¯t like this, maybe she would¡¯ve taken a very long time to restore her mind state. If things weren¡¯t like this¡­ she wouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with him so easily.


    Fortunately, she had rationally cut off those feelings. When she vaguely realized some thingster on, she felt even dder over her decisiveness back then.


    Once she thought up to this point, Mo Tiange massaged the space between her eyebrows then shook her head.


    Forget it. No need to think too much. I¡¯m me, and Zhenji¡¯s Zhenji. The difference between men and women was also reflected in their natures. Maybe during the time she was gone, Zhenji would be able to interact a lot with other kinds of people and his dependence on her would also decrease. As for whether or not he could fullyprehend the matter¡­ that would require a fated chance.


    At the dawn of the second day, Mo Tiange packed up her belongings and left the Ye n¡¯s residence.


    All members of Ye n came out to see her off.


    Last night, she let Ye Zhenji pick up some medicinal pills, spirit tools and the like, which were no longer useful to her, to give to Ye n¡¯s patriarch. For this matter, Ye n¡¯s patriarch felt deeply grateful.


    Ye n had been in the secr world for a long time, so they had long exhausted their savings. Back when they sent Ye Zhenji to the school, they could onlye up with about two to three spirit stones and a few medicinal pills¡ªthe extent of their impoverishment was obvious.


    Using her identity as Ye Zhenji¡¯s martial uncle as a pretext, Mo Tiange gave them more than a dozen bottles of medicinal pills and around ten spirit tools, which were considered a fortune to Ye n.


    In fact, those medicinal pills were leftovers from when Mo Tiange practiced concocting pills. The spirit tools were also spoils from killing other cultivators years ago. None of them were particrly useful, so she never gave them to Ye Zhenji and simply tossed them into a corner inside her Qiankun Bag. Now was the perfect time for them to be of use.


    ¡°Zhenji, I¡¯m leaving Xiaohuo with you; take care of it well. When you head back, take it back to the school with you, understand?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Ye Zhenji nodded and took the Inferno Beast from her. Over the past ten years, it could be said that he grew up with Xiaohuo. The feelings between him and the beast were close, so he carried Xiaohuo in his arms with ease.


    Upon seeing the Inferno Beast, every member of Ye n widened their eyes.


    Ye n¡¯s cultivators could see that this Inferno Beast was a second rank spiritual beast. A second rank spiritual beast was equivalent to a middle stage Foundation Building cultivator, yet Mo Tiange so willingly gave it to Ye Zhenji!


    ¡°Senior!¡± Ye Cheng came forward, pointed at the Inferno Beast in Ye Zhenji¡¯s embrace and said with trepidation, ¡°Giving this spiritual beast to Zhen¡¯er isn¡¯t too appropriate, is it?¡±


    Mo Tiange turned her head to look at him. ¡°Does Patriarch Ye see an issue with that?¡±


    Ye Cheng said, ¡°This is a second rank spiritual beast; presumably, it might be of use to you. If you give it to Zhen¡¯er, what about you?¡±


    ¡°Even if this spiritual beast stayed with me, it wouldn¡¯t be of much use, so I might as well leave it under Zhenji¡¯s care. Rest assured, Patriarch Ye. Zhenji grew up around Xiaohuo, so the feelings between them are very good¡ªit will never harm Zhenji.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange knew he was just worried, so she waved her hand and cut him short. ¡°Patriarch Ye can rest assured. Alright, Zhenji, Martial Uncle¡¯s going now. You may stay here for several months, but remember to head back to the school on time. If you miss the test, you¡¯ll have to wait three years for the next test.¡±


    ¡°I know, Martial Uncle. Rest assured; I understand all of this.¡±


    ¡°En. In that case, I¡¯m leaving now. You guys don¡¯t need to send me off.¡± After she finished saying that, Mo Tiange no longer said any more perfunctory words and just waved her hand, summoning the White Silk Handkerchief. As she rode on it, she transformed into a flight light 1 which disappeared into the horizon.

 Chapter 155: Spiritual Aura Fluctuation

    <h4>Chapter 155: Spiritual Aura Fluctuation</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Henyee


    The White Silk Handkerchief rose, turning into a beam of light which shed gloriously across the sky. This method of flight made the low-level cultivators in Ye n feel endless admiration. Every other cultivator in Tong¡¯an District also had a change of expression when they felt the spiritual aura pressure belonging to a Foundation Building cultivator. It was only after the spiritual aura pressure had long gone that they dared to raise their heads and look around.


    Once she was quite a distance away from Tong¡¯an District, Mo Tiange, who was driving the White Silk Handkerchief, finally stopped emitting spiritual aura pressure from her body. The reason why she deliberately revealed her spiritual aura pressure in Tong¡¯an District was because she wanted to intimidate others. She wanted them to know that Ye n was rted to a Foundation Building cultivator so they wouldn¡¯t dare bully Ye n.


    This was the secr world. Most of the individual cultivators in the secr world had no prospects of achieving the Great Dao. Their cultivation realms varied between the first to the thirdyer of the Aura Refining realm at the most, so a Foundation Building cultivator was enough to intimidate them.


    The flight speed of a Foundation Building cultivator wasn¡¯t slow. Furthermore, the White Silk Handkerchief was also an extraordinary flying magic weapon. In just half a day, Mo Tiange had left Wei Country¡¯s territory.


    When she was with Ye n, Ye Cheng ryed to Mo Tiange all the information Ye n had gathered in the past dozens of years. In fact, most of the spirit veins present in the Celestial Pole were located in Kunwu. Even though there were some spirit veins in the secr world, all of them were so weak that even small cultivation groups weren¡¯t interested in them, so there would naturally be no fated chances for her there. Because of that, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t have any intentions of exploring the secret spots Ye n told her about. She only nned on going to some unusual ces to pick up some spiritual nts or look for spiritual objects.


    To the southeast of Wei Country was Jin Country, so Mo Tiange also intended to take a trip back to Mo Family¡¯s Vige in Liancheng County while she was at it. She wanted to pay respects to her mother as well as take her mother¡¯s remains with her. If she had the chance in the future, she wanted to bury her mother and her father together.


    When her father passed away on Demonic Mountain that year, Qin Shoujing brought back news, saying that he buried her father¡¯s bones right at the spot where he died on Demonic Mountain. Mo Tiange long decided that if she advanced to the Core Formation realm in the future, she would make a trip to Demonic Mountain to find her father¡¯s bones when the restrictions around Demonic Mountain were weak, and bury him and her mother together, fulfilling her mother¡¯s lifelong wish to see him again.


    While she was at it, she also wanted to inform the Mo Family of Tianqiao¡¯s death.


    When she was a child, she only saw the Mo Family as cold and unfeeling. If Tianqiao wasn¡¯t there, she wouldn¡¯t have even wanted to stay there for a day. Right now, she was no longer that orphan girl who lost both her parents. Right now, she was a cultivator with powerful magical powers.


    As she thought about the past, she wanted to sigh. In fact, grandfather, grandmother, and the others weren¡¯t bad people. It was just that from a child¡¯s point of view, they couldn¡¯t give her enough affection. She understood them, but it was still hard for her to get close to them.


    Right after she entered Jin Country¡¯s borders, Mo Tiange frowned, changed direction and flew towards the northeast.


    She sensed a strange spiritual aura fluctuation. It wasn¡¯t the type of spiritual aura fluctuation emitted during fights of magical powers, and it also wasn¡¯t simr to the spiritual aura pressure of a high-level cultivator.


    She only hesitated for a moment before she decided to go and take a look. The spiritual aura fluctuation wasn¡¯t big, but it was quite strange. This was the secr world so presumably, there weren¡¯t any high-level cultivators here. Her cultivation level was quite high these days, and she also had several magic weapons¡ªshe shouldn¡¯t be in much danger.


    Nevertheless, the closer she got to the source of the spiritual aura fluctuation, the deeper her brows wrinkled. The fluctuating spiritual aura was extremely pure, and she could also hear muffled noises of wind and thunder. Could this be the birth of a unique treasure?


    Once this thought crossed her mind, Mo Tiange used an art to maneuver the White Silk Handkerchief to rush forward as fast as possible. Furthermore, she also spread her divine sense. As she expected, there were other cultivators rushing over, although they were all Aura Refining cultivators. The moment they came into contact with her divine sense, they knew there was a Foundation Building senior there and immediately slowed down their speed.


    The longer Mo Tiange flew, the more bewildered she became. The source of this spiritual aura wasn¡¯t as close as she originally thought. She¡¯d flown for such a long time, but she felt the distance between her and the spiritual aura wasn¡¯t decreasing.


    Gradually, this spiritual aura fluctuation drew the attention of even more cultivators in the secr world. After flying for several hours, Mo Tiange started to sense other Foundation Building cultivators joining the pursuit.


    Although most of the individual cultivators in the secr world were low-level Aura Refining cultivators, there were also cultivators in the Foundation Building realm and higher who happened to be passing through. Maybe they were just like her who coincidentally stumbled upon this spiritual aura fluctuation and looked for its source.


    The Foundation Building cultivators maintained some distance between each other in tacit understanding, but all of them did their utmost to fly to the source.


    After several more hours, the spiritual aura fluctuation finally became a bit more apparent. The Foundation Building cultivators were all ecstatic; everyone started to elerate.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s White Silk Handkerchief was naturally much better than the flying magic tools of the other Foundation Building cultivators. However, the moment she realized there were other Foundation Building cultivators, she no longer used its full strength and instead maintained roughly the same speed as the rest of them. The reason she did this was because she was ustomed to being cautious. This spiritual aura fluctuation was abnormal, so rather than speeding towards it alone ahead of everyone, she thought she should arrive together with the others¡ªit¡¯d be safer for her that way. Besides, she already examined those Foundation Building cultivators and discovered that all of them were in the early stage. If it was indeed a unique treasure, she didn¡¯t need to fear them at all.


    As they continued to fly, the spiritual aura fluctuation became even more apparent. Because of that, Mo Tiange knew the source of the spiritual aura fluctuation must be close.


    The flight lights of the other cultivators could already be seen with the naked eye. There were quite a few people with the same thoughts as her, but they all avoided her. After all, with her cultivation level in the peak of the middle stage, she was the strongest among them. Furthermore, they still didn¡¯t know whether she was a friend or an enemy; it¡¯d be better for them to keep a distance from her.


    At this moment, Aura Refining cultivators were no longer participating in this pursuit. Even if along the way there were Aura Refining cultivators who sensed the spiritual aura fluctuation and flew over, they were oppressed by the spiritual aura pressure of the Foundation Building cultivators and eventually gave up the pursuit.


    The spiritual aura pressure became more and more apparent. Mo Tiange¡¯s divine sense could already detect the source of that spiritual aura. At the same time, she also sensed other cultivators divine senses running into hers.


    She then saw cultivators rushing over from other directions.


    She contemted for a very brief moment then stomped onto the White Silk Handkerchief. All of a sudden, her speed elerated, and she flew directly towards the source of this spiritual aura pressure, leaving those Foundation Building cultivators far behind her.


    Upon seeing her white-colored flight light disappearing into the horizon, those Foundation Building cultivators, who had been flying for several hours, turned pale with fright. This speed¡­ that person obviously could¡¯ve left us behind a long time ago! Presumably, that brother Daoist was just being courteous to us a moment ago. But now, he suddenly elerated his speed¡­ did he perhaps realize something?


    With these thoughts in mind, several Foundation Building cultivators also elerated and immediately chased after her.


    However, one person mumbled, ¡°The flight light was white. It seems that person isn¡¯t one to be trifled with; I better move a bit slower.¡±


    The color of one¡¯s flight light was always in concordance with their spiritual roots and the main cultivation technique they practiced. If one had metal spiritual roots and practiced a metal element cultivation technique, their flight light would be gold. If they used a wood element technique, the color would be green, water would be blue, fire would be red, and soil would be yellow. There were also people with mixed spiritual roots. Their flight lights were mostly multi-colored and were absolutely never white-colored.


    A white-colored flight light meant the person was either a rare Foundation Building cultivator with five spiritual roots or a cultivator who practiced a unique kind of cultivation technique. Foundation Building cultivators with five spiritual roots had certainly experienced much more and much harder tribtionspared to ordinary cultivators, while cultivators who practiced unique cultivation techniques most likely had special tricks. No matter what type of person that was, they were definitely stronger than ordinary cultivators.


    Unfortunately, the other Foundation Building cultivators were greedy for the potential of obtaining a treasure, so they didn¡¯t consider this point at all.


    Two hourster, Mo Tiange eventuallynded on a cliff.


    At that moment, a crowd of cultivators had already gathered on the cliff. Among them, there were three Foundation Building cultivators and more than a dozen Aura Refining cultivators. They all looked different, but they were all staring at the valley below the cliff.


    Upon seeing her arrival, some of the Foundation Building cultivators looked delighted but others looked worried. On the contrary, the Aura Refining cultivators had indifferent, stiff expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist!¡± Just as Mo Tiange was about to examine the spiritual-aura-emitting valley, a white-haired, long-bearded Daoist stepped forward from the group of Foundation Building cultivators and cupped his hands towards her as a greeting.


    Mo Tiange had long taken note of the people on the cliff. She didn¡¯t need to be concerned with the Aura Refining cultivators because presumably, they were nothing but individual cultivators from the secr world. As for the Foundation Building cultivators, there were three of them. Two were a couple who both looked approximately thirty years old. They looked intimate; they were presumably Daopanions practicing Dual Cultivation. Both were in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm, and there was nothing unusual about their looks or attire. Thest one was the Daoist who stepped forward. A moment ago, he was standing with the couple, so he was either friends with them or he reached an agreement with them to work together. He was in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm. Despite his white hair, he had a youthful appearance and a considerably high cultivation level.


    Since this Daoist was acting so courteously, Mo Tiange returned his greeting.


    This Daoist already secretly examined her cultivation level. Seeing that she looked so young but had such a high cultivation level, he felt fearful. In the cultivation world, although look-preserving cultivation techniques weren¡¯t rare, they also weren¡¯tmon¡ªindividual cultivators most likely couldn¡¯t ess this kind of cultivation technique. The Daoist surmised that if Mo Tiange looked young because of the look-preserving effects of her cultivation technique, she most likely came from a cultivation group; however, if her youthful appearance wasn¡¯t due to her cultivation technique, achieving such a high cultivation level at such a young age¡­ was even scarier!


    Because of these thoughts, his courteous behavior was suffused with some respect. ¡°My Daoist name¡¯s Fangzheng; may I know how I should address Fellow Daoist?¡±


    Mo Tiange looked this Daoist up and down. In the end, she didn¡¯t tell him her real name. ¡°I¡¯m Ye Xiaotian. Nice to meet you.¡± After she left Mount Taikang, she stopped wearing the school¡¯s uniform and also used an alias. She rarely traveled outside so presumably, there wasn¡¯t anyone who could recognize her.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Fellow Daoist Ye.¡± Daoist Fangzheng once again cupped his hands towards her, but he soon got straight to the point. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye must¡¯ve also noticed the spiritual aura fluctuation here and rushed over to take a look.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°Correct.¡± Her gaze once again fell on the valley below the cliff. This cliff obviously wasn¡¯t a spirit vein, and there seemed to be nothing special about the valley, so why was this ce emitting spiritual aura?


    Daoist Fangzheng smiled and said, ¡°Such a coincidence! These two fellow Daoists and I also came to take a look because of the spiritual aura.¡±


    ¡°Did you?¡± Mo Tiange replied indifferently. She already guessed this Daoist¡¯s intentions; he probably wanted to go down to the valley with her. However, it didn¡¯t look like there was anything special about it; why didn¡¯t the three Foundation Building cultivators go down themselves?


    Upon seeing how indifferent her attitude was, Daoist Fangzheng¡¯s expression became a bit forced. However, Mo Tiange¡¯s cultivation level was slightly higher than his, so he forced himself to endure it. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, Brother Yao, his wife and I already examined the valley.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± This time, Mo Tiange finally shifted her gaze from the valley and directed it towards him.


    Daoist Fangzheng smiled and said, ¡°Is Fellow Daoist Ye wondering why we stayed here and haven¡¯t gone down to the valley yet?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. Indeed, the spiritual aura pressure from the valley couldn¡¯t be considered strong, but the three Foundation Building cultivators hadn¡¯t taken any action; those ten-odd Aura Refining cultivators also did nothing aside from standing on the cliff, whispering to each other¡ªthis indeed baffled Mo Tiange.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be honest with Fellow Daoist Ye. Right after Brother Yao, his wife and I rushed over here, we already went down to the valley. We never expected that the miasma and gale in that valley would be so hard to deal with. We were able to block them once, but we couldn¡¯t block them a second time. In the end, we had no other choice but toe up again.¡±


    ¡°Miasma and gale?¡± Mo Tiange was bbergasted. If miasma and gale were involved, would the spiritual aura fluctuation be mild like this? Although there were vague storm sounds, the spiritual aura fluctuation had been mild the whole time. ording to reason, there shouldn¡¯t be any dangerous miasma or gale.


    Daoist Fangzheng saw her expression then smiled bitterly. ¡°If Fellow Daoist Ye doesn¡¯t believe me, Fellow Daoist may try to go down and take a look.¡±


    The astonishment in her expression disappeared as Mo Tiange regained her calm. She said, ¡°No need. I believe Fellow Daoist doesn¡¯t have any reason to lie to me.¡±


    Once Mo Tiange finished talking, the ¡°Brother Yao and his wife¡± Daoist Fangzheng mentioned walked towards her. The woman smiled at her and said, ¡°Right! Little Sister, that was indeed the truth.¡±


    This woman was dressed like a married woman and looked like she was about twenty-seven to twenty-eight years old. She was both charming and graceful, and her face was full of smiles. She spoke bluntly, but her tone was gentle. All in all, she gave Mo Tiange a very good impression.


    Right after the woman spoke, the male cultivator by her side frowned then said rather helplessly, ¡°Little Sister Wan, this youngdy¡¯s cultivation level is higher than ours; how could you address her as ¡®little sister¡¯ so thoughtlessly? You¡¯re being too rude.¡± He then turned his attention to Mo Tiange and cupped his hands in apology. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, please forgive us. My wife¡¯s outspoken and often talks without thinking. She didn¡¯t mean to offend you.¡±


    Before Mo Tiange could say anything in response, the woman already said with annoyance, ¡°Big Brother Xiu, don¡¯t hastily apologize on my behalf. Let¡¯s make a bet; I bet this little sister is really a little sister!¡±


    The dialogue between this husband and wife had another meaning. The male cultivator reminded his wife that Mo Tiange¡¯s cultivation level was higher than theirs and she might be slightly older than the two of them, so calling her ¡°little sister¡± would most likely offend her. Nevertheless, talking about a woman¡¯s age in front of her would absolutely offend the said woman, so he gave her a veiled reminder instead of directly rebuking his wife. Because the woman understood what her husband meant, the focus of her answer was ¡°little sister.¡±


    Upon hearing the woman¡¯s answer, her husband asked with bewilderment, ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±


    The woman just smiled. ¡°It¡¯s woman¡¯s intuition.¡± After she said that, the woman walked over, affectionately pulled Mo Tiange¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Little Sister, am I correct?¡±


    Mo Tiange also smiled and said, ¡°May I ask how old you two are? If you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t be able to answer your question.¡±


    The woman was stunned. A secondter, she covered her mouth andughed. ¡°Well, look at my brain! I actually forgot such an important thing! My clumsy husband and I are a hundred years old this year.¡±


    Based on the lifespan of Foundation Building cultivators, their appearances now should be their real appearances. A hundred years old¡­ the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm¡­ Mo Tiange pondered inwardly. It seemed that they were either cultivators from a small cultivation group or individual cultivators. Even if they were cultivators from a big cultivation group, they were probably just ordinary disciples.


    Most big cultivation groups¡¯ elite disciples built their foundation early. Although not many could advance to the Core Formation realm, cultivating until they reached thete stage of the Foundation Building realm was fairly easy. Very few of them were trapped in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm at that age.


    ¡°Big Sister¡¯s guess is correct.¡± Mo Tiange showed a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m a little bit younger than the two of you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Not only this married couple, but even Daoist Fangcheng widened his eyes. She wasn¡¯t a hundred years old yet, but her cultivation level was already in the peak of the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm¡­


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t want to borate on this matter, so she changed the subject. ¡°How much do you currently know about the situation in this valley?¡±


    Daoist Fangzheng recovered his train of thought and immediately answered, ¡°When Brother Yao, his wife and I discovered that we couldn¡¯t pass through the miasma and gales down there, the three of us worked together, but the end result was still the same¡­ Fellow Daoist, take a look. The spiritual aura isn¡¯t warm, but it¡¯s very pure, so there¡¯s most likely some kind of unique treasure being born here. It¡¯d really be a pity if we missed it!¡±


    ¡°Correct! We were also thinking that.¡± The one who interrupted was the women. ¡°Little Sister, you¡¯re young, but your cultivation level¡¯s already so high; you¡¯re probably a disciple of a cultivation group, right? The three of us are individual cultivators. It¡¯s truly hard for us to encounter the birth of a unique treasure. If you¡¯re also interested in the treasure, we can think of a strategy together. But if you don¡¯t want to take the risk, we also wouldn¡¯t block your way. Of course, if you think you can get the treasure yourself, you can always pretend you didn¡¯t hear our proposal.¡±

 Chapter 156: Into the Valley

    <h4>Chapter 156: Into the Valley</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Henyee


    This woman spoke with a gentle tone, but her words were blunt. Right after she finished speaking, her husband, looking somewhat helpless, once again tugged at her.


    Mo Tiange could roughly guess what this male cultivator was thinking. This woman was too outspoken; if Mo Tiange had a short temper, she would¡¯ve most likely felt unhappy to hear what the woman just said.


    But Mo Tiange was toozy to get angry over this trivial matter. Besides, this woman just talked rather bluntly, but she hadn¡¯t offended her or anything. ¡°What Big Sister said is true. Allow me to consider it first.¡±


    A wide smile bloomed on the woman¡¯s face after she heard Mo Tiange¡¯s reply. ¡°Of course! Little Sister, just take your time.¡±


    Upon seeing that she wasn¡¯t relying on her high cultivation level to st them with her anger, the male cultivator also heaved a sigh. They husband and wife might be two people, but their cultivation levels couldn¡¯tpare to Mo Tiange¡¯s. Even if the two of them joined hands, their odds of winning were unlikely against a cultivator in the peak of the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm.


    Nevertheless, Daoist Fangzheng raised his head, gazed into the horizon and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, you better make your decision quickly. The longer we dy, the more people will arrive.¡±


    There was a trace of astonishment in Mo Tiange¡¯s heart. The divine sense of this Daoist Fangzheng was surprisingly powerful! She also sensed people approaching the area now.


    ¡°That being the case, we better head out soon.¡±


    Upon hearing what she said, the three of them were all delighted.


    Daoist Fangzheng looked at their surroundings thenid a Sound-Insting Barrier at lightning speed. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, may I ask what kind of cultivation technique you practice?¡± Mo Tiange looked displeased by his question, so he immediately added another sentence. ¡°The miasma and the gales below are extremely strong, so it¡¯d be best if Fellow Daoist Ye had a technique with a restraining effect.¡±


    Mo Tiange gave it some thought before answering: ¡°Although I don¡¯t have that kind of cultivation technique, I do have a magic weapon which might be able to withstand the gales.¡±


    Her answer made the three people beam with happiness. Daoist Fangzheng pped his hands. ¡°That¡¯s good then! For the miasma, I have antidote pills that have excellent effects. After we take some, we¡¯ll just need to seal our aura and use Lightness Skill. Fellow Daoist Ye, can your magic weapon protect the four of us from being attacked by the gales?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ We have to try to find out.¡±


    Once they finished briefly discussing their n, the four of them took out their flying magic tools then leaped into the valley under the envious stares of the numerous Aura Refining cultivators present.


    Mo Tiange took out an ordinary flying sword. The first reason for this was that the White Silk Handkerchief would have to be used in this trip to withstand the gales. The second reason was that she wanted to hide her wealth. The White Silk Handkerchief was a magic weapon; it would definitely be eye-catching enough when she took it out, but if other people saw that it had many functions, she might inevitably make people covet it.


    From their brief discussion a moment ago, Mo Tiange learned that the husband¡¯s name was Yao Zixiu and the woman¡¯s name was Shang Ruwan. They were born in cultivation ns and grew up as friends ever since they were children. Later, their ns declined, and they became individual cultivators. In fact, the two of them could be considered very lucky. They identally saved a severely injured Nascent Soul cultivator, who was thankful for their life-saving grace, so he gave them several Foundation-Building Pills in return. With these Foundation-Building Pills, the two of them surprisingly sessfully advanced to the Foundation Building realm together.


    Originally, with their identity as Foundation Building cultivators, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for them to find a small cultivation group. However, they were already ustomed to wandering the world, so they didn¡¯t like to be tied down. Besides, their aptitudes weren¡¯t great; even if they joined a cultivation group, their chances of advancing to the Core Formation realm were still very slim. Hence, it¡¯d be better for them to remain individual cultivators¡ªthey¡¯d be a bit happier that way.


    Seeing that this Shang Ruwan was both honest and straightforward in her speech, and her mind was also much more unconstrained than many elite disciples of cultivation groups, Mo Tiange¡¯s perception of her improved slightly. Her husband, Yao Zixiu, was rtively quieter. He was also a bit more tactful than her, which made them perfectlyplementary. The two of them had a harmonious marital life and looked extremely in love with each other.


    As for Daoist Fangzheng, he was also an individual cultivator. He was quite old and had a lot of experience. Nevertheless, Mo Tiange still couldn¡¯t see his real nature yet.


    The three of them guessed Mo Tiange was a disciple of a cultivation group. Mo Tiange didn¡¯t refute them and just dodged the issue. She merely said she was passing through the area and happened toe across the spiritual aura fluctuation, so she came to take a look at what was happening.


    As they flew down into the valley, they saw that the valley waspletely covered with fog which consequently made the valley looked bottomless. They continued to fly down for a while and before long, they already reached the periphery of the miasma-filled area.


    Daoist Fangzheng took out his Detoxifying Pills and gave them to the other three. Mo Tiange epted the pill, but instead of taking it, she secretly swapped it with her own medicinal pill. This Daoist Fangzheng didn¡¯t look suspicious at all, but he was someone she just met after all, so she thought she should be a bit cautious.


    Soon afterward, Mo Tiange summoned the White Silk Handkerchief then cast an art. In a sh, the White Silk Handkerchief turned into chunks of bricks which fell around them andpletely surrounded them, enshrouding the four of them inside of it as if it was a house.


    This was the result of her five years in Closed Door Meditation. At first, this White Silk Handkerchief was only able to turn into a brick wall that covered one side. After she grew stronger, however, the number of sides it could cover increased and its defense power also increased.


    Under the protection of the White Silk Handkerchief, the four of them flew down cautiously.


    The miasma wasn¡¯t thick, but as they kept on flying, they could hear the sound of wind blowing aggressively outside the Handkerchief. The sound became increasingly sharper; it was so sharp that it sounded like something was being torn apart as it directly mmed into the brick walls.


    A slight wrinkle appeared on Mo Tiange¡¯s brows. As they expected, the gales were fierce. If the White Silk Handkerchief hadn¡¯t been consecrated by a Deification cultivator and was an ordinary magic weapon, maybe they wouldn¡¯t have been able to pass through these gales.


    Upon seeing Mo Tiange¡¯s face turning somewhat pale, worry appeared on Shang Ruwan¡¯s face. She asked softly, ¡°Little Sister Ye, can you continue on?¡±


    With a pale face, Mo Tiange answered, ¡°I don¡¯t have enough spiritual aura; can you and your husband please lend me a hand?¡±


    Shang Ruwan and Yao Zixiu nced at each other then both simultaneously made hand seals. Yao Zixiu transferred his spiritual aura to Shang Ruwan, and Shang Ruwan passed it onto Mo Tiange.


    Daoist Fangzheng was focused on being the guard to avoid any unexpected incidents.


    The gales became increasingly fierce. The three people also gradually exhausted their spiritual aura and started to take medicinal pills.


    While Daoist Fangzheng provided them with medicinal pills to save them from the miasma and Mo Tiange used her magic weapon to shelter them from the gales, the Yao couple didn¡¯t make any contributions. Because of that, the two of them didn¡¯t dare toin. They just took Restorative Panaceas silently and continued to pass all their spiritual aura to Mo Tiange.


    As time passed by, the Yao couple¡¯s Restorative Panaceas were eventually exhausted. After fumbling in his Qiankun Bag for more, Yao Zixiu whispered to Shang Ruwan, ¡°Little Sister Wan, do you have any more Restorative Panaceas?¡±


    Shang Ruwan, whose face was gradually turning pale, shook her head. ¡°This is thest bottle.¡± They were just ordinary individual cultivators; they didn¡¯t have many belongings.


    Mo Tiange swallowed a Restorative Panacea then said, ¡°Daoist Fangzheng, can you take their ce?¡±


    The four of them were in one boat now, so Daoist Fangzheng certainly wouldn¡¯t object. He nodded and said, ¡°Brother Yao, you and your wife should take a break for now. I still have some Restorative Panaceas, so it won¡¯t be a problem for me to take your ce for a while.¡±


    The Yao couple had exhausted their medicinal pills, so they naturally agreed to his suggestion. Yao Zixiu said, ¡°That being the case, we won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    Daoist Fangzheng sped his hands then moved his spiritual aura, sending it to Mo Tiange through her back. Yao Zixiu and Shang Ruwan had nothing to do now, so they both used this time to close their eyes and rest.


    At that moment, sob-like noises appeared outside. All of a sudden, several gale attacks came towards them and fell heavily on the brick walls around them one after another. For a short while, Mo Tiange lost control over the brick walls, causing the four people to be tossed around.


    Shang Ruwan yelled, ¡°Big Brother Xiu!¡±


    Yao Zixiu immediately leaped towards her. They held hands with each other tightly and tried to steady themselves.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s and Fangzheng¡¯s cultivation levels were higher than theirs, so they were able to adapt faster than the couple. The moment she realized her magic weapon was going out of control, Mo Tiange immediately bit the tip of her tongue, spouting a mouthful of blood essence and forcibly regaining control over her magic weapon. Daoist Fangzheng also moved his spiritual aura immediately and sent it into Mo Tiange¡¯s body.


    After the torrent of gales passed and the four of them regained their footing, Mo Tiange said, ¡°Our situation isn¡¯t good. If the gales be a bit stronger, my magic weapon definitely can¡¯t take it.¡±


    What she said made the three others furrow their brows. They¡¯d personally faced the gales before, so they naturally knew how terrible they were. Right now, the Yao couple had already exhausted their Restorative Panaceas and werecking in spiritual aura. If they continued on, even protecting themselves would be difficult. As for Daoist Fangzheng, he might have some strength left, but if Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t hold on and they lost the protection of the White Silk Handkerchief, he also couldn¡¯t do anything to survive those gales.


    While they hesitated, another torrent of gales came. This time, Mo Tiange was already prepared¡ªshe directly used her divine sense to firmly control the White Silk Handkerchief. Nevertheless, this torrent of gales was even stronger than before. No matter how powerful Mo Tiange¡¯s divine sense was, she couldn¡¯t help but feel the so-called ¡°the spirit is willing, but the flesh is weak.¡± She promptly made a decision and shouted, ¡°This won¡¯t do! We have to go back!¡±


    Daoist Fangzheng showed a conflicted look. ¡°Well¡­ we ought to reach the bottom soon, right?¡±


    Mo Tiange raised her tone: ¡°If another onees, I can¡¯t take it! Fellow Daoist Fangzheng, can you guarantee you can continue on?¡±


    Her words made Daoist Fangzheng silent. His cultivation level was slightly lower than Mo Tiange¡¯s; if even Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t continue on, he certainly couldn¡¯t.


    Another batch of gale attacks came. Shang Ruwan¡¯s face paled, and with a ¡°pu,¡± she vomited blood.


    Yao Zixiu was frightened. ¡°Little Sister Wan!¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t say anything and immediately directed her flying sword in another direction. If she continued on like this, a tiny bit of carelessness might cause her to lose her life there. She wasn¡¯t an individual cultivator; she joined a school and had a master. Her skills were outstanding, and she didn¡¯tck medicinal pills. Even if she didn¡¯t obtain this unique treasure, whose existence was still questionable, she still had a chance of achieving the Great Dao. Losing her life for something that didn¡¯t necessarily exist meant she would lose much more than she gained!


    Upon seeing her changing her direction, Fangzheng called out, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye!¡± Apparently, he wasn¡¯t willing to give up.


    Mo Tiange said coldly, ¡°We¡¯ll all die here if we don¡¯t go back! No matter how good the treasure is, we have to live to enjoy it!¡±


    Daoist Fangzheng¡¯s face flushed, but in the end, he remained silent. Unlike these people, he didn¡¯t have much left in his lifespan, so he wanted to obtain as many opportunities as possible. However, if he offended this little girl now, he would lose the protection of her magic weapon and would lose his life here!


    He gazed at the bottom of the valley, which could already be seen with the naked eye. His expression was filled with reluctance.


    Yao Zixiu was just as unwilling as he was. Shang Ruwan, who stood next to him, said softly, ¡°Big Brother Xiu, what¡¯s most important is the two of us being safe and sound.¡±


    Yao Zixiu was silent for a long time before he uttered a soft ¡°en.¡±


    They flew up inplete silence. The gales finally weakened, causing the four people to lose some of the tension they felt before.


    However, there was suddenly a loud rumbling noise. The Yao couple raised their heads to look but right afterward, they turned pale in fear. ¡°FELLOW DAOISTS!¡±


    Mo Tiange looked up, following their line of sight. Her eyes instantly widened.


    A part of the mountain wall was actually blown apart by the gale and was falling towards them!


    ¡°Brother Yao! Block them, quick!¡± Daoist Fangzheng shouted.


    The Yao couple finally reacted. They promptly joined hands and made hand seals. Soon after, a protective barrier appeared above everyone.


    The brick walls of the White Silk Handkerchief only covered four sides; it couldn¡¯t block the rocks falling from above, so they had to rely on this protective barrier.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s heart sank. With no time to consider anything else, she fumbled in her Qiankun Bag for a medicinal pill which she immediately stuffed into her mouth. The next second, she felt a huge tremor shaking her entire body¡ªthose rocks were already raining down upon them!


    When the first wave of rocks fell, the Yao couple managed to block them with much effort. Faced with the second wave, the protective barrier trembled, and the light on its surface dimmed. When the third wave came, the protective barrier finally shattered.


    Mo Tiange suddenly lost control over the brick walls. She immediately sped her palms, causing the walls on the four sides to transform back into her White Silk Handkerchief. She then made a hand seal in an attempt to retreat to her Virtual Sky World but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t hold on. In an instant, she was sucked into the raging gales¡­


    ¡­


    It was unclear how much time had passed before Mo Tiange slowly regained consciousness.


    Hurt¡­ Her whole body was aching¡­


    It was only after she closed her eyes and let her spiritual aura flow through every inch of her meridians that the aches in her body dissipated slightly.


    After a long time, she eventually regained some strength and slowly propped herself into a sitting position.


    She turned to examine her surroundings. The view in front of her made her feel amazed.


    Under the brightly shining sun, lush green grass was everywhere, a breeze was blowing gently and the stream was making rippling noises. This was a beautiful, paradise-like scene.


    She began thinking about what happened before she fainted.


    She discovered the spiritual aura fluctuation, looked for its source, went into the valley with Yao couple and Daoist Fangzheng, faced torrents of gales¡­ In the end, she wanted to enter the Virtual Sky World but she couldn¡¯t do it in time¡ªshe was sucked into the gales and lost consciousness.


    She probed her body to examine it and discovered she didn¡¯t have any wounds. Both her dantian and meridians were extremely tough, so they also didn¡¯t suffer any damage. The reason why she didn¡¯t suffer any external wounds was because she was wearing the Heaven and Earth Cloud-Silk Armor. This magic tool was what Qin Xi stole from Yunwu Sect¡¯s Guiyuan Hall and gave to her along with the Land-Fleeing Ruler when they left Mount Yunwu. The Land-Fleeing Ruler once saved her life, and now this Heaven and Earth Cloud-Silk Armor also saved her life¡­


    Mo Tiange repressed those chaotic feelings then stood up from the ground.


    This was indeed a valley, but it waspletely different from the original valley that was covered with fog and filled with rampaging miasma and gales. What kind of ce was this? How did she end up here?


    After summoning the White Silk Handkerchief and getting onto it, she hovered in midair. From the air, she saw that this was a T-shaped valley. There were precipitous rock walls all around. Aside from flying up, she couldn¡¯t see any other way out. Hence, Mo Tiange cautiously flew near the rock wall.


    She didn¡¯t know how the Yao couple and Daoist Fangzheng were now. The Yao couple was together, and Daoist Fangzheng had a lot of experience; presumably, they had some means to protect themselves. This ce was breathtakingly beautiful. The vegetation was lush, and there were harmless little beasts passing by asionally. There was probably nothing dangerous about it, right?


    As Mo Tiange¡¯s eyes swept the area beneath her, she suddenly discovered a ck thing. A frown emerged on her face, and she flew down towards it.


    That thing¡­ looked just like a pile of stones. As she flew closer, she could see it more clearly. It seemed to be¡­ a stone statue!


    Mo Tiange suddenly felt invigorated and continued to fly down. The existence of the stone statue indicated that there were humans here. Since there were humans here, she would be able to ask them about this ce and what was going on here.


    Once shended on the ground, she looked at the statue.


    The statue was several hundred feet tall. From its appearance and posture, it seemed to be a female statue. Her hair was rolled up into a high bun, and there was a phoenix hairpin in it. Her attire was somewhat strange. The upper part of her clothes was short; it wrapped around her upper body tightly but left her entire shoulder exposed. The lower part of her clothes was actually a long skirt. Although it was only a statue, it had a fresh, elegant vibe to it.


    These clothes¡­ seemed to be a dress from several thousand years ago! Several thousand years ago, women weren¡¯t like modern women who had topletely cover themselves. They exposed their shoulders to look beautiful, and they liked to wear long skirts which fluttered and made them look like fairies, just like the Flying Apsaras in the drawings.


    Mo Tiange attentively scrutinized this stone statue. Moss had grown all over it; it seemed like it had been left unattended for a very long time. She was rather disappointed. It seemed that the people from this valley had most likely moved away.


    Under the stone statue, there was a tform made of stone which seemed to be an altar, but weeds were growing inside the incense pot.


    Mo Tiange suddenly furrowed her brows and ced her hand on the incense pot on the stone altar. She gave it a light push and suddenly, a faint spiritual aura was emitted.

 Chapter 157: Yao Couple

    <h4>Chapter 157: Yao Couple</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Henyee


    Upon discovering that the incense pot on the altar possessed spiritual aura, Mo Tiange was exhrated.


    This valley was clearly an ordinary valley. The flowers, the nts, the trees¡ªeverything here had no spiritual aura. Since this incense pot unexpectedly possessed spiritual aura, there was certainly something unusual about it!


    After examining it for a while, Mo Tiange eventually used a spell to move the incense pot away. Atst, she finally found the source of the spiritual aura fluctuation.


    Mo Tiange flew high in the air then looked down at the scene beneath her. The altar, the stone statue, the surrounding tall trees¡­ This was obviously a formation! A formation which didn¡¯t need any spiritual aura after it evolved!


    A smirk appeared on her face. Formations also existed in the secr world. Those formations didn¡¯t need spiritual aura, but they were developed from formations present in the cultivation world. Their function was simply to disturb mortals¡¯ abilities in making good judgments. If cultivators used their divine sense and magic, they would naturally be able to break such formations.


    She sped her hands and cast an art. In a sh, the incense pot on the altar exploded, exposing the things inside it. The spiritual aura suddenly soared to the sky. All of a sudden, the scenery around her changed, and the sky darkened.


    Mo Tiange raised her gaze and looked around. A frown appeared on her face.


    A formation inside a formation!


    This time, the formation was actually a genuine formation from the cultivation world. The stone statue and the altar she saw just now were nowhere to be seen. What was left was onlypletely deserted wilderness.


    Wrong, this was an illusion!


    While grasping the Shuttle of Flying Apsara in her hand, Mo Tiange once again summoned the White Silk Handkerchief. In an instant, she was already high in the sky as she formed hand seals with her hands.


    After several extremelyplicated hand seals, several threads of spiritual aura were simultaneouslyunched.


    In the dark night, she could hear noises which seemed to be the howls and whimpers of malicious ghosts. Soon after, several threads of spiritual aura struck back towards her.


    Her hands trembled. She activated the White Silk Handkerchief. It transformed into a four-sided brick wall which fell around her,pletely blocking these counterattacks. In the next second, she recalled the White Silk Handkerchief and used the Shuttle of Flying Apsara. It turned into golden beams which went to strike her opponents.


    Several soft ¡°pu, pu, pu, pu¡± noisester, the area sank into silence, and the sky brightened.


    Mo Tiange heaved a relieved sigh. She didn¡¯t know how old this formation really was, but it seemed to have been here for several thousand years; its spiritual aura was already weak and its power was greatly decreased. That was why she could break it so easily. However, based on the method used inying it, she reckoned that with its original power, perhaps even Nascent Soul cultivator would be trapped for inside a while¡ªcould it be that the person whoid this formation was also a Nascent Soul cultivator?


    With this assumption in mind, Mo Tiange cautiously observed her surroundings.


    Since the formation was broken, the scenery returned to how it originally was. However, there was a cave opening under the incense burner now, and it was emitting a surging spiritual aura.


    Mo Tiange was surprised. There was obviously no spirit vein in this valley, so how could this cave opening emit such a pure spiritual aura? Furthermore, this spiritual aura fluctuation¡­ was very simr to what she sensed before!


    Upon realizing this point, Mo Tiange cautiously made her way towards the cave opening. She first used a spell to probe the inside of the cave then she caught a living animal and put it into the cave. Once she was sure there were no abnormalities, she finally walked into the cave slowly.


    This cave opening was extremely narrow; it seemed only one person could pass through it at a time. She went along the stone steps, going downward step by step until she eventually arrived at a spacious hall. Mo Tiange then snapped her fingers, causing mes to appear at her fingertips. With her cultivator¡¯s eyesight, she could still see things in the dark but only barely. However, if she had a fire, she would be able to see clearly.


    Mo Tiange lifted her gaze and looked around. This hall burrowed into a rock wall and looked like an Immortal¡¯s Cave. Was it perhaps an ancient cultivator¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave? She felt excited for a moment, but then she thought: Wrong! The stone statue back there obviously depicted someone from several thousand years ago. It ought to have nothing to do with ancient cultivators.


    She walked through the hall, slowly proceeding forward following the stone path. The hall was very dark, but the spiritual aura inside was very dense. Mo Tiange already came to a conclusion; this must be a small spirit vein which was sealed by humans with formations. It seemed¡­ this was undoubtedly a cultivator¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave. Furthermore, this cultivator must be in the Nascent Soul realm at the very least!


    Uponing to this conclusion, Mo Tiange¡¯s interest was finally piqued. Since the formation still existed, this Immortal¡¯s Cave shouldn¡¯t be abandoned. That being the case, it was very possible that the Nascent Soul cultivator passed away in this Immortal¡¯s Cave. What did the Immortal¡¯s Cave of a dead Nascent Soul cultivator represent? There must certainly be the umted wealth of the cultivator inside it!


    Mo Tiange took out the Shuttle of Flying Apsara which then revolved around her body as a precaution. She was even more cautious now that she came into that conclusion.


    This stone path was long andpletely dark. Mo Tiange kept on walking for a while but she suddenly felt her blood running cold. Although she was now viewed by mortals as an immortal, her heart inevitably felt fear when she was faced with this kind of situation. She recalled that her past adventures included only massacres¡ªshe¡¯d never gone through a situation where she had to face uncertain darkness alone.


    In the darkness, she could only hear her soft breathing. Her breathing, which normally couldn¡¯t be heard, was exceptionally loud in this absolute quietness. What she could see was limited to the small mes at her fingertips while everything else was enshrouded in darkness. This actually made the whole situation even more frightening.


    Realizing that her mental state was deteriorating, Mo Tiange closed her eyes and made a hand seal. All of a sudden, bright light burst from the space between her eyebrows and in a sh, she was inside her Virtual Sky World.


    The moment she saw the familiar bamboo hut and brook, she finally regained some calmness.


    As she sat inside the bamboo hut, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. Sure enough, her mental state hadn¡¯t been tempered enough. If it continued on, it definitely would¡¯ve caused problems when she faced the Inner Demon during her core-formation. Good thing she went out to gain real-life experience. Otherwise, if she only relied on the guidance of her Nascent Soul master, she wouldn¡¯t even have discovered this problem.


    Mo Tiange sat cross-legged, began regting her breath then moved her spiritual aura along her macrocosmic orbit. It was only after she was sure her mental state was calm that she prepared to go out and continue exploring the cave.


    Nevertheless, before she read the incantation, she suddenly stopped her movements.


    A vague voice was transmitted from outside the Virtual Sky World. ¡°Big Brother Xiu, let¡¯s take a rest first.¡±


    This was Shang Ruwan¡¯s voice. Mo Tiange made a hand seal then made a pointing gesture. Soon after, the voices immediately became clear.


    ¡°Big Brother Xiu!¡± Shang Ruwan was breathing heavily. It was as if she was extremely exhausted. With her cultivation level in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm, there shouldn¡¯t be any reason for her to feel exhausted. Was she perhaps injured?


    A while passed before she finally heard Yao Zixiu¡¯s voice. ¡°Little Sister Wan, are you alright?¡±


    Shang Ruwan continued to breathe heavily for a while but gradually, her breathing became smooth. She said, ¡°Big Brother Xiu, what are you in a hurry for?¡±


    Mo Tiange could hear theint concealed in her voice.


    Yao Zixiu said, ¡°We¡¯ve narrowly escaped death, and now we discovered there¡¯s an Immortal¡¯s Cave here which might have some treasures inside; of course I¡¯m in a hurry. If we allow Daoist Fangzheng and that female cultivator surnamed Ye to find this ce, wouldn¡¯t that mean we wouldn¡¯t get our shares of the treasure?¡±


    ¡°So be it!¡± Shang Ruwan sounded rather irritated. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that being with me was enough? If we can be together, so what if we don¡¯t get any treasures?¡±


    It took Yao Zixiu a short while before he could answer: ¡°Little Sister Wan! I¡¯m doing this so we can be together! We finally escaped after going through a lot of hardships; what should we do if we get caught again? After all these years, I finally understand that without a high cultivation level and strength, we won¡¯t have a say in anything! Back then, if it wasn¡¯t because my cultivation level was too low, your father wouldn¡¯t have promised you to someone else! If it wasn¡¯t because we were too weak, we wouldn¡¯t have to hide from ce to ce and flee to the secr world all these years! Little Sister Wan, do you still not understand? In the cultivation world, strength is the foundation of everything. Without it, it¡¯ll be hard for us to be together no matter how badly we want to!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing difficult about it!¡± There was anger in Shang Ruwan¡¯s voice. ¡°If we look for a secret ce and live a secluded life there, my father and the others can search for us until they die and they still wouldn¡¯t be able to find us!¡± After she said that, she softened her tone again. ¡°Big Brother Xiu, what happened to you? You weren¡¯t like this before. Why¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me why!¡± Yao Zixiu shouted.


    Mo Tiange was startled. She contemted for a moment then, feeling a bit worried, she pointed towards the space between her eyebrows.


    A pearl suddenly emerged from inside the space between her eyebrows. She cast an art at it, and right afterward, a crack appeared in the Virtual Sky World. Now, she could finally see the Yao couple standing on the stone path.


    Apparently, Shang Ruwan was also startled by Yao Zixiu¡¯s exmation. She stared at him with an astonished expression on her face. However, Yao Zixiu soon rxed his expression and continued on softly: ¡°Little Sister Wan, I want to give you happiness, not hiding you all over. I hope that one day, I can take you back home in a just and open way, and let your father and the others know that you¡¯ve made the right decision by choosing me!¡±


    Shang Ruwan looked touched after she heard what he said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like this. I told you long ago that I don¡¯t care what your cultivation level is. For me, as long as I can be with you, that¡¯s already enough¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Little Sister Wan.¡± Yao Zixiu remained headstrong, ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t be that kind of good-for-nothing man. If that¡¯s the case, then what your father said that year would be true. I only have three spiritual roots; I barely seeded in even building my foundation. If it wasn¡¯t because you secretly gave me your Foundation-Building Pills, I¡¯m not even sure whether I could¡¯ve built my foundation or not¡­ I want to prove to your father that although my aptitude isn¡¯t good, I can still¡­¡±


    By now, Mo Tiange already had a rough understanding of what happened to this Yao couple.


    These two people didn¡¯t simply be individual cultivators because their ns declined. Rather, they were cultivators who escaped their ns. What they said about growing up as childhood friends was probably true. They grew up together, and their feelings developed into love. However, because Yao Zixiu¡¯s aptitude was average, Shang Ruwan¡¯s father didn¡¯t consider him worthy and didn¡¯t allow them to be in a rtionship. In the end, Shang Ruwan and Yao Zixiu eloped.


    Perhaps there were some mistakes in the details, but in general, that was what happened.


    However, hearing the meaning behind Yao Zixiu¡¯s words gave Mo Tiange a bad premonition. But Shang Ruwan, who was physically present at the scene, probably didn¡¯t notice Yao Zixiu¡¯s hidden intentions.


    He said he wanted to give Shang Ruwan happiness, but his gaze glittered when Shang Ruwan wasn¡¯t looking. This man probably couldn¡¯t tolerate days in which he had nothing but love, right?


    A faint sneer appeared on Mo Tiange¡¯s face, but she continued to listen to their dialogue.


    Shang Ruwan was eventually persuaded. She leaned on Yao Zixiu¡¯s chest and said softly, ¡°Big Brother Xiu, don¡¯t worry. On our way here, we didn¡¯t see any traces of other people. Presumably, we¡¯re the only one who found this cave. Ay¡­ I really liked that Little Sister Ye. I wonder if she survived¡­¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. That youngdy¡¯s cultivation level is higher than ours. I¡¯m afraid that even if we joined hands, we still wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat her. Moreover, she also has spiritual treasures; she should be alright.¡±


    ¡°Well, this¡­¡±


    Yao Zixiu said, ¡°I really wonder who that Fellow Daoist Ye really is. You say¡­ How old do you think she is?¡±


    Shang Ruwan took some time to think before she answered: ¡°Although that little sister has steady conduct and a firm way of handling things, we can already tell she¡¯s still a little girl with one nce. If you made me guess her exact age, I couldn¡¯t. However, she must be under eighty years old.¡±


    ¡°Under eighty years old¡­¡± Something shed in Yao Zixiu¡¯s gaze. He mumbled softly, ¡°She¡¯s that young but she already reached the peak of the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm¡­ If she¡¯s lucky, perhaps she can form her Gold Core within the next hundred years, right? It seems that she¡¯s indeed an elite disciple of a big cultivation group.¡±


    ¡°She most likely is,¡± Shang Ruwan said, ¡°The spiritual treasures she has far exceeds other Foundation Building cultivators¡¯, so she definitely isn¡¯t an individual cultivator. I¡¯m afraid that small cultivation groups also couldn¡¯t nurture a cultivator like her.¡±


    Yao Zixiu nodded inwardly. His gaze looked like he was pondering something. ¡°Then this could also be considered a harvest¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Shang Ruwan didn¡¯t hear him clearly.


    Yao Zixiu promptly smiled. ¡°Nothing. Little Sister Wan, are you feeling better now? Can we continue?¡±

 Chapter 158: This Life Eternal Day

    <h4>Chapter 158: This Life Eternal Day</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Henyee


    Once the Yao couple had gone far, Mo Tiange pressed the space between her eyebrows and in the next second, she was already out of the Virtual Sky World. She stared at the direction those two went in and sank into contemtion.


    Shang Ruwan might not see it, but Mo Tiange saw it clearly. Yan Zixiu¡¯s eyes always shifted around when he spoke¡ªwhat he said was most likely not what he truly felt. When he talked about Mo Tiange, his gaze also seemed to have a different meaning. Although Shang Ruwan was very thorough in her observations of other people, she had absolute trust in her husband, so she simply didn¡¯t notice any of that.


    s, from their dialogue, they must¡¯ve been deeply in love with each other¡ªso in love that they even ignored other people¡¯s opinions, fled from their ns and eloped. Who would¡¯ve thought that after being together in marital love, a change like this would happen between them? Yao Zixiu obviously had some reluctance in his heart. How could cultivatorspletely give up on cultivating? When they eloped, perhaps his feelings were sincere. Butter, he became unwilling to remain like that his whole life¡ªhe still wanted his cultivation level to advance to the next realm. What did he mean by: ¡°I can take you back home in a just and open way¡±? Those were all lies. His true intention was to gain power for himself.


    After being lost in her thoughts for a while, Mo Tiange shook her head. This was their business; it didn¡¯t have anything to do with her. But that Shang Ruwan was really pitiful. Although her cultivation level was average, her mental state was far better than many disciples of cultivation groups. Based on their dialogue, her aptitude probably wasn¡¯t bad either. If she cultivated diligently, maybe she could still make a realm-breakthrough.


    Love¡­ Back then, wasn¡¯t Tianqiao also like this? In the beginning, she was happily in love, but after a long time, Meng Sigui finally revealed his character, and the originally vivacious and passionate Tianqiao also became meek. Shang Ruwan would most likely turn out even more pitiful. She abandoned everything to elope; if she lost this love one day, wouldn¡¯t that mean she would have nothing left? No lover, no n, not even a future which could¡¯ve been beautiful at some point¡­


    It was no wonder her uncle said that being weak and affectionate was the greatest enemy for female cultivators. Had Shang Ruwan not been attached to her emotions, perhaps her cultivation level would¡¯ve been far above her current cultivation level with her n as her backing. As Mo Tiange thought about it, she couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh.


    Even though Yao Zixiu had ill intentions towards her, it didn¡¯t change the fact that they all had the same purpose. Sensing that the two people had walked quite a distance away from her, Mo Tiange simply released her divine sense, and it locked onto them. She hid her figure then went inside, following the two of them.


    In the darkness, she went downward along the stone path following their trace, but she was surprisinglypletely alright. Nevertheless, something made Mo Tiange wary. Her divine sense was locked onto the Yao couple, but after they entered a stone door, she could no longer sense their presence.


    While Mo Tiange debated whether or not she should enter this stone door, which obviously had some secrets in it, she discovered someone else¡¯s presence. That person was precisely Daoist Fangzheng. Because of what happened with Yao Zixiu, Mo Tiange naturally became even more vignt than before. The moment she sensed Daoist Fangzheng¡¯s presence, she immediately went into her Virtual Sky World.


    Daoist Fangzheng uttered an ¡°Eh!¡± then after looking all around vigntly, he quickly walked towards the stone door the Yao couple went into and also went inside. Just like the Yao couple, Daoist Fangzheng¡¯s presence vanished without a trace after he entered the stone door.


    Just as Mo Tiange was about toe out of the Virtual Sky World, she discovered there was a group of five people entering the hall. She scanned them using her divine sense. Among the five people, two were male cultivators in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm, and the remaining three were female cultivators in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm. She didn¡¯t know whether the male cultivators werepanions, but the three female cultivators were obviously disciples from the same cultivation group.


    Maybe it was because the formation outside was already broken, but when these five people entered, they obviously didn¡¯t look as miserable as the four of them.


    The five people walked into the stone door together; the two male cultivators walked in front while the three female cultivators followed from behind. Soon afterward, Mo Tiange also decided that she better go inside to temper herself. Since the formation outside was easily broken, even if she couldn¡¯t obtain anything, she wouldn¡¯t lose her life no matter what kind of danger existed inside because she had the Virtual Sky World. Besides, she originally left the school to gain experience, so she mustn¡¯t be overly cautious. Otherwise, this trip would lose its purpose.


    Mo Tiange came out of the Virtual Sky World then stepped into the stone door without any hesitation.


    Right after Mo Tiange entered, she instantly felt a wood spiritual aura fluctuation from under her feet. Furthermore, the stone ground simultaneously moved. One moment, the scene in front of her darkened, and in the next, it brightened. Mo Tiange discovered she was now inside a hall with an arched ceiling. Under her feet was a round stone tform which floated in the air. Not too far from her, there were four floating round stone tforms. The Yao couple was on one tform, Daoist Fangzheng was on another one, the two male cultivators were on one, and so were the three female cultivators.


    These five stone tforms were respectively gold, green, blue, red, and yellow in color, and they were also emitting pure five-element spiritual aura. The stone tform Mo Tiange was standing on was green. Her stone tform moved towards the four others, but when it got into position to form a pentagon with the four others, it stopped.


    At that moment, Shang Ruwan, who was sitting on the red-colored stone tform, seemed to be alright. Upon seeing Mo Tiange standing there looking stunned, sheughed and said, ¡°Little Sister, good thing you also came in unharmed.¡±


    Mo Tiange was aware Yao Zixiu had ill intentions towards her, but Shang Ruwan waspletely oblivious about it, so she was still treating Mo Tiange cordially. Mo Tiange also felt that she was quite kind, so she smiled back and said, ¡°Thanks for worrying about me, Big Sister.¡±


    After Shang Ruwan and Mo Tiange greeted each other, Shang Ruwan asked casually, ¡°I wonder what Little Sister thinks of this hall?¡±


    Mo Tiange looked around then answered, ¡°Big Sister and other Fellow Daoists entered before me; did you maybe discover anything?¡±


    Shang Ruwan smiled and pointed at the two male cultivators on the yellow-colored stone tform. ¡°Fellow Daoist Lu and Fellow Daoist Wang said these are Five Elements tforms, but they don¡¯t know how these work.¡±


    Upon hearing what she said, Mo Tiange shifted her gaze towards the two male cultivators. She asked, ¡°Are these Five Elements tforms magic tools or¡­?¡±


    The slightly taller one among the two male cultivators answered, ¡°Five Elements tforms first appeared in Tianliang School, which was located on Mount Yuzhu of Kunwu Mountain Range. Its history dates back to several thousand years ago. Because Mount Yuzhu¡¯s region was constructed of stone forests, every cultivator in Mount Yuzhu area lived above stone pirs. The Five Elements tforms were first built for the convenience of the school¡¯s disciples who had low cultivation levels and couldn¡¯t fly.¡±


    ¡°However, it was recorded in the book that the reason why Five Elements tforms were named that way was because each stone tform evolved from a formation; the five elements weren¡¯t controlled by humans, and they were able to fly onto the mountain ording to a fixed pattern. Nevertheless, while the appearance and function of these tforms are almost the same as the Five Elements tforms mentioned in the book, each tform only possesses one of the five elements and moreover, there¡¯s nothing else inside this hall¡ªthis really exceeds everything I saw before.¡±


    When he finished, the male cultivator beside him added: ¡°There are only three kinds of things every being could master: divineprehension, spiritual aura, and primordial blood. However, we don¡¯t know what would happen if a mistake urred.¡±


    Seeing that those male cultivators were able to recite the origins of objects rted to formations, they most likely came from a cultivation group that majored in formations.


    One of the three female cultivators was the first to look frightened. She looked at the stone door which wasn¡¯t yet closed then said softly, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Yan, we don¡¯t have the slightest understanding about formations; we can¡¯t determine whether what they said is right or not. It¡¯d be better for us to leave first.¡±


    Upon hearing this, another female cultivator frowned then said in agreement, ¡°What Junior Martial Sister Yun said is reasonable. Besides, we haven¡¯t finished taking care of the matter given to us by master; it¡¯s inappropriate for us to take risks now.¡±


    Since the two of them said this, the person known as Senior Martial Sister Yan nodded and said, ¡°That being the case, we better finish our task first.¡±


    Unexpectedly, right after she said that, the stone tform below them floated towards the stone door, causing the three people to gasp in astonishment. When the stone tform reached the door, the three of them nced at each other. That Senior Martial Sister Yan then said, ¡°Let¡¯s try thinking of going back there.¡±


    The three women reached an agreement and sure enough, the stone tform actually floated back to its original position.


    Everyone in the hall showed happy expressions but a secondter, their happy faces were reced by bitter smiles. Shang Ruwan, still with a bitter smile etched on her face, said, ¡°Even if we know how to control these, we don¡¯t know where we should go.¡±


    Something then surprised everyone. After Shang Ruwan said ¡°where we should go,¡± it echoed inside the main hall. A beam of white light shed in front of everyone, and they saw four huge words appearing in the middle of the hall. Mo Tiange happened to be positioned across Shang Ruwan, so she saw four words backward¡ªThis Life Eternal Day.


    This life eternal day?


    Mo Tiange only had time to skim through these words with her divineprehension before she felt her stone tform moving at a high speed. The other stone tforms acted the same as hers; all revolved at lightning speed with the middle of the hall as the center of their rotation. The gales they went through when they entered the valley unexpectedly blew upwards towards them from the abyss under the tform.


    Mo Tiange wanted to release her body-protecting aura, but she then saw a greenish ray emerging along the edge of her stone tform. Soon afterward, she felt her foothold disappearing, causing her to instinctively summon her White Silk Handkerchief. Once she regained herposure, she found that the hall had vanished, the Five Elements tforms had vanished, and even all those people who were standing next to her a moment ago had also vanished.


    She had returned to the verdant, sunny valley again. Under her feet was the White Silk Handkerchief. The stone statue in the valley was still the same stone statue, but the cave opening was nowhere to be seen. On the contrary, there were now a lot of stone tforms that looked like steps on the mountain wall, which looked precipitous earlier. Furthermore, many Five Elements tforms flew all over the valley, and each Five Elements tform consisted of five annr colors. The trees in the valley also weren¡¯t small and short like they previously were; now, they were all tall and gigantic. Each tree was also connected to other trees by a wooden bridge made of interweaving vines.


    Compared to before, not only did the valley have much more spiritual aura, but it even had some more human aura. This made Mo Tiange feel that maybe in the next second, a female with a high bun and phoenix hairpin wearing a short top exposing her beautiful shoulder and a fluttering skirt would appear from above one of the stone tforms at the precipitous mountain wall.


    Just as this thought shed across her mind, a female, dressed in a way Mo Tiange just thought, suddenly appeared above the stone tform at the middle of the mountain wall. That woman stepped onto a horsetail whisk and flew towards her at a high speed. Mo Tiange waited, prepared to fight. Nevertheless, that woman said: ¡°Fellow Daoist, did you see the two martial sisters who came with me?¡±


    Mo Tiange examined the woman carefully. Although her clothes werepletely different from before, this woman was obviously the woman surnamed Yan in the hall a moment ago. It was just that in these clothes, she looked even more graceful and charming.


    Mo Tiange asked with astonishment, ¡°Fellow Daoist Yan, why are you dressed like this?¡±


    That woman surnamed Yan looked a bit astounded. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t you look the same as me?¡±


    Just as Mo Tiange was about to refute, she suddenly felt a slight chill running across her shoulder. She looked down only to discover that she, who a moment ago was still wearing a wide robe with wide sleeves, was now wearing a small, short top and a long skirt just like the woman surnamed Yan. However, while that woman¡¯s clothes were in the same brilliant gold color as the stone tform from before, Mo Tiange¡¯s clothes were in a vivid green color.


    Upon recalling that her clothes only changed after the woman surnamed Yan came over, Mo Tiange asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist Yan, did your clothes change into this when you arrived here?¡±


    The woman surnamed Yan thought for a while then answered, ¡°When I arrived here and discovered that I was separated from my martial sisters, it seemed my clothes hadn¡¯t changed. It seemed they changed into this when I walked onto the stone tform.¡±


    Mo Tiange continued to ask, ¡°In that case, when Fellow Daoist saw me, was I already wearing these clothes?¡±


    A frown appeared on the woman¡¯s face. She answered, ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m not too sure.¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s expression changed. Divineprehension could actually create such a huge effect here.


    She only gave it a bit of thought, yet she already understood what was happening. Obviously, after she showed up here and saw the stone statue, the divineprehension inside her mind shed, and the scene in front of her became identical to what she had in her mind.


    An Illusory Formation; this was also an Illusory Formation! She and Wei Jiasi also experienced an Illusory Formation during the demonic beast riot. Butpared to this one, that formation was simply too crude. Mo Tiange recalled that when she experienced the previous Illusory Formation, she was able to break it right after she was trapped inside. With the Illusory Formation she was currently facing, however, she knew perfectly well that everything was fake, but everything in this formation seemedpletely wless.


    Upon seeing the change in Mo Tiange¡¯s expression, the woman surnamed Yan furrowed her brows. ¡°Fellow Daoist, is there something wrong?¡±


    Mo Tiange took a deep breath. As she observed their surroundings, she said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t you realize that whatever we¡¯re thinking bes real?¡±


    A thought shed across her mind, and from the grass, a spiritual beast resembling Xiaohuo suddenly appeared and threw itself towards her. Mo Tiange reached out to stroke this ¡°Xiaohuo¡¯s¡± head. It felt smooth, just like the real one.


    That woman surnamed Yan¡¯s expression changed after she heard what Mo Tiange said. She thought for a while then made a hand seal. A wind de wasunched and went towards ¡°Xiaohuo.¡± Unexpectedly, ¡°Xiaohuo¡± suddenly leaped to dodge it then spouted Ardent Yang Real Fire.


    ¡°AH!¡± That woman surnamed Yan immediately dodged out of the way. She shouted at Mo Tiange, ¡°Fellow Daoist, is this not real?¡±


    Mo Tiange moved her hand, and the Shuttle of Flying Apsara transformed into golden rays which trapped ¡°Xiaohuo¡± in the middle. She then used the Soul-Refining Art to ruthlessly press it down. ¡°Xiaohuo,¡± the second rank spiritual beast whimpered, and immediately fell to the ground.


    As she stared at ¡°Xiaohuo¡¯s¡± carcass, Mo Tiange said slowly, ¡°This is fake.¡±


    The woman surnamed Yan stared at her with astonishment. She personally tested it out; this was indeed a second rank spiritual beast. However, once Mo Tiange moved, it was killed without any resistance at all¡ª


    ¡°How¡¯s it fake?¡±


    Although it wasn¡¯t the real Xiaohuo, Mo Tiange still frowned and turned around to avoid looking at the mangled spiritual beast carcass. She then exined to the woman, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring a spiritual beast with me on this trip. I was just giving it a try now. Sure enough, once I thought about spiritual beasts, it took the appearance of my spiritual beast. In addition, even their cultivation levels were the same.¡±


    The only w in this illusion was that after Xiaohuo advanced to the second rank, its Ardent Yang Real Fire turned into Sun Real Fire. Nevertheless, this fake ¡°Xiaohuo¡± indeed had the appearance of a second rank Inferno Beast. Realizing this point, a wrinkle once again appeared on Mo Tiange¡¯s brows. This showed that the master of this Illusory Formation basically established this formation based on their own thoughts. But this also illustrated an even more substantial problem¡ªthe master of this Illusory Formation had very profound knowledge; whatever the people who entered the formation thought, he was able to create it!


    This fact was even more terrifying than the power of the Illusory Formation itself. The existence of the Illusory Formation showed that the master was extremely proficient in formations. Every formation could be broken, but with his knowledge, he was able to make this formation wless! Besides, from another point of view, who could¡¯ve had this kind of profound knowledge? He was actually able to create perfect imitations of almost everything people thought; there were only some things, which had gone through weird changes, that he couldn¡¯t imitate. This was terrible!


    The more deeply Mo Tiange thought, the more Mo Tiange felt that the master of this Illusory Formation far exceeded her expectations. In the end, her forehead was covered with beads of sweat.


    As for that woman surnamed Yan, although she heard Mo Tiange¡¯s exnation, she didn¡¯t understand why Mo Tiange was reacting this way, so she was filled with doubt. However, the way Mo Tiange so easily killed a second rank spiritual beast allowed her to see that Mo Tiange¡¯s strength was rtively highpared to ordinary middle stage Foundation Building cultivators¡ªshe couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit awed by Mo Tiange.


    ¡°Little Sister is Yan Ruoshu of Bixuan Court; may I know Big Sister¡¯s name? Which group does Big Sister belong to?¡± She originally called Mo Tiange either ¡°Miss¡± or ¡°Fellow Daoist,¡± but now, she called herself ¡°Little Sister¡± and called Mo Tiange ¡°Big Sister¡±¡ªobviously, she was deliberately trying to make them closer.


    Mo Tiange answered indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m Ye Xiaotian. My group isn¡¯t famous; presumably, Fellow Daoist wouldn¡¯t know of it.¡±


    Upon hearing Mo Tiange¡¯s indifferent tone as well as her unwillingness to state which group she came from, Yan Ruoshu felt quite angry. But considering how unperturbed Mo Tiange was in facing their current problem, she repressed her anger.


    ¡°Big Sister Ye, what¡¯s going on here?¡±


    ¡°This should be an Illusory Formation.¡± Mo Tiange lowered her gaze to look at herself then closed her eyes and thought about something. By the time she opened her eyes again, as she expected, the clothes on her body already reverted back to her original clothes.


    ¡°An Illusory Formation?¡± Yan Ruoshu turned her head and looked around. As she thought about how none of the vegetation and animals was real, she couldn¡¯t help but feel scared. ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do for the time being.¡± Mo Tiange took out her White Silk Handkerchief and Shuttle of Flying Apsara. Now that she was well-prepared to face the enemy, she looked back towards the woman and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should look for the others first. After we find them, we can think of our next steps.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Yan Ruoshu also couldn¡¯t do anything, so she nodded helplessly.


    After walking for some time, Yan Ruoshu asked, ¡°Big Sister Ye, did youe to the secr world to handle some matters too?¡±


    Mo Tiange was walking and concentrating on observing the situation at the same time, so when she head Yan Ruoshu¡¯s question, she just grunted carelessly as an answer.


    Yan Ruoshu continued on: ¡°Then this is really such a coincidence! The three of us martial sisters were also ordered by our master toe to the secr world to handle some things. We happened to discover that this ce leaked spiritual aura, so we came to take a look. Big Sister Ye, what kind of matters do you have to take care of? If it¡¯s possible, why don¡¯t we travel together?¡±


    That woman was indeed rather chatty. Mo Tiange frowned and said, ¡°I was ordered by my master to leave the mountain and travel around, so I¡¯m not sure what my next destination will be.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Then wouldn¡¯t it be good for Big Sister Ye to go with us? We¡¯re all women; there are definitely a lot of things we can talk about. Big Sister Ye¡­¡±


    As that woman continued to bber on, Mo Tiange secretly frowned. She knew what kind of cultivation group Bixuan Court was. Reportedly, that cultivation group only epted women. It was founded at a very secret ce and rarely had any dealings with the outside world; it was aparably mysterious cultivation group. Its power was neither huge nor small; its power was more or less the same as Yunwu Sect and Zixia Sect.


    Nevertheless, Yan Ruoshu previously treated Mo Tiange indifferently, but now she was extremely cordial towards her. It was obviously because she was here alone and she saw that Mo Tiange¡¯s cultivation level was higher than hers, so she tried to get into Mo Tiange¡¯s good books.


    In fact, Yan Ruoshu didn¡¯t need to be like this. Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t in the habit ofpletely abandoning herpanion. There was only the two of them now; if anything dangerous came up, she would naturally help Yan Ruoshu out.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Yan, do you and your martial sisters have a way of contacting each other?¡± Mo Tiange cut Yan Ruoshu short.


    Yan Ruoshu paused for a second before she nodded. ¡°We have our Group Summoning Talisman.¡±


    The so-called Group Summoning Talisman was a way for disciples of the same group to pass messages to each other. This talisman was different from a personal Summoning Talisman; a particr technique was needed to use it. In case it was issued, every disciple of that group who was present within a certain range would receive it. Mo Tiange herself also had several Group Summoning Talismans in her possession. Every disciple who left the mountain received some. However, they weren¡¯t easy to manufacture, so if it wasn¡¯t urgent, it was better not to use it.


    Once Mo Tiange heard Yan Ruoshu¡¯s answer, she said, ¡°In that case, Fellow Daoist Yan better try sending the Group Summoning Talisman. Finding them will be too difficult if we¡¯re looking blindly like this.¡±

 Chapter 159: Killing Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 159: Killing Each Other</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Henyee


    Yan Ruoshu sent out the Group Summoning Talisman. However, the Summoning Talisman only rose up and flew around for a while before it once again fell back into Yan Ruoshu¡¯s hands.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Yan Ruoshu felt a bit baffled about what she should do.


    Mo Tiange frowned then said, ¡°Forget it. It seems that inside this illusory Formation, even a Summoning Talisman is useless.¡± Since this was an Illusory Formation, there were naturally some limitations to their actions. What should she do this time? If this entire valley was an Illusory Formation, where was the exit?


    This valley was surrounded by cliffs, so there was only the sky¡­ Mo Tiange raised her head and gazed at the sky but shook her head immediately after. Even though Foundation Building cultivators could fly, the sky was most likely within the range of this Illusory Formation.


    The two of them wandered about the valley, but after failing to find the others, they went back to the stone statue and sat on top of the altar.


    Upon seeing how Mo Tiange remained calm despite being trapped there, Yan Ruoshu unconsciously became rather dependent on her. In order to lessen her anxiety, she pulled Mo Tiange into a conversation.


    As it turned out, they, the three female cultivators of Bixuan Court previously rushed towards this ce along with Mo Tiange. But Mo Tiangeter elerated her speed, so they fell far behind.


    Probably one hour after Mo Tiange, Daoist Fangzheng and the others entered the valley. Yan Ruoshu¡¯s group and the two male cultivators also met each other on that cliff. The two male cultivators surnamed Lu and Wang were also cultivators from the same cultivation group. From the Aura Refining cultivators on that cliff, they learned that four Foundation cultivators already entered the cliff together and that there were gales, miasma and the like in the valley. Thus, the five of them formed a group and entered the valley together.


    Unlike Mo Tiange¡¯s group, the five of them, guided by the two male cultivators,id a formation to withstand the gales. However, how could this formation, which wasid ording topass points, be better than Mo Tiange¡¯s White Silk Handkerchief? They¡¯d just gone about a thousand feet down but they already struggled to resist the gales. At that point, they didn¡¯t know what happened, but the gales suddenly weakened, allowing them to smoothly descend to the valley. Once they arrived at the valley, they unexpectedly discovered that the valley was peaceful and beautiful, just like a fairnd¡ªit waspletely different from the dangerous gales and miasma above. They only looked around the valley for a while before finding this stone statue.


    By now, Mo Tiange already had a general idea of what happened. After she was swept away by the gales, she fainted for a short while. Afterward, she found the stone statue then broke the formation. As a result, the gales weakened and consequently, the five of them were able to reach the valley smoothly.


    After realizing what happened, Mo Tiange felt even more uncertain. That formation was already several thousands of years old; it had long lost its original power, so she was able to break it without much effort. Nevertheless, she never expected that it was actually able to affect the gales in the valley. That being the case, didn¡¯t that mean the original power of this formation was far more formidable than what she previously imagined?


    The small, hidden spirit vein, the formation on the altar, the mysterious Five Elements tforms, and the Illusory Formation they couldn¡¯t wake up from despite knowing clearly that everything was fake showed that the master of this ce was truly terrible! Furthermore, this valley was obviously as beautiful as paradise, but the air high above it was covered with miasma and gales; it was as if it was deliberately made that way so people wouldn¡¯t find out about its existence. Putting all of this together, this ce actually sounded like a ce where an expert lived in seclusion.


    However, how should the stone statue and the altar be interpreted? Those two together in one spot looked like they were part of a secr world God-worshipping ritual, but there were traces of cultivators everywhere in this ce. Could it be that there used to be mortals in this valley, and they considered the cultivator who lived here as a God and worshipped them?


    While Mo Tiange was pondering several possibilities, Yan Ruoshu was still bbering on and on. Mo Tiange was annoyed, so she directly stood up and called out, ¡°Fellow Daoist Yan.¡±


    Yan Ruoshu was surprised.


    ¡°We better look for the others separately. If we run into others, we¡¯ll meet again here.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Yan Ruoshu was a bit flustered. If she had to walk by herself, she was indeed quite scared.


    Seeing the fear across Yan Ruoshu¡¯s face as well as her embarrassment in saying anything, Mo Tiange¡¯s heart softened. Mo Tiange indeed found the overly-weak Yan Ruoshu an eyesore, but Yam Ruoshu was nothing but a rather timid woman who didn¡¯t have any ill intentions.


    Mo Tiange softened her tone and said, ¡°If Fellow Daoist thinks this is inconvenient, you can stay here and wait for me. I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible.¡±


    What Mo Tiange said made Yan Ruoshu nod gratefully. ¡°Okay. Big Sister Ye, you have to be careful.¡±


    Mo Tiange gave her a faint smile, controlled the White Silk Handkerchief and flew up.


    Back when she was with Yan Ruoshu, they only searched for the others briefly. Now that Yan Ruoshu wasn¡¯t bbering next to her, Mo Tiange cautiously looked for the others from one stone tform to the other.


    In this T-shaped valley, the stone statue was located right within the hook at the end of the T-shaped valley. From above the valley, she saw that there were still one vertical and one horizontal long valley path ahead.


    The trees were really too numerous, too tall, and too lush, so it was hard for her to fly. Mo Tiange immediately got down from her White Silk Handkerchief then walked randomly along the vine bridges. Whenever she found a Five Elements tform, she¡¯d get onto it and let it take her to the next area. Perhaps the others also did the same as her because just by doing this, she was able to run into some of them.


    Just as she walked along the vine bridges among the trees while listening to the chirping of the insects, the twittering of the birds by the mountain streams, and the noises of spiritual beasts romping about, a weird thought suddenly emerged in Mo Tiange¡¯s mind. She thought she wouldn¡¯t mind if she lived a secluded life for the rest of her life in this kind of fairnd-like ce.


    Nevertheless, this idea only shed in her head for an instant before she promptly swept it out of her mind. She already had the Virtual Sky World; wasn¡¯t it also a fairnd? With the Virtual Sky World, there was nothing to envy here. If she let this idea thrive, she might not be able to leave this Illusory Formation for the rest of her life for real!


    After walking for a while, her divine sense suddenly sensed faint spiritual aura fluctuations. Mo Tiange was invigorated. Without any further considerations, she rushed towards the spot where the spiritual aura fluctuations came from, moving alternately between the vine bridges and Five Elements tforms.


    The spiritual aura fluctuations became increasingly apparent. She could already sense that the source was three fighting cultivators. Among the three, one had a spiritual aura which she seemed to be familiar with.


    She stepped onto another Five Elements tform. Right after it made a turn to a certain corner, Mo Tiange could already see what was happening.


    Three people were there; those two male cultivators surnamed Lu and Wang and Daoist Fangzheng. She didn¡¯t know what happened to the three of them, but they were actually having an all-out fight as if they¡¯d lost all reason. In addition, there was also something strange about them; although the two male cultivators surnamed Lu and Wang joined hands in fighting Daoist Fangzheng, they also put a spoke in the each other¡¯s wheels from time to time. This was simply three parties trying to kill each other!


    If this was only a simple encounter on the road, Mo Tiange absolutely wouldn¡¯t pay attention to them; even if the three of them perished together, it wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with her. Nheless, they encountered the Illusory Formation in this valley together. Furthermore, back then, they each stood on one tform from the five colored stone tforms. Who knew whether the death of one person would cause problems for the others or not?


    Once this thought shed in her mind, Mo Tiange summoned the White Silk Handkerchief then flew at a lightning speed towards them and shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Those three people simultaneously turned to look at her. All of a sudden, however, they all changed direction. Magic tools and spells came to attack her one after another!


    Daoist Fangzheng shouted, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, you shouldn¡¯t interfere! I¡¯m the one who found this first!¡±


    Mo Tiange was dumbfounded, but before she could think about what he meant, the three people¡¯s magic tools already attacked her. She raised her hand, causing a brick wall to fall in front of her andpletely block their attacks. At the same time, she also hurled the Shuttle of Flying Apsara towards them and released a tremendous spiritual aura pressure using the Soul-Refining Art. The three people immediately felt their minds bing dull and their movements bing slower. A split secondter, all of them had been surrounded by the Shuttle of Flying Apsara which had turned into numerous golden rays.


    But these people also weren¡¯t mediocre. From the nine people trapped in this valley, five were in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm: the Yao couple and the Bixuan Court female disciples. The four others were all in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t feel afraid at all despite fighting three middle stage Foundation Building cultivators at the same time. However, even though she wasn¡¯t afraid, she still had a hard time in this fight.


    By using the spiritual aura pressure generated from the secondyer of the Soul-Refining Art to gain the upper hand then making the Shuttle of Flying Apsara multiply into threes, Mo Tiange had managed to simultaneously trap the three people. A secondter, the three of them finally reacted; each started to resist.


    Daoist Fangzheng used a horsetail whisk. Although it wasn¡¯t a high grade magic tool, he had the advantage of abundant experience. As for the two male cultivators surnamed Lu and Wang, while one took out his sword, the other was unexpectedly a talisman cultivator. With the three people attacking her at the same time, no matter how powerful Mo Tiange¡¯s magic weapon was, she was still in a critical situation from being ganged up upon.


    At this time, the time she spentparing notes with Ye Jingwen finally showed its benefit.


    Ye Jingwen was a sword cultivator. His techniques in fights of magical powers far exceeded those of ordinary cultivators in the same realm as him. He had an immensely powerful move known as Thousand Square Destruction Lightsaber. It allowed him to release several hundred beams of sword aura to attack his opponent¡ªfighting that move was the same as fighting several cultivators at the same time.


    Now that she saw the three people simultaneouslying to attack her, Mo Tiange already prepared herself with her Soul-Refining Art. She released a tremendous spiritual aura pressure for a while, withdrew her Shuttle of Flying Apsara then immediately directed it towards the talisman cultivator surnamed Wang. At the same time, she also activated the Enchanting Lantern and used the White Silk Handkerchief to block their attacks.


    She used many tricks and moves at the same time; it was as if there weren¡¯t any pauses between each move at all. This was the result of her practice matches with Ye Jingwen. The quicker her moves and the more methods she used, the higher her odds of sess would be.


    As the Enchanting Lantern emitted a bright light, she used the Shuttle of Flying Apsara toy a formation and the Soul-Refining Art to pressure them. For a while, the three people were forced to a halt from being suppressed by her.


    Mo Tiange shouted, ¡°Wake up! This is an Illusory Formation!¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s words, as well as having their divine senses suppressed by her Soul-Refining Art, made the three of them dumbfounded. Their minds finally regained some rity.


    Mo Tiange grabbed this opportunity and continued to shout, ¡°Whatever you¡¯re thinking will show up here! You mustn¡¯t let yourself fall into this trap!¡±


    The three people finally came to aplete stop. With a face filled with doubt, Daoist Fangzheng said, ¡°This is fake?¡±


    Mo Tiange heaved a relieved sigh. ¡°Correct. What did you guys just think? You can all try thinking of something else.¡±


    They skeptically turned around to look at something behind them. This time, Mo Tiange finally noticed apletely snow-white flower full of immortal¡¯s aura on the rock wall; it seemed as if a fairy had descended to the world.


    She had a sudden realization. This was White Jade Snow Lotus, a rare breed passed on from the Distant Past era. It could be concocted into a type of medicinal pill known as Heavenly Fragrant Pill. This pill could help people make a realm-breakthrough and could work even on Nascent Soul cultivators. It was no wonder the three of them were fighting for that flower.


    However, she had several of them inside her Virtual Sky World, and all were far older than this one, so she didn¡¯t see any need for it.


    In fact, the three people had been observing her all along. The moment they saw her taking interest in that thing, they¡¯d immediately kill her. But when Mo Tiange saw this White Jade Snow Lotus, she only showed surprise for an instant and immediately returned to her calm expression. Now, they finally listened to her and tried to think of other things.


    The White Jade Snow Lotus suddenly transformed into dark greenish smoke which dispersed in the air. What appeared now was a spiritual nt covered with dense purple clouds. It swayed gently in the wind, full of spiritual aura.


    Purple Slough Grass! The three people had a huge change of expression. They looked at each other but remained silent.


    Knowing that they now believed what she said, Mo Tiange sighed in relief, withdrew her magic weapons and magic tools, and walked towards them. ¡°You¡¯ve seen it. Whatever you think in your mind will appear in front of you here. Whether it¡¯s spiritual nts or unique flowers, they¡¯re all fake.¡±


    Daoist Fangzheng¡¯s face turned red one moment and white in the next. In the end, he heaved a long sigh. ¡°It seems that this old man is still too impatient. In fact, I actually have to thank the master of this ce. If it wasn¡¯t because of this Illusory Formation, I wouldn¡¯t have realized that I almost have an Inner Demon.¡±


    Based on what Daoist Fangzheng said, the one who imagined a White Jade Snow Lotus here was himself. But this was reasonable. He wasn¡¯t young and he had no group backing him¡ªhe was certainly the most anxious among them. The medicinal pill concocted from White Jade Snow Lotus could help a cultivator in making a realm-breakthrough, so it was definitely something he needed now. Because of that, from the moment he arrived there, he was already hoping he could find this kind of unique medicine.


    Upon hearing what Mo Tiange and Daoist Fangzheng said, the male cultivators surnamed Lu and Wang looked rather ufortable. Not only did the two of them believe the flower was real, but they even had a falling out with each other for it. Even if the two of them didn¡¯t mention this matter, resentment toward each other was already born inside their hearts.


    Daoist Fangzheng cupped his hands towards Mo Tiange and said sincerely, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, thank you for this.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded, epting his thanks. She then asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist Fangzheng, Fellow Daoist Lu, Fellow Daoist Wang, how did you guys end up here?¡±


    The one who answered was still Daoist Fangzheng. ¡°After I vanished from above the Five Elements tform, I found myself not too far from here. I walked slowly towards this direction and when I passed this ce, I discovered there was a White Jade Snow Lotus here. Just as I was about to pick it up, these two fellow Daoists rushed over¡­¡±


    He cast a nce at the two people. Although he was still courteous, there was a bit of disdain in his gaze. Obviously, when they saw the flower, they also wanted to put it into their own pockets and even had a falling out with their fellow disciple just for it.


    Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t interested in delving further into this matter, so she only swept her gaze over the two people surnamed Lu and Wang then asked, ¡°Have you seen the others?¡±


    The three people all shook their heads.


    Daoist Fangzheng asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, how about you? What¡¯ve you encountered here?¡±


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°I was teleported to the stone statue area and met Fellow Daoist Yan, but Fellow Daoist Yan and her two martial sisters were separated. As for Fellow Daoist Yao and his wife, I haven¡¯t seen them.¡±


    ¡°In that case, how did Fellow Daoist Ye know this was an Illusory Formation? Did you perhaps run into something?¡± The cultivator surnamed Lu interrupted them. There was suspicion in his eyes; obviously, he thought she also ran into the same problem as them.


    Mo Tiange said faintly, ¡°When Fellow Daoist Yan and I met, we realized we were wearing clothes like the clothes on the stone statue, so we instantly knew something was up. Sure enough, after we did a test, we confirmed this was undoubtedly an Illusory Formation.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Her answer came rather as a surprise for the two people surnamed Lu and Wang. However, since they already saw her means, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. This little girl might look gentle, but she was terrifying when she acted; her movements were as fast as thunder, and her magic weapons were hard to tackle. Although she was in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm like them, she dared to fight the three of them by herself and furthermore, she didn¡¯t look like she was at a disadvantage at all.


    At first, because they were cultivators from a cultivation group, they didn¡¯t really think much of cultivators who lived in the secr world. They thought this female cultivator was just an individual cultivator like the Yao couple and Daoist Fangzheng, but she was unexpectedly very powerful! By now, they were sure that Mo Tiange was also a cultivator from a cultivation group.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, what should we do know?¡± The three of them almost killed each other but they were fortunately brought to their senses by Mo Tiange. Because of that, Daoist Fangzheng was now extremely polite towards her.


    Mo Tiange gave it a bit of thought before answering: ¡°We better find the others first. On the Five Elements tforms, we upied a tform each. We don¡¯t know what would happen if the others don¡¯t make it through; it would be bad if something happened to them and impacted us.¡±


    The three others thought over herments and felt that what she said was quite reasonable. Their parties each stood on one of the Five Elements tforms, so maybe they¡¯d been considered one group. What would they do if one of them didn¡¯t pass this Illusory Formation test and this formation changed into a killing formation? Losing their lives just because of that would be a waste.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye¡¯s right.¡± Daoist Fangzheng was the first to show his agreement.


    The two people surnamed Lu and Wang nced at each other before they also nodded. ¡°Then should we go looking for the others now?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s look separately,¡± Mo Tiange said, ¡°This way, we¡¯ll be able to find them faster. Fellow Daoist Yan and I agreed on meeting at the stone statue area, so if we find the others, we¡¯ll go and meet there.¡±


    ¡°En. How about the four of us split up into two groups, just in case? Going alone will make us susceptible to other traps; having someone else next to us to keep us on our toes isn¡¯t a bad idea,¡± Daoist Fangzheng proposed.


    The two male cultivators looked conflicted and said nothing. They¡¯d just fought each other, so a distance had clearly formed between them. Nevertheless, in this unfamiliar environment, they still trusted each other more than they trusted the others.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it that way then,¡± Mo Tiange said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Lu, Fellow Daoist Wang, you two are fellow disciples, so naturally you¡¯ll be together. Fellow Daoist Fangzheng and I will be one group. Is that alright?¡±


    How could the two surnamed Lu and Wang not agree? Both of them nodded and so, the four people split into two groups.


    Because she was with Daoist Fangzheng, Mo Tiange felt her burden lessening slightly. Daoist Fangzheng was an old cultivator who had wandered the cultivation world for a long time; he wouldn¡¯t bber continuously like Yan Ruoshu did and he was more experienced than her in handling things. They quickly went looking for the others.


    Daoist Fangzheng and the two male cultivators surnamed Lu and Wang fought at the T-junction of the T-shaped valley. Since Mo Tiange came from the direction of the stone statue, the two groups naturally went in the other two directions of the horizontal part of the T-shaped valley.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye!¡± In the middle of their search, Daoist Fangzheng suddenly shouted from the opposite stone tform.


    Mo Tiange turned around and saw Daoist Fangzheng, who was standing on another Five Elements tform, beckon at her then point in a specific direction.


    She closed her eyes then released her divine sense. Sure enough, she found a subtle spiritual aura fluctuation. She couldn¡¯t help but admire Daoist Fangzheng¡¯s divine sense. Before they reached the valley, she already knew he must¡¯ve also practiced a technique that strengthened his divine sense, but she never expected his divine sense to be that strong. He was able to pick up what she missed. It seemed that the phrase ¡°the older, the wiser¡± was indeed correct. Although his cultivation level was slightly lower than hers, this Daoist Fangzheng really wasn¡¯t someone she could look down upon.


    The two of them flew towards the source of the spiritual aura fluctuation. Before long, they could already hear fighting noises. The ones fighting were actually Yan Ruoshu¡¯s two junior martial sisters!


    Mo Tiange was rather dumbfounded. She understood when the two cultivators surnamed Lu and Wang fought. After all, male cultivators cared more about worldly possessions than female cultivators did and had a more aggressive nature, so when they ran into treasures, there was a high chance they would fight each other for it even if they came from the same cultivation group. But these two were female cultivators! Female cultivators rarely came to blows when they ran into conflict. Besides, these two were fellow martial sisters from the same cultivation group!


    Daoist Fangzheng was also dumbfounded, but the two of them continued to fly towards them. As they expected, they saw the two female cultivators from Bixuan Court beating each other. Moreover, judging by how their fight looked, it seemed they weren¡¯t showing each other any mercy at all.


    ¡°Slut!¡± a female cultivator in ck shouted between their fight, ¡°You still dare to fight me!¡±


    The other woman, who was wearing yellow clothes and whom Mo Tiange remembered once being addressed by the woman in ck as Junior Martial Sister Yun, withdrew her jade ring magic tool and ¡°hmphed.¡±¡±Senior Martial Sister Liu, you were the one who attacked me first!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Senior Martial Sister Liu¡¯s face was twisted; her expression was filled with hate.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye!¡± Before they could fly closer, Daoist Fangzheng suddenly stopped and said in a whisper, ¡°Take a look over there.¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s stare shifted towards the direction he pointed at. She then saw a man in a white robe at a spot not too far from the two female cultivators. He was elegant and extremely handsome.


    There was a spiritual aura fluctuation on the body of that white-robed man. Upon examining him for a moment, she realized his cultivation level was in the early stage Foundation Building realm. She muttered doubtfully, ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t a real person, right?¡±


    A wrinkle appeared on Daoist Fangzheng¡¯s brows. He shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it is.¡±


    Mo Tiange already knew this Illusory Formation could fabricate a second rank spiritual beast. Presumably, creating an early stage Foundation Building cultivator also wouldn¡¯t be a problem for it, would it? Since that man was at the ce where the two women were currently fighting, he was most likely the cause for their fight.


    Ay~ Another fight over feelings¡­ Sure enough, for female cultivators, feelings were still more important than treasures.


    At that moment, the one called Junior Martial Sister Yun leaned towards the white-robed male cultivator. She said coquettishly, ¡°Big Brother Tang, take a look. Senior Martial Sister Liu, she¡­¡±


    Before she finished speaking, Senior Martial Sister Liu already swung her magic tool, which was a long whip, and said furiously, ¡°Yun Hanyan! You shouldn¡¯t bully others too much! Aside from pretending to be weak and pitiful, what else can you do? You¡¯re ndering me by saying I hit you when it¡¯s obviously, you humiliated me first, so I¡­¡±


    The woman called Yun Hanyan only cast a nce at her and soon turned to look at the male cultivator again. She said, ¡°Big Brother Tang, you know I¡¯m not that kind of person. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Yun Hanyan!¡± Senior Martial Sister Liu couldn¡¯t help but shout angrily once she saw Yun Hanyan starting to wipe her tears and pretending to be weak. Without further ado, she swung her whip again.


    A brawl once again broke out among the two of them.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but rub the space between her eyebrows. Did those two really not notice something was off with ¡°Big Brother Tang¡±? Funny they were fighting for this man¡¯s affection when they couldn¡¯t even tell whether he was real or not!


    Although spiritual beasts and so on could be replicated, humans were tooplicated to be replicated. Even if they were sessfully replicated, there were always differences in the details. If they really liked him, they¡¯d naturally be able to recognize that this was only an imitation.


    Daoist Fangzheng flew towards them, shouting loudly, ¡°Fellow Daoists!¡±


    His arrival finally put a stop to their fight. Nevertheless, they still sent each other hostile res and only paid Daoist Fangzheng a little attention.


    Eventually, Senior Martial Sister Liu remembered him. She asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist, is there a problem?¡±


    Daoist Fangzheng was irritated that these two people couldn¡¯t distinguish what was important at the present moment, so he just raised his hand without saying anything, causing his magic tool to rush towards the white-robed male cultivator.


    The two women both turned pale with fright. The two people, whose fight was still in full swing a moment ago, rushed towards Daoist Fangzheng together to attack him.


    By that time, Mo Tiange already caught up to them. She hurled the White Silk Handkerchief forward,pletely blocking the attacks of their magic tools, consequently allowing Daoist Fangzheng to attack the white-robed male cultivator unhindered.


    Faced with Daoist Fangzheng¡¯s offense, the white-robed cultivator suddenly retreated. He then summoned a flying sword and attacked Daoist Fangzheng.


    Daoist Fangzheng never expected that a fake phantom could retreat and counterattack. He remained stunned for a brief moment, but it caused him to react one step too slow. The flying sword managed to nick him and cut half his sleeve.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Daoist Fangzheng held his half-cut sleeve, thoroughly shocked by what just happened.


    Mo Tiange shouted, ¡°Fellow Daoist Fangzheng, that phantom has the strength of the real person! You must be careful!¡±


    Daoist Fangzheng regained his train of thought and promptly dodged to the side. He raised his hand again, using magic to fight the white-robed male cultivator.


    Under normal circumstances, individual cultivators couldn¡¯tpare to cultivators from cultivation groups or cultivation ns. Because theycked magic tools, talismans, spirit stones and the like, and they also weren¡¯t equipped with good cultivation techniques, they were normally weaker during fights of magical powers. Nevertheless, some outstanding individual cultivators did exist, and they weren¡¯t at all inferior to cultivators from cultivation groups. Because they encountered many more difficulties on their road to immortality, their perseverance and patience surpassed those of ordinary cultivators, and they were also much more experienced. Individual cultivators who lived for a long time and stood above everyone all had outstanding wisdom and terrifying magical power.


    Although Daoist Fangzheng couldn¡¯t be considered someone with outstanding wisdom, he roamed the cultivation world for several hundred years. Since he was able to mingle with people of the cultivation world until he was now in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm and still live safely and soundly, that proved he was far better than other people in some respects. Judging by how he stood his ground for such a long time when he fought those two people surnamed Lu and Wang, Mo Tiange could already see some clues to his strength.


    This white-robed male cultivator was only in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm, so his cultivation level was slightly lower than Daoist Fangzheng¡¯s. He was also just a phantom; although this Illusory Formation made him almost identical to the real person, he was less flexiblepared to the real person in a fight of magical powers. Before long, it seemed like he was going to be defeated by Daoist Fangzheng.


    Watching their ¡°Big Brother Tang¡± in constant mortal peril with their eyes made both Yun Hanyan and Senior Martial Sister Liu scared witless. They were furious¡ªthey couldn¡¯t go to him because Mo Tiange was blocking their path. The two of them nced at each other then simultaneously rushed to attack Mo Tiange.


    Upon seeing one of them using several magic tools at once and the other hurling a thick stack of talismans as if they were in a life or death fight against her, Mo Tiange also became angry. She wanted to give them a lesson, so she decided to show them no mercy.


    Both the Shuttle of Flying Apsara and the White Silk Handkerchief were used ¨C one to attack and one to defend ¨C to resolve this ambush. She then used the Soul-Refining Art, releasing her spiritual aura pressure in an instant and thus paralyzing the two women. Mo Tiange was merciless. The golden ray of the Shuttle of Flying Apsara multiplied from one into two, from two into four, and then each went to pierce the two women from different directions.


    The golden rays rained down upon them menacingly; their momentum was monstrous. Moreover, because Mo Tiange used the spiritual aura pressure from the Soul-Refining Art to suppress them, the two women were powerless to fight back. They could only look on as those golden rays pierced their bodies.


    ¡°AH¡ª¡± Two shouts emerged at the same time.


    Mo Tiange withdrew her magic weapon and magic tool thennded on the ground, staring coldly at the two women.


    Another ¡°AH!¡± came from the other side as Daoist Fangzheng killed the white-robed phantom.


    The two women simultaneously turned when they heard that shout. Both yelled out loud, ¡°Big Brother Tang¡ª¡± Regardless of their injuries, both crawled up, rushed unsteadily towards the white-robed male cultivator, and threw themselves at him. They instantly burst out crying once they saw he was no longer breathing.


    Mo Tiange and Daoist Fangzheng nced at each other; both had frowns etched on their faces.


    Daoist Fangzheng was already ustomed to seeing mundane affairs like this, so he really disliked this kind of senselessness from these cultivation group disciples. As for Mo Tiange, she was dissatisfied that those two women still didn¡¯t realize anything was amiss up until now.


    ¡°You two¡­¡± After crying for some time, Senior Martial Sister Liu crawled up tearfully. A fierce expression appeared on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Mo Tiange was furious. She ¡°hmphed,¡± raised her hand but immediately pushed it down. The golden rays, which she had pierced into them mercilessly a moment ago, suddenly broke from inside their bodies. The two women once again shouted ¡°AH!¡± and fell to the ground; their shoulders were wounded.


    ¡°Think about the likelihood of your Big Brother Tang being here!¡± Mo Tiange shouted, ¡°You can¡¯t even distinguish a phantom from the real thing! If I had known earlier, I would¡¯ve let you two kill each other!¡±


    The two women were dumbfounded upon hearing what she said. With their tear-stained faces, they stared nkly at her.


    ¡°A phantom?¡± Senior Martial Sister Liu asked hoarsely.


    Mo Tiange looked away, too annoyed to talk to them. With no other choice, Daoist Fangzheng stepped forward to exin: ¡°Fellow Daoists, think carefully; how did your senior martial brothere here?¡±


    For a moment, the two women were stumped for words. They cast a nce at each other and soon after, Yun Hanyan hesitatingly said, ¡°I and¡­ Senior Martial Sister Liu walked until we reached this ce. As we talked, we suddenly saw Big Brother Tang walking towards us from over there.¡±


    ¡°Then what did you two say to your Big Brother Tang?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The two women were silent. After a while, Senior Martial Sister Liu finally spoke: ¡°We had a fight right after we saw Big Brother Tang¡­¡±


    So that was what happened. These two women¡­


    Daoist Fangzheng couldn¡¯t stand it anymore either. He furrowed his brows tightly and said, ¡°Cool your heads and think; if you two fought like this, would your Big Brother Tang really say nothing?¡±


    The two women were silent again. The mournful expressions on their faces finally disappeared.


    Because they started fighting right after they saw their ¡°Big Brother Tang,¡± they basically didn¡¯t have time to think about the reactions he ought to have. This was why that phantom didn¡¯t say anything and merely watched in a daze. But the annoying thing was that despite how that phantom had no reactions at all, these two women still couldn¡¯t tell it was a fake!


    ¡°That¡¯ll do!¡± Mo Tiange said coldly, ¡°Wipe your tears away, treat your wounds and follow us!¡±¶¡×Ö : T-shaped. The T-like Chinese character (¶¡) has a hook at the end of its vertical stroke.

 Chapter 160: Couldn’t Find a Way Out

    <h4>Chapter 160: Couldn¡¯t Find a Way Out</h4>


    Trantor: Cenniwdyl Editor: Henyee


    The two female cultivators weren¡¯t heavily injured. Although Mo Tiange and Daoist Fangzheng were blunt towards them, and they also saw thepletely unconcealed contempt Mo Tiange and Daoist Fangzheng showed towards them, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. After all, it was a fact that those two had higher cultivation levels than them. In addition, they experienced the two people¡¯s fighting strength first hand. They, on the other hand, were just female cultivators who were weak in fights of magical powers. If they really came to blows, either one of those two was powerful enough to kill them.


    Right after they obediently dressed their wounds, they followed Mo Tiange and Daoist Fangzheng without daring to say anything.


    Even though Mo Tiange did intend to give them a lesson, she hadn¡¯t injured the vital parts of their bodies. After using simple healing spells, the two women¡¯s wounds became less severe.


    After enduring such a farce, the group of four continued looking until the end of their designated search route silently. As they expected, they found nothing, so they hurried back towards the stone statue.


    They walked to the bottom of the valley then turned into a corner, bringing the stone statue into their line of sight. However, Mo Tiange was dumbstruck.


    The stone altar was empty. There wasn¡¯t anyone around, including Yan Ruoshu.


    Mo Tiange felt exhausted. Although she admitted that female cultivators¡¯ fighting strength was generally far lower than male cultivators¡¯, she¡¯d encountered quite a few female cultivators since she started cultivating, and most of them didn¡¯t lose out to men. Aside from the maids by Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s side, whose egos were so high that they were over the top, Yunwu Sect¡¯s Wang Qianyi and Murong Yan; Xuanqing School¡¯s Luo Fengxue, Han Qingyu and the others all had methods of doing things and temperaments that wereparable to those of male cultivators; they would never drag other people down.


    These three Bixuan Court female cultivators truly infuriated Mo Tiange. One was a coward, and the other two were jealous love rivals¡ªcould it be that there were only women inside their cultivation group and no male cultivators as aparison, so they became so indulgent towards themselves and didn¡¯t have the ambition to progress?


    Mo Tiangeposed herself and said, ¡°I told Fellow Daoist Yan that we¡¯d meet here before. I don¡¯t know where she went.¡±


    Daoist Fangzheng¡¯s expression sank after he heard what Mo Tiange said. He was an individual cultivator, so when he saw these women from a cultivation group being so useless, he was even more enraged. How much effort did individual cultivators like him have to exert just to build their foundation? How many dangers and challenges did they have to endure? These disciples from a cultivation group had the guidance of their group and masters to worship, yet they still ended up such a disappointment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait here. It certainly would be troublesome if we split up again,¡± Daoist Fangzheng said, ¡°And continuing to search like this isn¡¯t a solution either. If we lose anyone else¡­¡±


    Daoist Fangzheng didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but Mo Tiange already understood what he meant. They weren¡¯t rted to these women in any way. Since they could barely take care of themselves right now, they better let these women fend for themselves for the time being.


    This might be cruel, but it was also realistic. If Mo Tiange¡¯s strength was abundant, she wouldn¡¯t mind lending them a hand, but since she was alsopletely at a loss about the Illusory Formation, she thought she better avoid getting mortally implicated by them.


    Daoist Fangzheng was only an individual cultivator, but he was able to live until the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm because he was capable of being ruthless when needed. It was actually Mo Tiange whom he was afraid of being soft-hearted. But since Mo Tiange remained silent, he knew that could be considered tacit eptance of his idea, so he finally felt a bit more relieved. During the fight a moment ago, he saw Mo Tiange¡¯s strength. In order to leave this ce alive, he naturally wanted to cooperate with her.


    At that moment, the two women surnamed Yun and Liu didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind their words. Seeing their confused, clueless looks, Mo Tiange felt both pity and hatred towards them. In the end, she hardened her resolve and pretended she hadn¡¯t noticed anything. Although she possessed the Virtual Sky World, she was now inside someone else¡¯s Illusory Formation. Even if she entered the Virtual Sky World, nothing would change if she couldn¡¯t leave this formation. Because of that, the most important thing now was leaving this Illusory Formation safely; she didn¡¯t need to be responsible for other people¡¯s life and death.


    The four people waited on the altar around the stone statue for a while before the two cultivators surnamed Lu and Wang finally returned.


    When Mo Tiange¡¯s divine sense perceived their arrival, she deliberately paid more attention to them then discovered that there were really just the two of them; Yao Zixiu and Shang Ruwan were nowhere to be seen. She felt both d and disappointed at the same time. She was d because those two men came back without a problem, but she was disappointed because she had a good impression of Shang Ruwan. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sad if Shang Ruwan just disappeared like that.


    Once the two men surnamed Lu and Wang arrived, they looked at everyone briefly then asked, ¡°What about the Yao couple and Miss Yan?¡±


    Since Daoist Fangzheng fought these two earlier, he couldn¡¯t care less about them at the moment. Mo Tiange was the one who answered. ¡°We didn¡¯t find the Yao couple either. Fellow Daoist Yan was originally here; we don¡¯t know where she went, but she was missing when we came back.¡±


    The two men surnamed Lu and Wang nced at each other; both felt a bit anxious. ¡°Then what should we do? If something happens to them, would we be affected?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Mo Tiange said faintly, ¡°We¡¯ve searched the entire valley for them. If Fellow Daoists have any ideas, you can tell us so we can try them out.¡±


    When they stood on the five-colored Five Elements tforms, the two cultivators surnamed Lu and Wang showed they were proficient in formations. In fact, Mo Tiange came from a n proficient in formations, and she also had the books from the Distant Past Era in the Virtual Sky World, so her knowledge in formations was naturally richer than theirs. However, she didn¡¯t n on revealing much; she deliberately didn¡¯t want to show the extent of her knowledge to avoid exposing her weaknesses.


    Lu and Wang looked startled to hear what Mo Tiange said, but a momentter, the two of them moved to the side and began discussing with each other.


    Mo Tiange listened to them briefly. Their skills in formations were pretty good. However, this Illusory Formation was too realistic, so their solution most likely wouldn¡¯t be very useful. Hence, she silently moved to the side, sat down, and began pondering by herself.


    Every formation needed spiritual aura from external objects to support it. The formation on the altar of the real valley was broken so easily by Mo Tiange only because it was already very old, so its spiritual aura had declined. As for this Illusory Formation, since it was able to create a second rank demonic beast, a Foundation Building cultivator and even a thousand-year-old spiritual nt brimming with spiritual aura, it certainly expended a tremendous amount of spiritual aura. This was what baffled her. Why was this formation able to disy such power even though it had existed for such a long time? To trap them in this ce and create the illusion of those things full of spiritual aura, the amount of spiritual required was indeed incredible¡ªit certainly wasn¡¯t something achievable by several hundred to thousand-year-old spirit stones. The spirit stones used in this kind of refined formation had to be of a higher grade.


    Spirit stones were also ssified into a few different grades. Every ordinary spirit stone whose quality wasn¡¯t mentioned was of a low grade. Aside from that, there were also middle grade and high grade spirit stones. Middle grade and high grade spirit stones were very umon in the cultivation world; even Core Formation cultivators had a very hard time obtaining them. Nevertheless, since Mo Tiange was a disciple of Lord Daoist Jinghe, the disciple rations she received included some middle grade and high grade spirit stones. But even though she had them, she still used low grade spirit stones normally and only used the middle grade and high grade spirit stones if she wanted toy high level formations.


    The higher the level of a formation, the denser the spiritual aura required toy it. After reaching a certain degree, the density of spiritual aura could no longer be increased just by adding more spirit stones; middle grade or high grade spirit stones had to be used for the formation to work. Since this formation required such a terrifying amount of spiritual aura, Mo Tiange guessed that the high grade spirit stones it required must be more than several thousand or even over ten thousand.


    More than ten thousand high grade spirit stones! Mo Tiange just thought it over briefly, but she already thought it was terrifying. Because she was Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s advanced inner disciple, her disciple rations were only a bit less than those allocated to Core Formation cultivators and several times more than those allocated to Foundation Building cultivators or elite disciples. Despite that, she only got around ten middle grade and high grade spirit stones each year. If she didn¡¯t advance to the next realm, it would take over a thousand years to umte ten thousand high grade spirit stones!


    She¡¯d been in charge of every affair in Shangqing Pce for the past few years, so she knew that among the annual offerings given to Lord Daoist Jinghe, he only got a hundred some high grade spirit stones. That being the case, he¡¯d also need several dozen years to a hundred years to gather ten thousand of them. If he had to spend some in cultivating,ying formations and so on, there mustn¡¯t be much left of her cheap master¡¯s fortune, right?


    What kind of person was the master of this ce? That master of hers was a Nascent Soul cultivator from one of the very best cultivation groups in the Celestial Pole; although he could be considered rich in wealth and spirit stones even among other Nascent Soul cultivators, he most likely would never use over ten thousand high grade spirit stones just toy a formation. Could it be that the master of this ce was a cultivator in the realm above the Nascent Soul realm? Right after this thought flitted by, Mo Tiange shook her head.


    She met Zhong Muling and Yuan Bao. Based on their Illusory Formations, this formation was far inferior to Zhong Muling¡¯s and didn¡¯t seem like the creation of Deification cultivators. Besides, were Deification cultivators so easy to find? ording to Yuan Bao, the world was vast and the Celestial Pole was only one of its corners. There were more than a dozen ces like the Celestial Pole; moreover, only one new Deification cultivator appeared every several thousand of years¡ªhow could she possibly have the luck of stumbling upon a Deification cultivator¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave?


    Mo Tiange shook her head then continued pondering how to break this formation. Spiritual aura¡­ Right! Such a gigantic formation certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to be active for long. Even if they couldn¡¯t break the formation, it¡¯d be pretty good if they could hang on for several months!


    A happy expression appeared on Mo Tiange¡¯s face. A secondter, however, her smile faded. She was wrong; she only considered how an Illusory Formation would certainly consume a lot of spiritual aura, but she forgot that Illusory Formations could cause shifts in people¡¯s perception; one day might actually feel like one year! If that really happened, then being trapped here for several months might be more like several hundred years. They might feel like they couldn¡¯t escape for several hundred years, but their progress in cultivation wouldn¡¯t be representative of several hundred years¡ªwouldn¡¯t everybody go mad in the end?


    Thinking up to this point without a solution, Mo Tiange finally heaved a sigh.


    Daoist Fangzheng noticed her expression, so he came over and asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just can¡¯t think of a way to break this formation.¡± She then turned to look at the two cultivators surnamed Lu and Wang. They also shook their heads and sighed; obviously, they also couldn¡¯t find a way to break the formation.


    As for the two female Bixuan Court disciples, upon seeing how cautious the rest of them looked, they finally realized how dangerous their situation was now, so they finally lost their desire to quarrel with each other.


    The six of them were at their wit¡¯s end. They sat on the altar for an entire day until the sky darkened, but they still couldn¡¯t think of a solution. The Yao couple and Yan Ruoshu also remained nowhere to be seen.


    When she saw the sky darkening, Mo Tiange casually found a spot on the altar, sat down, and began meditating. She didn¡¯t know whether this ce was safe or not, so she naturally didn¡¯t dare to cultivate; she was merely adjusting her breath now.


    The surroundings werepletely quiet, but they suddenly heard sobbing noises.


    Mo Tiange opened her eyes and turned to look at the two women surnamed Yun and Liu.


    The one sobbing was Yun Hanyan. With a face gleaming with tears, she sat hugging her knees, looking as if she wanted to cry but didn¡¯t dare to.


    ¡°Miss Yun.¡± The cultivator surnamed Lu walked towards the two women and asked softly, ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    Yun Hanyan raised her head; her eyes were brimming with tears. She looked both lovely and pitiful at the same time. With a trembling voice, she answered, ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± She wanted to talk but didn¡¯t dare to.


    The cultivator surnamed Wang also came towards them. Seeing how Yun Hanyan looked, the two male cultivators both had sympathetic expressions on their faces. The cultivator surnamed Lu started to say soothingly, ¡°Miss Yun, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here! I¡­ We will protect you.¡±


    After hearing that, Yun Hanyan finally blinked, causing a tear to drop from her eye. ¡°Really?¡±


    The two male cultivators nodded vigorously.


    Mo Tiange originally thought ¡°Senior Martial Sister Liu¡± would say something to mock Yun Hanyan, but she surprisingly didn¡¯t. When Mo Tiange cast a nce at her, she realized ¡°Senior Martial Sister Liu¡± was sitting in a daze. Her eyes were empty, and she looked like she¡¯d lost her soul. From time to time, a happy smile appeared on her face, but her expression was always filled with endless sorrow in the end.


    Mo Tiange remembered that during the day, this ¡°Senior Martial Sister Liu¡± and Yun Hanyan fought for a man¡¯s affection¡­ She was probably thinking about her Big Brother Tang now. But looking at her expression then recalling their dialogue during the day, Mo Tiange thought she was most likely thinking about something sad.


    Compared to how Yun Hanyan looked like a little white rabbit as she talked to the two male cultivators, this ¡°Senior Martial Sister Liu¡± was filled with loneliness, so Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathetic for her.


    No matter who was wrong between the two women, it was very obvious whose feelings were deeper. While Yun Hanyan was probably used to seeking favor from men, the female cultivator surnamed Liu was only thinking about her Big Brother Tang now.


    In fact, it wouldn¡¯t be strange at all if that Big Brother Tang liked Yun Hanyan more. Whether it was men or women, both felt the other was very strange. Women who were well liked by men usually weren¡¯t acknowledged by other women, and men who were liked by women were also normally considered ¡°attractive on the outside, worthless on the inside¡± by other men. Whether Yun Hanyan pretended to be weak or pitiful, men would believe and like her. But¡­ that person wasn¡¯t like this, right? In his eyes, men and women seemed to be the same. Aside from cultivating, he didn¡¯t care about anything else¡­


    She didn¡¯t know how long she was lost in her own thoughts, but in the darkness of the night, Daoist Fangzheng suddenly shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡±


    Mo Tiange was startled. She immediately stood up and prepared to fight. She spread her divine sense, but in the next second, she waspletely stunned.


    From the darkness, a man with a tall stature slowly walked towards them. He was dressed like a schr but gave off a very valiant vibe. The aura emanating from his whole body was terrifying.


    At that moment, everyone¡¯s expression already changed. This kind of aura¡­ A Core Formation senior!


    Out of habit, after Daoist Fangzheng got a clear look at that person, he immediately looked at Mo Tiange¡¯s reaction. However, Mo Tiange was surprisingly engrossed in watching that person and looked as if she was thinking about something. With no the time to think deeper, he cupped his hands as a greeting and said very respectfully, ¡°Senior, Junior is Fangzheng. Pardon me for asking, but may I know how you came here, Senior?¡±


    That person didn¡¯t pay him any attention. Instead, he walked straight towards Mo Tiange.


    Daoist Fangzheng and the others werepletely terrified. Although they had a lot of people on their side, the person on the other side was a Core Formation cultivator! The gap between the Core Formation realm and the Foundation Building realm was huge! They didn¡¯t know where this person came from, but if he had evil intentions towards them, he¡¯d only need to wave and they¡¯d already¡­


    Under their anxious, fear-filled gazes, that person finally stopped a few dozen feet away from Mo Tiange.


    Mo Tiange heaved a deep sigh, cast a nce at that person and said, ¡°This is a phantom.¡±


    ¡°A phantom?¡± Daoist Fangzheng and the others were dumbfounded. Nevertheless, they still watched cautiously in fear that the phantom would have the fighting power of the real person, just like the phantom they ran into before.


    ¡°Tiange,¡± the phantom suddenly spoke.


    Daoist Fangzheng and the others were shocked. It was expected for the cultivators surnamed Lu and Wang to be shocked as they hadn¡¯te across human phantoms after all. As for the two female cultivators as well as Liu and Daoist Fangzheng, they might¡¯ve seen the phantom of ¡°Big Brother Tang,¡± but the phantom didn¡¯t speak then.


    Step by step, the phantom walked towards Mo Tiange again. It said softly, ¡°Tiange, why didn¡¯t you say goodbye to me when you left?¡±


    Mo Tiange closed her eyes for a while. But when she opened her eyes and realized the phantom was still there, sheughed bitterly. ¡°Why did I have to say goodbye to you?¡±


    The phantom took some time to answer: ¡°En, you shouldn¡¯t say goodbye to me. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    Even though she was well aware that what stood in front of her now was fake, Mo Tiange still felt her heart tightening. After a long time, she finally sighed then said softly, ¡°Yes. Although I don¡¯t know why, your actions told me you didn¡¯t want to see me. I¡­ I don¡¯t want to see you either. You should go¡ªdon¡¯t ever show your face in front of me again.¡± After she said that, she looked away then closed her eyes.


    The phantom stood still for quite a while after it heard what Mo Tiange said. All of sudden, it stepped forward until it was just a very short distance away from Mo Tiange.


    It softened its voice and said, ¡°In fact, I want to see you. I just¡­ just¡­¡±


    As it stretched its hands to hug her, Mo Tiange suddenly took a step back. She said that because she wanted the phantom to disappear on its own, but¡­ but she couldn¡¯t control her own thoughts. She took a deep breath then raised her head to look at the phantom straight in the eyes. It was almost identical to the real person it was imitating. She said word by word, ¡°You¡¯re a fake. I don¡¯t want a fake.¡±


    The phantom unexpectedly revealed a smile, a smile which very rarely appeared on the real person. ¡°I¡¯m real. You¡¯re wishing I was real.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mo Tiange could sense that her current mental state was extremely chaotic. She knew this kind of phantom wouldn¡¯t disappear, but she was practically unable to control herself right now.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye!¡± At that moment, Daoist Fangzheng suddenly shouted and threw her a talisman. ¡°This is a Heart-Calming Talisman.¡±


    Mo Tiange epted it then pasted it onto her body without any hesitation. Although her mental state couldn¡¯t calm down straightaway, at least it was no longer chaotic. She gradually slowed down her breathing before she earnestly stared at the phantom before her.


    ¡°I admit¡­ I do love you. However, I want to walk on the path towards immortality; if you love me, I¡¯m happy; if you loathe me, I¡¯m not sad¡ª¡±


    Eventually, the man in light blue robes slowly faded along with Mo Tiange¡¯s voice.


    When the phantom faded awaypletely, Daoist Fangzheng and the others finally heaved a sigh. A Core Formation cultivator¡­ The phantoms here had the power of the real people they impersonated; if they really ended up fighting that phantom, they wouldn¡¯t need to think of a way out because they would certainly die there.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye.¡± Right now, there was something different in Daoist Fangzheng¡¯s gaze. When he heard the phantom calling her by another name, he knew the name Ye Xiaotian was most likely fake. But it didn¡¯t matter; they were strangers who chanced upon each other, so they might not see each other again after they separated¡ªwhatever name she went by didn¡¯t have anything to do with him.


    The main point was that the phantom a moment ago was the phantom of a Core Formation cultivator! This woman had an umon rtionship with a Core Formation cultivator, so this revealed that this woman¡¯s identity was much more remarkable than he previously thought¡ªhe must never offend her by any means.


    In addition, Daoist Fangzheng also noticed something else. He¡¯d roamed around the cultivation world for several hundred years and seen countless cultivators, so he could recognize that the phantom was wearing the Daoist robes of Xuanqing School, the second greatest cultivation group in the Celestial Pole. There were high chances that this woman was also rted to Xuanqing School.


    Drawing on his rich experience, Daoist Fangzheng already analyzed these points within a short time and already had some preemptive measures he wanted to enact. No matter whether it was because of her hidden identity or the skills she¡¯d shown up till now, he must never offend this woman.


    As Mo Tiange wiped the sweat on her forehead, she disyed a slight smile at Daoist Fangzheng. ¡°Fellow Daoist Fangzheng, thank you for the Heart-Calming Talisman. The price for a Heart-Calming Talisman is quite high; it¡¯s not cheap. I shouldn¡¯t let Fellow Daoist suffer a loss for no reason, so I might as well give this talisman to Fellow Daoist in exchange.¡±


    Daoist Fangzheng epted what she offered him. The moment he saw what it was, he waspletely ecstatic. This was actually a Foundation Building realm Body-Concealing Talisman! He originally felt quite torn when he offered her that Heart-Calming Talisman, which was worth more than a hundred spirit stones. Now, however, he made a huge profit! A Foundation Building realm Body-Concealing Talisman had no market price. Even if he could buy it, it would cost him at least several hundred spirit stones.


    ¡°Thank you Fellow Daoist. I¡¯m not going to be polite.¡±

 Chapter 161: One Day, Three Years

    <h4>Chapter 161: One Day, Three Years</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mo Tiange had her own reasons for giving him a precious Body-Concealing Talisman. Firstly, she was no longer a wretched, wandering little Aura Refining cultivator. She now belonged to a cultivation group and had a master. Giving away a mere Body-Concealing Talisman was nothing to her. Secondly, ¡°pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger¡± might be a very effective method, but if she had sufficient strength, she didn¡¯t need to use that trick at all.


    There were five groups of people there in total. Regarding the three female disciples of Bixuan Court, it would be great if they didn¡¯t drag the rest of the group down; Mo Tiange didn¡¯t think much of their fighting strength. As for the two male cultivators surnamed Lu and Wang, their cultivation levels were quite high and they weren¡¯t weak; if they worked together, she actually felt they might be quite hard to handle. Nevertheless, the two of them couldn¡¯t work as one. The Yao couple, on the other hand, worked well with each other, but their cultivation levels were a bit low. Daoist Fangzheng¡¯s cultivation level wasparably high and he was also strong in fights of magical power. However, he didn¡¯t have many treasures, so Mo Tiange was confident that if she went all-out, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to defeat him.


    That being the case, she might as well disy a bit of her strength. If it was anyone else, it wouldn¡¯t really matter, but Daoist Fangzheng was a smart person; not only would he hold her in high regard, but he would also sincerely view her as hisrade.


    Inside an Illusory Formation, it would be very easy for people to be deceived if they didn¡¯t have other people reminding them, so having an ally was better than being alone.


    After giving the Body-Concealing Talisman to Daoist Fangzheng then chatting for a short while, Mo Tiange went to a corner and once again sat down to meditate.


    Because of the phantom a moment ago, the two cultivators surnamed Lu and Wang also lost interest in winning Yun Hanyan¡¯s favor. Instead, they moved to the side and began whispering to each other. Apparently, they were discussing Mo Tiange¡¯s real identity.


    But Mo Tiange didn¡¯t pay them any attention. No matter what these people thought about her, each of them would go their separate ways after they left the valley; why would her identity matter at that point?


    Just like that, they passed the night scared but unharmed. All kinds of illusions appeared that night, but fortunately, they constantly kept each other grounded, so those illusions didn¡¯t cause any major issues.


    When dawn arrived and birds started chirping, the first ray of sunshine finally broke through the valley. The cliffs surrounding this valley were high and steep, so by the time the sun shone upon the valley, it was already the hour of the snake 1 .


    The six people present were all Foundation Building cultivators, so they didn¡¯t need to rest. However, after passing the night in a terrified state, the two women surnamed Yun and Liu weren¡¯t in good spirits now.


    Mo Tiange and Daoist Fangzheng nced at each other; both saw the helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes. These women really could do nothing except drag other people down! Unfortunately, although they wanted to cast these women aside, they were afraid they¡¯d be affected if they did so.


    The sky was now bright, but the others still hadn¡¯t appeared. The two men surnamed Lu and Wang could no longer sit still. They whispered for a moment then simultaneously walked towards Mo Tiange and Daoist Fangzheng¡ªthey¡¯d only been trapped inside the formation for less than a day, but small groups had formed among them. Yun and Liu, as well as Lu and Wang, each came from the same cultivation group. Even if each couple had some internal conflict between themselves, they were still together. Mo Tiange and Daoist Fangzheng both came alone and their characters were also rtively simr, so they automatically became closer to each other.


    ¡°Fellow Daoists.¡± The one who spoke was the cultivator surnamed Lu.


    Mo Tiange and Daoist Fangzheng both opened their eyes to look at him.


    The two men surnamed Lu and Wang was already sitting cross-legged in front of them. ¡°Fellow Daoists, continuing on like this isn¡¯t a solution. Complex Illusory Formations generally consume the strength of the people who enter them. The longer we¡¯re trapped here, the more detrimental the situation will be for us. Our blood essence might also be consumed until nothing is left.¡±


    Daoist Fangzheng was utterly shocked by what he just heard. ¡°Consuming blood essence?¡±


    The cultivator surnamed Wang took over and exined, ¡°Correct! We, fellow martial brothers, are the disciples of Guigu School which originated from Tianliang School. Since Tiangliang School has long been exterminated, our Guigu School is definitely the strongest now when ites to the Law of Formations.¡±


    It was only now that these two cultivators mentioned the legacy inherited by their school. Mo Tiange had indeed heard of Guigu School before. Although the cultivator surnamed Wang was exaggerating a bit, the truth wasn¡¯t far off. There weren¡¯t any great cultivation groups in the Celestial Pole who were well-established in formations; there were only several medium-sized cultivation groups which specialized in formations, and among them, Guigu School could be considered well-known. However¡ª


    The corners of Mo Tiange¡¯s lips curved, forming a vague smile on her face. The words spoken by the cultivators surnamed Lu and Wang sounded rather terrifying. She also studied Illusory Formations before, and there was indeed a theory that it¡¯d consume people¡¯s blood essence. However, that would only ur if the people couldn¡¯t extricate themselves from the trap. Inside an Illusory Formation, their blood essence would be absorbed if one was confounded by the illusion, but if they could maintain their mental state, they wouldn¡¯t be affected much.


    Upon seeing her expression, the two men surnamed Lu and Wang felt rather doubtful because they didn¡¯t understand her thought process. They nced at each other then the cultivator surnamed Lu proceeded to say with a smile, ¡°Little Brother¡¯s Lu Xiangxin. This is my junior martial brother, Wang Xiangzhe. May we know what Fellow Daoists¡¯ names are?¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know whether Daoist Fangzheng had exchanged greetings with these two, but right after she entered the hall with the five-colored Five Elements tforms, the mechanism started immediately, so she only heard these two people¡¯s surnames from Shang Ruwan.


    ¡°My Daoist name¡¯s Fangzheng.¡± Daoist Fangzheng nodded at the two men.


    Mo Tiange also answered: ¡°Ye Xiaotian.¡±


    The two men surnamed Lu and Wang were a bit surprised, but they didn¡¯t fuss about why her name was different from the one they heardst night.


    The four people once again exchanged greetings. Lu Xiangxin then said, ¡°Fellow Daoists, in short, the longer we stay inside this Illusory Formation, the heavier the damage our bodies will sustain. Therefore, we better leave this formation quickly.¡±


    Mo Tiange chuckled. ¡°We¡¯ve been trying to leave; it¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t been able to find the exit. Since Fellow Daoists are saying this, have you perhaps found a solution already?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Lu Xiangxin hesitated for a moment.


    Wang Xiangzhi took over and said, ¡°Miss Ye, to be honest, this formation¡¯s indeed very sophisticated; we also can¡¯t figure it out. Nevertheless, we also shouldn¡¯t remain passive forever, right?¡±


    Daoist Fangheng took a nce at Mo Tiange¡¯s expression then asked the two men, ¡°Then ording to Fellow Daoists, what should we do?¡±


    Hearing Daoist Fangzheng soften his tone when he spoke, Lu Xiangxin was encouraged. ¡°Based on our studies in formations, it¡¯s impossible for a formation to bepletely wless no matter how sophisticated it is. Although this valley isn¡¯trge, it¡¯s veryplex. As long as we continue looking, we¡¯ll certainly be able to find something.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but¡­¡± Mo Tiange cast a nce at the two women surnamed Yun and Liu. ¡°There are six of us here. Are we going to split up in our search?¡±


    The two men surnamed Lu and Wang noticed the hint she gave through her nce. They were both smart people, so how could they not understand her meaning? Both immediately looked conflicted. ¡°This¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange put on a fake smile. ¡°Fellow Daoists, eating without working won¡¯t do, ah~!¡±


    Lu Xiangxin wasn¡¯t affected much, but Wang Xiangzhi on the other hand¡­ After he heard what Mo Tiange said, his face instantly flushed. The nce Mo Tiange cast at the two women before asked the two male cultivators whether or not they would take charge of those women. Both Lu and Wang hesitated because after all, flirting was flirting; their own lives were still a bit more important. Now, Mo Tiange¡¯s words were meant to satirize them, saying they wanted to take advantage of others but didn¡¯t want to be responsible. Wang Xiangzhi was a thin-skinned man. Seeing that Mo Tiange, who was also a beautiful woman, mocked them straight to their faces, he couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed.


    For a while, the situation became ufortable. Only the two women surnamed Yun and Liu werepletely oblivious about it because they were quite a distance from them.


    ¡°Cough!¡± Daoist Fangzheng coughed then said, ¡°Fellow Daoists, this old man¡¯s going to talk honestly; it¡¯s already courteous of us not to take their lives. This old man doesn¡¯t want to be burdened on behalf of other people!¡±


    Daoist Fangzheng was an individual cultivator. The world of individual cultivators was much crueler than the world cultivation group disciples lived in. In general, if they wanted to go on an adventure together, those who didn¡¯t disy sufficient strength wouldn¡¯t be admitted into their group. However, he hadn¡¯t made things difficult for those two Bixuan Court female disciples until now, so he had indeed shown them enough courtesy. After all, this situation was different from going on an agreed-upon adventure; right now, the nine of them were bound together incidentally.


    Since Daoist Fangzheng said this, the two men surnamed Lu and Wang had nothing to say. After ncing at each other, Lu Xiangxin immediately expressed his stance: ¡°Alright, the four of us will continue the search. As for other people¡­ we don¡¯t really care about them. But since we stood on separate Five Elements tforms, we better take their survival into consideration.¡±


    What he said received approval from the other three.


    The three people continued to discuss the idea for a moment then Lu Xiangxin went to talk to the two women.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t have any interest in what they were talking about. She only saw from afar that upon hearing what Lu Xiangxin said, Yun Hanyan bowed her head and wiped her tears. After spending a short while consoling the women, Lu Xiangxin came back with a bitter smile on his face.


    Mo Tiange was toozy to worry about other people¡¯s matters. Naturally, Daoist Fangzheng also wouldn¡¯t pay any attention to matters rted to entanglement between youngsters like these ones. Thus, the four of them proceeded on their way in silence. From the moment they got down from the altar, they continued their search slowly.


    They hadn¡¯t gone too far from the altar when Wang Xiangzhi suddenly called out to them.


    Although the four of them moved together, they searched separately. At that moment, the three others lifted their heads and directed their gazes at him.


    Wang Xiangzhi beckoned at them; his expression looked serious.


    The three others flew towards him.


    Once Mo Tiange arrived at where Wang Xiangzhi was standing, her expression instantly became grave.


    It was Yan Ruoshu. She was lying on a Five Elements tform, looking extremely pale and wasn¡¯t breathing.


    Mo Tiange crouched down. She tried inserting her spiritual aura into Yan Ruoshu¡¯s body, but it was futile, so she stood up and shook her head. ¡°Toote.¡±


    Ever since they got trapped inside the Illusory Formation, they had never faced any real danger despite not being able to leave. Now that someone actually died, the four people¡¯s expressions instantly turned grave.


    This formation was indeed an Illusory Formation, but as they expected, it was also one that could kill people.


    Mo Tiange was the only woman among the four of them, so the task of inspecting the corpse naturally fell into her hands.


    There weren¡¯t any wounds on Yan Rushu¡¯s body. Her clothes were intact, and there was also no trace of a struggle. It seemed as if she suddenly dropped dead there. After cautiously examining her corpse, Mo Tiange finally realized that Yan Ruoshu¡¯s posture was rather strange. Her arm was stretched to the side as if she wanted to grab something¡ª


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Wang Xiangzhi asked impatiently.


    Instead of answering, Mo Tiange once again moved her spiritual aura and inserted it into the top of Yan Ruoshu¡¯s head.


    After people died, their meridians turned stiff, so spiritual aura wouldn¡¯t be able to pass through. However, the tops of people¡¯s heads were actually a shortcut towards their dantian, and spiritual aura could still be inserted into the body from that point.


    Several secondster, Mo Tiange retracted her palm and stood up with a dignified expression.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, what happened in the end?¡± Daoist Fangzheng asked with concern.


    Mo Tiange sighed. ¡°The blood essence in her whole body was exhausted. She was probably blinded by the illusion and couldn¡¯t extricate herself from it in the end.¡± Yan Ruoshu¡¯s posture clearly showed that she wanted to grab something, but there was nothing in front of her now. That object was probably part of her illusion, so when she died, it naturally disappeared.


    ¡°¡­¡± The other three were once again silent.


    Lu Xiangxin and Wang Xiangzhi nced at each other; both saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. When they talked about their blood essence potentially getting exhausted, they only wanted to scare these two people; they never expected that such thing could happen for real, so how could they possibly not be in a panic now?


    Mo Tiange muttered to herself for a while then said, ¡°Fellow Daoists, it seems Yan Ruoshu diedst night. However, we didn¡¯t sense anything¡­¡±


    Daoist Fangzheng was dumbfounded. He said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you saying our lives won¡¯t be affected by other people?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly.¡± Mo Tiange took out an empty Qiankun Bag. With a wave of her hand, she stored Yan Ruoshu¡¯s corpse inside it. ¡°After all, the three of them stood on one stone tform; maybe having one of them alive is enough.¡±


    Upon seeing Mo Tiange taking Yan Ruoshu¡¯s corpse away, the three others went green with envy. Of course, it wasn¡¯t because they had an odd fetish or something; they were just coveting the things Yan Ruoshu possessed. Nevertheless, they also didn¡¯t dare to offend Mo Tiange over this matter. After all, she didn¡¯t directly take Yan Ruoshu¡¯s Qiankun Bag¡ªshe was just storing the corpse away. She was probably going to give it to the other two female cultivators, so they didn¡¯t really take this matter to heart.


    ¡°But this proves that if we¡¯re blinded by the illusion, we might exhaust our blood essence and die¡­¡±


    The three others once again sank into silence.


    ¡°Alright, we shouldn¡¯t waste our time here. Let¡¯s continue our search.¡±


    Daoist Fangzheng nodded. ¡°We¡­ better be more careful. Let¡¯s search in pairs.¡±


    Although they didn¡¯t split up, they searched separately. This time, they no longer dared to walk alone, so with gloomy moods, they went in pairs, slowly searching along the way.


    It was unclear whether they were lucky or unlucky, but right after they began searching the intersection of the valley, they suddenly heard a loud cry.


    The four people nced at each other. After they confirmed it wasn¡¯t a hallucination, they finally flew towards the source of that cry.


    They didn¡¯t fly far before sharp-eyed Mo Tiange spotted Shang Ruwan¡¯s silhouette on a Five Elements tform.


    She was d, but that feeling immediately turned into fright.


    It was indeed Shang Ruwan, but not too far from her was another person!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Wang Xiangzhi cried out in surprise then said in astonishment, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s Fellow Daoist Yao, but why¡­ why would he¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed. Looking at that silhouette, it was indeed Yao Zixiu, but there was something strange about him¡ªhis cultivation level was unexpectedly in the Core Formation realm! How could that be possible!?


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t eliminate the possibility that some kind of fated chances might exist in this Illusory Formation. However, those fated chances definitely wouldn¡¯t cause a cultivator to directly jump from the early stage of the Foundation Building realm to the Core Formation realm in an instant! The dantian and meridians of an early stage Foundation Building cultivator could only contain a limited amount of spiritual aura, but the spiritual aura needed in the Core Formation realm was 100,000 times more than that, so both their dantian and meridians had to be reconstructed. Even if there was enough spiritual aura to make a cultivator directly jump from the early stage of the Foundation Building realm to the Core Formation realm, they still needed one to three years to remold their body first!


    Was it perhaps an illusion? But based on Shang Ruwan¡¯s expression, that was unlikely¡­


    The three others were filled with hesitation over whether they wanted to head over there or not. After all, the spiritual aura pressure of a Core Formation cultivator¡¯s was present¡ªthey didn¡¯t dare to enter a conflict against a Core Formation cultivator. However, at that moment, Mo Tiange was already flying towards Shang Ruwan.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye!¡± Daoist Fangzheng shouted, but he couldn¡¯t stop her, so he helplessly stayed still and remained hesitant. When he turned around to look at the two others, however, he saw that both Lu Xiangxin and Wang Xiangzhi looked restless as if they wanted to do something.


    Daoist Fangzheng knew in his heart that this situation wasn¡¯t good, so he immediately said, ¡°Fellow Daoists, do you really believe there¡¯s a way for someone to directly jump from the early stage of the Foundation Building realm to the Core Formation realm?¡±


    Lu Xiangxin and Wang Xiangzhi nced at each other then showed perfunctory smiles. ¡°How could we? We¡¯re just¡­ curious, okay! Are you not curious?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± There was uncertainty in Daoist Fangzheng¡¯s eyes. How could he possibly not be curious? As an individual cultivator, how much effort had he exerted just to cultivate until he reached the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm? Right now, there wasn¡¯t much time left in his lifespan, so he was anxiously looking for fated chances to advance to thete stage and proceed towards the Core Formation realm, but¡­


    ¡°It¡¯d be best for Fellow Daoists to cool your heads a bit! I am curious, but does this kind of shortcut really exist in this world? Yesterday, we were almost deceived by that White Jade Snow Lotus; do Fellow Daoists still remember?¡±


    After he said that, the two people looked surprised, but they indeed calmed down.


    Daoist Fangzheng continued on: ¡°We might as well take a look at what¡¯s happening. It¡¯s not toote for us to go if there¡¯s anything wrong.¡±


    On the other end, Mo Tiange already flew to Shang Ruwan¡¯s side. She called out softly, ¡°Big Sister Shang, are you alright?¡±


    Shang Ruwan was so flustered that she didn¡¯t even notice that someone was heading towards her. Now that she finally saw Mo Tiange, she instantly grabbed Mo Tiange¡¯s hands, looking like she was in aplete panic. ¡°Little Sister Ye, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Big Sister, calm down.¡± Seeing that Shang Ruwan couldn¡¯t even speak properly, Mo Tiange immediately pacified her. ¡°You should tell me what¡¯s happening first. That¡­ Is that your husband?¡±


    Shang Ruwan nodded with confusion. After she took a deep breath, she could eventually get some words out. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s Big Brother Xiu.¡±


    ¡°What happened to you guys? We spent the entire day looking for you both yesterday, but we couldn¡¯t find you. How did Fellow Daoist Yao suddenly advance to the Core Formation realm?¡±


    Once Shang Ruwan, who was sitting on a stone tform with her whole face covered with sweat, heard what Mo Tiange said, she waspletely shocked. ¡°Yesterday? Little Sister Ye, when did we arrive here?¡±


    A slight wrinkle appeared on Mo Tiange¡¯s brows. ¡°Yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Yesterday¡­¡± Shang Ruwan muttered. Horror slowly emerged on her face. ¡°That¡¯s not right. Big brother Xiu and I¡­ We¡¯ve been living here for three years!¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Mo Tiange was bbergasted. Three years! The six of them had only spent one night together, so why did Shang Ruwan think it was three years?


    ¡°Big Sister Shang, calm down. Tell me slowly¡ªwhat happened to you both?¡±


    With Mo Tiange appeasing her, Shang Ruwan eventually regained some of her calmness and started speaking slowly: ¡°After the Five Elements tform was activated, Big Brother Xiu and I arrived here. We realized this ce was brimming with spiritual aura and was a very suitable cultivating area. Furthermore, this ce was as beautiful as a fairnd, and there was no one disturbing us here. Although we couldn¡¯t get out, this ce was tantamount to paradise, so I suggested that we live here¡­¡±


    ¡°At first, I felt very happy. There was no one bothering us here, and we didn¡¯t need to wander around or hide from other people¡­ But Big Brother Xiu became increasingly irritable. He said his cultivation had reached a bottleneck, and although this ce was brimming with spiritual aura, it wasn¡¯t helpful to his cultivation at all. He said he wanted to enter Closed Door Meditation; he wanted to be strong¡­ We had an argument. In my anger, I ran out, but the result was that when I came back, I saw¡­¡± At that point, Shang Ruwan grabbed Mo Tiange¡¯s sleeves; tears finally fell. ¡°Little Sister Ye, Big Brother Xiu¡¯s definitely experiencing a spiritual aura deviation! Wrong, this is really wrong¡­ Look at him¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange lifted her gaze to look at Yao Zixiu, who was at a spot not too far from them. Yao Zixiu seemed to be practicing some kind of secret techniques; he floated in the air, and his whole body waspletely covered in a ck thing. Faint sounds of a storm could also be heard from inside that thing¡­


    One day, three years. Mo Tiange could roughly guess what happened. ¡°This life eternal day¡±¡ªshe could finally guess the meaning of these four words. This life was eternal and eternity was only one day¡ªthis was the most terrifying aspect of this Illusory Formation!


    Shang Ruwan always fantasized about having a tranquil life. This ce was like paradise, triggering that idea to appear in her mind again. Therefore, in the beginning, they faced Shang Ruwan¡¯s illusion; a world only for the two of them with no one bothering them. Because of that, the others hadn¡¯t been able to find them. However, although they felt three years had passed, that wasn¡¯t the reality; that was the reason Yao Zixiu¡¯s cultivation didn¡¯t progress at all. Shang Ruwan was unconcerned about this matter, but Yao Zixiu was disgruntled, thus triggering this change.


    But what was going on with Yao Zixiu? Mo Tiange really couldn¡¯t understand. She herself also obtained enormous fated chances, whether it was her Deification ancestor or her Virtual Sky World. However, she didn¡¯t believe that in this world, fated chances could allow people to soar from the early stage of the Foundation Building realm to the Core Formation realm in just one night!


    ¡°Big Sister Shang.¡± After a long while, Mo Tiange said slowly, ¡°I think¡­ Your husband isn¡¯t experiencing a spiritual aura deviation.¡±

 Chapter 162: Together in Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 162: Together in Life and Death</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shang Ruwan stared nkly at Mo Tiange; she didn¡¯t understand what Mo Tiange meant.


    Mo Tiange, who kept her gaze fixed on Yao Zixiu¡¯s floating figure, said slowly, ¡°¡®This life eternal day¡¯¡ªthis life is eternal and eternity is one day. In this ce, whatever you wish can be realized, aside from leaving. You wanted a peaceful haven, so this ce gave you a peaceful haven. He wants to be able to hold his head up high, so this ce let him hold his head up high.¡± Mo Tiange dropped her gaze to look at Shang Ruwan; there was both pity and sadness in her gaze. ¡°Therefore, nothing is real. The past three years you experienced wasn¡¯t real, and his core-formation also isn¡¯t real.¡±


    Shang Ruwan looked thunderstruck and remained in a daze for a long time.


    Mo Tiange continued on: ¡°This Illusory Formation will show whatever we desire deep in our hearts. Big Sister, what you wanted most was a peaceful life for the two of you, and what he wanted most was¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t finish what she wanted to say, but Shang Ruwan already understood what she meant. After staring nkly for a long time, Shang Ruwan finally asked, ¡°Then¡­ what will happen in the end?¡±


    Upon seeing Shang Ruwan¡¯s expression, Mo Tiange barely had the heart to tell her the answer, but she had no other choice. ¡°¡­Fellow Daoist Yan already fell. We realized she entered a trap and was blinded by the illusion¡ªshe died because her blood essence was exhausted¡­¡±


    Shang Ruwan was shocked. She seemed to have lost the ability to speak and just stared stupidly at her husband, who was still floating in midair with ck fog coiling around him.


    Dead¡­ What he wanted most¡­


    ¡­


    A memory of the first time she met her father¡¯s newly received disciple ny years ago entered her mind¡ª


    ¡°Your name¡¯s Yao Zixiu? Do you know who I am?¡±


    Although that little teenager had unyielding arrogance in his eyes, he didn¡¯t take her as a child ying around. Instead, he cautiously gave her a deep bow. ¡°Greetings to Senior Martial Sister.¡±


    Her equally young self smiledcently, uttered several fake coughs and nodded. ¡°En, you have manners!¡±


    Their eldest martial brother watching on the sidelines said teasingly, ¡°Little Junior Martial Brother, you¡¯re still a bit older than little junior martial sister, so you should call her junior martial sister.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The teenager looked at her then said earnestly, ¡°I entered the groupter than senior martial sister, so I ought to call her senior martial sister¡­¡±


    Shang Ruwan was very happy, so she rushed towards their eldest martial brother and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s senior martial sister! Senior martial sister!¡± She then turned around to look at that teenager and patted her small chest. ¡°Little Junior Martial Brother, I¡¯ll protect you from now on!¡±


    She remembered when she just built her foundation seventy years ago¡ª


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about that kid?! Be obedient and listen to Father¡ªmarry your Big Brother Ni!¡±


    She was kneeling motionlessly in front of her father; she held her head high, showing that she absolutely wouldn¡¯t give in.


    ¡°Unfilial girl!¡± Her father suddenly lost his temper; his palm swung towards her.


    Her father, who was in the peak stage of the Foundation Building realm, showed her no mercy with his p. She vomited blood, and her meridians were severely damaged. Nevertheless, she still gritted her teeth, unwilling to yield.


    Her mother wept next to them. ¡°Wan¡¯er, just listen to your father!¡±


    Listen? No! She struggled to crawl up, used all her strength to kneel in front of her father then said word by word, ¡°If Father forces me, I¡¯ll kill myself!¡±


    No one had ever dared to disobey her father like this, including herself. But this time, she didn¡¯t regret it.


    She remembered sixty years ago when he finally built his foundation¡ª


    ¡°Father, junior martial brother¡¯s built his foundation!¡± She ran happily into the hall.


    There wasn¡¯t even a bit of happiness on her father¡¯s face. He said coldly, ¡°If you didn¡¯t secretly give him the Foundation-Building Pills you stashed, how could he possibly have built his foundation?¡±


    She was stunned, confused why her father, who agreed to this matter, was so indifferent.


    ¡°Father, isn¡¯t little junior martial brother a disciple you epted personally? Why are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph! If it wasn¡¯t because there was once a Core Formation cultivator in his n and I thought his n definitely had some treasures, why would I have epted him as my disciple, considering his aptitude?¡± She never expected her father would say such things.


    ¡°Father!¡± she shouted in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re using little junior martial brother!?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean using!?¡± Her father looked indifferent. ¡°Had I not epted him as my disciple, how could he have gotten dozens of years worth of the good life he enjoys now? How could he have built his foundation? Wan¡¯er, your Big Brother Ni still holds you dear in his heart and he built his foundation long ago. With his aptitude, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for him to advance to the middle stage within another ten or so years. You better change your heart!¡±


    ¡°Father, you¡­ Didn¡¯t you promise me you wouldn¡¯t force me to marry Big Brother Ni?¡±


    ¡°Today¡¯s not yesterday; there¡¯s no ce for your willfulness now!¡± Her father¡¯s expression was filled withcency and peppered with indifference. ¡°The bride price your Uncle Ni put forth was a Dustless Pill¡ªsomething Father¡¯s been seeking for many years! With that Dustless Pill, Father may be able to enter the Core Formation realm in one go! Wan¡¯er, Father¡¯s path towards the Core Formation realm lies in your hands!¡±


    She remembered that night¡ª


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go!¡± she said tearfully while grabbing his hands.


    The little teenager back then was already a serious, gentle young man. He held her hands in astonishment. ¡°Senior Martial Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She said between her tears, ¡°It¡¯ll be toote if we don¡¯t go now! Father still wants me to marry Big Brother Ni, and Ni n already proimed that even if I die, they¡¯ll still carry me into their family!¡±


    He froze; his expression turned pale with fright.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother, it¡¯ll be toote if we don¡¯t go now! My mother¡¯s soft-hearted, so she let me out. We only have one night; tomorrow¡­. tomorrow, I¡­¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± He looked conflicted, but after a long time, he finally clenched his teeth. ¡°Alright! Senior Martial Sister, let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll go to faraway ces so they¡¯ll never find us again!¡±


    She remembered the day they got married¡ª


    There were no guests, no wedding clothes¡ªthere was only the ice-cold moonlight and two lonely silhouettes.


    ¡°Heaven and Earth are my witnesses; the bright moon is my intermediary. I, Shang Ruwan, am willing to marry Yao Zixiu and be his wife. In this lifetime, I will never leave nor forsake him.¡±


    He also said his vows: ¡°Heaven and Earth are my witnesses; the bright moon is my intermediary. I, Yao Zixiu, am willing to have Shang Ruwan as my wife. In this lifetime, I will be with her in life and death.¡±


    The freezing night wind blew, and not too far from them, a herd of wolves howled. However, she only felt happiness in her heart.


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister¡­¡±


    ¡°You still want to call me senior martial sister now?¡±


    He was startled, but a smile soon appeared on his face. ¡°¡­ You were originally younger than me; I¡¯ll call you Little Sister Wan from now on, is that alright?¡±


    She also smiled then said softly, ¡°Big Brother Xiu.¡±


    ¡­


    It¡¯d been sixty years. Although they didn¡¯t have a permanent dwelling and they didn¡¯t progress much in their cultivation, she always felt very satisfied. Her wish was very difficult to fulfill; aside from him, no one else could make her happy. At the same time, her wish was also very easy to fulfill; as long as she was with him, she felt happy.


    Her tears fell. This was the first time she realized that happiness was so, so far away.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Mo Tiange grabbed Shang Ruwan and hastily pulled her back.


    The cloud of ck fog floating in the air suddenly burst. Yao Zixiu opened his eyes; his momentum became much more oppressive.


    Core Formation realm! No matter what the cause was, the current Yao Zixiu was undoubtedly in the Core Formation realm! Inside this Illusory Formation, this illusion would only disappear if one¡¯s thoughts changed; otherwise, the illusion would be no different from reality!


    Mo Tiange turned around to look at the others. Fangzheng, Lu Xiangxin and Wang Xiangzhi all had astonished expressions on their faces. Once he regained his train of thought, Fangzheng gave them a look then eximed in a whisper, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The five of them, including Shang Ruwan who was being pulled by Mo Tiange, fled to a faraway ce.


    However, in the next second, the majestic momentum behind them suddenly soared.


    ¡°AH¡ª¡± Two blood-curling screams came through. Lu and Wang, who¡¯d fallen behind, were sted away; one mmed against a tree trunk while the other fell on a Five Elements tform; both vomited blood. It was unclear whether they were still alive or not.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Yao Zixiu bellowed.


    Mo Tiange instantly turned around. Somewhere not too far behind her, Daoist Fangzheng also stopped and turned around.


    Right now, Yao Zixiu¡¯s eyes were all red as if they were burning with a raging ze. The robes on his body were fluttering despite no wind being around. The momentum of a Core Formation cultivator gushed from him.


    Yao Zixiu slowly ran his arrogant, unfeeling gaze over them¡ªit felt as if he was looking at several ants.


    It was only when his gaze finally fell on Shang Ruwan¡¯s body that there was a slight change in his bone-chilling presence.


    He said, ¡°Little Sister Wan, we can go back¡ªI can take you back! HAHAHAHA¡­¡± In the end, he actually burst outughing. Hisughter sounded extremely arrogant and mad.


    Shang Ruwan slowly shook off Mo Tiange¡¯s hold then walked forward step by step.


    ¡°Big Sister Shang!¡± Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but call out to her. She could see that although Yao Zixiu hadn¡¯t been possessed by the devil during his cultivation, his mental state was indeed possessed by the devil. He could still recognize Shang Ruwan now, but who knew whether he¡¯d still retain his rationality in the next second?


    Shang Ruwan stopped for a moment then turned around and smiled at her. Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know why, but she felt Shang Ruwan looked even more in despair when she smiled than when she cried. Shang Ruwan said softly, ¡°Little Sister Ye, you¡¯re very kind; thank you. This matter has nothing to do with you. Wait a moment¡­ then you can go.¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned. Shang Ruwan¡¯s words meant¡­


    But Shang Ruwan already turned around and flew towards Yao Zixiu.


    Yao Zixiu reached out, smugly taking her into his arms. ¡°Little Sister Wan, are you happy?¡±


    Shang Ruwan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not happy,¡± she said dully.


    A slight wrinkle appeared on Yao Zixiu¡¯s brows. He asked anxiously, ¡°Why? All these years, hasn¡¯t it always been your wish to go back? Now we can go back in a just and open way; your father can no longer say anything about us!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± There was a bone-chilling coldness in Shang Ruwan¡¯s gaze. ¡°Big Brother Xiu, is your current cultivation level real?¡±


    Yao Zixiu was startled but soon after, he said with indignation, ¡°Little Sister Wan! What do you mean? My cultivation level¡¯s certainly real! Come and take a look¡ª¡± He pulled Shang Ruwan¡¯s hand as he was impatient to prove himself. ¡°This is the cultivation technique I just got. As it turns out, there really are fated chances here. The master of this ce was a cultivator with great divine power. After he passed away, his cultivation technique was sealed in this ce, and I happened to obtain it¡­¡±


    Shang Ruwan watched his smug face indifferently; there was only profound sorrow in her heart. After a hundred years, she finally got a clear look at this person, her most beloved person. As it turned out, cultivating had always been the most important thing in his heart. As it turned out, this was the kind of oue he had always desired.


    Shang Ruwan took the Jade Slip in Yao Zixiu¡¯s hand then inserted her divine sense into it. Soon after, she sneered as she threw it back to him: ¡°Big Brother Xiu, look at it yourself; what kind of thing is this?¡±


    Yao Zixiu doubtfully took the Jade slip back. Right after, his expression changed.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know what exactly was going on, but she had a rough understanding. The so-called fated chances were just part of Yao Zixiu¡¯s fantasy, so there was naturally no such cultivation technique inside that Jade Slip¡ªit was most likely empty or loaded with rubbish. Once Yao Zixiu saw it, he naturally realized something was wrong.


    ¡°Impossible! This is real! This is real!¡± At first, Yao Zixiu just mumbled to himself, but in the end, a fierce expression appeared on his face. He turned around, ring furiously at Mo Tiange and Daoist Fangzheng. ¡°You two stole it, didn¡¯t you!?¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Xiu!¡± Shang Ruwan shouted as she grabbed his sleeves. ¡°The others have nothing to do with this. This is an Illusory Formation, so it made you see illusions!¡±


    ¡°Illusory Formation? Illusions? No, you¡¯re lying to me, you¡¯re lying to me!¡± Yao Zixiu¡¯s momentum surged. He shook Shang Ruwan off his arm, causing her to cry out in fear as she fell from the air.


    Under Yao Zixiu¡¯s stare, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t dare to move. She could only look on helplessly as Shang Ruwan was flung away.


    No matter how weak Yao Zixiu was before, he was a genuine Core Formation cultivator inside this Illusory Formation. Even if Mo Tiange was conceited, she would never think she could defeat a Core Formation cultivator. If she fought him, she wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him; if she ran, this valley was constrained in size¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t be able to flee from him. Should she enter her Virtual Sky World then? But in order to enter the Virtual Sky World, she had to say the incantations; she would need around three seconds at least. Nevertheless, Yao Zixiu was watching them now. If he saw them making a move, he might attack and immediately kill them¡ªshe didn¡¯t even have one second.


    ¡°Big Brother Xiu!¡± Shang Ruwan was obviously wounded, but she still tried hard to crawl up. ¡°Big Brother Xiu, don¡¯t! Don¡¯t! You¡¯ll be possessed by the devil!¡±


    ¡°Little Sister Wan, you don¡¯t need to say anything further! Do you think I don¡¯t know?¡± Yao Zixiu¡¯s eyes were deep red, making him look more and more like a monster. ¡°That year, your father epted me as his disciple only because he took fancy to the amassed wealth of my Yao n! In order to persuade him to let you marry me, I gave him the secret technique of Yao n¡¯s ancestor as an offering, but what did your father do? He still wanted you to marry someone else! Furthermore, when I became useless to him, he even had intentions of killing me!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Shang Ruwan was stupefied. ¡°My father, he¡­¡±


    ¡°You must¡¯ve not known, right?¡± Yao Zixiu smirked. His calm, gentle demeanor was nowhere to be seen. His sinister face seemed more and more terrifying. ¡°That year¡­ that year, it wasn¡¯t because he loved you, his daughter. It was because I offered him the amassed wealth of my Yao n! But even after I offered that to him, he only let us off for ten years! The day you came looking for me, I already received news that he wanted to kill me! I originally wanted to leave by myself, but you came looking for me¡­ I-I couldn¡¯t give you up¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Shang Ruwan was speechless; her lips were trembling. So that was what happened¡­ so that was what happened! It was no wonder he was so eager to cultivate; it was no wonder he¡­ he must¡¯ve wanted to take revenge after he advanced to the Core Formation realm, right?


    She suddenly wept. As it turned out, there was no solution to all of this¡­ no solution at all! She thought it¡¯d be enough if she convinced him, but he unexpectedly had those motivations! Even if he was willing to leave this Illusory Formation, his heart would always be intent on taking revenge.


    ¡°Little Sister Wan.¡± Yao Zixiu once again turned gentle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. For your sake, I won¡¯t kill him. It¡¯d be enough for me as long as I abolished his cultivation! Hmph! All these years, I¡¯ve always asked around for news about him. Your father hasn¡¯t seeded in forming his Gold Core. Retribution; this is definitely retribution! Hahahaha¡­¡±


    Once he had his fill ofughter, he shifted his gaze towards Mo Tiange and Daoist Fangzheng. He said leisurely, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll start with you guys. Come, let me see your skills!¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s and Daoist Fangzheng¡¯s expressions sank. Both grasped either their magic tool or magic weapon.


    Yao Zixiu looked like a cat ying with mice. He didn¡¯t attack them right away; instead, it seemed like he was really waiting to see their skills.


    After a moment of silence, Mo Tiange said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Yao, you don¡¯t believe this is an Illusory Formation?¡±


    ¡°I believe it is!¡± Yao Zixiu held his head high and said, ¡°However, my advancement to the Core Formation realm wasn¡¯t an illusion. If it was only an illusion, I wouldn¡¯t have such clear feelings, a sense that I¡¯ve really be strong¡­¡±


    He was still thinking, but Mo Tiangeughed. ¡°Correct! It¡¯s a feeling, but a feeling can be mistaken.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Having his beliefs continuously denied, anger zed in Yao Zixiu¡¯s eyes. He lifted his hand; spiritual aura gradually gathered on his palm and formed a sphere.


    Mo Tiange and Daoist Fangzheng became even more anxious. Core Formation cultivators were able to materialize spiritual aura. This kind of spiritual aura sphere undoubtedly wasn¡¯t an attack Foundation Building cultivators like them could withstand it!


    ¡°Big Brother Xiu!¡± Shang Ruwan shouted, ¡°Big Brother Xiu, let them go, please! If you want to take revenge, they have nothing to do with it¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Yao Zixiu bellowed. ¡°In the cultivation world, killing a few people doesn¡¯t count for squat¡ªyou¡¯re too soft-hearted!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll be possessed by the devil¡­¡±


    ¡°Possessed by the devil? So what if I be possessed by the devil?¡± Yao Zixiu sneered disdainfully, ¡°If I can obtain formidable power, I¡¯ll willingly get possessed by the devil! Besides, what¡¯s so bad about being possessed by the devil? That Master Song Feng is a greatte stage Nascent Soul cultivator, but doesn¡¯t he also like to ughter the innocents as well? We¡¯ve never seen his cultivation level affected by him being possessed by the devil either. Inner Demon? Losing morality? Everything¡¯s fake, fake!¡±


    Shang Ruwan could no longer persuade him. She just stared nkly at Yao Zixiu, whose arrogance was now surging. Her tears continued to fall as she said sorrowfully, ¡°Then what about me? What are you going to do about me? If you¡¯re possessed by the devil, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Yao Zixiu was silent. His expression became somewhat softer. It was as if her words touched a soft spot inside his heart.


    At that moment, Mo Tiange gave Daoist Fangzheng a meaningful nce. Both came to a tacit understanding and secretly prepared themselves¡­


    ¡°Big Brother Xiu, do you remember the vows we made that day? I, Shang Ruwan, am willing to marry Yao Zixiu and be his wife. In this lifetime, I will never leave nor forsake¡­¡±


    Shang Ruwan wiped off the bloodstain on the corner of her lips. She then flew unsteadily; her hands were extended towards him. ¡°Big Brother Xiu, don¡¯t leave me¡­¡±


    Yao Zixiu couldn¡¯t help but reach out to hold her. His voice also became softer. ¡°I, Yao Zixiu, am willing to have Shang Ruwan as my wife. In this lifetime, I will be with her in life and death¡­¡±


    Shang Ruwan finally showed a smile as she went to lean on him.


    They saw Yao Zixiu instinctively pull her into his embrace¡ª


    A magic tool suddenly appeared and ruthlessly pierced Yao Zixiu¡¯s heart.


    ¡°AH¡ª!!!¡± It was actually Shang Ruwan¡¯s tragic cries.


    That dagger-shaped magic tool was now embedded in Yao Zixiu¡¯s heart. Yao Zixiu grasped its handle and pulled hard, pulling the dagger out of his chest, causing blood to gush out of his wound. Although staggered for a moment, he managed to keep standing.


    He looked at Shang Ruwan, who fell on a Five Elements tform after he tossed her aside with a wave of his hand. Furious, he shouted regardless of his wound, ¡°You¡­ You actually wanted to kill me!?¡±


    Shang Ruwan, who had fallen on a Five Elements tform, couldn¡¯t even move an inch. However, there was a smile in her gaze. ¡°Big Brother Xiu, in this lifetime, I will never leave nor forsake¡­ That being the case, we¡­ might as well die together¡­¡±


    With each word she said, blood gushed out from her mouth, so by the time she finished speaking, she was all bloody.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t bear to keep looking at them. She suddenly regretted it; why did she have to tell Shang Ruwan that death was the result of being tricked here? Since Yao Zixiu wasn¡¯t willing to abandon his illusion, he¡¯d ultimately die, so Shang Ruwan¡­


    Together in life and death, together in life and death¡­ she never thought those sweet romantic words between lovers in the secr world could be realized in the cultivation world, but now¡­


    ¡°Little Sister Wan¡­¡± Yao Zixiu was stunned. He floated in the air in a daze; blood flowed incessantly from his heart, but he waspletely oblivious about it.


    ¡°Core Formation, Core Formation¡­¡± he suddenly muttered, ¡°I¡¯ve advanced to the Core Formation realm, but Little Sister Wan¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, he seemed to have realized what happened; he rushed over, threw himself towards Shang Ruwan then pulled her up, shouting loudly, ¡°LITTLE SISTER WAN! LITTLE SISTER WAN!¡±


    Shang Ruwan still smiled although she could no longer move. Mo Tiange could see that she¡­ was dying.


    ¡°Little Sister Wan, you¡­¡±


    But Shang Ruwan no longer said anything to him. She quietly closed her eyes; her breaths gradually slowed.


    ¡°LITTLE SISTER WAN!¡± Yao Zixiu cried out. Both tears and blood gushed out from him.


    They then saw Yao Zixiu¡¯s skin gradually losing its color. It was as if he was gradually decaying, and slowly¡­ he turned into a robe-wearing skeleton.


    However, that skeleton was still holding Shang Ruwan¡¯s corpse tightly.

 Chapter 163: Breaking the Formation

    <h4>Chapter 163: Breaking the Formation</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Everything was quiet.


    After a long time, Mo Tiange eventually heaved a deep sigh.


    These were indeed other people¡¯s lives and deaths, but to watch on helplessly like this as things unfolded in front of her still made her feel bitter. Such a bitter ending only happened because those two had the kind of love forbidden to cultivators.


    Realizing that her mental state had be vtile, she promptlyposed her mood and calmed her spiritual aura. Daoists forget emotions. Forgetting emotions isn¡¯t being without emotions. Forgetting emotions is being detached and unruffled by emotions as if those emotions were forgotten. Words exist because of meaning; once people understand the meaning, the words can be forgotten¡­


    Having emotions wasn¡¯t to me and love wasn¡¯t to me; what was to me here was the fact that there were too many things mixed into Yao Zixiu¡¯s feelings. There was ambition, bitterness, and hatred. It was precisely those things that made Yao Zixiu incapable of figuring things out, unable to enjoy happiness and joy. That was why he constantly felt tortured.


    What was to me wasn¡¯t emotions¡ªit was how he conducted himself.


    At that moment, she heard Daoist Fangzheng shouting: ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, look!¡±


    Mo Tiange directed her gaze towards where Yao Zixiu and Shang Ruwan were, and her eyes instantly widened.


    A misty white ray had appeared on their remains. The ray grew brighter and brighter and became increasingly harsh to the eye until suddenly, the ray burst. The surging spiritual aura immediately made their breaths vtile, so they used their own spiritual aura to resist it. However, it was to no avail. In an instant, the ray spread and drowned them inside it.


    ¡­


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know how much time had passed before she eventually felt the spiritual aura subsiding gradually.


    She opened her eyes, but upon seeing the scene in front of her, she was thoroughly astounded.


    What she saw now were the Five Elements tforms they stood on at the beginning! So did this mean¡­ the formation was broken?


    Feeling ecstatic, she turned around to examine her surroundings. However, she was once again astounded.


    The other people were on the other four tforms; some were sitting and some were lying. However, aside from Daoist Fangzheng, none of them were awake!


    Daoist Fangzheng, who also realized this, shifted his attention to her. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye¡­¡±


    Both of them were filled with utter bewilderment. What was happening here?


    Suddenly, the Five Elements tforms they were standing on emitted a sh of light then slowly began to move to the middle of the hall.


    A short momentter, five Five Elements tforms started to merge into one, apanied by loud rumbling noises. A bright ray shed, and the tforms became one huge stone tform. Gold, green, blue, red, and yellow; each color formed a circle, making the stone tform look just like the Five Elements tforms inside the Illusory Formation. The only difference was that the size of this tform was gigantic.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Daoist Fangzheng asked while looking at her.


    Instead of answering, Mo Tiange looked down to examine the other people on the ground. In addition to her and Daoist Fangzheng, the other seven people were also on the stone tforms, including Yan Ruoshu, whose corpse Mo Tiange had put inside her Qiankun Bag when they were inside the Illusory Formation.


    Except for their paleplexions, they didn¡¯t look like they were injured. However, they weren¡¯t breathing.


    Mo Tiange held out her hand to feel Yan Ruoshu¡¯s pulse then she checked the others¡ªall of them had no pulse, and she couldn¡¯t insert her spiritual aura into their bodies.


    With a sigh, she said, ¡°They¡¯re dead.¡±


    Daoist Fangzheng, who was examining Lu Xiangxin and Wang Xiangzhi, also shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other; both were perplexed.


    The fact that Yan Ruoshu¡¯s corpse was here showed that the entire Illusory Formation waspletely fake. What they saw and heard inside the Illusory Formation was all fake. Their real selves most likely had always been on these tforms and never moved.


    But the others still ended up dead. Lu Xiangxin and Wang Xiangzhi were killed by Core Formation cultivator Yao Zixiu. Yan Ruoshu was blinded by the illusion inside the Illusory Formation and died because her blood essence was exhausted. As for the two women surnamed Yun and Liu, although Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know what happened to them, they didn¡¯t have strong willpower and were also at odds with each other; it was possible they might¡¯ve entered a trap together in the end. Yao Zixiu suffered from his own Inner Demon and was beguiled by the illusions, while Shang Ruwan was pretty much killed by Yao Zixiu.


    Mo Tiange was filled with horror as she went through their deaths in her mind. This Illusory Formation was really terrifying. Everything was fake, but the deaths and the injuries that urred were real!


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye!¡± Daoist Fangzheng suddenly called her. He was examining Yao Zixiu¡¯s corpse a moment ago, but now, he was pointing at Shang Ruwan.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°She¡­ seems to be alive,¡± said Daoist Fangzheng as he looked at Shang Ruwan.


    Startled, Mo Tiange walked towards Shang Ruwan then ced her hand on Shang Ruwan¡¯s chest. Sure enough, there was still a little bit of warmth there. She hastily took out several Green Amplifying Pills and fed them to Shang Ruwan while also injecting her spiritual aura into Shang Ruwan¡¯s body.


    After some time, Shang Ruwan finally moaned and started to regain consciousness.


    ¡°Big Sister Shang!¡± Mo Tiange called softly.


    Shang Ruwan slowly opened her eyes. When she saw Mo Tiange, she seemed to be a bit confused. ¡°Little¡­ Little Sister Ye, I¡­¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t talk yet. Your injuries are severe; you should first adjust your breath and recover.¡±


    Instead of doing what Mo Tiange said, Shang Ruwan tried remembering what happened. After she recalled the things she experienced inside the Illusory Formation, her expression suddenly changed, and she immediately looked around. Upon discovering Yao Zixiu lying next to her with his eyes closed, she instantly threw herself at his body. ¡°Big Brother Xiu! Big Brother Xiu!¡±


    Yao Zixiu didn¡¯t respond. Daoist Fangzheng already examined him just now and Yao Zixiu was really dead; he died in the same way as Yan Ruoshu did inside the Illusory Formation¡ªhe died because his blood essence was exhausted. Presumably, his blood essence was exhausted because he was too deeply immersed inside his illusion.


    Nevertheless, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t understand why Shang Ruwan survived. Lu Xiangxin and Wang Xiangzhi were also beaten to death by Yao Zixiu, and they died for real. It really made no sense that Shang Ruwan was able to survive.


    ¡°Big Brother Xiu¡­¡± Once the reality of Yao Zixiu¡¯s death dawned on her, Shang Ruwan was in a daze and didn¡¯t move for a long time.


    Mo Tian Ge didn¡¯t know what Shang Ruwan was thinking about, but she knew Shang Ruwan¡¯s injuries were too severe. If Shang Ruwan didn¡¯t hurry and recover, she would soon be at risk of dying for real.


    ¡°Big Sister Shang!¡± Mo Tiange called softly. However, Shang Ruwan still didn¡¯t show any response.


    Seeing Shang Ruwan¡¯s current state made Mo Tiange sigh. She lifted her hand then softly directed her spiritual aura towards Shang Ruwan, who fainted immediately afterward.


    Daoist Fangzheng was startled.


    Mo Tiange simply carried Shang Ruwan to the side andid her down. She then said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Fangzheng, there are just the two of us now. ording to you, what should we do next?¡±


    Daoist Fangzheng looked a bit conflicted. He swept his gaze over everyone¡¯s corpses then said, ¡°Since these fellow Daoists have fallen, we better deal with their remains first.¡±


    Mo Tiange understood what he meant by ¡°dealing with their remains.¡± There was an unspoken rule among cultivators. If cultivators journeyed together and some among them fell, the things left behind by those people would be divided and taken by the others. Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t averse to this, but because shecked neither medicinal pills nor spirit stones, she wasn¡¯t too enthusiastic about it either.


    So, she just nodded absentmindedly.


    If he was with other people, Daoist Fangzheng might not have said anything¡ªhe would¡¯ve confidently taken those people¡¯s Qiankun Bags. Nevertheless, he saw the way Mo Tiange dealt with things; she obviously had the mannerisms of an elite disciple from a cultivation group and she wasn¡¯t like ordinary individual cultivators that put personal gains above everything else. Daoist Fangzheng feared her strength, so he toned down his behavior.


    In fact, this was only over-cautiousness on Daoist Fangzheng¡¯s part. Mo Tiange also used to be an individual cultivator; she wasn¡¯t one of those mighty youngdies born in cultivation groups, so naturally, she was also ustomed to this and was unlikely to have any objections.


    One after another, Daoist Fangzheng took all six Qiankun Bags. Then, just as he was about to burn their corpses, he suddenly heard Mo Tiange¡¯s voice and consequently stopped.


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°Give Yao Zixiu¡¯s things to me. Don¡¯t burn his corpse for now.¡±


    Daoist Fangzheng nodded, moved Yao Zixiu¡¯s corpse to the side and handed Yao Zixiu¡¯s Qiankun Bag over. He then asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, how should we divide these things?¡±


    ¡°Each of us will take half,¡± said Mo Tiange indifferently as she ced Yao Zixiu¡¯s Qiankun Bag on Shang Ruwan¡¯s chest.


    Hearing Mo Tiange¡¯s answer made Daoist Fangzheng sigh with relief. If Mo Tiange said she didn¡¯t want those things, he would¡¯ve actually been worried because it would¡¯ve indicated that she was too na?ve or her temperament was too inflexible. Their journey on these Five Elements tforms wasn¡¯t over yet; no matter which of those possibilities was true, something would most likely go wrong if they continued to cooperate.


    When the two of them finished dividing up the things and burned the corpses, Daoist Fangzheng once again hesitated, but in the end, he still asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, are we going to bring Madam Yao with us?¡±


    Mo Tiange went silent. If she was by herself, she would¡¯ve directly taken Shang Ruwan with her. It wasn¡¯t like she was a benevolent person or anything; she just had a very good impression of Shang Ruwan. However, she was with someone else now, and she could see that Daoist Fangzheng didn¡¯t want to bring Shang Ruwan along. A severely injured cultivator who was useless would only be a burden to them.


    Mo Tiange took some time to think but she eventually shook her head. ¡°We better think about how we¡¯re going to leave this ce first.¡±


    Since the Illusory Formation was already broken, they naturally couldn¡¯t use their thoughts to move the tform like they did earlier. Moreover, they also had no idea what would happen if they left this stone tform.


    ¡°Oh! Fellow Daoist Ye, take a look! Quick!¡± Daoist Fangzheng shouted while pointing at the innermost part of the hall.


    Once Mo Tiange shifted her gaze in the direction he was pointing in, she immediately felt delighted.


    This ce looked like a hall, but it didn¡¯t have any floor. There was only this huge floating stone tform, and under it was a boundless abyss which they felt uncertain about. The only door in this hall was the door they passed through when they entered. Before the Illusory Formation became active, it seemed they were able to control the tforms with their thoughts. However, those five tforms had now merged into one, and the Illusory Formation had already been broken; their thoughts were of no use now.


    However, a door had actually appeared on what was originally a wall in the innermost part of the hall! The entrance into the innermost part of the Immortal¡¯s Cave was most likely opened when the Illusory Formation was broken.


    After a moment of delight, Mo Tiange quickly regained her calmness.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Fangzheng, this Illusory Formation alone was so sophisticated itself. If we want to continue on, we have to be even more careful than before.¡±


    Daoist Fangzheng repeatedly nodded; the excitement on his face was apparent. For him, there was nothing more important than fated chances. During their time in the troublesome Illusory Formation, although none of them managed to gain anything yet, they could be certain that whatever they could find would definitely be remarkable based on how challenging the Illusory Formation was! Since he already reached this point, it¡¯d make no sense for him to turn back.


    Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t as eager as Daoist Fangzheng to obtain treasures, but she also had no reason to back out. Even someone like Qin Shoujing, who had a Nascent Soul ancestor, walked on his cultivation path by himself¡ªit was impossible for them to rely on their elders for everything. If one didn¡¯t have any experience and was always under the protection of their elders, they would never grow.


    ¡°But, how can we get there?¡± Under the tform was an endless abyss which they knew nothing about. If this was a killing formation by any chance, the moment they triggered something¡­


    Daoist Fangzheng furrowed his brows. Among the nine people who started off here, six were dead, and one was severely injured; the two of them were the only ones who were practically unharmed. Daoist Fangzheng didn¡¯t have much time left in his lifespan, so he was in dire need of fated chances. At the same time, however, it also made him cherish his life more.


    After thinking for a while, Daoist Fangzheng sighed then opened the Spiritual Beast Pouch tied on his waist, letting out a spiritual beast which was actually a first rank bird upon closer examination.


    Daoist Fangzheng stroked its head before releasing it from his hands, instructing it to fly towards the innermost part of the hall.


    With a chirp, the bird started to p its wings. It rose in the air then flew towards the direction he pointed at.


    The two of them watched on with apprehension. They watched the bird flying smoothly to the other end of the hall and diving for the door.


    A whileter, the bird once again dove through the door and flew back towards them.


    Daoist Fangzheng was ecstatic. ¡°It¡¯s very safe! Fellow Daoist Ye, let¡¯s go!¡± By the time he finished talking, he already took the lead and was flying in the air.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s gaze kept drifting towards Shang Ruwan, who stilly unconscious on the ground. In the end, she sighed, took out a medicine bottle and ced it on Shang Ruwan¡¯s chest. When she finished, she summoned her White Silk Handkerchief then flew out, following Daoist Fangzheng.

 Chapter 164: Bewitching Moonstones

    <h4>Chapter 164: Bewitching Moonstones</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Mo Tiange entered the door at the innermost part of the hall on her White Silk Handkerchief, she looked around. This was another narrow stone alley just like the one they passed through when they came here. However, the walls here had moonstones iid in them, so she didn¡¯t need to light fires like she did when she first came to this ce.


    In fact, this was rtively strange. Moonstones rarelysted several thousand years. ording to reason, an Immortal¡¯s Cave from several thousand years ago ought to be pitch-ck, just like the path they passed at the beginning; how could the Moonstones still be functional?


    Daoist Fangzheng also had the same thought as her. The two of them stood facing a wall; each pried out a Moonstone.


    ¡°This¡­¡± After studying it, Daoist Fangzheng said, ¡°Seems to be the Mother of Moonstones!¡±


    Mo Tiange was bewildered.


    Daoist Fangzheng continued to examine it for a while. In the end, he nodded and said, ¡°Correct! This is a Moonstone mine, and these are all Mother of Moonstones. This is why theysted for such a long time.¡±


    When it came to experience, Daoist Fangzheng had roamed both the cultivation and the secr worlds for several hundred years, so his experience was extensive. Because of that, when Mo Tiange heard what he said, she just nodded. She threw the Mother of Moonstone into her Qiankun Bag and continued to walk forward.


    Although Moonstone mines were quite rare, moonstones didn¡¯t have any other use except for providing a light source in the cultivation world, so they weren¡¯t precious.


    The two people cautiously tread on the stone path as they continued to move forward.


    Ever since Mo Tiange came to Kunwu, she had encountered countless dangerous situations, so she had always been cautious in everything she did. As for Daoist Fangzheng, from what Mo Tiange saw, his conduct somewhat resembled her Second Uncle¡¯s. Her own methods in handling things were developed during her time following her Second Uncle, so she and Daoist Fangzheng were able to cooperate very well.


    This time, Daoist Fangzheng let his first rank bird fly ahead to find a path for them. As they proceeded on their way, they experienced a lot of dangers although they didn¡¯t get hurt¡ªthey ran into several mechanisms on their way, but a thousand years was a very long period of time, so the spiritual aura sustaining those mechanisms had dissipated. Furthermore, they had the bird guiding them, so they were able to avoid those mechanisms consecutively.


    However, they also found human remains on the ground.


    Those remains were entangled with each other and all had turned into skeletons. The clothes on them had long rotted; only a few damaged magic tools and intact Qiankun Bag were left behind. There also some treasures, materials and magic weapons scattered among those skeletons.


    The moment Daoist Fangzheng saw that, he crouched down and began picking them up with a happy expression on his face.


    Once Mo Tiange saw what he was doing, she immediately shouted, ¡°Fellow Daoist Fangzheng, wait!¡±


    Daoist Fangzheng raised his head and looked at her; there was caution in his gaze. Being this old, he¡¯d gone through many adventures and seen manyrades turn against each other fighting over things, so when he heard Mo Tiange shouting at him to stop, caution automatically emerged in his heart.


    How could Mo Tiange not know his thought process after she saw his expression? Nevertheless, she only said indifferently, ¡°There are so many skeletons here¡­ They obviously weren¡¯t just one group of people, yet all of them died here¡ªmaybe there¡¯s more to this ce than meets the eye.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Daoist Fangzheng finally lost some of his tension and started to look at the ce more carefully.


    Sure enough, this alley was only a bit more than a hundred feet long, yet there were remains of about twenty dead people here. Those skeletons were scattered closely to each other, leaving almost no open space at all. Their postures also showed that all of them were entangled with each other in groups of two or three; it was as if they had pulled each other to die together.


    Daoist Fangzheng was so frightened when he realized this that his whole body was covered in a cold sweat. Based on their postures, these people died fighting each other. Besides, these skeletons had been here for variable amounts of time; the newest ones were still snow-white in color while the oldest ones already turned ck.


    The corporeal bodies of cultivators didn¡¯t have any impurities, so instead of rotting, they would turn into spiritual aura and disperse when they died. However, the bones left behind could be preserved for a long time, and the color could be used to roughly determine how much time had passed since the cultivator died.


    The bones of the skeletons in front of them varied. Among them, the ckest ones had practically turned into a pile of ck ash, indicating that the cultivators died several thousand years ago at the very least. Nheless, there were also snow-white bones among them¡ªthese cultivators must¡¯ve died less than a thousand years ago.


    The two of them had personally experienced how terrifying the Illusory Formation outside. Out of nine people, they were the only ones well enough to reach this ce. Moreover, it was also impossible that the spiritual aura fluctuation outside this valley had always been there; otherwise, they would¡¯ve heard about it before. In other words, there weren¡¯t many people who came here within thest several thousand years, yet the numerous magic weapons, magic weapons, and precious materials before their eyes indicated that none of those people left this ce alive. That being the case, how could they pick up these treasures at will?


    Now that he understood this point, Daoist Fangzheng couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed of himself. At first, he didn¡¯t respect Mo Tiange much. He felt she was nothing but a disciple of a cultivation group who was on her first trip out of her group. Although her cultivation level was high, there was probably nothing special about her abilities, just like those two surnamed Lu and Wang from Guigu School. He never expected that he would be disillusioned only by one sentence from her inside the Illusory Formation and that she was far more cool-headed than him in here now. Upon reflecting on these two matters, he no longer dared to underestimate her now.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, ording to you, this is¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this path,¡± Mo Tiange said slowly, ¡°It seems¡­ It can beguile people¡¯s mind.¡± When she was inside the Illusory Formation, her Spirit-Concealing Pendant didn¡¯t react because instead of corroding people¡¯s consciousnesses, the Illusory Formation only tested the natures and wills of the people who entered it. When she approached this path, however, her Spirit-Concealing Pendant became ice-cold in an instant as if it was warning her.


    This made sense. Being able to reach this area showed that these cultivators had passed the Illusory Formation on the Five Elements tforms¡ªording to reason, they ought to have a very steady temperament. Apart from issues with their willpower, what else could make them irrationally decide to perish together when they were the ones who understood that they ought to be alive to enjoy those precious treasures?


    ¡°How did Fellow Daoist know?¡±


    Mo Tiange said faintly, ¡°I have a magic tool that can detect things with psychotic effects.¡± She simply gave a perfunctory response but didn¡¯t exin further. Having a unique treasure was something that didn¡¯t need to be talked about in too much detail.


    Daoist Fangzheng was also a smart person, so he didn¡¯t probe further.


    The two of them carefully searched their surroundings for any abnormalities.


    This stone path wasn¡¯t different from the previous ones; both were stone paths carved into the mountain. The only differences were that this path was more level and its stone walls had countless Moonstones iid in them.


    ¡°Oh!¡± The moment she came close to the stone wall, the cold feeling of her Spirit-Concealing Pendant grew even stronger. Was there perhaps something wrong with the stone wall?


    Mo Tiange took some time to think. She then took out her flying sword and once again pried out one of the Moonstones on the stone wall.


    It gave off a glittering white light, just like the Moonstones before. However, the faint spiritual aura it emitted gave her a familiar vibe.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye!¡± Daoist Fangzheng suddenly shouted, ¡°These aren¡¯t Moonstones!¡± After he said that, he promptly took out Heart-Calming Talismans, pasted one on himself and gave another to Mo Tiange.


    Mo Tiange hadn¡¯t sensed any abnormalities at all. Inside the Illusory Formation, it was her own mental state that was unstable, so her Spirit-Concealing Pendant was useless. But here, she faced external factors. Fortunately, they were unable to affect her because of the Spirit-Concealing Pendant.


    However, after some careful thinking, she still epted the Heart-Calming Talisman and pasted it onto her body. She then lifted the Moonstone and asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist said this isn¡¯t a Moonstone? Then what is it?¡±


    ¡°This is a Bewitching Moonstone.¡± Daoist Fangzheng wasn¡¯t as rxed as she was. It was only after he forcefully calmed his mind that he continued on: ¡°Moonstone mines will also give birth to Bewitching Moonstones. These things can cause people to hallucinate, and they¡¯re perfect materials for creating Illusory Formations. However, although Moonstone mines aren¡¯t that rare, Bewitching Moonstones are extremely rare. There aren¡¯t many people who know of their existence. I myself happened to see a tiny chunk of one inside a secret shop several dozen years ago. That tiny chunk was sold for more than a thousand spirit stones at an auction!¡± At that point, Daoist Fangzheng¡¯s face was filled with excitement. ¡°Yet the master of this Immortal¡¯s Cave was unexpectedly able to find so many Bewitching Moonstones. If we could take all of them out¡­¡±


    As Mo Tiange quietly sensed the spiritual aura emitted by the Bewitching Moonstone, a thought shed across her mind¡ªshe recalled something simr to this. She stretched her hand out and rummaged through her Qiankun Bag, taking out some fragmented jade stones thenparing them to the Bewitching Moonstone. Sure enough, they were made of the same materials; it was just that those fragments had exhausted their spiritual aura and had been shattered.


    When she just built her foundation more than a decade ago, Wei Jiasi and she once ran into Scruffy Pair Monsters during the demonic beast riot. The short-legged wolf monster possessed innate wisdom, so it was able to design an Illusory Formation which almost made the two of them kill each other. These jade-like stone fragments were picked up by her after defeating those monsters. Now, these fragments were apparently Bewitching Moonstones.


    Now that she realized this, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but feel frightened when she saw these walls full of Bewitching Moonstones.


    Back then, a mere formation with a chunk of Bewitching Moonstone already beguiled her and Wei Jiasi, who were both Foundation Building cultivators. Now, there were so many Bewitching Moonstones here; if all of them were used toy a formation, wouldn¡¯t that formation be powerful enough that even Nascent Soul cultivators would also have a hard time freeing themselves from it?


    Once Mo Tiange thought of this point, her eyes brightened just like Daoist Fangzheng¡¯s.


    The two of them immediately stopped talking. They took out their flying swords and cautiously pried those Bewitching Moonstones out of the walls.


    Nheless, if the solution to their current situation was so straightforward, so many cultivators wouldn¡¯t have lost their lives there. After prying out the Bewitching Moonstones for some time, Mo Tiange suddenly realized her mind was starting to lose its rity. Fortunately, she had the Spirit-Concealing Pendant on her, so she was able to realize it and promptly keep her distance from them.


    She wanted to remind Daoist Fangzheng, but the moment she turned towards him, she was met with the glimmer of a sword. Daoist Fangzheng was actually thrusting his Moonstone-prying flying sword towards her! His eyes also had ominous glints in them.


    Mo Tiange raised her hand, creating a wall of spiritual aura to block his attack. Right afterward, she drew back and raised her hand again to summon the Shuttle of Flying Apsara.


    Without uttering a single word, Daoist Fangzheng put his small flying sword away then took out a horsetail whisk as a recement. With a swing of that whisk, a myriad of steel-like tiny needles wasunched towards her.


    Even though the quality of this horsetail-whisk-shaped magic tool fell short of her Shuttle of Flying Apsara, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t dare to underestimate it. Daoist Fangzheng¡¯s spiritual aura was tremendous, so although his magic tool wasn¡¯t superb, its power couldn¡¯t be trifled with. She flung her sleeve, hurling the White Silk Handkerchief which then transformed into a wall and blocked his attack.


    Taking advantage of this opening, Mo Tiange shouted, ¡°Fellow Daoist Fangzheng, wake up!¡±


    Daoist Fangzheng showed no response at all and still rushed blindly towards her.


    Left with no other choice, Mo Tiange retreated while using her Shuttle of Flying Apsara to stop him.


    Daoist Fangzheng wasn¡¯t weak, butpared to elite disciples of Xuanqing School, he wasn¡¯t up to par¡ªMo Tiange was just unwilling to hurt him. After all, he was the onlypanion she had left on this journey, and the master of this ce was very good at illusion-rted techniques; who knew what kinds of things she would encounterter? Having someone along forpany who could constantly keep her on track was far better than being alone.


    But the current Daoist Fangzheng obviously showed no signs of waking up and still relentlessly attacked her.


    Mo Tiange felt helpless. She only kept retreating and warding his attacks off.


    They were still too close to those Bewitching Moonstones after all. If they could move a bit further from them, maybe their effect would weaken slightly.


    She continued to retreat slowly. When she finally retreated about a hundred feet, Daoist Fangzheng¡¯s gaze suddenly regained its rity. He stopped his attacks and said with astonishment, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, this¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange sighed in relief to see him regaining his senses. ¡°It¡¯s good that Fellow Daoist has woken up. But these Bewitching Moonstones are indeed terrible¡­¡±

 Chapter 165: Stone Sculpture

    <h4>Chapter 165: Stone Sculpture</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Daoist Fangzheng might¡¯ve regained his sanity, but they still hadn¡¯t solved the main problem.


    They were still at the entrance of this stone path, but Daoist Fangzheng¡¯s mind was already affected despite having a Heart-Calming Talisman on him. If they went any deeper, Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t sure she¡¯d be able to continue on either. Thus, they were at an impasse. The two of them discussed many options, but they couldn¡¯t find a solution.


    With their current abilities, they couldn¡¯t force their way past so many Bewitching Moonstones.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Daoist Fangzheng asked as he looked at Mo Tiange. After repeatedly being warned by Mo Tiange, he was now used to asking for this junior¡¯s opinion first.


    For a moment, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t think of an appropriate solution, but when she considered turning around, she felt hesitant. After the previous obstacles, six were dead out of nine and one was dying¡ªthe two of them were the only ones left intact. They¡¯d paid such a big cost and now that they made it to this point, how could she turn back?


    Nevertheless, if she didn¡¯t have enough strength, that really meant she didn¡¯t have enough strength. Maybe the master of this ce created this path to stop cultivators who were below the Core Formation realm. If they continued to force their way in, couldn¡¯t it cost them their lives?


    Mo Tiange debated her choices for a while, but in the end, she clenched her teeth and said, ¡°We can¡¯t make it through this path. Fellow Daoist Fangzheng, let¡¯s find another way.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Obviously, Daoist Fangzheng was unwilling; he looked reluctant and his eyes kept drifting towards the Bewitching Moonstones.


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°With our current abilities, we simply cannot pass through here. I have no intentions of losing my life here.¡±


    What she said made Daoist Fangzheng hesitate. He naturally understood Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t like him. Based on the numerous treasures she had, she ought to be a disciple of a big cultivation group. Right now, she was still so young, yet she already had such a high cultivation level¡ªfor her, taking this risk probably wasn¡¯t worthwhile.


    If she was like him, they might¡¯ve clenched their teeth and rushed inside just like the dead cultivators probably did. However, without anyone to apany him, he really couldn¡¯t muster up the courage to plow forward on his own.


    One¡¯s consciousness was affected by objects with psychotic effects like these. Having nopanions meant he probably wouldn¡¯t end up in a situation where he and hispanions would try to kill each other. However, after losing consciousness, he might go mad and end up hurting himself even if there was no one else around.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do as Fellow Daoist Ye said.¡± Daoist Fangzheng eventually made up his mind. Even though he didn¡¯t have much time left in his lifespan, he hadn¡¯t yet reached the point where he had no hope at all; he was also unwilling to die here. He thought for a brief moment then spoke up again, ¡°But shouldn¡¯t we look for other areas?¡±


    Not to mention Daoist Fangzheng, but even Mo Tiange herself also felt unwilling to leave deep down. When they descended into the valley, they almost lost their lives. In the Illusory Formation, they watched others dying and getting severely injured. In the end, however, they reached an impassable roadblock; how could she possibly be willing to give up?


    ¡°Alright, but Fellow Daoist Fangzheng, if we don¡¯t find anything, we better leave as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Daoist Fangzheng hurriedly agreed. Every part of this path was dangerous, so he naturally didn¡¯t want to stay for too long.


    Mo Tiange watched Daoist Fangzheng knocking all along the short passage and cautiously examining everything, but she remained motionless. She was wondering what was amiss about this whole matter.


    First of all, the spiritual aura fluctuation transmitted from this valley was pure, but it wasn¡¯t conspicuous at all. If cultivators in the Core Formation realm and higher passed this area, they might not even care about it at all. Furthermore, when they descended into the valley, they could barely make it past the obstacles with their current cultivation levels¡ªAura Refining cultivators were clearly blocked from entering the valley. Core Formation cultivators, however, would be able to make it through effortlessly. Lastly, there was the Illusory Formation. Core Formation cultivators had already ovee the obstacle known as their Inner Demon during their core-formation, so even if they couldn¡¯t break the formation, they would only go through terrifying experiences without really getting hurt; they definitely wouldn¡¯t have such tragic consequences like they did, with six dead and one injured.


    These points contributed to one conclusion. Although the master of this valley was unknown, every aspect of this valley was aimed at Foundation Building cultivators, but this path was obviously a barrier to Foundation Building cultivators; no matter how Mo Tiange thought about it, the path didn¡¯t fit with her deduction.


    In that case¡­ either this path was fake and there was another path that would take them to the next step, or the master of this ce was too twisted and deliberately created such a situation.


    By the time Mo Tiange reached this point, another thought also crossed her mind. What kind of ce was this valley? Based on the Illusory Formation in the valley and theyout of this passage full of Bewitching Moonstones, the master of this ce clearly had a very high cultivation level. ording to her estimates, the person ought to be in the Nascent Soul realm at least. An Immortal¡¯s Cave left by a Nascent Soul cultivator was normally also attractive to other Nascent Soul cultivators. That being the case, the master of this ce definitely seemed to have deliberately attracted Foundation Building cultivators.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but feel horrified as she thought about it. This Immortal¡¯s Cave obviously had been left unupied for a very long time; logically, there shouldn¡¯t be any sinister purpose left here, but what could exin the actions of the master of this ce? What was going on with these cultivators who died under the effect of the Bewitching Moonstones? Deliberately attracting Foundation Building cultivators then forcing them to die here¡ªwhat would the master of this ce gain by doing this? Or were they simply truly twisted?


    Such twisted interests that cost human lives was really too cruel!


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye!¡± She suddenly heard Daoist Fangzheng¡¯s delighted voice.


    Mo Tiange turned towards Daoist Fangzheng and saw him pointing at a spot on the stone wall. He said, ¡°Take a look, there¡¯s a door here.¡±


    Mo Tiange stepped towards him then cautiously examined the wall. Sure enough, there was a very fine crack which seemed to form a door on the wall.


    ¡°Let me try,¡± said Daoist Fangzheng before he took a few steps back. With a fling of his horsetail whisk, tiny threads of spiritual aura surged forward then struck the door hard.


    A heavy echo rang out; the door was easily pushed open.


    Mo Tiange was dumbfounded. This¡­ seemed a bit too easy.


    The two of them carefully looked inside. It seemed to be a stone room. It was smaller than the hall but slightly bigger than the stone rooms in ordinary Immortal¡¯s Caves¡ªit looked just like a small hall. There was nothing inside aside from several stone sculptures, and hanging on the ceiling were several huge spherical stones that illuminated the entire room.


    ¡°Sunstones!¡± Daoist Fangzhong eximed.


    ¡°Sunstones?¡± Mo Tiange repeated in bewilderment.


    ¡°Correct!¡± A huge smile blossomed on Daoist Fangzheng¡¯s face. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, with these Sunstones, this trip could be considered worthwhile even if we turned back now.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Daoist Fangzheng exined, ¡°For us, cultivators, Moonstones only act as lightning, just like lightning in the secr world. However, Sunstones can produce something equal to sunshine and can even produce Sun Real Fire!¡±


    Something equal to sunshine! Sun Real Fire!


    It took Mo Tiange only a bit of thinking to understand how valuable these Sunstones were. The Sun Real Fire was one of the Three Great Real Fires used to concoct medicinal pills and refine tools. In the cultivation world, the fires used to concoct medicinal pills and refine tools were selected carefully. Cultivators could use Dantian Real Fire, but doing so required too much spiritual aura; even Nascent Soul cultivators would feel exhausted if they employed Dantian Real Fire for an extended period of time. Due to this, as long as cultivators had the means, they would definitely use external fire sources.


    So-called external fire sources epassed Heavenly Fire and Earthly Fire. Heavenly Fire was fire from the sun. However, using fire from the sun involved a fairlyplicated formation and instruments. As for Earthly Fire, the former Mount Tianhuo of Danding School was an example of Earthly Fire. The best Heavenly Fire was Sun Real Fire while the best Earthly Fire was Pr Real Fire. In addition, there was also Samadhi Real Fire, which was the best fire, transcending the other two kinds of fires. These three fires were known as the Three Great Real Fires.


    Samadhi Real Fire existed practically only in legends; it had been many years since anybodyst saw it, and even the method to practice it had been lost. Therefore, the best external fires to concoct medicinal pills and refine tools were only Sun Real Fire and Pr Real Fire.


    If these Sunstones really could produce Sun Real Fire, their value was undoubtedly on par with a small-sized Earthly Fire vein. If they were put on the market, their price would most likely reach more than 10,000 spirit stones each!


    That being the case, how could their trip only be ¡°worthwhile¡± with these Sunstones in hand? They¡¯d simply hit the jackpot!


    However, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t think they could steal these Sunstones so effortlessly. Based on the obstacles they encountered before, it made no sense that they could make gains so effortlessly this time.


    Daoist Fangzheng also had the same thought as her, so the two of them proceeded with utmost caution. They first let the bird out to help them find a safe path. It was only after they were certain there weren¡¯t any problems that they entered the stone room.


    But just as they began to examine the stone b at the entrance of the room, they suddenly heard loud rumbling noises. In a second, the stone door behind them fell and shut itself. The two of them had no time to react and were now trapped inside the room.


    After her initial shock, Mo Tiange immediately calmed down. It would actually be fishy if nothing happened at all. They encountered numerous dangers on this journey; if there were any treasures ahead and they were allowed to take them easily, there would most likely be even more vicious traps behind them.


    As the two of them stood still, Mo Tiange asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist Fangzheng, what do you think will happen here?¡±


    Daoist Fangzheng stroked his beard. ¡°We¡¯ve faced miasma, gales, Illusory Formations, Bewitching Moonstones, and each one was deathly. I¡¯m afraid this obstacle won¡¯t be easy to ovee either. However, if we analyze them more thoroughly, the miasma and gales were meant to test our defensive skills, the Illusory Formation was meant to test our nature and willpower, and the path full of Bewitching Moonstones was meant to see if we could handle the allure of treasures and if we could control ourselves without losing our sanity. However, none of these obstacles put our abilities in fights of magical powers to the test. I think¡­ there¡¯s a huge chance¡ª¡±


    Before he finished talking, they suddenly heard noises that sounded like a mountain was falling apart. It was as if there was something knocking heavily against the stone wall.


    Once Mo Tiange looked back, she found the source of those noises. A wrinkle appeared on her brows.


    The first stone sculpture leaning on the wall of this stone room had suddenly taken a step forward then started walking heavily towards them


    Daoist Fangzheng, who also saw it, gasped.


    They hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the stone sculpture. Back when they first saw it, they thought it was just a decoration, just like the murals on the walls. But in a sh, it actually moved as if it was a living thing!


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, this¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange activated her body-protecting aura and summoned the White Silk Handkerchief and the Shuttle of Flying Apsara.


    The answer to what this obstacle would test had appeared. As Daoist Fangzheng guessed, their abilities in fights of magical powers would be tested this time!


    This stone sculpture was more than ten feet tall, twice the height of normal people. Its features were clearly portrayed¡ªit had the appearance of a martial artist, each part of its body armor was clearly depicted, and even the veined patterns carved on the stone sword in its hand could be seen clearly. A moment ago, it didn¡¯t have any spiritual aura in the slightest. Now, however, it was brimming with spiritual aura, which made it seem just like a cultivator in the peak stage of the Foundation Building realm.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s brain was turning at lightning speed. She and Daoist Fangzheng were both in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm; although this stone sculpture was equivalent to a peak stage Foundation Building cultivator, it was dead, after all, and its body was heavy¡ªpresumably, it wouldn¡¯t be too hard to defeat it. However, every step this stone sculpture took created loud rumbling noises, so it was most likely pretty strong. She must be cautious not to fight it with physical force.


    Just as she was deep in thought, the stone sculpture had moved step by step until it arrived in front of them. It lifted its hand then its stone sword swung ruthlessly at them.

 Chapter 166: The Art of Engineering

    <h4>Chapter 166: The Art of Engineering</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Neither of them dared to fight that stone sword head-on; the moment the stone sculpture swung it towards them, both Mo Tiange and Daoist Fangzheng dodged out of the way. A loud rumbling noise rang out, and the stone b on the floor shattered.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s and Daoist Fangzheng¡¯s expressions changed. They knew the materials in a Nascent Soul cultivator¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave must¡¯ve been consecrated, yet this stone sculpture was able to pierce it so easily with one strike of its sword that didn¡¯t seem to have much power! They wondered whether they could do the same or not, but the answer was obvious¡ªthey couldn¡¯t.


    However, they didn¡¯t have time to think about it further because the stone sculpture swung its sword again. Just like before, the force of this attack was extremely high.


    But as they predicted earlier, despite its enormous strength, this stone sculpture¡¯s movements were extremely slow due to its heavy figure, while speed¡­ was precisely Mo Tiange¡¯s forte!


    Mo Tiange stepped onto her White Silk Handkerchief and fled, avoiding the stone sculpturepletely.


    In a sh, Daoist Fangzheng made a snap judgment about their current situation. After he dodged the stone sculpture¡¯s second attack, he brandished the horsetail whisk in his hand. The hairs on his whisk turned into a myriad of long threads that pierced the stone sculpture.


    From what Mo Tiange saw, Daoist Fangzheng¡¯s horsetail whisk wasn¡¯t a high-grade magic tool¡ªshe didn¡¯t know how Daoist Fangzheng consecrated it, but it was very powerful. The threads, which were transformed from the whisk hair, were very simr to the flying needles Mo Tiange frequently used in sneak attacks. However, while her flying needles were corporeal objects, the whisk hair was incorporeal; they were actually just bursts of spiritual aura.


    Countless whisk hairs were suddenlyunched quickly. It was toote for the stone sculpture to dodge or maybe it simply didn¡¯t n on dodging at all, so its whole body fell within the range of the whisk hair.


    Spiritual aura surged, raising a thick cloud of dust. Mo Tiange and Daoist Fangzheng were startled but both soon retreated. They held their breaths and brandished their sleeves. This Immortal¡¯s Cave had been closed for many years, so the stone sculpture had been covered in dust for a while¡ªDaoist Fangzheng¡¯s attack caused all the dust to scatter in the air!


    The two of them felt somewhat torn betweenughter and tears. They actually made such a blunder after their first attack. However, when they looked at the stone sculpture, their expressions instantly turned serious again. It hadn¡¯t suffered the slightest damage!


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye!¡± Daoist Fangzheng¡¯s expression sank. ¡°This thing¡¯s defense is amazing; our attacks will be useless.¡± While Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know, Daoist Fangzheng had painstakingly practiced his whisk hair manifesting technique for over a hundred years. If it struck ate stage Foundation Building cultivator, it should break their protective barrier, yet the stone sculpture surprisingly wasn¡¯t affected in the slightest!


    Right after Daoist Fangzheng spoke, the stone sculpture stopped for a short moment as if it was trying to listen to them. In the next second, it changed direction and suddenly swung its sword at Daoist Fangzheng.


    This sword attack was incredibly powerful. Daoist Fangzheng dodged it, but he was still injured by the sword aura, causing him to grunt in pain.


    Mo Tiange acted without dy. The Shuttle of Flying Apsara transformed into several golden rays which moved towards the stone sculpture to trap it underneath.


    A few sizzling noises rang out. Mo Tiange¡¯s expression sank. The golden rays of the Shuttle of Flying Apsara didn¡¯t leave any trace on the stone sculpture!


    Even since she received the Shuttle of Flying Apsara, she had always relied heavily on this magic tool. Later, she heard from Lord Daoist Jinghe that the mainponent of the tool was a thousand-year-old gold essence which permeated heavenly stone, so it could be used to fight magic weapons¡ªit was a magic tool he intentionally created for Qin Shoujing when he just built his foundation. Normally, when thousand-year-old gold essence was used to create flying swords, it would increase the sharpness of those swords. Because of that, although the Shuttle of Flying Apsara didn¡¯t have any de edge, it was still very sharp. Up until now, Mo Tiange still hadn¡¯t encountered anything its golden ray couldn¡¯t cut.


    But faced with this stone sculpture, the Shuttle of Flying Apsara unexpectedly became useless!


    Mo Tiange¡¯s expression looked rather dreary. For a moment, she was at loss over what to do. Nevertheless, Daoist Fangzheng, who was struggling under the stone sculpture¡¯s attacks, suddenly shouted, ¡°Use spells! Use spells to attack it!¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned when she heard his cries, but a split secondter, she reacted. She recalled the Shuttle of Flying Apsara then formed a hand seal to cast a Cold Wind Spell.


    Stones came from soil. Wood parted soil. Wind came from wood. Water nourished wood.


    This Cold Wind Spell was aplex five elements spell. It embodied water and wood elements. Water indicated entrapment, and wood parted soil. The speed of this stone sculpture was already slow, and this Cold Wind Spell struck it right at its weak spot.


    Once the Cold Wind Spell struck, the stone sculpture became sluggish. Its speed became even slower than before. Although its strength and sword aura were astonishing, its speed was too slow, so it couldn¡¯t hit them anymore. Atst, Daoist Fangzheng was able to escape from it.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye.¡± Daoist Fangzheng breathed heavily. Clearly, his injuries were severe. ¡°Soil subdues water; we might as well directly use the wood element Entwining Spell and bind it up! I tested it before; its sword aura attack onlyes in straight lines. We¡¯ll be fine as long as we dodge it.¡±


    Upon hearing what Daoist Fangzheng said, Mo Tiange remained silent and simply nodded. She stopped using the Cold Wind Spell. Instead, she sped her hands, condensed some spiritual aura then began using a high-level wood element spell¡ªRustles of Falling Wood.


    Countless dead leaves rose along with the howling wind. Numerous vines sprouted from the ground and wound up the stone sculpture. Wood element spiritual aura was alsounched fiercely at it.


    Under the overflowing green light, the stone sculpture was bound until it couldn¡¯t move at all. It wanted to swing its sword, but the vines coiled up to its sword-wielding hand and directly stopped its movements. The stone sculpture, which neither the horsetail whisk nor the Shuttle of Flying Apsara could touch, was finally subdued by wood element spiritual aura.


    But it wasn¡¯t over yet. Although the stone sculpture had been subdued using wood element spiritual aura, Mo Tiange¡¯s cultivation level wasn¡¯t high enough, so she couldn¡¯t strike it down straightaway. This stone statue possessed incredible strength, so even though it was bound up, Mo Tiange still had to exert a lot of power.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Fangzheng!¡± Mo Tiange, who sensed the spiritual aura inside her body depleting at lightning speed, couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows. ¡°This spell consumes too much spiritual aura; I won¡¯t be able to keep this up for too long!¡±


    Daoist Fangzheng followed by sping his hands and casting a wood element spell.


    Now that she had help from Daoist Fangzheng, Mo Tiange finally had things a bit easier. She had never encountered an opponent who just relied on their formidable strength, like this one. Even though it was only a stone sculpture which didn¡¯t have any intelligence, it was still extremely hard to battle. When she encountered the fifth rank Two-Headed Eagle during the demonic beast riot, her cultivation level was lower, but she also didn¡¯t feel as helpless as she did now. It was no wonder people from ancient times said: ¡°All skills are useless in the face of absolute strength. The hardest technique to tackle is no technique.¡±


    Basking in the overflowing green light, the stone sculpture once again turned around and stopped to listen. It looked as if it was trying to determine where the spiritual aura came from.


    Something shed in Mo Tiange¡¯s mind. She lifted her hand and once again hurled the Shuttle of Flying Aspara. It unexpectedly turned into a very long golden thread and mmed into the stone sculpture¡¯s ears!


    This time, the golden thread wentpletely unhindered. It pierced through one of the stone sculpture¡¯s ears and came out the other side. A soft ¡°Crack!¡± rang out. The stone sculpture suddenly seemed even heavier than before, and its movements came to a halt. Mo Tiange stopped casting her spell and focused on controlling the Shuttle of Flying Apsara.


    A ¡°Bang!¡± resonated in their ears. Before long, the stone sculpture¡¯s momentum vanished, and it eventually stopped moving. Nevertheless, it then emitted a thread of bizarre spiritual aura.


    Daoist Fangzheng sighed with relief then asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, how did you know its weakness was its ears?¡±


    While wiping the sweat off her face, Mo Tiange answered, ¡°Didn¡¯t Fellow Daoist realize¡­ every time it made a move, it always had to listen to our voices first?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I see¡­¡± Daoist Fangzheng was filled with admiration. He thought: ¡°Sure enough, women are more meticulous.¡± Although he also thought something was a bit off, he never thought its ears were its weakness.


    After putting away the Shuttle of Flying Apsara and the White Silk Handkerchief, Mo Tiange looked at Daoist Fangzheng. ¡°Fellow Daoist Fangzheng, what about your injuries?¡±


    Daoist Fangzheng hastily swallowed a medicinal pill then shook his head. ¡°Never mind me; they¡¯re not serious.¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t ask further. She walked towards the stone sculpture then crouched down to examine it.


    When she employed the Shuttle of Flying Apsara, she sensed that this stone sculpture¡¯s interior wasn¡¯t stone. However¡­ its exterior was obviously an entire piece of stone; there weren¡¯t any openings.


    Daoist Fangzheng also walked over when he finished ingesting his medicinal pills. He said, ¡°Strange¡­ This stone sculpture was obviously so solid; how could it be opened?¡±


    Mo Tiange tilted her head as she pondered the matter then she started groping around the stone sculpture¡¯s head.


    There weren¡¯t any cracks showing the joint lines, but there were traces of its mold. In other words, this stone sculpture could actually be melted? She wondered what kind of Real Fire was needed to melt such a hard stone.


    ¡°Could this be the Art of Engineering?¡± Mo Tiange mumbled.


    In the current cultivation world, the Art of Engineering had long been extinct. There were only whispers that some people could create Aura Refining realm puppets; those puppets were used to watch over their dwellings or serve tea to guests, but their fighting abilities were weak.


    The stone statue in front of them obviously wasn¡¯t sustained by external spiritual aura, but its cultivation level was in the peak stage of the Foundation Building realm. If this was the Art of Engineering, shouldn¡¯t it have been extinct long ago?


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, you also know about the Art of Engineering?¡± Daoist Fangzheng, who heard her musings, asked curiously.


    Mo Tiange raised her head to look at him. ¡°I read about it in a book. Does Fellow Daoist Fangzheng perhaps understand this art?¡±


    Daoist Fangzheng showed a wry smile. ¡°How could I? The Art of Engineering went extinct a long time ago. I¡¯m just an individual cultivator; how could I possibly have learned it? It¡¯s just that as an old man, I¡¯ve lived for a long time, so I¡¯ve heard a lot. I also heard a bit about this Art of Engineering.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then what does Fellow Daoist think about this stone sculpture? Was it made with the Art of Engineering?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very possible.¡± Daoist Fangzheng nodded. ¡°Cultivators can also use their spiritual aura to control puppets¡ªthat isn¡¯t the Art of Engineering. This thing, however, was able to operate so smoothly without its master. This should definitely be the Art of Engineering.¡±


    Mo Tiange also had the same thoughts. So that meant¡­ the master of this ceprehended the genuine Art of Engineering?


    After staring at the stone sculpture for a long time, Mo Tiange said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Fangzheng, I want to keep this one. If there are any other objectster on, you can choose first. Is that alright?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Daoist Fangzheng hesitated. He naturally wanted this stone sculpture too. If it was brought outside, he could sell it to cultivation groups or ns. For people interested in studying the Art of Engineering, a peak stage Foundation Building puppet must be worth at least several thousand spirit stones, right? However, Mo Tiange looked very determined¡ªhe didn¡¯t want to offend her and besides, she also promised him some benefits. Since he would only lose mere spirit stones, he nodded. ¡°Alright. This won¡¯t be of much use to me, so if Fellow Daoist wants it, Fellow Daoist can take it.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Mo Tiange¡¯s face. She put the stone sculpture in her Qiankun Bag and said, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll definitely keep my promise. If there are any treasures ahead, Fellow Daoist may take more.¡±


    Daoist Fangzheng chuckled. He was about to say something polite in return, but his expression changed drastically. His gaze was fixated on something behind her. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, look!¡±


    Upon hearing Daoist Fangzheng¡¯s frightened cry, Mo Tiange immediately looked back. Right after she did, her expression also changed!


    Several other stone sculptures unexpectedly started to move!


    One, two, three, four, five! Five stone sculptures!


    The two of them were extremely pale. Although they already knew their weakness, there were too many of them now!


    They didn¡¯t have time to think much. Mo Tiange flew up then hovered in midair. The Shuttle of Flying Apsara transformed into a golden ray, which immediately pierced the ear of one of the stone sculptures.


    That stone sculpture halted and raised its sword. Its sword aura instantly surged,pletely blocking her golden ray.


    Mo Tiange ground her teeth. When the previous stone sculpture was entrapped by her wood element spell while she used the Shuttle of Flying Apsara, it couldn¡¯t react in time, but things were different now! These stone sculptures might have slow reaction times, but their sword aura was terrifying; it was able to block her attack in one stroke!


    What should she do? Her mind turned rapidly, but she still couldn¡¯t think of a solution.

 Chapter 167: Wanderer Ziwei

    <h4>Chapter 167: Wanderer Ziwei</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    There were five stone sculptures, and their cultivation levels were all in thete stage of the Foundation Building realm.


    Mo Tiange took one quick look at them and made a quick calction in her mind. Since the door was closed, the room was now locked. They had no other options aside from defeating these stone sculptures.


    They already knew the sculptures¡¯ weakness. Their problem now was dealing with the sculptures¡¯ sword aura. Each of these five stone sculptures possessed extraordinary strength. Whenever they swung their swords, their domineering sword aura interwove into a sword. Even though they were slow, her Shuttle of Flying Apsara still couldn¡¯t take them down. Furthermore, because these stone sculptures didn¡¯t have their own consciousness, items with a psychotic effect like the Enchanting Lantern also weren¡¯t of much use.


    Could they break each one of them individually? That idea suddenly appeared in Mo Tiange¡¯s mind, and she immediately looked at Daoist Fangzheng. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯ll distract four of them¡ªyou take care of thest one.¡±


    Daoist Fangzheng nodded immediately. ¡°Okay!¡± If this was a one-on-one fight, it wouldn¡¯t be too hard to destroy them even if his cultivation level was slightly weaker since he already knew their weakness.


    After reaching an agreement with Daoist Fangzheng, Mo Tiange flew up then floated in midair. With a sigh, she took out several talismans from inside her Qiankun Bag.


    As the advanced inner disciple of a Nascent Soul cultivator, how could she bepletely devoid of treasures? Over these past years, although Lord Daoist Jinghe didn¡¯t instruct her on cultivating, he was never stingy towards her in every other regard. Since she left the mountain this time, he even gave her several life-saving objects. It was just that before this moment, she always thought it¡¯d be best for her to handle things she could handle herself¡ªin the end, relying too much on the objects he gave wasn¡¯t good for her development.


    However, she was having a hard time even protecting her own life now, so she¡¯d naturally use whatever methods she had. Otherwise, if she lost her life, she wouldn¡¯t receive anypensation!


    Holding a talisman in her hand, Mo Tiange closed her eyes then murmured some incantations.


    Along with her incantations, her whole body started emitting a mist-like white spiritual light. This spiritual light signified the gathering of spiritual aura. The denser the spiritual aura, the brighter the spiritual light. When her incantations were over, she instantly opened her eyes and shouted, ¡°Go!¡±


    The talisman burst into mes then transformed into four me columns which swept over the four stone sculptures in an instant.


    The stone sculptures swung their swords as if they wanted to slice the me columns. This time, however, their actions were useless. The four me columns werepletely unscathed; they prated the stone sculptures¡¯ sword aura and in a sh, they enveloped the stone sculptures.


    The four stone sculptures were now motionless, maintaining the positions they had when they raised their swords.


    Mo Tiange shouted, ¡°Fellow Daoist Fangzheng, quick! I can only keep this up for an incense stick of time!¡±


    Once Mo Tiange used this move, the entire stone room was instantly shrouded in spiritual aura. Daoist Fangzheng was dumbstruck to witness what happened. But when he heard her shout, just like someone awoken from their dream, he hastily pounced onto thest remaining stone sculpture.


    Daoist Fangzheng waved his hand, hurling a talisman forward. It was actually a wood element talisman¡ªThick Soil Filling The Ground.


    The ground under the stone sculpture suddenly turned into silt, which gushed up and trapped it.


    The stone sculpture brandished its sword blindly. However, how could it cut the silt underneath him? Daoist Fangzheng grabbed his chance; he raised his horsetail whisk, causing countless whisk hairs to float above the stone sculpture and trap it underneath.


    This time, the stone sculpture swung its sword to ward off the hair and seeded.


    Daoist Fangzheng immediately withdrew the whisk hair. Soon after, he hurled several talismans.


    Foundation Building realm talismans were different from Aura Refining ones. Even if one was wealthy, they would still have a hard time buying some. This single move cost Daoist Fanzheng an arm and a leg.


    Under the barrage of several high-level talismans, the stone statue gradually lost its ability to lift its sword. A myriad of whisk hairs once again rushed out. Two threads directly bored into the stone sculpture¡¯s ears. After a couple of cracking noises, the stone sculpture was motionless atst.


    Mo Tiange felt a bit relieved. She hurled another talisman and murmured some incantations, once again trapping the four stone sculptures. They didn¡¯t need to discuss much this time¡ªDaoist Fangzheng swung his horsetail whisk to pierce the stone sculptures¡¯ ears.


    The four stone sculptures fell in session.


    Mo Tiange heaved a deep sigh. She could no longer hold on and fell on the ground. There was no strength left in her legs, so she just sat down.


    These two talismans weren¡¯t normally used by ordinary Foundation Building cultivators as they were the best grade talismans. The so-called best grade talismans were, in fact, just the same as magic weapons; they weren¡¯t ssified into grades. This kind of talisman could only be drawn by cultivators in the Core Formation realm and higher. A portion of magic weapon strength was sealed inside them, and they had extraordinary power, so they were just like real magic weapons.


    It wasmon knowledge that Aura Refining and Foundation Building cultivators could also use magic weapons. However, magic weapons could only disy 1% or even 0.1% of their real strength in their hands¡ªthey couldn¡¯t bepared to magic weapons wielded by Core Formations and Nascent Soul cultivators. But these magic talismans weren¡¯t the same; the strength of genuine magic weapons was sealed inside them. Although they weren¡¯t useful against Nascent Soul cultivators, they could be used to fight Core Formation cultivators! It was just that these magic talismans could only be used once.


    Even so, using this talisman cost Mo Tiange a tremendous amount of spiritual aura. For a while, Mo Tiange felt extremely exhausted.


    But she had someone else with her now, so she didn¡¯t dare to rest for too long. She swallowed several Restorative Panaceas and adjusted her breath for a moment. Soon after, she was on her feet again.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Fangzheng, do you find anything?¡±


    After taking a short rest, Daoist Fangzheng stood up then examined their surroundings. Right now, he was carefully examining the thing behind the stone sculptures.


    Upon hearing her question, Daoist Fangzheng didn¡¯t stop looking around and merely turned his body to the side. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye,e quickly and take a look at this!¡±


    From his tone, it sounded like he found something, so Mo Tiange made her way towards him.


    Daoist Fangzheng pointed at the stone wall. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, take a careful look.¡±


    Right after Mo Tiange stepped forward, she waspletely dumbfounded. On the stone wall were thin, densely-packed drawings. These drawings were meticulously engraved, but the contents were surprisingly messy. It was as if someone had spontaneously drawn whatever came up in their mind. Some drawings were of people, some were nts and strange animals, and some were writings about techniques orws. As Mo Tiange examined the drawings bit by bit, surprise and delight gushed up inside.


    The master of this ce was truly a genius¡ªthe secret techniques he wrote down were actually techniques she never heard before!


    For example, there was a kind of Instant Transportation Technique known as sh of Storm which would allow the user to transport several dozen feet in a sh. If it was practiced in full, transporting several thousand feet wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Most of the so-called Instant Transportation Techniques used in the present day didn¡¯t live up to their reputations. They just made the user extremely fast, so they appeared like they were transported in an instant. Genuine Instant Transportation Techniques weren¡¯tmonce. Normally, they were passed on only within big cultivation groups. Xuanqing School also had one of these, but only cultivators in the Core Formation realm and above were able to practice it.


    In addition, there were also some iplete, slovenly scrawled techniques andws. Mo Tiange was quite disappointed about this. She was hoping she could find some records about mechanisms among these drawings, but there were none unfortunately.


    When Mo Tiange reached thest of the drawings, she suddenly found another paragraph in the corner.


    ¡°My name is Xu Ziwei, a disciple under Venerable Swordsman Xuansu of Gujian Sect. At a hundred years old, I advanced to the Core Formation realm. At three hundred years old, I advanced to the Nascent Soul realm. At four hundred years old, I rebelled against Gujian Sect, hid in the Stormy Valley in the Nine Spirits Mountain in Jin Country in the secr world. From then onward, I became Wanderer Ziwei.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve lived in seclusion here for a thousand years and not once have I entered Kunwu again. Over and over, I think about the first half of my lifetime. The agony¡­ The regret¡­ If I can¡¯t see Zn before I pass away, my regret would also¡­¡±


    Thest part was messily engraved. After carefully trying to identify the words, Mo Tiange realized that the word ¡°Zn¡± was written repeatedly.


    ¡°Zn¡±¡ªthis word was obviously a name. It sounded like a woman¡¯s name. Wanderer Ziwei never mentioned this name in any other parts of these drawings, but he repeatedly mentioned it in this paragraph. Based on the man¡¯s tone in this paragraph, he seemed to miss this person very much, but he didn¡¯t dare to mention it. It was only when he was about to pass away that he could no longer hold back and poured out his feelings.


    As Mo Tiange examined this paragraph, she couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled.


    Since Wanderer Ziwei was a member of Gujian Sect and even formed his Nascent Soul at such a young age, why did he want to rebel against the sect? In big cultivation groups like Gujian Sect, rebelling against the group was a very serious matter. Even if there were some conflicts between him and the sect, he was already a Nascent Soul cultivator¡ªhe could¡¯ve used the ¡°Elder¡± title and stayed far away from the monastery. There was no need for him to rebel against the sect.


    Besides, after he betrayed his sect, he had lived in seclusion in the secr world. It was as if he didn¡¯t have any purpose at all. That being the case, it seemed like there wasn¡¯t any conflict of interest between him and his sect, but if that wasn¡¯t the case, why would he have rebelled against his sect?


    He also said he often thought of the agony and regret from the first half of his lifetime; for a cultivator from a great cultivation group who sessfully formed his Nascent Soul at such a young age, what part of that could¡¯ve possibly been agonizing? What part of that could¡¯ve possibly made him feel regretful until his death? If these points were connected¡­ Because of regret he rebelled against his master and lived in seclusion¡­ How grave could the matter possibly have been?


    There was also ¡°Zn¡± at the end. For a Nascent Soul cultivator, was there any reason why he couldn¡¯t see the person he wanted to see? That person must¡¯ve either disappeared or he himself didn¡¯t dare to go and see her. It wouldn¡¯t matter much if that person disappeared, but if she didn¡¯t, what kind of matter could be so grave that he didn¡¯t dare to see her? Did it perhaps have something to do with the matter he felt regretful about?


    Mo Tiange felt this was really confusing and inexplicable.


    Daoist Fangzheng also came over to read the paragraph. He said with astonishment, ¡°Gujian Sect? The master of this ce was actually a senior from Gujian Sect! Then how could he be so proficient in Illusory Formations and the Art of Engineering? That¡¯s not typical of a sword cultivator!¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned. That was true; that should¡¯ve been the most questionable point. Gujian Sect was a sect of sword cultivators, so ording to reason, Wanderer Ziwei ought to be a sword cultivator too. Nevertheless, from his manner of doing things, they hadn¡¯t seen any resemnces to a sword cultivator since the beginning. When they first descended to the valley, the gales and the miasma were caused by a formation. Later, they entered an Illusory Formation. Who else could¡¯veid it aside from a very proficient person? There were also those flying Five Elements tforms; those almost made them assume that the master of this ce was a senior from Tianliang School. Lastly, there was this stone room. Peak stage Foundation Building puppets¡ªthe Art of Engineering!


    The most conventional type of cultivator, as well as the most numerous type, was Dharma cultivators. This type of cultivator progressed on the path of cultivation step by step and mainly relied on spells, magic weapons, and talismans. The other types like sword cultivators, talisman cultivators, medical cultivators, and so on were all lessmon. Among them, because sword cultivators were normally stronger in fights of magical powers, there were rtively more of them. Nheless,pared to the number of Dharma cultivators, the number of sword cultivators was just 1%.


    The reason why Dharma cultivators were the most numerous was because they practiced in the conventional way and could dabble in any other methods, so their odds of making realm-breakthroughs were high. Sword cultivators were strong in fights of magical powers but in the end, they cultivated their sword using their body their whole lives, so their odds in making realm-breakthroughs were rather low. Because of that, sword cultivators normally only focused on cultivating their sword and rarely learned other things. Nevertheless, everything in this ce had toppled this practice!


    A sword cultivator who was proficient in formations and the Art of Engineering and was extremely knowledgeable¡­ was simply too terrifying!


    Mo Tiange was 100% certain that the master of this ce was definitely a rarely seen genius.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, we better forget about everything else for now. Let¡¯s take the Sunstones first.¡± After he finished examining the drawings, Daoist Fangzheng was actually concerned about those things. But that wasn¡¯t weird¡ªthose things were the most valuable objects here after all.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t object. ¡°Alright. I made a promise to Fellow Daoist before, so Fellow Daoist can choose first now; Fellow Daoist can also take more.¡±


    Daoist Fangzheng was beside himself with joy and immediately flew up. However, just as he was about to take the topmost Sunstone, they suddenly heard a rumbling noise. A thread of spiritual aura from an unknown origin suddenly gushed out and beat Daoist Fangzheng to the ground.

 Chapter 168: Entrustment

    <h4>Chapter 168: Entrustment</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Fellow Daoist Fangzheng fell to the ground with a loud bang. For an instant, he seemed to have lost consciousness.


    Mo Tiange immediately summoned her White Silk Handkerchief, but that thread of spiritual aura was gone. She still didn¡¯t know where it came from!


    At that moment, Daoist Fangzheng, who was lying on the ground, uttered a moan. With a pale face, he struggled to crawl up. ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Fangzheng, it seems the master of this ce didn¡¯t intend on letting us steal their Sunstones.¡± Upon confirming that there was no more danger, Mo Tiange put down her magic weapon then slowly ran her gaze over the stone room.


    The trick obviously surpassed their current realm, but it didn¡¯t seem like it was meant to kill them. It seemed like it was meant to prevent people from taking the Sunstones away.


    Daoist Fangzheng looked up and gazed at the Sunstones above them; his expression showedplete reluctance.


    If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t they return empty-handed from this trip?


    At that moment, rumbling noises rang out once again. It sounded as if a b stone was being moved somewhere.


    The two of them went towards the source of the noises in excitement.


    They then saw the wall at the innermost part of the stone room suddenly sliding open, exposing a stone table with several things arranged on top of it.


    But the several incidents from before made the two of them act with caution¡ªafter their initial delight, they didn¡¯t immediately try to take the objects.


    Daoist Fangzheng once again released his first rank spiritual beast. The bird chirped then flew shakily towards the stone table.


    Not only Daoist Fangzheng, but even Mo Tiange was also extremely nervous. Ever since she came here, aside from a Mother of Moonstone and several Bewitching Moonstones, she hadn¡¯t obtained anything else and on the contrary, she even spent several magic talismans. There were obviously many treasures here, but they weren¡¯t allowed to take them.


    When the birdnded softly on the stone table, Daoist Fangzheng finally looked a little happy. However, he soon became even more nervous than before as he ordered the bird to pick up a certain object with its beak.


    On the stone table, the bird pped its wings and leaped towards a bell-shaped item. Soon after, it picked up the bell handle with its beak, ready to fly back.


    ¡°Bang!¡± Smoke came out of nowhere, and a thread of spiritual aura suddenly emerged.


    Mo Tiange wanted to put on her body-protecting aura, but in an instant, she lost control of the spiritual aura inside her body¡ªshe couldn¡¯t move it!


    At that moment, a deep, imposing voice echoed inside the stone room: ¡°Which juniors havee to Ziwei¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave?¡±


    Mo Tiange was startled. Could it be¡ª


    Daoist Fangzheng already reacted. He rushed to answer first: ¡°Junior¡¯s Fangzheng, an insignificant individual cultivator. Greetings to Senior Ziwei!¡±


    Nascent Soul cultivators could cut apart some of their divine sense and preserve it somewhere after they died. The one speaking was presumably the master of this ce, the Nascent Soul cultivator who called himself Wanderer Ziwei.


    ¡°Junior Mo Tiange, a disciple of Xuanqing School, greets Senior Ziwei.¡± Although she was facing only the divine sense of a Nascent Soul cultivator, Mo Tiange chose to speak the truth.


    ¡°Xuanqing School?¡± Her words caught Wanderer Ziwei by surprise, but he soon asked, ¡°Then how are you rted to Lord Daoist Danling?¡±


    Lord Daoist Danling? Mo Tiange took some time to think before answering, ¡°Lord Daoist Danling was a senior in my school. He already passed away 5,000 years ago.¡±


    ¡°¡­ 5,000 years ago.¡± Upon hearing her answer, Wanderer Ziwei was silent for a long time. In the end, he heaved a deep sigh and said, ¡°It¡¯s actually been 5,000 years¡­ Zn, it seems you¡¯ve also¡­¡±


    In the next second, his voice regained its calmness. ¡°Two Juniors, since you¡¯vee to my Immortal¡¯s Cave, do you have anything to ask me?¡±


    After Daoist Fangzheng heard that question, he was beside himself with joy. However, just as he was about to speak, Mo Tiange moved a step earlier than him. ¡°I wonder what Senior intended by luring us to this ce?¡±


    It was indeed audacious for a Foundation Building cultivator to talk like this to a Nascent Soul cultivator. Afraid that Mo Tiange would say the wrong things, Daoist Fangzheng hastily whispered, ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t talk recklessly!¡±


    Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t dissuaded. She dared to talk like that naturally because she was sure Wanderer Ziwei wouldn¡¯t get angry.


    Sure enough, Wanderer Ziwei burst outughing a momentter. ¡°Junior, you¡¯re a clever one. Correct, I indeed lured you to this ce on purpose.¡±


    ¡°What was Senior¡¯s purpose?¡±


    Wanderer Ziwei didn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, he asked, ¡°Juniors, what do you two think of my Immortal¡¯s Cave?¡±


    This time, Daoist Fangzheng answered first: ¡°Senior¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave proves itself to be a Nascent Soul cultivator¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave. There are many formations and various treasures.¡±


    ¡°Formations and treasures¡­¡± Wanderer Ziwei repeated. All of a sudden, he tossed in another question: ¡°Then do you want to take them away?¡±


    Daoist Fangzheng was both frightened and delighted at the same time, but he didn¡¯t dare to be rude. He cast a nce at Mo Tiange then answered, ¡°Of course¡­ But with Senior¡¯s abilities, we don¡¯t have the right to decide.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re unexpectedly slick.¡± Wanderer Ziwei chuckled over his answer. ¡°You two don¡¯t have to worry¡ªI¡¯m not a cruel person. If you honestly answer my questions, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Once Mo Tiange heard what he said, she grumbled inwardly. Not a cruel person? There are only two of us left in good shape out of the nine people. Right now, Daoist Fangzheng is also injured all over. After all of this, he still said he¡¯s not a cruel person¡­


    ¡°Do you have any objections?¡± Wanderer Ziwei¡¯s voice suddenly sounded close as if he was talking next to Mo Tiange¡¯s ear, scaring the life out of her. Could it be that this Wanderer Ziwei is able to use the Mind-Reading Technique?


    ¡°Mind-Reading Technique? Well, more or less.¡± She didn¡¯t say what she thought out loud, but Wanderer Ziwei already knew. ¡°When I was alive, I once tried to make a realm-breakthrough to the Deification realm. Although my attempt ended up in failure, I obtained some of the abilities of Deification cultivators. This Mind-Reading Technique was one of them.¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned. What he said seemed correct¡­ Back when she stayed with Yuan Bao and Zhong Muling, she vaguely sensed that she couldn¡¯t hide anything from them. That feeling was different from the feeling she had when she spoke the truth when under someone¡¯s spiritual aura pressure. That being the case, didn¡¯t this mean Wanderer Ziwei already reached the peak stage of the Nascent Soul but couldn¡¯t advance to the Deification realm?


    ¡°Oh! Junior, you¡¯ve actually met Deification cultivators?¡± Invisible spiritual aura suddenly surged and coiled tightly around Mo Tiange as the question was asked.


    Frightened, Mo Tiange hastilyposed herself and calmed her spiritual aura, preventing her mind from wandering around. Mind-Reading Technique¡­ If she thought too much, wouldn¡¯t that mean she was telling him everything?


    This thought just crossed her mind, but before she could say anything, she already heard Wanderer Ziweiughing. ¡°Junior, you don¡¯t need to panic. Mind-Reading Technique isn¡¯t automatically active; it has to be activated ording to my will, so I¡¯ll just stop using it on you. You can speak slowly.¡±


    He unexpectedly sounded friendly¡­


    Mo Tiange felt a bit more rxed, although she was still worried deep down. She answered, ¡°Yes, Junior indeed had the luck to meet Deification cultivators before.¡±


    ¡°Ho? What were their names? How did you meet them?¡±


    ¡°¡­ One of them was surnamed Zhong, and his name was Muling. The other one was called Daoist Yuan Bao, but I don¡¯t know whether it was his real name or his Daoist name.¡±


    ¡°Zhong Muling, Yuan Bao¡­¡± the voice mumbled, ¡°They actually advanced to the Deification realm for real¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange said with astonishment, ¡°Does Senior recognize those two Deification cultivators?¡±


    ¡°You could say so¡­¡± Wanderer Ziwei said faintly, ¡°We were cultivators from the same era. However, unlike me, who came from the Celestial Pole, they came from Yunzhong.¡±


    Mo Tiange also knew this. Yuan Bao once talked to her about a lot of things. They were originally cultivators from Yunzhong. Later, they wandered around and came to the Celestial Pole. After they advanced to the Deification realm, they didn¡¯t have a permanent dwelling and just stayed inside the Virtual Sky World while they wandered all around.


    ¡°Alright, Junior, you better tell me first¡ªhow are they faring now?¡±


    ¡°They¡­ are very well.¡± From his question, there seemed to be only friendship and no grudge between him, Zhong Muling and Yuan Bao, so Mo Tiange finally let go of her worries. ¡°Junior met them in the demonic beast riotst time¡ªJunior broke into the two Deification seniors¡¯ Immortal¡¯s Cave by ident and was saved by them. Junior left after Junior¡¯s injuries were healed. It seemed they were here as part of their travels.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Upon hearing what Mo Tiange said, Wanderer Ziwei was silent for a long time. After a long time, he eventually heaved a deep sigh and said, ¡°Hearing news of old friends makes me emotional. Junior, since you were acquainted with my old friends, I won¡¯t make things too difficult for you. To tell you the truth, every so often for the past 5,000 years, I always weakened the formations and released spiritual aura to lure Foundation Building cultivators like you two to this ce. Unfortunately, none of them were able to reach me here¡­¡±


    Sure enough! Mo Tiange had long guessed this point¡ªshe just didn¡¯t know why this Wanderer Ziwei¡¯s didn¡¯t lure Core Formation or Nascent Soul cultivators.


    ¡°There was something I¡¯ve regretted my whole life and I wasn¡¯t able to settle it even when I passed away. Because of that, I sealed my divine sense in this cave; if anybody can pass the trials and reach this cave, my divine sense appears to meet them. If you two can help me handle that matter, I¡¯ll give you treasures in return.¡±


    What he said made Mo Tiange and Daoist Fangzheng nce at each other; both were somewhat astonished. Among their group, six were dead and one was severely injured; only the two of them were well enough to reach this cave. Nevertheless, all of that actually happened because a Nascent Soul cultivator, who already passed away, had something he wanted to entrust to them? Furthermore, this still didn¡¯t exin why he didn¡¯t lure Core Formation or Nascent Soul cultivators! This Wanderer Ziwei was a powerful peak stage Nascent Soul cultivator who was an inch away from bing a Deification cultivator; presumably, the treasures he had could be coveted by Nascent Soul cultivators too.


    ¡°Did you maybe not understand why I wanted to attract Foundation Building cultivators?¡±


    Daoist Fangzheng cupped his hands. ¡°Please forgive us, Senior. We indeed don¡¯t understand. If Senior has some matters to entrust to us, wouldn¡¯t entrusting them to Core Formation or Nascent Soul cultivators be better? They are more skilled, so the matters could be dealt with easily.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, be that as it may, would Core Formation or Nascent Soul cultivators fear a strand of divine sense? No matter how high my cultivation level was in the olden days, what¡¯s left of me is only this bit of divine sense¡ªI couldn¡¯t intimidate them with my power,¡± Wanderer Ziwei said indifferently, ¡°Besides, my problem has nothing to do with cultivation level.¡±


    This made sense. If Core Formation or Nascent Soul cultivators found this kind of Immortal¡¯s Cave, they might forcefully take the treasures here. After all, even though Wanderer Ziwei was a genius when he was alive, only a strand of divine sense was left of him now.


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°Senior, aren¡¯t you afraid we¡¯d say yes here but wouldn¡¯t deal with the matterter on? Or that Junior would go back to my group and tell my master about this, therefore causing my divisional elders toe and hunt for the treasures here?¡±


    ¡°Ha! Little girl, you have huge guts.¡± Wanderer Ziweiughed but a split secondter, his tone became cold. ¡°Since I allowed Foundation Building cultivators toe, I naturally have the means to deal with you guys!¡±


    Right after he finished speaking, Mo Tiange suddenly felt her head aching. In a split second, that thread of spiritual aura bored into her brain but left right afterward.


    ¡°AH¡ª¡± she couldn¡¯t help but scream in pain.


    Once the pain passed, however, she couldn¡¯t tell if there was anything different about herself. When she turned towards Daoist Fangzheng, she saw that he looked the same as her and was as bewildered as she was.


    Wanderer Ziwei said casually, ¡°I¡¯ve left an imprint in your Sea of Knowledge. If you don¡¯te back in time, those imprints will re up and at that time¡­¡±


    When he said that, the threat behind his words was very apparent.


    Mo Tiange was both shocked and outraged. ¡°You¡ª!¡± She wasn¡¯t someone who liked to go back on her words. If Wanderer Ziwei gave her treasures then entrusted some matters to her, she would¡¯ve naturally fulfilled her promise. But using this kind of trick on her really made her mad!


    ¡°Junior,¡± there were traces of smiles in his voice, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be emotional. Don¡¯t forget¡­ your lives are in my hands now.¡±


    Upon receiving this warning, Mo Tiange finally exerted much effort to repress her anger. Nevertheless, she couldn¡¯t help herself from sneering, ¡°Senior, you already knew I was a disciple of Xuanqing School; so what if you left an imprint on me? When I go back to the school, I can just ask the elders in my school to dissolve this imprint!¡±


    ¡°Haha, dissolve?¡± Wanderer Ziwei¡¯s voice was brimming with arrogance. ¡°In your school, there must be no Deification cultivators, right? Not evente stage Nascent Soul cultivators could figure out the special technique I used.¡± After he said that, he continued on curiously, ¡°Little girl, do you always speak so bluntly like this? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll kill you? After all, there are two of you¡ªyou¡¯re not my only option.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Mo Tiange said coldly, ¡°Senior had to wait several thousand years before the two of us arrived. Senior, aren¡¯t you afraid your other option would fail toplete the task you give?¡±


    Wanderer Ziwei didn¡¯t respond. It was only a whileter that he spoke wryly, ¡°You¡¯re only a little girl in the Foundation Building realm; how can you be this sharp-tongued? Ay~ it doesn¡¯t matter whether you¡¯re afraid of me or not, but you should be d¡­ I¡¯ve cultivated my mind and character here for thest few thousand years of my life, so I¡¯ve long lost my fiery temper, otherwise¡­¡±


    He then mumbled to himself, ¡°But you¡¯re actually very simr to her¡­¡±


    Her? Did he maybe mean that ¡°Zn¡±?


    Wandered Ziwei continued on: ¡°That¡¯ll do; I won¡¯t talk nonsense with you two. I¡¯m not a demanding person. As long as you deal with the matter I give you within a hundred years ande back here, I¡¯ll give all my possessions to you¡ªthey¡¯ll all be given to the one who aplishes that first. However, you both better not fight each other just to grab the treasures. The imprints I left in your Sea of Knowledge would tell me if that happened, and at that time, I won¡¯t give anything to anyone!¡±


    All his possessions? Once Daoist Fangzheng heard that, he promptly asked, ¡°Senior, allow me to ask; what do you want us to do?¡±


    ¡°I want you two to find someone¡¯s skeleton and bring it to me. Let us be buried together.¡±


    ¡°Is it that ¡®Zn¡¯ that Senior repeatedly mentioned?¡± Mo Tiange blurted out.


    ¡°Correct.¡± Wanderer Ziwei¡¯s tone remained faint, but Mo Tiange felt his voice seemed to contain endless sadness. ¡°I¡¯ve known for a long time that I wouldn¡¯t see her again. It¡¯s enough for me as long as we can be buried together¡­¡±


    Unable to hold back, Mo Tiange asked in a low voice, ¡°She¡­ Who¡¯s she?¡±


    Her question made Wanderer Ziwei silent for a long time. After a long time, so long that Mo Tiange thought he wouldn¡¯t answer, she eventually heard his voice again. ¡°She was my wife.¡±


    Mo Tiange was dumbfounded. ¡°Since she¡¯s Senior¡¯s wife, why¡­¡±


    ¡°This Junior! Why do you have so many questions?¡± Wanderer Ziwei let out a bitter chuckle. ¡°I just got separated from my wife and didn¡¯t have the chance to spend our lives together, so I want you to bring her skeleton back, but you have to get to the bottom of the matter?¡±


    Despite saying that, he heaved a soft sigh then said slowly, ¡°My wife¡¯s surname was Xiao, and her name was Zn. She was a cultivator from Xuanji School. Do you know Xuanji School?¡±


    Daoist Fangzheng whispered, ¡°Xuanji School¡­ was the school established by the original disciples of Tiangliang School after Tianliang School was destroyed several thousand years ago. However, Xuanji School doesn¡¯t exist anymore. It was divided into Guigu School, Qiqiao Sect, and several other cultivation groups¡­¡±


    It took Wanderer Ziwei some time before he responded. ¡°Xuanji School unexpectedly also¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, ording to Junior¡¯s knowledge, it happened because of internal strife. But it¡¯s been several thousand years; Junior¡¯s only an individual cultivator, so Junior doesn¡¯t know the inside story.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Fate; they couldn¡¯t escape the fate of being an exterminated group.¡± Wanderer Ziwei sighed before continuing on: ¡°How¡¯s Gujian Sect now? It certainly still exists, right?¡±


    ¡°Right now, Gujian Sect is the third greatest cultivation group in the Celestial Pole. Its power is tremendous and its disciples are numerous.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ good.¡± When they talked about Gujian Sect, Wanderer Ziwei sounded indifferent. It was as if he didn¡¯t really care about it.


    After a moment of silence, he started to speak again, ¡°I was originally a swordman from the secr world. When I was twenty years old, my master discovered that I possessed spiritual roots, so I came to Gujian Sect. Later, I became a sword cultivator and always practiced wholeheartedly. At a hundred years old, I advanced to the Core Formation realm, and at three hundred years old, I advanced to the Nascent Soul realm. I don¡¯t dare say I was a genius, but I was certainly a rarity among sword cultivators.¡±


    ¡°Because I originally came from the martial world, I always repaid the kindness given to me and took revenge on those who wronged me. My temperament was always fiery, and my Gujian Sect was alwaysbative. When I just advanced to the Core Formation realm, my fellow martial brothers and I destroyed Tianliang School because it offended my senior martial brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Mo Tiange was a bit shocked. Gujian Sect now followed the Righteous Path; it always kept its disciples within bounds. As it turned out, back then, it was also¡­


    ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t care about this matter at all, but who would¡¯ve thought that after a hundred years, I would run into a little girl in the Foundation Building realm¡­¡± At this point, Wanderer Ziwei¡¯s tone finally changed. ¡°That girl was my wife, Zn. She was a disciple of Xuanji School; I knew that, but I didn¡¯t care. So what if I participated in the old matter? With the strength and identity I had at that time, would such a small cultivation group like Xuanji School dare to refuse me if I wanted to marry her?¡±


    ¡°However, I wasn¡¯t willing to let Zn know about that because I didn¡¯t want her to think I was using my power to pressure others. Zn only knew that back then, disciples of my Gujian Sect destroyed Tianliang School, but she had no idea that I took part in it. Although she hated Gujian Sect, she still married me. We, husband and wife, were happily married for 200 years during which I smoothly formed my Nascent Soul, and Zn also formed her Gold Core. Her aptitude was great, and she had my help, so forming her Nascent Soul was practically an inevitability. I thought we would always be happily in love like that and apany each other for years toe¡­¡±


    200 years¡­ At that time, Wanderer Ziwei ought to be four hundred years old, right? Was that when he rebelled against his sect and lived a secluded life here?


    ¡°Right at that time, Zn heard from my senior martial brother about me participating in the destruction of Tianliang School. She came back to ask me then broke off her rtionship with me. It was only then that I finally found out Zn wasn¡¯t just a Xuanji School disciple. Her n was once a big n in Tianliang School¡­ In other words, her elders and family might¡¯ve died from my hands.¡±


    Wanderer Ziwei dully recounted what happened, and his tone waspletely devoid of emotion. ¡°We¡¯d been husband and wife for 200 years; how could I possibly not know her character? Although she was normally kind and gentle, she was extremely stubborn. If she decided to do something, she definitely wouldn¡¯t go back on her words. Since she broke off her rtionship with me, that meant she would never see me again.¡±


    ¡°¡­ But I still held onto a vain hope that she¡¯de back, so I rebelled against my sect and came to live in the secr world. I sent her a letter, telling her that if one day she forgave me, she coulde here looking for me. Every time I thought of the old matter, I was filled with regret, but I could no longer do anything about it. Therefore, I gave everything up and left behind my identity and whatever I had in the past.¡± When he reached this point, Wanderer Ziwei finally showed some emotions. He sighed and said, ¡°Sure enough, I waited for more than a thousand years, but she never came. Later, I heard she formed her Nascent Soul and became the Grand Supreme Elder of Xuanji School, but she never came to see me¡­¡±


    So that was what happened. That Xiao Zn was a disciple of Xuanji School¡­ It was no wonder there were traces of Tianliang School all over this valley. Since they were a married couple for 200 years, those must¡¯ve been things she passed onto Wanderer Ziwei, right?


    ¡°Juniors, go to Xuanji School¡¯s former headquarters. Look for Zn¡¯s bones and bury her with me then I¡¯ll give you everything I umted during my lifetime.¡±

 Chapter 169: The Xuanji Formation Book

    <h4>Chapter 169: The Xuanji Formation Book</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As long as they found the skeleton, they could obtain the wealth a peak stage Nascent Soul cultivator umted his whole life. That might seem like a very good deal, but¡­


    Mo Tiange revealed a faint smile. ¡°Senior, your wife was a cultivator who lived 5,000 years ago, so her burial ce will certainly be hard to find. Moreover, she was a Nascent Soul cultivator; how dangerous would her burial ce be? Since your wife was an outstanding disciple of Xuanji School, I¡¯m afraid her formation skills certainly wouldn¡¯t lose out to Senior¡¯s, right? We¡¯re only Foundation Building cultivators¡ªhow can we guarantee we can bring her skeleton back safely?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Daoist Fangzheng cut in and said, ¡°Before we obtain any benefits, we have to endure all kinds of dangers first; this deal isn¡¯t fair.¡±


    Wanderer Ziwei burst outughing. ¡°Good! Good! If you¡¯re too stupid, you actually wouldn¡¯t be worthy of this deal.¡± He paused for a moment then said carelessly, ¡°If you want the benefits first then fine, I¡¯ll give them to you! Not only will I give you some benefits, but I¡¯ll also extend the time limit into 200 years. Little girl, with your current age and cultivation level, a period of 200 years should be enough for you to advance to the Core Formation realm, shouldn¡¯t it? However, you should never think that I won¡¯t be able to do anything to you after you advance to the Core Formation realm. Once the imprint in your Sea of Knowledge takes effect, it¡¯ll be in effect your whole life. Your life and death are in my hands as long as I want. And you¡­ Junior, you don¡¯t have much time left in your lifespan¡ªyou won¡¯t make it 200 years¡­¡±


    Upon hearing that, Daoist Fangzheng became a bit nervous. What he said before was purely because he didn¡¯t want to be ordered around and because he wanted to benefit from this senior, but that didn¡¯t mean he thought this deal wasn¡¯t worth it. There was still around seventy to eighty years left in his lifespan. It was likely he could find the skeleton during that period of time. At that point, he would obtain a Nascent Soul cultivator¡¯s lifetime possessions, and his chances of advancing to the Core Formation realm would increase significantly! It didn¡¯t matter even if he had to yield; after all, he wasn¡¯t the same as the little girl beside him. Before 200 years passed, he would¡¯ve already passed away, which would be tantamount to doing nothing. He was afraid that because he didn¡¯t have much time left in his lifespan, this senior would revoke his involvement in the deal¡ªthat would mean he missed a good opportunity for no reason!


    It was unclear whether Wanderer Ziwei was using the Mind-Reading Technique on Daoist Fangzheng or not, but after pausing for a moment, he finally said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. As far as I¡¯m concerned, having more people to look for Zn¡¯s remains is always a good thing. Previously, in order to live a few hundred more years, I looked all over the Celestial Pole for the ingredients to concoct Longevity Pill. I still have one pill left and I¡¯m giving it to you!¡±


    A Longevity Pill? A Longevity Pill! A Longevity Pill that even Nascent Soul cultivators would have a hard time finding!


    After a moment of shock, Daoist Fangzheng was ecstatic. He said with a stammer, ¡°I¡­ Senior¡­ A Longevity Pill¡­¡± His speech was incoherent.


    His reaction made Wanderer Ziweiugh out loud. He then said to Mo Tiange, ¡°As for you¡­ I¡¯ll give you several choices. Longevity Pills aren¡¯t of much use to you, but I can give you a Dustless Pill. I presume you know that taking Dustless Pills will increase your odds of sessfully forming your Gold Core to some extent. However, if you feel your divisional elders will provide you with enough support and you won¡¯t have a problem in forming your Gold Core, I can also reward you with a top-notch magic weapon or a secret manual of the former Xuanji School called the Xuanji Formation Book. Which one do you want to choose?¡±


    A Dustless Pill, a top-notch magic weapon, or the Xuanji Formation Book! No matter which one, they were all hard-to-find treasures. Among them, although Dustless Pills weren¡¯t as valuable as Longevity Pills, they were most useful for Foundation Building cultivators, who would face a realm-breakthrough into the Core Formation realm, like them. Regarding the top-notch magic weapon, since a Nascent Soul cultivator called it top-notch, it must be different from ordinary magic weapons. It was most likely a magic weapon that would be coveted even by other Nascent Soul cultivators. Last was the Xuanji Formation Book. The Law of Formation was both broad and profound. Aplex formation book was priceless. But¡­ ordinary cultivators definitely wouldn¡¯t have the energy to study it and could only exchange it for spirit stones, so it would be the most useless of the three.


    For Mo Tiange, however¡ª


    ¡°Senior, Junior wants the Xuanji Formation Book.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Wanderer Ziwei sounded quite surprised. He obviously didn¡¯t expect her to choose that one.


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°For Junior, although the Dustless Pill and magic weapon are invaluable, they¡¯re not unobtainable by Junior. This Xuanji Formation Book, however, is very rare.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Not bad. You¡¯re a Xuanqing School disciple, yet your cultivation level has already reached this point despite being so young, so you must be an elite disciple¡ªpresumably, you won¡¯t have any trouble in obtaining medicinal pills and magic weapons. However, you still have to think it over. My medicinal pills and magic weapons aren¡¯t just ordinary objects. They¡¯re unfathomable even by Core Formation cultivators!¡±


    From the way he was speaking, Wanderer Ziwei was clearly treating her master like amon Core Formation cultivator!


    Mo Tiange knew that an omnipotent, outstandingly brilliant sword cultivator like Wanderer Ziwei must have greater possessions than her master. Nevertheless, if the time came for her to form her Gold Core, Lord Daoist Jinghe would personally give her some Dustless Pills. As for so-called top-grade magic weapons, Lord Daoist Jinghe might not necessarily have none. That Xuanji Formation Book, on the other hand¡­ Since it was Xuanji School¡¯s secret manual, it was definitely special. If she passed on it now, she would certainly have a hard time obtaining one in the future.


    Furthermore, Mo Tiange had another reason for choosing it. Xiao Zn was the Grand Supreme Elder of Xuanji School¡ªher burial ce must be surrounded by numerous defensive mechanisms, right? With that Xuanji Formation Book, she might face significantly less danger.


    ¡°Junior¡¯s thought this through properly.¡± Mo Tiange paused for a short moment before continuing on: ¡°But Senior, Fellow Daoist Fangzheng doesn¡¯t have much time left in his lifespan, yet you¡¯re giving him a Longevity Pill. Unless he advances to the Core Formation realm, he won¡¯t lose out even if he can¡¯t find the skeleton within the next 200 years. I, on the other hand, would normally still live for another several hundred years even if I couldn¡¯t make a realm-breakthrough. It¡¯d be good if I could find your wife¡¯s remains, but if I couldn¡¯t, wouldn¡¯t this be too disadvantageous for me? This deal isn¡¯t fair for me!¡±


    Mo Tiange was extremely angry about this. She had a very bright future ahead of her, but someone unreasonably put a 200-year restriction on her, and if she failed at her task, she would lose her life¡ªhow could she possibly feel good about this whole thing? Besides, she started cultivating because she wanted freedom, but she was now being controlled by someone else; this was indeed nothing to be happy about. But since Wanderer Ziwei¡¯s methods in doing things were unusual but he also seemed capable ofpromise, Mo Tiange was willing to temper her anger.


    Seemingly sensing her anger, Wanderer Ziweiughed and said, ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re really unwilling to endure the slightest loss! Alright, how about I toss in a Sunstone into my gift to you? There are also the medicinal pills and treasures on this table; you two can divide them among yourselves. In addition, as long as one of you seeds in bringing Zn¡¯s skeleton back within 200 years, I¡¯ll remove the imprints inside your Seas of Knowledge. Therefore, before you pass away, you have to remember toe back here and check¡ªone of you may have already seeded, hahaha¡­¡±


    Maybe it was because he¡¯d been alone for several thousand of years, but this Wanderer Ziwei obviously had a sadistic side to his character, so he deliberately teased them.


    Mo Tiange took a deep breath, forcing herself to regain some of her calm. She mustn¡¯t get angry at him now.


    ¡°Alright, since the matter¡¯s like this, Junior will ept it. But 200 years¡­ Junior is a bit curious. Since the restriction preserving Senior¡¯s divine sense has been opened, can Senior¡¯s divine sense persist for 200 years?¡±


    Wanderer Ziwei ¡°hmphed¡± arrogantly. ¡°Little girl, you mighte from a big, prestigious cultivation group, but your experience and knowledge are still superficial! I personally came up with this method of severing my divine sense. Not to mention 200 years, but I bet my divine sense will be still existing by the time you two pass away.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± This Wanderer Ziwei couldn¡¯t be measured bymon sense. He was a sword cultivator, but he was proficient in formations and mechanisms. He was even able to concoct Longevity Pills ande up with all kinds of spells and he might¡¯ve even dabbled in refining tools. He could practically be called a versatile cultivator. Because of all this, being able to create some unique divine sense technique wasn¡¯t surprising.


    ¡°Then what about you?¡± Upon seeing that Mo Tiange was no longer speaking, Wanderer Ziwei turned to question Daoist Fangzheng.


    With a bow, Daoist Fangzheng answered, ¡°That being the case, Junior also epts the task.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Right after Wanderer Ziwei¡¯s finished talking, Mo Tiange felt the blockage on her spiritual aura loosening. In an instant, she regained control over her body and could now move again.


    She sighed with relief. Upon flexing her body, she discovered her spiritual aura could now move unhindered; her hand no longer felt like it was 500 kilos when she lifted it.


    ¡°If you guys still have other questions, just ask. Once you leave this Immortal¡¯s Cave, your 200 year countdown will begin. When your 200 years is up, no matter whether you seed or fail, you have toe back and see me! If I¡¯m in a good mood, perhaps I¡¯ll give you more time. If I¡¯m in a bad mood, hmph!¡±


    200 years¡­ Daoist Fangzheng aside, Mo Tiange felt that within that period of time, she should be able to discover some news about Zn. However, she had a lot of questions now¡ªfrom the moment she entered the valley, her brain was filled with questions. It was just that she kept getting into dangerous situations, so she hadn¡¯t been able to find the answer. Now that Wanderer Ziwei said that, she promptly asked, ¡°Junior indeed has a lot of questions. Is Senior willing to exin?¡±


    Wanderer Ziwei said, ¡°Tell me your questions first.¡±


    Mo Tiange took a moment to think then said slowly, ¡°My first question is about the gales and the miasma we faced when we descended to the valley. Are they rted to the formationid by Senior? If they were, how was I able to break the formation so easily when I arrived in the valley? My next question is about the stone statue and the altar at the entrance of Senior¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave; what were they all about? Also¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a fussy junior!¡± Wanderer Ziwei cut her off somewhat impatiently. ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything to you from the beginning, happy?!¡±


    ¡°The gales and the miasma above the valley were indeed caused by the formation Iid. However, it was due to your luck that you could break the formation so easily. The answer to your next question is the same. When I lived a secluded life before, I once saved several hundred mortal war refugees. Because I took pity on them, I brought them to the valley. They viewed me as a deity, and that stone statue and altar were set up by them. I simply changed them into the entrance to my cave.¡±


    ¡°That stone statue was the image of my wife, Zn. The reason why I saved those mortals was because I thought Zn wasn¡¯t fond of my violent and bloodthirsty nature, so I asionally showed some acts of kindness. Because of that, when they wanted to create a deity statue, I let them sculpt it in Zn¡¯s image. That way, when I left my Immortal¡¯s Cave on the odd asion, I could see her.¡±


    ¡°Before I passed away, those mortals had lived in the valley for more than a thousand years, one generation after another. Several cultivators also emerged among them, but unfortunately, their spiritual roots weren¡¯t good. When Iter sensed that my lifespan was almost exhausted, I ordered those cultivators to move all mortals out of the valley. There was an imperceptible spirit vein here, but when I passed away, I used this imperceptible spirit vein toy an Illusory Formation. From then on, this ce was no longer suitable for mortals to live. It was precisely because there was no one here to guard the formation that you were able to break it so easily.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I see. So the Illusory Formation Seniorid in the hall used this imperceptible spirit vein? Why were the injuries real when everything was fake? How did we break the formation?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Wanderer Ziwei ¡°hmphed¡± coldly then said, ¡°That naturally involvesplicated theories, but I¡¯ve included all of them inside the Xuanji Formation Book. If you study the book thoroughly, you¡¯ll naturally understand all of them. As for breaking the formation, among the nine of you, some exhausted their blood essences, some became too weak, while some had strong enough wills and weren¡¯t beguiled by the Illusory Formation¡ªthere was no need for that formation to exist anymore.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I originally thought I was being kind in using this formation to test your will. Otherwise, no matter how long you stayed inside, you would¡¯ve not been able toe out. ¡®This life, eternal day¡¯¡ªthis life is eternal and eternity is one day. Once this formation was activated, everything would end after one day passed. If you couldn¡¯t control yourself and were beguiled by the formation, your blood essence would be exhausted and you¡¯d die. If you couldn¡¯t control yourself, even if you survived, your lifetime would seem eternal; your time would be endless and in the end, you¡¯d go mad and die. Because of that, you would die if you couldn¡¯t break the formation!¡±


    Mo Tiange and Daoist Fangzheng were both frightened. Such a terrifying formation¡­ Although it was an Illusory Formation, it was much more terrifying than a killing formation! At that moment, Daoist Fangzheng started to feel regretful. Why was that Xuanji Formation Book not given to him?


    ¡°So this sequence of obstacles was simply Senior testing us?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± Wanderer Ziwei¡¯s indifferent tone was suffused with callousness. ¡°If you couldn¡¯t even handle the gales and the miasma at the entrance to the valley, you were basically useless. As for the Illusory Formation, it was meant to test your nature and will. If you couldn¡¯t pass it, I reckon you also wouldn¡¯t have the patience to find Zn¡¯s skeleton. That stone passage filled with Bewitching Moonstones was to see whether you were too greedy or not and whether you could be calm enough or not. If you were easily captivated by those treasures, you¡¯d most likely break your promise to me. Last was the stone puppets here. If you couldn¡¯t even beat five puppets, that would mean your fighting strength was too weak! Of course, by the end of it, I¡¯d still have to personally evaluate you. If you were too stupid, I would¡¯ve directly dealt with you. All in all, you two are pretty good; you¡¯ve passed all the obstacles.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Upon hearing his exnation, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but feel anger flourishing in her heart but in the end, she forcefully repressed it. This Wanderer Ziwei was truly selfish and heartless! He set up so many obstacles without any consideration for the lives of the people who entered the valley. If Xiao Zn indeed disliked dispute as he said, she must¡¯ve really loved him to be able to endure being married to him for 200 years!


    ¡°What? Little girl, do you have any problems?¡±


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but say angrily, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re using the Mind-Reading Technique again?!¡±


    Wanderer Ziweiughed out loud then said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be that aggressive to me. Didn¡¯t your master tell you that you have to treat your seniors with respect?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± I¡¯ll take it! Mo Tiange once again took a deep breath and stopped speaking. She was already ustomed to getting along with Lord Daoist Jinghe¡ªthe way she treated her seniors indeed wasn¡¯t respectful enough. However, that also depended on who the senior was. After all this time, she roughly figured out the character of this Wanderer Ziwei.


    This senior¡­ Whether those who couldn¡¯t meet his requirements survived or not, he didn¡¯t care in the slightest. However, if you passed his tests, he wouldn¡¯t be stingy in his rewards. Although she briefly showed her temper, maybe he¡¯d only feel that she was even more to his taste than before.


    ¡°Junior still has another thing to ask. Senior¡­ seems to understand the Art of Engineering?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Wanderer Ziwei was rather surprised to hear her question. ¡°Junior, you actually know the Art of Engineering? What a rare thing! The Art of Engineering has long been extinct, and there aren¡¯t many people who know about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­ So that means¡­ Senior really understands the Art of Engineering?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Wanderer Ziwei said arrogantly, ¡°Understand a little¡­ What? Do you want this Deity to teach you the Art of Engineering?¡±


    Mo Tiange hurriedly answered, ¡°If Senior¡¯s willing to pass on your knowledge, Junior would definitely look for your wife¡¯s bones wholeheartedly.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re not wholehearted now? Don¡¯t forget that your life¡¯s still in my hands.¡± Wanderer Ziwei saidzily.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha! Little girl, you¡¯re really interesting.¡± Upon seeing Mo Tiange¡¯s expression, Wanderer Ziweiughed cheerfully. A thread of odd spiritual aura suddenly rotated around her body. ¡°Alright, to tell you the truth, it¡¯s not impossible for me to pass the Art of Engineering onto you, but¡­ let¡¯s talk about it after you fulfill your promise. If I taught you what you want to know all at once, wouldn¡¯t that be boring?¡±


    Mo Tiange softened her expression. Wanderer Ziwei made sense. Asking him to teach her whatever she wanted to learn¡ªhow could such benefitse so easily?


    ¡°Oh! By the way¡­¡± Wanderer Ziwei suddenly changed the topic. ¡°You took those puppets, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± Mo Tiange answered honestly then asked vigntly, ¡°Does Senior want them back?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯d be inconvenient for me to do anything without those puppets. Let¡¯s do this then; you can take two puppets with you, but leave the four others behind. In exchange, I¡¯ll repair them and give you the technique to control them. What do you think?¡±


    Mo Tiange was over the moon upon hearing what Wanderer Ziwei said. ¡°Senior, you won¡¯t go back on your words?¡±


    Wanderer Ziwei ¡°hmphed¡± coldly then said, ¡°Why on earth would I lie to a Foundation Building junior? It¡¯d just lower my status!¡±


    The more genius one was, the more arrogant one would be. Mo Tiange restrained herself then took out the six stone sculptures one after another. Fortunately, she took them and put them into her Qiankun Bag after defeating them. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have obtained this easy benefit.


    Daoist Fangzheng, who¡¯d been listening to their conversation, was green with envy. He gave those stone sculptures up because they were basically useless after being broken by the two of them and could only be exchanged for spirit stones. He never expected the master of this ce to show up and even suggest such a proposal. If he had known earlier, how could he have given them up? Those werete stage Foundation Building puppets! If he could control them, his strength could be multiplied! After pondering the matter, he could only me himself for being unlucky. Ay~!


    ¡°Senior¡­¡± Taking advantage of the pause as the thread of spiritual aura repaired the puppets, Daoist Fangzheng asked respectfully, ¡°Please allow me to ask¡ªmay we take the treasures on the Bewitching Moonstones passage outside?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re able, you can directly take them.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Daoist Fangzheng was silent. He asked that because he was actually hoping this senior would tell them the way to resist the effects of the Bewitching Moonstones. But his answer¡­


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t focus on the things in that passage. Don¡¯t underestimate that passage; those Bewitching Moonstones also form a formation. If you take them away, the formation will immediately start and at that point, this entire Immortal¡¯s Cave will turn into a killing formation.¡±


    Spiritual aura was drilled out of the ears of the stone sculpture puppets along with several ¡°cracks.¡± Soon after, the puppets stood up one by one then stood still with their swords in their hands. Their momentums spread.


    After he finished repairing the puppets, Wanderer Ziwei said, ¡°That¡¯ll do. It¡¯s not like those things are much good; what are you feeling unfortunate for? Little girl, I¡¯m going to teach you the method to control these puppets now.¡±


    Soon afterward, Mo Tiange once again felt her head aching. In an instant, some information entered her brain.


    Years ago, when Mo Yaoqing passed on the Art of Sunu to her, Mo Yaoqing¡¯s divine sense also imprinted the technique directly in her mind. However, at that time, she was nothing but a mortal. Now, she was already a Foundation Building cultivator and she even intentionally cultivated her divine sense. Nevertheless, confronted with a piece of divine sense left behind by a Nascent Soul cultivator, she still didn¡¯t have the slightest ability to resist.


    Her journey on the path of cultivation was still very long¡­


    ¡°Since you¡¯re done with your questions, take those things and leave this valley.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Senior,¡± Mo Tiange hastily said, ¡°You still haven¡¯t told us about your wife! Xuanji School has long been destroyed, and we don¡¯t know what the situation was like then. Where should we go looking for your wife¡¯s bones?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve long prepared the solution to this dilemma,¡± Wanderer Ziwei said carelessly. ¡°There¡¯s a small cab under the table with several Jade Slips inside. You both can take one each; I¡¯ve recorded all the information you¡¯ll need inside the Jade Slips. If you still cannot find her skeleton despite having the Jade Slips, then just consider yourself unlucky!¡±


    ¡°Alright. Everything that needed to be said has been said, so this Deity will rest now. After you pick up the things, you just need to use the Jade Slip to open the exit and you can leave. Remember, after 200 years, you definitely have toe back!¡±


    Once he finished talking, the thread of odd spiritual aura in the middle of the stone room gradually dissipated.

 Chapter 170: The Northernmost Glacial Zone

    <h4>Chapter 170: The Northernmost cial Zone</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After the spiritual aura dissipated, Wanderer Ziwei also disappeared. Presumably, he was resting using some kind of secret technique and was waiting to be woken up by them in two hundred years or maybe by some other people who broke into his Immortal¡¯s Cave.


    Right when the spiritual aurapletely dissipated, several objects fell from midair. Some items fell into each of their hands.


    Mo Tiange received a Jade Slip and a Sunstone. After inserting her divine sense into the Jade Slip, the four words ¡°The Xuanji Formation Book¡± were immediately imprinted into her mind. When she looked at Daoist Fangzheng, he was opening a jade bottle to examine the contents. Soon after, an ecstatic expression emerged on his face; obviously, it was the Longevity Pill Wanderer Ziwei promised him.


    Even though they were only walking away from this ce with a few things, they already hit the jackpot. The value of Longevity Pills was unquestionable; if Daoist Fangzheng didn¡¯t use it himself, he could sell it, and the spirit stones he¡¯d get would definitely be enough to be exchanged for some Dustless Pills. She wondered what Daoist Fangzheng¡¯s decision would be¡­


    As for Mo Tiange herself, the value of Sunstones had been exined by Daoist Fangzheng before; although they weren¡¯t as priceless as Longevity Pills, she still had the Xuanji Formation Book¡ªthe value of these two things obviously exceeded the Longevity Pill. Besides, she also obtained twote stage Foundation Building puppets.


    A faint smile emerged on Mo Tiange¡¯s face as she thought about that. She looked at the two puppets before her, and the technique to control them immediately floated into her mind. Soon afterward, she formed hand seals with both her hands then pointed at the space between her eyebrows, pulling out her divine sense slowly then injecting it into the puppets through their ears.


    For these puppets to recognize someone as their master, they only needed a tiny bit of that person¡¯s divine sense, and only someone whose cultivation realm was a lot higher than the master could erase the master¡¯s divine sense by force. In other words, after she made these two puppets recognize her as their master, only cultivators in the Core Formation realm and above could erase her divine sense from them. However, if they wanted the puppets to recognize them as their master, they needed to use another method. Without knowing that method, these two puppets would be nothing but garbage.


    When Wanderer Ziwei repaired the puppets, he withdrew his divine sense from them, so Mo Tiange now only needed to carry out the steps to make them recognize her as their master.


    After her divine sense entered the ears of the two puppets standing next to her, a ¡°crack!¡± rang out twice, and the two puppets started to move, lightly swinging their stone swords.


    Mo Tiange was delighted¡ªshe could control them now.


    However, her divine sense still wasn¡¯t strong enough, so the oue wouldn¡¯t be simr to how the puppets acted under Wanderer Ziwei¡¯s control; even when he was asleep, his puppets could act on their own and only needed to be controlled by a little consciousness.


    ¡°Fellow¡­ Daoist Ye.¡± Daoist Fangzheng, who¡¯d been watching on the sidelines, finally called out after hesitating for a while. He heard her telling Wanderer Ziwei about her master and division, so he knew that this ¡°Ye Xiaotian¡± name was indeed fake. Moreover, she was also a disciple of Xuanqing School, the second greatest cultivation group in the Celestial Pole. He was an individual cultivator who had lingered in the secr world for several hundred years, so he¡¯d seen many arrogant disciples of cultivation groups. Now that he found out about Mo Tiange¡¯s background, he instinctively kept his distance.


    Mo Tiange had no idea what his thought process was, but even if she did know, she certainly wouldn¡¯t care about it. She just met Daoist Fangzheng by chance. Although he was a bit simr to her Second Uncle, he was still nothing but a stranger. After they left this ce, they would each go their separate ways¡ªthey might never even see each other again.


    ¡°Oh, Fellow Daoist Fangzheng.¡± Upon hearing Daoist Fangzheng¡¯s voice, the first thing Mo Tiange did was store the puppets in her Qiankun Bag. She knew that in the cultivation world, a middle stage Foundation Building cultivator with twote stage Foundation Building puppets in her possession would really make many people envious, so she thought she wouldn¡¯t take them out unless it was necessary.


    Daoist Fangzheng was already envious, but when Wanderer Ziwei prohibited them from harming each other, he had to release any intentions he had regarding those puppets. He was currently pointing at the stone table while he said to Mo Tiange politely: ¡°Since the matter is over, we better divide these things up now.¡±


    Wanderer Ziwei already said they could divide up the things on the table, so Mo Tiange agreed. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Nevertheless, Daoist Fangzheng didn¡¯t move and just stared rather nervously at Mo Tiange. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, you promised me earlier that if we found anything else, you¡¯d let me take my pick first. Is that promise still valid?¡± Although Mo Tiange had techniques that exceeded those of cultivators in the same realm as her, Daoist Fangzheng felt he wasn¡¯t that inferior to her in fights of magical powers. However, she just obtained twote stage Foundation Building puppets¡ªif she backed out of her promise, Daoist Fangzheng reckoned he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat her no matter what. At that point, he could only ept her decision.


    Mo Tiange chuckled. ¡°Of course it¡¯s still valid. Fellow Daoist may choose first. There are¡­ five items here. How about you take three and I¡¯ll take the other two?¡±


    Daoist Fangzheng was ecstatic. After he cupped his hands at Mo Tiange, he strode towards the stone table then started to slowly ponder over the treasures he wanted.


    Mo Tiange merely shook her head then moved to the side, slowly studying the Xuanji Formation Book.


    She wasn¡¯t born as a Kunwu cultivator, so she¡¯d never exhibited treacherous behavior for the sake of obtaining benefits. Her mother was also an ordinary, honest and kind-hearted mortal woman, so Mo Tiange was taught about loyalty, filial piety and benevolence ever since she was young. When she arrived in Kunwu and followed her Second Uncle, she learned how to survive in the cultivation world and how to n for herself. However, she never turned into a type of person her mother wouldn¡¯t like.


    Besides, she wasn¡¯t one of those short-sighted cultivators. Whether it was during her Gold Core-formation or Nascent Soul-formation, she would have to face Inner Demons, so recklessly acting evilly would only burden herselfter. At that point, if she was gued by Inner Demons and couldn¡¯t make a realm-breakthrough, it would be toote for any tears.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, I¡¯ve made my picks. Take a look,¡± Daoist Fangzheng said happily.


    Mo Tiange withdrew her divine sense and walked towards the table.


    There were several objects on the table: a little bell, a pair of boots, a bottle of medicinal pills, an unknown piece of ore, and a spiritual nt which was inside a small jade case.


    The little bell and boots were both magic weapons. Furthermore, they already knew with one nce that those weren¡¯t ordinary goods as they were worthy of being in the collection of a peak stage Nascent Soul cultivator. However, the boots were very short and had orchids drawn on the side, so they were obviously female boots. In addition, she also recognized the spiritual nt¡ªit was Reviving Grass. When her Second Uncle was injured during their escape from Mount Yunwu, she saw that Qin Xi took it out to temporarily stabilize her Second Uncle¡¯s condition. Reportedly, the medicinal pills concocted from this kind of spiritual nt had miraculous restorative effects. Besides, they still had extraordinary curative effects even if they weren¡¯t made into medicinal pills. She didn¡¯t recognize the ore and didn¡¯t open the bottle of medicinal pills either. Nheless, since they were among the items there, they were probably treasures all the same.


    Daoist Fangzheng chose three: the little bell, the spiritual nt, and the medicinal pill bottle. Now that he saw Mo Tiange¡¯s expression, he said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, we can talk about it if there¡¯s anything you want.¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t say anything and only shook her head.


    Seeing that Mo Tiange took the boots and the ore without anyints, Daoist Fangzheng secretly sighed in relief. From the three items he chose, the little bell was an active offense magic weapon while the boots were a passive magic weapon. Active magic weapons were indeed slightly more precious than passive ones, but the boots were female boots, so he had no other choice. As for the spiritual nt and the medicinal pills, they were both more valuable than the ore. Because of that, he was a bit concerned about whether he¡¯d been overly greedy by taking all the good things on the table.


    In fact, this oue was actually perfect for Mo Tiange. Shecked neither spiritual nts nor medicinal pills. Although there was no Reviving Grass inside her Virtual Sky World, she had better spiritual nts, and they were all a lot older than this spiritual nt. Since she had spiritual nts, she naturally wouldn¡¯tck medicinal pills. All in all, it¡¯d be stupid for her to choose those two items. As for magic weapons and the like, her Shuttle of Flying Aspara was a top grade magic tool which she thought was very convenient to use, so there was no need to rece it for the time being. When she formed her Gold Core, she would have to start refining her natal magic weapon, so for her, offensive magic weapons weren¡¯t of much use now.


    Moreover, this pair of boots wasn¡¯t bad. It looked like it was brimming with spiritual aura and Wanderer Ziwei did include it among his possessions, so it must be a high grade magic weapon. After she picked the objects up and examined them, she discovered that ¡°Cloud-Treading Boots¡± was embroidered on the heels. Cloud-treading¡­ maybe they could increase her flying speed?


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, there¡¯s still this.¡± Daoist Fangzheng crouched down, took out two Jade Slips from the secret cab under the table then tossed one of them to her.


    Mo Tiange cast a nce at the cab and realized there were several identical Jade Slips inside. Presumably, these were prepared by Wanderer Ziwei before he passed away, but he didn¡¯t know how many of them would be needed.


    Soon after, the two of them stored their respective things then began studying their Jade Slips, looking for the exit route.


    ording to the pointers inside the Jade Slip, there was a Transporting Formation in this stone room that could directly transport them out.


    Recalling that Shang Ruwan was still on the stone tform of the Illusory Formation outside, Mo Tiange debated whether she should take her outside or not, but after she finished reading the Jade Slip, she realized there was no direct way to open the stone door from inside. In the end, she felt helpless and had to give up. Although she had a good impression of Shang Ruwan, breaking into the cave again just for her wasn¡¯t worth it. She could only hope that Shang Ruwan was lucky and would be able to wake up on her own. With Shang Ruwan¡¯s temperament, she¡¯d certainly be able to pass the tests and escape this whole ordeal.


    Once they settled everything, Mo Tiange and Daoist Fangzheng started the Transporting Formation and embedded the spirit stones into the formation ording to the instructions inside the Jade Slip. Right afterward, a blinding light burst from the formation, and the scenery around them changed¡ª


    The light gradually faded. Mo Tiange opened her eyes then looked around,pletely perplexed.


    The cold wind was howling in her ears. In front of her were towering ciers, and above her were heavy swirling snowkes.


    They were standing on a vast cial zone; they had no idea where they were now!


    Beside her, Daoist Fangzheng eximed in shock, ¡°Oh!¡±


    Mo Tiange immediately asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist Fangzheng, do you recognize this ce?¡±


    Daoist Fangzheng nodded. He said while staring at her, ¡°This ce is the northernmost cial zone!¡±


    Northernmost cial zone! Mo Tiange was gobsmacked to hear this. In the Celestial Pole, in the east and southeast was the towering Kunwu Mountain Range. The northeast, which was only separated from Tiandao Sect by a mountain, was where the Devil Path thrived. In the west was the uninhabited desert, and the northernmost area was the cial zone.


    Wanderer Ziwei¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave was located in the Stormy Valley in the Nine Spirits Mountain of Jin Country, right at the hearnd of the Celestial Pole. How many thousands of miles were they from there? That Transporting Formation actually transported them to such a faraway ce!


    Mo Tiange rummaged through the Jade Slip, but she realized that the destination of the Transporting Formation wasn¡¯t written inside. Could it be that the destination was random? However, they would only get the answer after theypleted the task Wanderer Ziwei entrusted to them and returned to the Stormy Valley.


    As the two of them stood on the peak of the cier and were subjected to the cold wind and heavy snow, they surprisingly felt a bit cold. Once cultivators built their foundation, neither cold nor heat bothered them. Nevertheless, this cold wind unexpectedly made these two middle stage Foundation Building cultivators feel cold! This obviously wasn¡¯t ordinary wind.


    Mo Tiange sped her hands then used her spiritual aura to expel the cold inside her body. Right after, she turned towards Daoist Fangzheng. ¡°Fellow Daoist Fangzheng, since we¡¯re here now, do you have a n?¡±


    Upon hearing her question, Daoist Fangzheng was silent for a short moment before he answered: ¡°I was going to go back to Kunwu; I was in the secr world just to look for some spiritual nts and spiritual panaceas. Since everything is fine now, I better get on my way first.¡± He paused for a moment then asked Mo Tiange in return, ¡°What about Fellow Daoist Ye? What do you think about this task?¡±


    Mo Tiange said faintly, ¡°With our current abilities, this task is too difficult to handle. All the information Senior Ziwei left us was outdated by more than 5,000 years; it¡¯ll be hard for us to conduct our search based on that information now. Furthermore, the burial ce of Senior Xiao must be very dangerous. If she passed away inside the school¡­ Their Xuanji School was proficient in the Law of Formations, so the burial ce of their Nascent Soul cultivator must be filled with countless traps. However, if she passed away while in mortal peril somewhere outside the school, that would be even more deathly for us. A ce where even a Nascent Soul cultivator could encounter mortal peril¡­ wouldn¡¯t we be courting death if we went there? Besides, whether we can find her or not is still the problem.¡±


    Daoist Fangzheng sank into a long silence. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m thinking the same. Fellow Daoist Ye, in other words, you¡¯re not nning on looking for her now?¡±


    ¡°For the time being, I¡¯ll try to get some more information first. I¡¯ll make a decision after I get definite information.¡±


    After hearing what she said, Daoist Fangzheng showed an envious look on his face. He said, ¡°Fellow Daoist is an outstanding disciple of a famous school; waiting to receive some news is certainly easier for you than for an individual cultivator like me.¡±


    Mo Tiange only smiled but said nothing.


    She was indeed in a slightly more advantageous position regarding this task. Daoist Fangzheng probably wanted to cooperate with her in the beginning but couldn¡¯t say it out loud in the end. But she was a disciple of a big cultivation group, after all. She¡¯d have a far easier time in obtaining news and she could easily find high level cultivators to apany her. He, on the other hand, would have to work hard to obtain any news. Even if his inquiries produced some results, he would still have a hard time finding people to brave the dangers with him. Since she could probably aplish the task on her own, why should she divide the spoils with him? Therefore, Daoist Fangzheng swallowed back his original request. He thought optimistically that even if he didn¡¯tplete this task, he wouldn¡¯t lose out.


    This was also why Mo Tiange didn¡¯t ask him to work with her. She obviously had a very high chance of obtaining all the treasures, so why should she share them with him? Although she wasn¡¯t greedy, she wasn¡¯t that benevolent to share her things with others.


    In a tacit mutual understanding, the two of them decided to stop talking about this and changed the subject, discussing the matter they were currently facing. ¡°Fellow Daoist Fangzheng, so you want to leave this ce right away and go back to Kunwu?¡±


    ¡°En. What about Fellow Daoist Ye?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry to go back. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad idea to take a stroll around this ce.¡±


    Upon hearing Mo Tiange¡¯s answer, Daoist Fangzheng guessed she must be a disciple of a famous group who wanted to get some field experience.


    The two of them gazed at the windy, snowy cial zone that spread as far as the eye could see then said simultaneously, ¡°Then we¡¯ll say goodbye here¡­¡±


    At this point, they smiled at each other. Mo Tiange sped her hands as a goodbye. ¡°That being the case, Fellow Daoist Fangzheng, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    Daoist Fangzheng also sped his hands in return and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to head south. Fellow Daoist Ye, Zhengfa Sect isn¡¯t far from here. You can walk north for a bit to reach it.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After bidding farewell, the two of them stopped talking. One went towards the north, and the other went towards the south.


    In the blizzard, Mo Tiange mumbled irresolutely for a while and finally summoned the White Silk Handkerchief. She then flew north on it.


    Among the seven great cultivation groups in the Celestial Pole, Zhengfa Sect was the only group that wasn¡¯t located in Kunwu. It was located in the northernmost cial zone and focused on cultivators with water spiritual roots who practiced ice element magic. It was unclear why, but all the inhabitants of this area who possessed spiritual roots generally had water spiritual roots. As a result, Zhengfa Sect became so independent and so domineering in the northernmost cial zone that it was actually able to stand on par with several of the great cultivation groups in Kunwu.


    However, their unusual geographical location also had a disadvantage.


    The cial zone was bitterly cold, so there weren¡¯t many mortals there. Mortals were the foundation for cultivators, so Zhengfa Sect couldn¡¯t develop further and was forced to set up a branch in Kunwu. Nevertheless, the northernmost cial zone was the most advantageous ce for cultivators to practice ice element magic, so their headquarters had to be situated there.


    These reasons brought about a phenomenon. No cultivators in the Celestial Pole dared to look down on Zhengfa Sect, but none of them were optimistic about its growth prospects either, because its strength and weakness were tied together¡ªit couldn¡¯t grow stronger, but it also wasn¡¯t easy to destroy.


    Since she¡¯d arrived here, albeit by ident, Mo Tiange thought she might as well gain some experience here.


    Since Zhengfa Sect was able to be one of the seven great cultivation groups in the Celestial Pole solely by relying on cultivation techniques that focused on one element, it obviously had its own uniqueness. Learn some things here would be beneficial for her.


    In the current cultivation world, aside from devil cultivators, so-called sword cultivators, talisman cultivators, martial cultivators, and medical cultivators all practiced Dao. Dao was both broad and profound. Unless one saw, heard, thought, discussed, and experienced many things, one could never grow. Therefore, after one¡¯s mental state reached a certain level, one mustn¡¯t vainly attempt to perform Closed Door Meditation to make realm-breakthroughs from the Aura Refining realm all the way until the Nascent Soul realm. Cultivation never only involved cultivation.


    The further she flew north, the greater the pressure from the cold wind became. After flying half a day, Mo Tiange unexpectedly realized her whole body was rigid. Mo Tiange was perplexed. Her cultivation level was already in the peak of the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm, but she unexpectedly couldn¡¯t resist this cold wind¡ªwhat about the low level cultivators of Zhengfa Sect? Could it be that they never left their sect? Or maybe it was just her who didn¡¯t know the secret to this situation?


    Unable to think of the reason, Mo Tiange shook her head then looked for a crack in the icy mountains where she could take refuge. She indeed found a narrow crevice between two icy mountains. She luckily had a small stature, so she could cram herself into it.


    Now that she was no longer being assaulted by the cold wind, Mo Tiange suddenly felt some warmth returning to her body. Neither the ice nor the cold temperature really affected her. It was only the cold wind that was problematic¡ªit seemed to blow away cultivators¡¯ magic. Mo Tiange was now quite remorseful for not asking Daoist Fangzheng about this ce. Since he¡¯d been here before, he probably knew all about this cold wind.


    Inside the crevice between the mountains, Mo Tiange was sitting cross-legged and moving the spiritual aura inside her body. After moving it around her microcosmic orbit, Mo Tiange felt her whole body getting warm. Perhaps¡­ she shouldn¡¯t stop moving her spiritual aura?


    With that thought in mind, Mo Tiange stood up, ready to continue flying. Once she stood up, however, she realized her boots were all wet now.


    Before she left, she specifically made two new outfits that didn¡¯t have any indication of her membership in Xuanqing School, but they were made of the same materials. After they passed the purification of Heavenly Real Fire, they could now be considered spirit tools and weren¡¯t at all affected by the cold winds. Nheless, she forgot to make new boots and only realized they had Xuanqing School¡¯s emblem, tajitu-shaped auspicious clouds, on them after she left. Because of that, when she stayed with Ye n, she casually put on a pair of new boots.


    Just as she was about to change her boots, she suddenly stopped. Didn¡¯t she happen to obtain a new pair in Wanderer Ziwei¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave?


    After giving it some thought, Mo Tiange took out the Cloud-Treading Boots and put them on. Right when she put them on, Mo Tiange felt that the boots seemed to automatically resize themselves ording to her foot size until they fit perfectly. Soon after, a puff of spiritual aura was emitted from the boots and gathered on her feet¡ªshe stamped on the ground with her new boots, but her feet only seemed to float. An idea shed in her mind: she might be able to rise in the air without the White Silk Handkerchief! Then, all of a sudden, she was flying several hundred feet away!


    Mo Tiange was both shocked and ecstatic upon discovering this. At first, she assumed the boots could elerate her flying speed, but to her surprise, they were actually a flying magic weapon! This way, she would really be able to fly without the White Silk Handkerchief in the future.


    Although one of the functions of the White Silk Handkerchief was flying, Zhong Muling said that it was initially a defensive magic weapon. Its flying function was addedter when he transformed it, so it was slightly inferior to magic weapons made specifically as flying magic weapons. Of course, that was from his point of view as a Deification cultivator, but from the point of view of Core Formation or Nascent Soul cultivators, the flying speed of the White Silk Handkerchief wasn¡¯t bad.


    On the other hand, these Cloud-Treading Boots belonged to a peak stage Nascent Soul cultivator and they were also a customized flying magic weapon; presumably, they wouldn¡¯t lose out to the White Silk Handkerchief. In the past, she wanted to use the White Silk Handkerchief to both fly and defend herself, so sometimes she ended up in tricky situations. With these boots, wouldn¡¯t she have an easier time in fights of magical powers?


    With these thoughts, Mo Tiange became ted. She shortly used the Cloud-Treading Boots with her full strength to fly forward.


    Right now, if anybody looked up, they would see a white-colored flight light across the sky. Although its momentum wasn¡¯t that strong, its speed far exceeded the speed of Foundation Building cultivators and was almostparable to the speed of Core Formation cultivators!

 Chapter 171: Lotus Pickers

    <h4>Chapter 171: Lotus Pickers</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions.


    While she flew and braved the blizzard, Mo Tiange also ran the spiritual aura inside her body. Sure enough, she no longer felt cold.


    Mo Tiange thought to herself. This being the case, did this mean cultivators in the northernmost cial zone needed to run their spiritual aura at all times? From a certain point of view, wouldn¡¯t this mean their practice time would be longer than ordinary cultivators? That couldn¡¯t be right; Aura Refining cultivators definitely couldn¡¯t resist this cold wind. They had to have some kind of secret technique.


    Just as she was engrossed in her own thoughts, her divine sense suddenly picked up traces of living beings. Mo Tiange stopped then changed direction and rushed northwest.


    Her divine sense was locked on the source of those traces. After flying for only a while, she saw a group of walkers wandering on the cier¡ªthey were unexpectedly mortals!


    A wrinkle emerged on her brows. With a wave of her sleeve, she began to descend.


    The power emitted by a Foundation Building cultivator rmed the mortals. Once they saw her, they prostrated on the ground one after another to salute her. ¡°Respect to Master Immortal! Respect to Master Immortal!¡±


    As they worshipped her, Mo Tiangended on the icy ground. She asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Among the mortals, a thick-bearded middle-aged man, kneeling at the frontmost position, raised his head then said respectfully, ¡°Turns out it¡¯s a Fairy. We must¡¯ve been blind to not recognize Fairy; may Fairy forgive us.¡± His attitude was polite but he was overly humble.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°There¡¯s no need to act like this. Stand up and speak.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The man repeatedly said yes and soon crawled up from the ground. He then shouted loudly to the people behind him: ¡°Fairy said we may stand up. Everyone, stand up, stand up!¡±


    The people crawled up in twos and threes. Mo Tiange noticed there were men and a few women who were all young, and they seemed quite strong.


    ¡°Fairy, we¡¯re part of the Seal Tribe. These are the Snow Lotuses we picked up this time¡ªFairy may take a look at them.¡± As he spoke, he took out a small jade case from inside his robe and offered the case to her with both hands.


    Mo Tiange was dumbfounded. This jade case was the kind of case cultivators normally used to store spiritual nts, and the Snow Lotus inside it was indeed a spiritual nt. What were they doing?


    ¡°Did you recognize the wrong person?¡±


    Noticing that she wasn¡¯t taking the jade case, the man looked secretively at her. All of a sudden, he seemed to understand something and said, ¡°Fairy, did you maybee from the south?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± Mo Tiange looked at the man with raised eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of asking this?¡±


    The man revealed a kind smile. ¡°So Fairy came from the south; it¡¯s no wonder Fairy doesn¡¯t know our northern traditions. We¡¯re lotus pickers. Every time master immortals in our northernmost cial zone see us lotus pickers, they always exchange their spirit stones with our Snow Lotuses, so¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± This northernmost region and Kunwu were indeed as different as night and day. Soon after, Mo Tiange recalled what she wanted to ask them. ¡°You¡¯re mortals, so how are you able to resist the cold wind and snow? This blizzard isn¡¯t normal!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Fairy doesn¡¯t know?¡± the man said in astonishment, ¡°Could it be that Fairy didn¡¯te through Da¡¯an Town?¡±


    ¡°Da¡¯an Town?¡± Mo Tiange paused for a moment. She remembered the Jade Slip given to her by Ye n said that both cultivators and mortals who wanted to go to the northernmost area needed to go through Da¡¯an Town. This was thest big town in the hearnd of the Celestial Pole that would lead to the northernmost area; replenishing one¡¯s supplies or asking around for news was very convenient in that town, so it eventually became the mandated path to pass through for anyone who wanted to go to the northernmost area.


    ¡°Had Fairy gone through Da¡¯an Town, there would¡¯ve been people telling Fairy about the customs of our northernmost area when you replenished your supplies.¡±


    Mo Tiange said faintly, ¡°I came here directly from the hearnd, so I didn¡¯t pass through Da¡¯an Town¡ªhow about you tell me what things are like here? If you can tell me in detail, I¡¯ll reward you.¡±


    Upon hearing thest part of her speech, a very wide smile blossomed on the man¡¯s face. He said repeatedly, ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll definitely exin to Fairy¡­¡±


    As it turned out, the mortals in the northernmost area and the mortals in the hearnd and Kunwu werepletely different. There was neither country nor town here; the inhabitants were only divided into tribes. The sizes of each tribe were different; thergest had more than 10,000 people, and the smallest had only about several dozen people. There were several thousand tribes that varied in size living in this vast northernmost cial zone¡ªthe total number of people wasparable to the number of people in a big country in the hearnd.


    However, not all those tribes were on friendly terms with each other. Some of them had marriage alliances between them, but some of them hated each other. Before Zhengfa Sect was established, each tribe had their own cultivator who was known as a shaman. In most cases, the tribe¡¯s shaman was also the tribe¡¯s chieftain. In the event a tribe didn¡¯t have any shaman, they would have to offer tribute to tribes who did. Shamans¡­ used to be the deities of the tribes that lived in the northernmost area.


    In fact, these shamans were only low-level cultivators. Even shamans inrge tribes only had cultivation levels in the Foundation Building realm¡ªthese were the conclusions she deduced from what the man told her.


    When cultivators from Kunwu came to the northernmost area and founded the Zhengfa Sect, they subdued the shamans from big tribes and forcibly transitioned shamans of all tribes into Zhengfa Sect¡¯s subordinates. In return, Zhengfa Sect would take their respective tribes under their wings.


    In the beginning, the tribes weren¡¯t at all willing to submit, because they felt Zhengfa Sect had broken their traditions. However, after experiencing the way Zhengfa Sect did things, they realized they were getting by better than before with protection from Zhengfa Sect, so they gradually came to ept them, thus Zhengfa Sect became their new deity.


    Several thousand years had passed, and Zhengfa Sect had firmly taken root in the northernmost area now, causing the tribes there to abandon their own traditions. They no longer called their cultivators shamans; instead, they followed after the people in the hearnd and Kunwu and called those cultivators master immortals or fairies. Their previous shamans now wore Daoist robes and wore their hair in Daoist topknots. Their uniquenguage was also no longer in use as their mainnguage¡ªthey now spoke in the same way as people in the hearnd and Kunwu. Even the way they lived now waspletely different from how they lived several thousand years ago.


    Previously, the tribes made their living by hunting fish or other animals under the ciers, which was extremely arduous and had a very high risk of death. After the emergence of Zhengfa Sect, however, each tribe under its protection received a type of spirit tool which could help them catch animals, but spirit stones were required to use this spirit tool, so they organized teams of lotus pickers. On this boundless cial zone, they picked Snow Lotuses to exchange them for spirit stones. Although picking Snow Lotuses was also arduous, it was far less dangerous than catching animals.


    Because of Zhengfa Sect¡¯s formidable strength, the mortals of the tribes in the northernmost area were very respectful towards cultivators. Every time a cultivator passed by, they were received enthusiastically and showed how to reach their destination. If they were lucky, the mortals obtained some spirit stones as a reward.


    The group Mo Tiange came across was a team of lotus pickers from the nearby tribe known as the Seal Tribe. They thought she was a cultivator from Zhengfa Sect, so they offered her their Snow Lotus.


    Upon hearing that, Mo Tiange merely nodded then tossed in another question: ¡°You¡¯re mortals, so why aren¡¯t you affected by the cold wind here when even cultivators have a very hard time coping with it?¡±


    The man leading the group exined, ¡°Maybe Fairy doesn¡¯t know, but this is precisely the point of the Snow Lotus. Us people who live in the northernmost area boil Snow Lotuses and use the water to clean our bodies all year round. Because of that, we¡¯re not afraid of the cold wind.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mo Tiange took a look at the Snow Lotus inside the jade case, feeling a bit intrigued by it. ¡°Although these spiritual nts aren¡¯t that old, they¡¯re full of spiritual aura. Are the cultivators here really okay with letting mortals use these?¡±


    ¡°Allow me to answer Fairy¡¯s question. There are a lot of ordinary Snow Lotuses here, so they¡¯re not that precious. However, the Snow Lotuses offered to the master immortals are all of a rare breed and aren¡¯t easy to find.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Fairy¡­¡± After that man finished speaking, he raised his head again and looked at Mo Tiange anxiously. ¡°Is Fairy maybe interested in this Snow Lotus?¡±


    What he said made her feel bewildered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to offer this to cultivators from Zhengfa Sect? Are you allowed to offer them to outsiders too?¡±


    With a respectful smile, the man said, ¡°Fairy must not have known; Zhengfa Sect never expects us to only offer Snow Lotuses to them. If southern cultivatorse, we can also exchange Snow Lotuses for spirit stones with them. I once heard the master immortal of my tribe say that Snow Lotus could be used to concoct a type of medicinal pill that¡¯s effective only for cultivators who can practice water magic, so southern cultivators wouldn¡¯te and fight for them with us. At most, they might buy some from us for their personal use, which doesn¡¯t influence Zhengfa Sect.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± It was no wonder Zhengfa Sect became the dominant force here. It was built on a foundation of unique spiritual roots and magic. It deterred mortals with their power and also granted them favors. Nevertheless, mortals were never treated harshly, so after a long time, the mortals naturally came to respect Zhengfa Sect and sincerely honored it as their deity.


    With that thought in mind, Mo Tiange reached out to take the Snow Lotus inside the jade case. She examined it for a while then asked, ¡°How many spirit stones do you want in exchange for this Snow Lotus?¡±


    After hearing her question, that man immediately bowed. ¡°Whatever number of spirit stones Fairy¡¯s willing to give is a reward to us.¡±


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but smile after she heard that. Everyone loved respectful ttery; although he might not have spoken sincerely, his words were still pleasant to hear. Besides, the man looked earnest and didn¡¯t seem like he was being perfunctory. Zhengfa Sect had really achieved a feat in this northernmost area; they actually groomed the mortals to sincerely respect cultivators like this.


    Mo Tiange fumbled around in her Qiankun Bag. She took out a handful of spirit stones then gave them to the man. ¡°The excess can be considered your reward for answering my questions.¡± This Snow Lotus was approximately ten-odd years old, so it wouldn¡¯t be considered precious to cultivators. She made a rough estimate based on the price of spiritual nts in Kunwu, so this Snow Lotus was probably worth around ten spirit stones.


    Upon seeing the dozen multi-colored spirit stones she was handing over, the man was both surprised and delighted, causing him to smile so widely that his eyes couldn¡¯t be seen. He nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Many thanks to Fairy for the reward.¡± After he said that, he and his group once again knelt and kowtowed to her.


    Mo Tiange flung her sleeve back, and a thread of spiritual aura suddenly propped them up and stopped their movements. These people knelt at the drop of a hat¡ªshe really couldn¡¯t stand it!


    ¡°Say¡­ The water from boiling this Snow Lotus will allow me to resist the cold wind? Do cultivators from Zhengfa School also use this method?¡±


    Now that he¡¯d obtained spirit stones from Mo Tiange, the man became even more respectful towards her. As he bowed, he answered, ¡°Us mortals use this method. However, ording to the master immortal of my tribe, there¡¯s another method inside Zhengfa Sect that cultivators use. Not only can it help them resist the cold wind, but it also can increase the spiritual aura inside the user¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mo Tiange¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Is the method allowed to be shared with outsiders?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m not sure.¡± After he said that, he promptly added: ¡°If Fairy isn¡¯t in a hurry, Fairy cane to our tribe and be our guest. As it happens, our master immortal just came back a few days ago.¡±


    Mo Tiange contemted the matter. In any case, she didn¡¯t have any purpose now, so heading to this tribe to take a look around wasn¡¯t a problem. It¡¯d be even better if she developed a deeper understanding about this northernmost area through their master immortal.


    Harboring this idea in mind, Mo Tiange was all smiles when she nodded. ¡°That being the case, I¡¯ll have to trouble you then.¡±


    Her agreement to his proposal came as a surprise to him. Nevertheless, he was delighted and immediately returned her polite remark respectfully, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. It¡¯s our honor to have Fairy as a guest in our tribe. Fairy, this way please.¡±


    Mo Tiange looked at the blizzard that was present everywhere then said, ¡°Let me take you guys.¡± As she spoke, she raised her hand to summon the White Silk Handkerchief. She then used an art and in an instant, the White Silk Handkerchief swelled. Following a wave of her sleeve, spiritual aura gushed out and gathered more than a dozen mortals onto it.


    It was apparently the mortals¡¯ first time experiencing this. The man leading the group trembled in both shock and excitement as he stood on the White Silk Handkerchief. ¡°Fairy, this¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want to?¡±


    The man hastily shook his head. ¡°Of course we want to. We¡¯ll be a lot safer with Fairy taking us back. Many thanks to Fairy.¡± After he said that, he looked ready to kneel again.


    Mo Tiange felt helpless. These people were overly respectful towards cultivators; they knelt almost at every turn!


    She raised her hand, thus putting a stop to their movements. ¡°Stand up. You,e and show me the way.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Fairy, our tribe¡¯s in that direction¡­¡±


    The Seal Tribe wasn¡¯t too far away. Although Mo Tiange didn¡¯t dare to fly too quickly because she was taking these people along, a short whileter, she could already see the huddled, snow-white roofs below.


    As it turned out, the northernmost area was short of materials. The only thing they didn¡¯tck was ice, so the mortals here used ice to build their houses. The temperature in the northernmost area was very low; it was so low that even dripping water turned into ice. Their ice-based houses could block the wind, so not only did they not feel cold, but they even felt warm instead.


    Mo Tiange learned all of this when the man gave her an introduction to his tribe. The man, who¡¯d been leading the lotus pickers group, was the Chieftain of Seal Tribe, Hai Bo. The people of the northernmost area initially didn¡¯t have surnames. It was only after Zhengfa Sect was founded that they began using surnames. All the tribesmen in the Seal Tribe used ¡°Hai¡± as their surname.


    From above, the huge cluster of ice houses seemed to be glittering and translucent. Scattered among the heavy snow swirling in the air, they looked extremely beautiful.


    ¡°Fairy, over there.¡±


    Following Hai Bo¡¯s finger, Mo Tiangended on an open space between the houses.


    There were a lot of people on that open space; each was upied with their own affairs. The women were either sewing things or drying things under the sun. The men were repairing all kinds of tools or handling various kinds of animals¡¯ carcasses. Upon seeing them descending from the sky, those people started to gather around them.


    Once theynded on the ground, Mo Tiange put away the White Silk Handkerchief. In the next second, she felt her head aching¡ªshe was again surrounded by a group of kneeling people!


    Helpless, she turned towards Hai Bo and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like this kind of behavior. Tell them to stop kneeling.¡±


    Hai Bo nodded, stepped forward then said loudly, ¡°Everyone, stand up. Fairy doesn¡¯t like people kneeling to her. Go about with your business!¡±


    Upon hearing their chieftain, they finally stood up one after another. Some of them went back to their respective work while some others came over to talk to their families.


    Hai Bo turned around and said to Mo Tiange, ¡°Fairy, this way, please. Our master immortal¡¯s over here.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded then followed after Hai Bo towards the tallest ice house in the cluster of houses.


    As they walked, Hai Bo exined, ¡°Our master immortal is a formal disciple of Zhengfa Sect. If you have anything to ask, he¡¯ll definitely know the answer! Come,e! Fairy, here please.¡± He lifted open an animal skin curtain that acted as a door to an ice house and invited Mo Tiange in.


    With a smile, Mo Tiange took the invitation to enter. When she was flying above their tribe, she already felt the presence of a Foundation Building cultivator. At that time, she really never thought that a tribe with only several hundred people would actually have a Foundation Building cultivator among them.


    Inside was a small sitting room, but the way it was furnished waspletely different from rooms in the hearnd and Kunwu. The differences were in the materials used. The furniture, for the most part, was made of ice, although the curtain was made of animal skin. There were also some teacups and the like, which were all made of wood carvings.


    Once they entered the small sitting room, Hai Bo went to stand in front of another curtain door. He called out loud, ¡°Master Immortal, Hai Bo is requesting to meet!¡± Right afterward, he stood there respectfully and waited.


    After a while, a voice came from inside. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Hai Bo respectfully answered, ¡°A fairy¡¯s requesting an audience with Master Immortal.¡±


    Once Hai Bo finished speaking, Mo Tiange released a bit of her Foundation Building cultivator momentum. Sure enough, noises of someone moving rang out from inside and soon after, someone lifted the curtain open and came out.


    It was a lean, tall young man with strong facial features wearing Zhengfa Sect¡¯s Daoist Robes.


    Mo Tiange had her hands raised, ready to greet him, but after taking a clear look at that person, she waspletely dumbfounded. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

 Chapter 172: Everyone Had Their Own Good Fortune

    <h4>Chapter 172: Everyone Had Their Own Good Fortune</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This was someone she parted with at Mount Yunwu more than ten years ago, Jiang Shanghang!


    Jiang Shanghang waspletely different from how he was more than ten years ago. Back when Mo Tiange met Jiang Shanghang when they first entered Yunwu Sect, he was young and looked upright, but he always emitted a gloomy vibe and his face was often filled with disdain, so people hardly wanted to get close to him.


    On the contrary, the current Jiang Shanghang looked slightly younger than before¡ª truth be told, he wasn¡¯t fifty years old yet, so he was considerably young for a Foundation Building cultivator. He was now a lot thinner than before, but his ufortable gloomy vibe had be a cold indifference. His expression also became milder. It was no longer filled with disdain but instead, it now showed a faint nonchnce.


    That year, after she was rescued by Jiang Shanghang, the two of them fled on their separate ways. Because Mo Tiange attracted the attention of their chasers, no one realized Jiang Shanghang was involved in the matter, allowing him to disappear without a hitch from Mount Yunwu. Although Mo Tiange waster rescued by Qin Xi, she lost her uncle and had to go to Xuanqing School which was thousands of miles away, so she really didn¡¯t have time to ask around for news about Jiang Shanghang. In a sh, more than ten years had unknowingly passed by.


    ¡°¡­ Senior Martial Brother Jiang?¡±


    Upon seeing her, Jiang Shanghang was even more shocked than her. It was only after he heard her voice that he regained hisposure. He said to Hai Bo, who had been standing curiously next to them: ¡°This is my friend. Quickly bring us some Snow Lotus Tea.¡±


    Hai Bo immediatelyplied. ¡°Yes, yes. Please wait a moment; the tea will be ready soon.¡±


    Once Hai Bo left, Jiang Shanghang¡¯s gaze once again fell on Mo Tiange. As he examined her, his shock gradually faded. Eventually, he showed a faint smile and said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, long time no see.¡±


    This smile made Mo Tiange secretly feel rueful. Would the previous Jiang Shanghang have smiled? Apparently, he had changed a lot in the ten-odd years after they left Yunwu Sect.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed been a long time. In the blink of an eye, more than ten years have passed, and we unexpectedly meet again here.¡±


    Jiang Shanghang smiled and nodded. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, please sit¡ªoh, how should I address you now?¡±


    Mo Tiange sat on the guest chair and said with a smile, ¡°Will it make any difference how you address me? The name I go by outside is still ¡®Ye Xiaotian¡¯. Senior Martial Brother Jiang can still address me that way.¡± Mo Tiange paused for a moment then still with a smile, she asked, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang, are you still using your previous name?¡±


    Jiang Shanghang sat on the master seat then shook his head. ¡°Nowadays, I go by Jiang Shuihan.¡±


    As she expected, he really had changed his name. When she heard that, Mo Tiange simply heaved a sigh and nodded. Jiang Shanghang probably changed his name because he had no other choice. The moment he left Jiang n, he broke off the rtionship between them. Before he left, he even killed the beloved descendant of Jiang n¡¯s Core Formation cultivator. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t like her, who entered Xuanqing School and had people protecting her. If he hadn¡¯t changed his name, he would¡¯ve been very easy to find.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years. Senior Martial Brother Jiang, how are you doing now? How did you enter Zhengfa Sect and end up as a master immortal for a northernmost tribe?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing pretty good now,¡± Jiang Shanghang said faintly, ¡°After I left Mount Yunwu, I was determined to leave Kunwu and look for another spirit vein where I could cultivate. However, because the spirit veins in the secr world are too small, I decided to go to the northernmost area after much deliberation. Zhengfa Sect wasrge and the only cultivation group in the northernmost area and it specialized in water element magic, so it was just right for me. Furthermore, it was separated by countless mountains and rivers¡ªI presumed that no matter how Jiang n looked for me, they wouldn¡¯t go as far as looking in the northernmost area.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ makes sense. Senior Martial Brother Jiang indeed practiced water element magic before; you and Zhengfa Sect are a good fit.¡± Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but nod. He specialized in water element techniques, so Zhengfa Sect¡¯s cultivation techniques were just right for him. Furthermore, it was indeed good to hide in such a faraway ce from Kunwu.


    Jiang Shanghang smiled. ¡°Being able to smoothly enter Zhengfa Sect was, in fact, a coincidence. People from the northernmost area who possess spiritual roots will be epted as disciples by Zhengfa Sect no matter how bad their spiritual roots are. However, it¡¯s very strict towards cultivators from the south. My spiritual roots are too inferior¡ªit should¡¯ve been very hard for me to get epted originally.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Did Senior Martial Brother perhaps run into some kind of fated chance?¡±


    ¡°This is really a coincidence. When I arrived here, I happened to run into the people of this tribe. Their master immortal had just fallen, so they were at risk of being taken over by other tribes, so they begged me to be their master immortal. I thought I wouldn¡¯t have a ce to go, so I just agreed to their request. Later, Zhengfa Sect changed its name and stopped going by ¡®Zhengfa School,¡¯ which it was previously known as. In order to celebrate its change of name, an exception was made for outside cultivators who¡¯d be the master immortal of a tribe like me, and we were allowed to join the sect.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I see.¡± In other words, Jiang Shanghang had a much more difficult time than she did these past seventeen years. He painstakingly escaped from Yunwu Sect, left Kunwu and fled far away to the northernmost area. Presumably, he¡¯d gone through a lot of trials and tribtions in the beginning. Fortunately, his efforts still bore fruits in the end.


    Jiang Shanghang looked at her then asked, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, from your appearance, it looks like you¡¯ve fared quite well all these years. At first, I thought it would¡¯ve already been pretty good if you could build your foundation. I never expected that your cultivation level would actually be a lot higher than mine! You must¡¯ve gotten some extraordinary opportunities, right?¡± His cultivation level was still in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm. Even if he wanted to advance to the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm, it wasn¡¯t something that could happen in a short period of time. Nevertheless, Mo Tiange was already in the peak of the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm and could attempt to advance to thete stage of the Foundation Building realm at any time.


    A smile also emerged on Mo Tiange¡¯s face. Jiang Shanghang¡¯s temperament was rather to her taste; he directly said what he wanted to say and was no longer gloomy like before. ¡°My life¡¯s not bad, but I was just lucky.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid merely being lucky isn¡¯t all. Why is Junior Martial Brother Ye so modest?¡± Jiang Shanghang stopped for a moment before continuing: ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, I¡¯m going to be honest¡ªback when we parted, I thought you¡¯d most likely fail to escape that predicament. It never crossed my mind that you¡¯d¡­ how did you escape in the end?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Mo Tiange felt conflicted but in the end, she decided to tell him the truth. ¡°I almost ended up just like you predicted. If it wasn¡¯t for Senior Martial Brother Qin who came and rescued me, I¡¯d have certainly been a goner.¡±


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin?¡± Jiang Shanghang took some time to think then said with astonishment, ¡°Do you mean Qin Xi? Junior Martial Brother Qin who lived with us?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°After we parted that day, my second uncle and I fled from Mount Yunwu. However, we were soon overtaken by them. It was because of this that my uncle fell¡­¡± As she talked about this, her face filled with sadness.


    Jiang Shanghang looked apologetic. He said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve made you recollect such a hurtful matter.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Jiang Shanghang¡¯s current behavior was indeed miles apart from what it was like years ago. If this was before, would he have possibly apologized for this kind of thing? She proceeded to say, ¡°Before my uncle fell, he told me to seek help from someone. That person was a well-known Core Formation cultivator in west Kunwu who owed my father a favor. He once gave us a Sound-Transmitting Talisman that contained his divine sense¡­ Soon after I crushed the Sound-Transmitting Talisman, Senior Martial Brother Qin appeared.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Jiang Shanghang was thunderstruck. He sank into a moment of contemtion then asked, ¡°Could it be that Junior Martial Brother Qin has had a teacher before he came to Yunwu Sect?¡±


    Mo Tiange chuckled and nodded. She knew Jiang Shanghang misunderstood, but she had no intention of exining. In fact, her assumption was the same as Jiang Shanghang¡¯s before, and Qin Xi also allowed her to believe that. She was, after all, an Aura Refining cultivator¡ªhow could she possibly believe that she¡¯d been living with a Core Formation cultivator for several years?


    After pondering the matter for a short while, Jiang Shanghang asked, ¡°Could it be that Junior Martial Brother Qin¡¯s master is much more influential than Yunwu Sect, so he was able to¡­¡±


    ¡°Correct¡­¡± Mo Tiange said faintly, ¡°How could the people of Yunwu Sect possibly dare to offend the disciple of Lord Daoist Jinghe of west Kunwu¡¯s Xuanqing School?¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Jiang Shanghang once again eximed, but this time, he also sprang to his feet.


    Right then, someone¡¯s voice rang out from outside: ¡°Master Immortal, the Snow Lotus Tea is ready.¡±


    Jiang Shanghang regained hisposure. He sat down then once again said with a calm voice, ¡°Come in.¡±


    A woman lifted open the curtain door and gracefully walked inside, carrying a tray in her hands. As she served the tea, her gaze furtively shifted back and forth between the two of them as if she was trying to guess the nature of their rtionship. Once she finished serving the tea, she finally excused herself and left.


    There were also some differences between the women of the northernmost area and the women of the hearnd and Kunwu. Although their skin was white, their faces wereparably darker in color. Their statures weren¡¯t tall but they were sturdy. From the moment she arrived in this tribe, all the women Mo Tiange saw were like that. Nevertheless, this woman looked a bit prettier than the others, and her stature was also much more feminine¡ªshe didn¡¯t look like a typical woman from the northernmost area.


    Jiang Shanghang, who noticed her gaze, exined, ¡°Ever since Zhengfa Sect was founded in the northernmost area, there have been many marriages between its mortals and the northernmost tribes. Nowadays, some people in the tribes have blood originating from the hearnd and Kunwu.¡± After he finished exining, he pointed at the Snow Lotus Tea on the table. ¡°Has Junior Martial Brother Ye drunk Snow Lotus Tea in Da¡¯an Town? Back when I fled to the northernmost area, I didn¡¯t drink any Snow Lotus Tea, and I suffered greatly because of that. Fortunately, I ran into tribesmen from the Seal Tribe.¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head and chucked. ¡°I didn¡¯t either. Fortunately, I¡¯ve already built my foundation or I¡¯d have suffered some hardships too.¡±


    Jiang Shanghang smiled, and the two of them sipped their tea.


    Just like the tea in the south, Snow Lotus Tea was also made by a sun-drying and brewing process. However, instead of tea leaves, Snow Lotus petals were used to make it. Upon drinking a mouthful of it, Mo Tiange suddenly felt a flow of warmth bubbling up from her abdomen and spreading to all her limbs and bones, causing her to feel warm all over. Apparently, the methods used to resist the cold wind in the northernmost area weren¡¯t limited to washing with the boiled water of Snow Lotus; drinking Snow Lotus Tea was also effective.


    Jiang Shanghang put down his teacup then picked up their previous topic. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, are you saying that Junior Martial Brother Qin is the disciple of Xuanqing School¡¯s Nascent Soul cultivator?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± This wasn¡¯t something that she had to keep secret.


    ¡°So that means¡­ you¡¯re also part of Xuanqing School now?¡±


    Mo Tiange revealed a faint smile. ¡°I was lucky. When I came to Xuanqing School, I gained favor from Lord Daoist Jinghe and he epted me as his registered disciple. After I built my foundation, I became his official disciple.¡±


    By now, Jiang Shanghang was looking at her differently from before. When he saw how confident she was and how her cultivation level was already in the peak of the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm, he already knew she must¡¯ve fared very well. Nheless, he never thought she was this well.


    The official disciple of a Nascent Soul cultivator¡­ He reflected on himself. After he built his foundation, his cultivation speed wasn¡¯t inferior to elite disciples, so he still considered himself lucky. He sometimes thought back to Junior Martial Brother Ye from that year, but he always thought she probably left this world already; he thought that even if she was lucky enough to escape that cmity, she probably couldn¡¯t build her foundation. He never expected that not only did she seed in building her foundation, but she¡¯d even been doing very well¡ªso well that it was beyond his imagination.


    ¡°That being the case, it was really no wonder Junior Martial Brother Ye made a realm-breakthrough so quickly. Not only did you smoothly build your foundation, but you also advanced to the peak of the middle stage so quickly¡­¡± Jiang Shanghang heaved a sigh then continued on, ¡°Everyone has their own good fortune, so there¡¯s no point in being jealous.¡±


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang is already a formal disciple of Zhengfa Sect; why would you envy me? Presumably with Senior Martial Brother Jiang¡¯s temperament, achieving the Great Dao is possible.¡±


    Jiang Shanghang smiled wryly. ¡°Achieving the Great Dao? I¡¯m still too far away from that! Back then, I overestimated my abilities; I thought those two ancestors were suppressing me and prioritizing Jiang Chengxian on purpose. In fact, even if they hadn¡¯t suppressed me, would that have made any difference? I might¡¯ve been able to build my foundation smoothly, but¡­ My future after building my foundation still would¡¯ve been hard to predict.¡±


    Mo Tiange remained silent. Had she not obtained the Art of the Origin, thus turning her from someone with weak five-element spiritual roots into a heaven-gifted genius, her cultivation path would¡¯ve probably been like his too. When she was in the Aura Refining realm, she always thought that even if her path towards immortality was arduous, she would still be sessful as long as she worked hard enough. After she built her foundation, however, she realized her previous assumptions were simply naive. Aptitudes, cultivation techniques, temperament, luck¡ªthey were all equally important.


    ¡°At least Senior Martial Brother Jiang has smoothly advanced to the Foundation Building realm, no?¡±


    Jiang Shanghang said with a sigh, ¡°I seeded in building my foundation only because I entered Zhengfa Sect. Back then, although I obtained Foundation-Refining Pills and Constitution-Enhancing Pills, I failed on my first attempt. Later, after I came to the northernmost area and joined Zhengfa Sect, I changed my cultivation technique to Zhengfa Sect¡¯s high-level ice element cultivation technique. In the end, I won the sect¡¯s minor innerpetition and achieved pointers from a Core Formation senior¡ªit was only then that I dared to enter Closed Door Meditation again. Luckily, I seeded that time.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± With the four spiritual roots Jiang Shanghang had, he was indeed lucky to have built his foundation on his second attempt. In fact, wasn¡¯t she herself lucky too? ¡°When I built my foundation, I used no fewer than four Foundation-Building Pills. If it wasn¡¯t because I obtained a few Foundation-Building Pills as a reward from my master, I also don¡¯t know when I could¡¯ve seeded in building my foundation.¡± Mo Tiange also heaved a sigh. She was oblivious when she was still in the Aura Refining realm, but now that she built her foundation, she finally knew how arduous it was as she recalled the process.


    The two of them simultaneously sighed. They nced at each other and soon afterward, both of them chuckled.


    After pondering, Mo Tiange said tactfully, ¡°By the way, Senior Martial Brother Jiang, your temperament seems different now¡­¡±


    Jiang Shanghangughed upon hearing that. ¡°I know what you mean. You think I¡¯m not as annoying as I used to be, right?¡±


    Mo Tiange alsoughed, but she didn¡¯t refute him.


    Jiang Shanghang said, ¡°Leaving Jiang n and experiencing so many things made me realize how big this world is¡­ When I was still in Jiang n, I used a secret technique to cultivate quickly, and it damaged my body, so my temperament became very strange. When I entered Zhengfa Sect, I abandoned my original cultivation technique and practiced Zhengfa Sect¡¯s high-level ice element technique instead, so my temperament naturally isn¡¯t what it used to be.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± It was no wonder his vibe waspletely different now; the secret technique he used before must¡¯ve leaned towards a gloomy kind of cold while his current high-level ice element cultivation technique leaned more towards a clear kind of cold. Besides, without Jiang n shackling him down, it was only natural he felt more carefree.


    ¡°Moreover, all the tribesmen respect me here, and Zhengfa Sect also doesn¡¯t push me around¡ªeverything is good, so there¡¯s naturally no reason for me to feel bitter anymore.¡±


    Mo Tiange also thought that was reasonable. The environment people were in affected their nature. Back when she was in Yunwu Sect, she had to be careful about every little thing, so there was a lot on her mind; she always smiled at everyone no matter what and she was always afraid of causing others the slightest offense. In Xuanqing School, however, her cultivation level was high enough, and she had both identity and status, so her personality started to be more open and she also learned to throw her weight around.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye has changed too¡­¡± Jiang Shanghang looked her up and down and smiled. ¡°The old Junior Martial Brother Ye still looked like a child, but¡­ you can really be considered a fairy now.¡±


    Was this apliment? Mo Tiange felt a bit strange. Even though she¡¯d changed into female clothing, she always wore a wide Daoist robe with wide sleeves and wore her hair in a Daoist topknot; even the jewelry Qin Xi gave her before had never been used¡­ Recalling that name threw her into a daze. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for ten years, so she didn¡¯t know if he was still in Closed Door Meditation. Her master said that because there was too much on his mind, he would most likely fail at forming his Nascent Soul, but he still insisted on doing it. She knew he wasn¡¯t a hasty person when it came to cultivating. What was it that made him so urgent to form his Nascent Soul?


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye! Junior Martial Brother Ye!¡±


    Upon seeing Jiang Shanghang¡¯s curious expression, Mo Tiange realized her mind had wandered for a moment. While feeling vexed with herself, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Senior Martial Brother Jiang¡­¡±


    Jiang Shanghang looked at her inquisitively but in the end, he just shook his head and didn¡¯t probe. Instead, he picked up another subject: ¡°You said Junior Martial Brother Qin is Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s disciple, so that means¡­ the two of you are now fellow disciples under the same master?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    ¡°Since he¡¯s a disciple of such a famous cultivation group like Xuanqing School and even has a Nascent Soul as his master, why did he go to Yunwu Sect at all? He even stayed there for three years¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡± She wasn¡¯t too sure about this either. Besides, this was Qin Xi¡¯s personal business; it wasn¡¯t too appropriate for her to talk about it.


    Noticing her awkward expression, Jiang Shanghang said, ¡°I was just asking casually. If it¡¯s not easy for you to talk about, we don¡¯t need to talk about it.¡±


    Mo Tiange sighed with relief. She then smiled and exined, ¡°This is Senior Martial Brother Qin¡¯s personal business; it isn¡¯t appropriate for me to talk about it.¡±


    ¡°It was me who was being too rude.¡± Jiang Shanghang let go of the question but tossed her another one: ¡°Then how¡¯s Junior Martial Brother Qin doing now?¡±


    ¡°¡­ very well.¡± The words she wanted to say were on the tip of her tongue but she eventually swallowed them back. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin made a realm-breakthrough faster than me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Shanghang asked in amazement. He thought for some time then said, ¡°That year he was only an Aura Refining cultivator, but he was already the disciple of a Nascent Soul cultivator¡­ Could it be that his aptitude is outstanding?¡± After he said that, his gaze shifted. He knew what kind of aptitude Junior Martial Brother Ye had, but she was still epted as a disciple by a Nascent Soul cultivator. Because of that, he was wondering: was she perhaps epted out of consideration for Junior Martial Brother Qin?


    ¡°Sort of¡­¡± Mo Tiange said faintly, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin is my master¡¯s coteral descendant, and his aptitude is outstanding. Presumably, advancing to the Nascent Soul ream also isn¡¯t impossible.¡±


    ¡°Advancing to the Nascent Soul realm¡­¡± After hearing that, Jiang Shanghang couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Qin is also in the Foundation Building realm now, isn¡¯t he? Even if he¡¯s a genius with a single spiritual root, sessfully advancing to the Nascent Soul realm isn¡¯t a given¡­¡±


    Nevertheless, Mo Tiange merely revealed a slight smile as if she disagreed with his opinion, so he shifted to another topic. ¡°Of the five people at our house back then, Junior Martial Brother Xu died, and Junior Martial Brother Qin left along with us, so the only one remaining in Yunwu Sect is that Senior Martial Brother Liu. I wonder how happy he is with his achievements now.¡±


    Jiang Shanghang had a sarcastic smile on his face as he mentioned Liu Yidao. It was like he was disdainful of him.


    A slight wrinkle appeared on Mo Tiange¡¯s brows. She asked with bewilderment, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang, you didn¡¯t have any issues with Senior Martial Brother Liu back then, did you?¡±


    ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you¡­¡±


    Jiang Shanghang once again sneered. ¡°At first, I thought he was someone who attached importance to friendships, which is rare among cultivators. Who knew that one day, I¡¯d actually discover his secret.¡±


    ¡°Secret?¡± Mo Tiange was surprised.


    ¡°Yes, secret.¡± Jiang Shanghang asked coldly, ¡°Do you know how Junior Martial Brother Xu died?¡±


    ¡°In the test to obtain Foundation-Building Pills¡­¡± Mo Tiange suddenly stopped. Since Jiang Shanghang said that, did Xu Jingzhi¡¯s death perhaps have something to do with Liu Yidao?


    Once he saw her expression, Jiang Shanghang nodded coldly. ¡°You should¡¯ve guessed what I mean. I saw them by chance that year in the forest. I personally saw them getting attacked from all sides, but right at a critical moment, Senior Martial Brother Liu didn¡¯t warn Junior Martial Brother Xu of the attack and took advantage of the fact that the attackers hadn¡¯t noticed him to buy himself some time to escape¡ªhe actually allowed Junior Martial Brother Xu to get encircled by Zixia Sect cultivators despite knowing he would undoubtedly end up dead.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Mo Tiange¡¯s face paled. She was about to ask Jiang Shanghang why he did nothing when he saw everything, but after careful consideration, she didn¡¯t. Aside from Jiang Shanghang¡¯s temperament at the time, that fight would certainly end in defeat, so he naturally didn¡¯t have any reason to court death. However, watching on the sidelines was one thing, but abandoning Xu Jingzhi as a sacrifice was a whole ¡®nother thing!


    She pondered the matter again. When she saw Liu Yidaost time, he was so angry over Xu Jingzhi¡¯s death¡­ Did he perhaps feel guilty? Since he himself caused that mess, he probably resented the people who caused him to make that decision even more.


    Mo Tiange said slowly, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Liu¡­ has also built his foundation now. I saw him once. Now, he¡¯s a disciple of Yunwu Sect¡¯s Core Formation cultivator.¡±


    ¡°Is he?¡± Jiang Shanghang sneered, but his expression showed utter indifference. ¡°I¡¯ve long left Yunwu Sect and I have no intention of going back in the future. How he¡¯s doing is none of my business.¡±


    Mo Tiange said nothing. She was thinking the same thing. It was a matter that happened more than ten years ago. So what if Liu Yidao wronged Xu Jingzhi? In any case, she wouldn¡¯t have any dealings with that person again.


    It was just that this matter really made her feel emotional. Sure enough, one might know a person for a long time without understanding their true nature.

 Chapter 173: Drinking a Big Cup of Wine

    <h4>Chapter 173: Drinking a Big Cup of Wine</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After chatting about other incidents with both of them picking various topics, Jiang Shanghang asked, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, since you¡¯re already a disciple of a famous school now, why would youe to a rough ce like this northernmost cial zone?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m going to be honest with Senior Martial Brother Jiang. I left the mountain to travel, and since Zhengfa Sect and my Xuanqing School both belonged to Dao groups, I came here to take a look.¡± What she said was half true and half false. The matter about her leaving the school to travel around was true, but it was inappropriate to discuss fated chances like her entering Ziwei¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave too much.


    Jiang Shanghang naturally had no idea she was hiding something, so when he heard her answer, he simply nodded. This was verymon; in order to avoid having an unstable mental state during the realm-breakthrough and failing, most disciples from big cultivation groups would go out and get field experience before making a realm-breakthrough. Mo Tiange was now in the peak of the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm, so ording to the rules, she indeed had to go out and get field experience before she could try to advance to thete stage of the Foundation Building realm.


    ¡°What about Senior Martial Brother Jiang? Why aren¡¯t you in Zhengfa Sect now?¡±


    Jiang Shanghang smiled but didn¡¯t immediately answer. There was a trace of hesitation in his face. Eventually, he slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m also going to be honest with you; after I built my foundation, it¡¯d be very difficult for my cultivation to progress with my aptitude. Because of that, I don¡¯t always stay inside the sect nowadays¡ªI often go out, looking for spiritual nts to concoct medicinal pills. Otherwise, with the aptitude I have, it¡¯s really hard for me to¡­¡± He paused before continuing on: ¡°That¡¯s also why I left the sect this time. You shouldn¡¯t assume this northernmost area is just a boundless snowfield. In fact, there are numerous good things out there; it just depends on whether people can find them or not.¡±


    Upon seeing the secretive smile on Jiang Shanghang¡¯s face, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Does Senior Martial Brother Jiang maybe know¡­¡±


    Still with a smile on his face, Jiang Shanghang said, ¡°If Junior Martial Brother Ye¡¯s interested, we can discuss this in detailter. Since Junior Martial Brother Ye already came to the northernmost cial zone, I ought to do my best as the host and entertain you properly.¡±


    Noticing that Jiang Shanghang changed the subject, Mo Tiange immediately knew he didn¡¯t want to discuss it now, so she stopped asking and took his lead. She said with a nod, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to thank Senior Martial Brother Jiang. In this northernmost cial zone, I¡¯m just like a stranger in a strangend; having Senior Martial Brother Jiang to apany me would be nice.¡±


    Jiang Shanghang chuckled then said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, I think you must be very tired. How about you rest first? Once you get enough rest, we can discuss matters rted to cultivation, or maybe I can take you around to show you the scenery of this northernmost area.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯ll have to trouble Senior Martial Brother then.¡±


    Jiang Shanghang nodded with a smile then shouted loudly, ¡°Someone!¡±


    A short whileter, the woman who originally brought them tea once again raised the curtain door and entered. She saluted him then asked, ¡°Master Immortal, whatmands do you have?¡±


    Jiang Shanghang said, ¡°Tidy up the guest house; take good care of my friend.¡±


    The woman cast a nce at Mo Tiange. ¡°Yes.¡± Immediately afterward, she walked towards Mo Tiange, bowed respectfully then made a ¡°please¡± gesture with her hands. ¡°Fairy, pleasee with me.¡±


    Mo Tiange once again cupped her hands towards Jiang Shanghang then stood up and followed the woman out of the ice house.


    Leading her along, the mortal woman turned then entered an ice room somewhere not too far away. There wasn¡¯t much difference between this ice house and the ice house where Jiang Shanghang was earlier; the outside was also a small sitting room, and inside was a bedroom which was separated by a curtain door from the sitting room. Doors weren¡¯t suitable for ice houses in the northernmost area so apparently, all houses used curtain doors made of animal skin.


    After taking her here, the mortal woman once again bowed respectfully. ¡°Fairy may rest here. If Fairy needs anything, Fairy just needs to shout at me.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Mo Tiange said while examining the small ice house.


    The mortal woman saluted her then withdrew from the house.


    Mo Tiange massaged her forehead. Although she felt exhausted, she was still cautious enough toy a defense formation inside the house before entering her Virtual Sky World.


    In Jin Country, she found a spiritual aura fluctuation and followed it until she arrived at the Stormy Valley in the Nine Spirits Mountain. There, she went into Ziwei¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave and eventually, she was transported to the northernmost cial zone by the Transporting Formation. In fact, all of this happened within a period of three to four days. For Foundation Building cultivators, three to four days was really nothing. However, because she¡¯d gone through too many things within that period, Mo Tiange felt unbearably exhausted.


    Now that she entered the Virtual Sky World and finally felt safe, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t want to do anything¡ªshe directlyy down and fell asleep almost in an instant.


    By the time she woke up, she didn¡¯t even know what time it was. She then remembered what she went through in Ziwei¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave. From her Qiankun Bag, she took out two stone sculpture puppets, the Xuanji Formation Book and the Sunstone.


    In Ziwei¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave, she obtained five things in total. The Cloud-Treading Boots were already on her body. As for the unknown ore, although she couldn¡¯t identify what it was, it definitely wasn¡¯t an ordinary object, so she put it away for the time being. Aside from those two things, there were three others in front of her now.


    These two stone puppets were both in thete stage of the Foundation Building realm. From the control technique Wanderer Ziwei left in her mind, she discovered these puppets would automatically absorb the spiritual aura around them. As long as there was spiritual aura, they could always be used. For her current self, having twote stage Foundation Building assistants meant her strength increased by more than half. If she could control them well, she wouldn¡¯t need to fear any cultivators whose cultivation levels were below the Core Formation realm.


    There was also the Sunstone. ording to Daoist Fangzheng, this could produce Sun Real Fire which could be used in concocting medicinal pills. She¡¯d left Xiaohuo with Zhenji to ensure his safety, and the Dantian Real Fire of a Foundation Building cultivator wasn¡¯t strong enough, so she indeedcked concocting fire at the moment¡ªhaving this Sunstone would make things easier for her.


    Nevertheless, the most important of them all was the Xuanji Formation Book. Inside Ziwei¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave, she¡¯d personally experienced the formidable power of the Illusory Formation, and Wanderer Ziwei still said he was being lenient to them with that formation. If he wasn¡¯t being lenient, how terrifying would that formation have been? That being the case, once she finished studying the Xuanji Formation Book, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say she would definitely be able to fight many opponents at once if she had enough preparations¡ªeven if her opponent was a high level cultivator, she certainly wouldn¡¯t end up with no way to save her life.


    She already inserted her divine sense into the Jade Slip and was ready to study the Xuanji Formation Book, but she suddenly heard a voiceing from outside the Virtual Sky World. ¡°Fairy? Fairy?¡±


    Mo Tiange pointed at the space between her eyebrows and a split secondter, she was already out of the Virtual Sky World. She then opened the formation and said, ¡°Come in!¡±


    Someone lifted open the curtain door outside and walked in, but then stopped outside the inner door. Before long, the voice of the woman from yesterday came through: ¡°Fairy, our master immortal requested to see you. Does Fairy have time to see him?¡±


    Turned out Jiang Shanghang wanted to see her! Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°I do. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The woman saluted her again before leading her back to the ice house she visited yesterday.


    When they opened the curtain door, she saw that Jiang Shanghang was already waiting for her in the sitting room. Upon seeing her walking in, Jiang Shanghang stood up and greeted her: ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, I didn¡¯t disturb you, did I?¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled. ¡°You didn¡¯t. I happened to have nothing to do.¡±


    Jiang Shanghang smiled back. ¡°That¡¯s good then. Junior Martial Brother Ye, I said I¡¯d take you around to see the scenery in the northernmost area. It just so happens that the weather today is good, so how about we go out and take a walk?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Since the host invited her, was there any reason for her to refuse?


    The two of them left the ice house. Surrounded by mortal tribesmen who all prostrated on the ground upon seeing them, they used their respective flying magic tools and flew into the air.


    The mortals below were watching them with both respect and envy. Mo Tiange even saw a mother holding up her child around three to four years old and sincerely telling him: ¡°Xiaofeng, did you see? He¡¯s master immortal! Master immortal said you have spiritual roots, and although your spiritual roots aren¡¯t very good, you can still cultivate. You have to cultivate diligently. When you grow up, you¡¯ll be able to fly like master immortal does!¡±


    Presumably, Jiang Shanghang also heard what that mother said because he smiled at Mo Tiange and exined: ¡°That child has five spiritual roots, but at the end of the day, he can still cultivate, so everyone ces their hopes on him.¡±


    Mo Tiange was quite surprised by this. ¡°There must be only a few hundred people in this tribe, right? Senior Martial Brother Jiang, you said you came to this tribe because the master immortal of this tribe died, yet now, a child with spiritual roots has appeared¡­ Why do I feel like the odds of being born with spiritual roots here are quite high?¡±


    ¡°Correct! I was also very surprised about this when I first came here,¡± Jiang Shanghang said, ¡°The odds of spiritual roots appearing among mortals of the northernmost area are much higher than among mortals in the hearnd¡ªthey¡¯re hardly inferior to the odds of cultivation ns in Kunwu. A tribe with a few hundred people can give birth to one person with spiritual roots. Nheless, their spiritual roots are generally poor. Cultivators with three spiritual roots or better are rarely born among them. Furthermore, the lifespans of their cultivators are also shorter than cultivators from Kunwu like us.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°I think this is probably because of the unusual environment of the northernmost area. They need protection from cultivators, so gradually, they got more cultivators than Kunwu. However, since there¡¯s one advantage, there¡¯s naturally a disadvantage. The cost they had to pay was precisely the lifespans of their cultivators, which are shorter than those of Kunwu¡¯s cultivators.¡±


    She could understand this reasoning. There was once a kind of theory in the Middle Ages. The theory was about natural selection; only the fittest could survive. The facts also validated this theory, as only changes which adapted to the environment would be passed onto future generations, and those who couldn¡¯t adapt would die out.


    Just as Jiang Shanghang said, the weather that day was good. The sun showed up in the sky and gave them some warmth when it shone upon them. The sunlight falling on the ciers was reflected, creating colorful rays as dazzling and as beautiful as the rainbow.


    As Mo Tiange, who was flying in the sky, looked at the scenery below her, she only felt that the endless glittering cial zone, which had a rainbow above it, was truly fascinating.


    Jiang Shanghang looked back and saw her expression. He then said with a smile, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye also feels that the scenery in this northernmost cial zone is very pretty, right?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded, unable to hold back from eximing in admiration: ¡°The world is really vast; the beauty of each ce is different. Kunwu Mountain Range is a majestic sight, but the boundless snow white of this northernmost cial zone is also spectacr.¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± Jiang Shanghang looked proud. ¡°When I came here, I finally realized how big this world was¡ªwhy should I constrict myself to one ce? Since Jiang n didn¡¯t treat me well, I just needed to leave. The world¡¯s so big, could I possibly not fit in anywhere at all? The world¡¯s so beautiful; why should I feel sad over Jiang n, who never treated me well?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but p her hands and praise him. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang has such views¡­ If there¡¯s wine, you certainly have to drink a big cup!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Jiang Shanghang roared withughter. From inside his robe, he took out a small wine bottle then tossed it to her. ¡°Since you want wine, won¡¯t this do?¡±


    As Mo Tiange took the wine bottle, she saw him taking out another bottle from his robe then opening it, looking extremely heroic. Watching him also made a heroic spirit gush inside her, thus she also pulled out the bottle stopper then made a toast to him. ¡°This is a salute to Senior Martial Brother Jiang for being reborn and for no longer being your past self.¡±


    Jiang Shanghang smiled. ¡°To us who escaped and survived, to our reunion after more than ten years, to this vast world and also to our beautiful futures.¡±


    Once he finished, the two of them simultaneously drained their respective bottles.


    After throwing away his bottle, Jiang Shanghang heaved a deep sigh and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been here for more than ten years, but I actually have no desire to go back to Kunwu at all. This ce is calm and peaceful. Although disputes sometimes ur and every day is hard, it¡¯s still better than Kunwu, where everyone¡¯s heart is unfathomable and every day is filled with calctions.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± Mo Tiange gazed into the distance. Before her eyes was a vast, boundless snond,pletely empty and uninhabited with only wild animals crying out here and there. She also wanted this kind of peaceful life. However, nowadays at Xuanqing School, she was faring very well in every aspect. She had a master, she had friends, she had a rtive¡ªfor her, these things were more important.

 Chapter 174: The Land of Hiding Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 174: The Land of Hiding Dragon</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Once they¡¯d had enough gazing at the scenery, Jiang Shanghang said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, did you know? This northernmost cial zone is actually an ocean.¡±


    Mo Tiange was surprised. ¡°An ocean?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Shanghang pointed north. ¡°There¡ªthe northern area of the cial zone.¡±


    Mo Tiange looked as far as her eyes could see, but she didn¡¯t see anything in particr.


    Jiang Shanghang leaped up then got onto his flying magic tool. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Upon seeing him being so enthusiastic, Mo Tiange also soared to the sky.


    Jiang Shanghang had already seen her flying in the air without the help of any flying magic tools. Now, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, you can actually fly at this speed?¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled. ¡°Of course not; Senior Martial Brother Jiang, take a look at my boots. They¡¯re a flying magic weapon.¡±


    Jiang Shanghang naturally noticed her boots were brimming with spiritual aura, but he wasn¡¯t sure what they were. Now that he heard what she said, he finally gave them a more careful look, feeling quite envious.


    A magic weapon in the form of boots was much handier than ordinary magic weapons and they were also effective in terms of magic power. However, boot flying magic weapons were extremely rare, so naturally, Jiang Shanghang would feel envious. Although he was now a disciple of Zhengfa Sect and was respected by others, he didn¡¯t have a master and was only an ordinary disciple¡ªhe naturally didn¡¯t have any magic weapons. He only had a pretty good magic tool.


    The two of them continued to fly north. They flew for probably half a day and sure enough, they started to hear rumbling noises. When they flew closer to the source of the noise, Mo Tiange finally saw a vast expanse of ocean in the endless cial zone.


    ¡°This is an ocean¡­¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± Jiang Shanghang hovered in midair as he gazed at the vast ocean. ¡°This is the Northernmost Ocean. It¡¯s vast and extends for thousands of miles. No one knows where it leads, and there are many demonic beasts inside it. There are countless rare treasures, but whether you can obtain them or not depends on your ability to take them.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mo Tiange turned her head and stared thoughtfully at him.


    Jiang Shanghang also turned towards her then smiled. ¡°It seems Junior Martial Brother Ye already understands what I mean. Yes, for the sake of my cultivation, I want to explore the Northernmost Ocean and look for spiritual objects to exchange for items I need for cultivation. I¡¯m telling Junior Martial Brother Ye this because I want to ask if Junior Martial Brother Ye¡¯s interested.¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t immediately answer. Instead, she shifted her gaze and surveyed the boundless ocean before her. In the northernmost region, both the vast snond and the ocean before her were extremely tranquil¡ªshe couldn¡¯t help but feel her mind broadening while here. She found it rather unbearable to let trivial cultivation world matters sully that tranquility.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang¡­ what kinds of treasures are here? What are the risks like?¡±


    Jiang Shanghang seemed a bit relieved to hear what she said. He then pointed at a certain faraway spot. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, do you see that pointed edge?¡±


    Mo Tiange looked in the direction he was pointing. It was a dagger-like iceberg about a thousand feet tall that tore apart a certain corner of the ocean.


    Jiang Shanghang said, ¡°That iceberg has a name known to us Zhengfa Sect disciples.¡±


    ¡°Name?¡±


    ¡°Yep. That¡¯s not an ordinary iceberg. For 10,000 years, it hasn¡¯t changed and hasn¡¯t drifted; it just towers there firmly. We call it the Land of Hiding Dragon.¡±


    ¡°The Land of Hiding Dragon¡­¡± Mo Tiange repeated, looking rather puzzled. The dragons were the strongest type of divine beast in the Middle Ages. The dragon race possessed innate divine magic and was once the race closest to the Gods. They could make clouds and bring the rain; they could swallow a river and vomit an ocean. Even a newborn dragon possessed strength equal to a Core Formation cultivator! When their cultivation reached the pinnacle, they would turn into winged dragons which could ascend to the heavens, go down to theherworld and travel all over the universe, so they were also the most elegant and unrestrained race.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang, are you saying¡­ dragons really exist?¡±


    Jiang Shanghang shook his head. ¡°We have no idea whether they really exist or not. However, this Land of Hiding Dragon has been a legend among Zhengfa Sect disciples for several thousand years. I too have gone there, and there¡¯s indeed spiritual breath inside, but no one knows whether it¡¯s a dragon or not.¡±


    ¡°Is it dangerous inside?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Danger and opportunity always exist together.¡± A fervent glint shed in Jiang Shanghang¡¯s eyes. He continued with a low voice, ¡°We once had a senior; he obtained a mysterious treasure inside and because of that, he was able to advance to the Core Formation realm in one go. However, some of the disciples who went inside came out severely injured, and some even lost their lives.¡± Noticing that she didn¡¯t say anything, he asked eagerly, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, are you not interested?¡±


    A faint smile emerged on Mo Tiange¡¯s face as she cast him a nce. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang, what about your broad-mindedness a moment ago?¡±


    Jiang Shanghang was stunned. An ashamed expression emerged on his face, but he still said with determination, ¡°I¡¯m no longer trapped by the past, but since I¡¯ve started on the path towards immortality, how can I possibly give up? If I can walk further down the road, I naturally won¡¯t give up on any chances to obtain the Dao and be an immortal!¡±


    Mo Tiange remained silent. The path towards immortality¡­ Countless broad-minded people had failed toprehend those four words, so how could Jiang Shanghang?


    She took a deep breath then said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang, if the benefits aren¡¯t great enough, I don¡¯t feel the need to face life-threatening dangers at all. What do you think?¡±


    Jiang Shanghang was dumbfounded, but upon recalling her current identity, he finally replied. He smiled and said, ¡°Us ordinary disciples aren¡¯t the only ones who want to go into the Land of Hiding Dragon to hunt for treasures; even elite disciples in my sect are also going after its treasures like a flock of ducks. So, Junior Martial Brother Ye, how can you say the benefits aren¡¯t great enough?¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Zhengfa Sect was also one of Celestial Pole¡¯s seven great cultivation groups. It was slightly weaker than Xuanqing School and Gujian Sect. That being the case¡­


    After seeing that Mo Tiange didn¡¯t seem too interested, Jiang Shanghang continued on: ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, don¡¯t underestimate the treasures inside. The Land of Hiding Dragon is a ce frequented by even the Nascent Soul cultivators of Zhengfa Sect. Furthermore, unless a disciple¡¯s in the Foundation Building realm or higher, they can¡¯t invite a cultivator outside of our sect to enter!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± What he said finally piqued her interest. Nascent Soul cultivators certainly wouldn¡¯t take interest in ordinary treasures. Since the treasures inside attracted even Nascent Soul cultivators, they must definitely be unique and extraordinary treasures.


    Seeing that Mo Tiange finally looked a bit interested, Jiang Shanghang promptly said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, if it was anyone else, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to talk about this. However, you¡¯re my old friend, you¡¯re reliable, and you also aren¡¯t weak, so I could safely ask you to be mypanion. You also don¡¯t have to worry too much. The dangers inside won¡¯t reach the point where the risk of mortality is higher than the survival chance. After I built my foundation, I¡¯ve gone there a few times and I¡¯ve alwayse back safely every time. As long as we¡¯re careful enough and make enough preparations, we won¡¯t encounter any mortal peril.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± After she heard what he said, Mo Tiange said rather intentionally, ¡°In that case, why¡¯s Senior Martial Brother Jiang trying so hard to get me toe? Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to go with your fellow disciples?¡±


    Jiang Shanghang had a bitter smile on his face as he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie to you¡ªin Zhengfa Sect, I¡¯m only an ordinary Foundation Building cultivator, and I¡¯m not too close to my fellow disciples, so when I went to the Land of Hiding Dragon with them, I was always in a disadvantageous position. As for the people I have rather good rtionships with, their abilities are all average. If Junior Martial Brother Ye goes with me, with your help, I¡¯ll be able to have some say in the group.¡±


    So that was why. Mo Tiange gave the matter some thought and felt what he said seemed true. Smaller groups usually existed in big cultivation groups; this was also the case in Xuanqing School.


    ¡°Then¡­ When does Senior Martial Brother Jiang n to go?¡±


    Jiang Shanghang was delighted to hear that she didn¡¯t reject his proposal. He said, ¡°This time, I came back to the tribe precisely because I wanted to prepare for a trip to the Land of Hiding Dragon. I¡¯ve long made an appointment with my fellow disciple; there are still ten days before we head off.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°It¡¯d be better if Senior Martial Brother Jiang tells me what I should know first.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing in particr,¡± Jiang Shanghang said, ¡°Regarding medicinal pills, magic tools and the like, I assume Junior Martial Brother Ye is already adequately prepared. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a small problem; to enter the Land of Hiding Dragon, we need secret medicine, but Junior Martial Brother Ye doesn¡¯t have to worry about this¡ªI¡¯ll prepare your portion for you.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Mo Tiange officially agreed. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go with Senior Martial Brother Jiang.¡±


    Jiang Shanghang beamed with delight. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, I¡¯ll definitely remember your willingness to help.¡±


    Mo Tiange waved her hand. ¡°This can¡¯t be considered help if I¡¯ll also benefit.¡±


    After the two of them finished talking, Mo Tiange once again watched the surrounding scenery for a while before heading back with Jiang Shanghang.


    Along the way, Jiang Shanghang gave her a rough exnation about the Land of Hiding Dragon.


    As it turned out, before Zhengfa Sect was founded, the shamans of the northernmost tribes already knew about the Land of Hiding Dragon. Each year, on the fifteenth day of the eighth month, they gathered there to offer sacrifices to the Gods. asionally, some people obtained fated chances inside, which allowed them to directly advance to the Foundation Building realm. However, at that point in time, it didn¡¯t have its current name.


    After Zhengfa Sect was founded, the people of the sect found out about its existence. The Nascent Soul Dao Ancestor who founded the sect first went to explore it and eventually returned after facing many dangers. The name Land of Hiding Dragon was passed on henceforth.


    The strange thing was¡­ numerous Zhengfa Sect disciples had gone into the Land of Hiding Dragon and obtained many treasures, but the treasures inside it never depleted.


    Once Mo Tiange heard that, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang, how can that be possible?¡±


    Jiang Shanghang said, ¡°Right. At first, I also had the same thoughts, but after I built my foundation, I discovered that the interior waspletely different every time I went into the Land of Hiding Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Completely different?¡± Mo Tiange was bewildered. ¡°What¡¯s the situation like inside?¡±


    ¡°Correct,pletely different,¡± Jiang Shanghang said, ¡°The Land of Hiding Dragon is situated underwater, so it¡¯s a world inside the ocean. However, every time we went inside, we always discovered that the terrain waspletely different from the previous time. Even the demonic beasts and the resources inside didn¡¯t have any simrities at all with the previously encountered ones.¡±


    ¡°Are there any traces of formations inside?¡±


    Jiang Shanghang shook his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°Well¡­ I couldn¡¯t find any, but even our Nascent Soul grandmaster couldn¡¯t find any either.¡±


    Mo Tiange looked pensive. ¡°So that means¡­ it¡¯s an existence which transcends the modern realm?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Jiang Shanghang nodded. ¡°Every year on the fifteenth of the eighth month, the tide in this Northernmost Ocean will rise and after that, the interior will changepletely.¡±


    ¡°So when the tide rises, we can¡¯t remain inside?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It¡¯s said that there was once somebody who couldn¡¯t get out when the tide rose. After one day, that person was never found. But¡­¡± At that point, Jiang Shanghang suddenly paused before continuing with hesitation: ¡°I once heard a senior martial brother saying in secret that the secondyer of the Land of Hiding Dragon only changed once every several hundred years.¡±


    ¡°The secondyer?¡± Mo Tiange frowned. ¡°Could it be that there are severalyers inside?¡±


    ¡°Correct; there are threeyers inside. The firstyer is open even to us Foundation Building and Aura Refining disciples. As for the second and the thirdyers, only Core Formation cultivators or higher can enter.¡±


    ¡°¡­ These are the rules your Zhengfa Sect has followed the past several thousand years?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Shanghang didn¡¯t try to hide the truth. ¡°These are the rules set up by our sect¡¯s founder. There were once people who vited it, and in the end, those Foundation Building cultivators entered the secondyer and never came out.¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned. It was actually so serious! She took some time to think then asked, ¡°Then what¡¯s on the secondyer? Did the Core Formation cultivators in your sect never say anything about it?¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t.¡± Jiang Shanghang shook his head then advised her: ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, our lives are important, so it¡¯s enough for us to go to the firstyer. If we¡¯re lucky, we can also obtain many precious treasures on the firstyer¡ªthere¡¯s no reason for us to take risks and go to the secondyer.¡±

 Chapter 175: Zhengfa Sect Disciples

    <h4>Chapter 175: Zhengfa Sect Disciples</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Once she returned to the Seal Tribe and parted with Jiang Shanghang, Mo Tiangeid a defense formation then entered the Virtual Sky World.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t really believe what Jiang Shanghang said. Although the dangers couldn¡¯t be considered grave, there were a lot of unique treasures inside, so the people of the sect definitely would regard the cave as a secret¡ªthey certainly wouldn¡¯t make it public to disciples of their own sect, let alone disciples from other cultivation groups.


    Nevertheless, she also didn¡¯t think Jiang Shanghang was harboring evil intentions. Back when they were still in Yunwu Sect, she only saved him in passing once, but he was willing to put himself in danger just to rescue her in return. Besides, he really despised Liu Yidao¡¯s strategy of abandoning Xu Jingzhi as a sacrifice. Even if he was an egoist, he wasn¡¯t a sinister kind of person. If he harbored ill intentions towards her, he certainly would¡¯ve been toozy to act like this toward her.


    To put it briefly, Jiang Shanghang¡¯s character couldn¡¯t be considered bad. He once did her a life-saving grace; this was the main reason Mo Tiange agreed to go with him. As for unique treasures or benefits, she wasn¡¯t really desperate to get her hands on them now. She already had too many things, so there was no need for her to be that greedy.


    With that thought in mind, Mo Tiange began preparing for her trip.


    Although Jiang Shanghang said she didn¡¯t need to prepare anything, Mo Tiange was the kind of person who would make preparations anyway. She always nned properly before making her move; that way, there would be fewer incidents and in extremely dangerous situations, her chances of survival would be bigger.


    From her Qiankun Bag, she took out the two stone puppets. Right after shemanded them with her thoughts, the two puppets immediately busied themselves.


    In her Virtual Sky World, the centermost area was upied by several small huts while outside the small huts was a dense bamboo forest. A small brook flowed through the bamboo forest, and the other side of the small brook was a wide expanse of medicinal field.


    After this Virtual Sky World recognized her as its master, it went through a rudimentary cleaning process, but theyout hadn¡¯t changed, so it was stillid out in the manner dictated by the previous master. After she called out the two stone sculpture puppets, they managed to cut down the bamboo forest in front of the small huts in just a short moment, leaving behind only half of the original forest situated behind the huts. Immediately afterward, shemanded the puppets to build several more huts on the newly cleared outnd using the cut bamboo.


    Once the stone sculpture puppets finished building all the huts, Mo Tiange walked towards thergest hut then opened her arms. Soon after, several formation discs flew out and arranged themselves in corresponding positions. She then made extremelyplicated hand seals with both hands and a beam of spiritual aura wasunched. The formation discs immediately lit up. Finally, she tossed out a formation g, thus setting the entire formation in motion.


    She then fumbled around in her Qiankun Bag, took out a Pill Furnace from within it and ced it at the centermost position. This Pill Furnace was about two feet squared and was covered by dense purple clouds. Enshrouded within the spiritual light was Zhong Muling¡¯s Purple Wooden Furnace.


    Upon taking out the Purple Wooden Furnace and making sure there weren¡¯t any problems with it, she used her divineprehension tomand the two stone sculpture puppets, which soon busied themselves with drawing water from the small brook into the bamboo huts.


    While the puppets worked, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t remain idle. She took out something from inside her robe¡ªit was the Sunstone given to her by Wanderer Ziwei!


    ording to Daoist Fangzheng, Sunstones could produce Sun Real Fire, which was the best fire to concoct medicinal pills and refine tools. When she skimmed through the Xuanji Formation Book the day before, she unexpectedly found a particr formation which waspatible with Sunstones. She wanted to prepare some high grade medicinal pills for her trip to the Land of Hiding Dragon, so she built a concocting room.


    She ced the Sunstone in her palm and took out a talisman brush from inside her robe with her other hand. After that, she used her divineprehension to force out a drop of blood essence out of her body. Using the talisman brush and her blood essence, she quickly drew veined patterns all over the Purple Wooden Furnace. These veined patterns lookedpletely absurd, but once they were drawn on the Purple Wooden Furnace, light flowed and flickered along them, making them seem like some kind of unique substance.


    Once she finished drawing, she stored the talisman brush then opened the Purple Wooden Furnace and put the Sunstone inside it. She then made a series ofplicated hand seals again, sealing the Sunstone at the bottom of the furnace.


    The moment she finished, a wave of exhaustion suddenly struck her. Blood essence formed the foundation for humans, so each drop of it was extremely precious. Although she was already a Foundation Building cultivator, losing a single drop still made her quite exhausted.


    It was only after she sat on the ground, took several medicinal pills and moved her spiritual aura along her microcosmic orbit several times that Mo Tiange finally felt a bit better. At this moment, the two stone sculpture puppets already finished putting the concocting room in order. The water from the small brook was drawn into the hut with bamboo pipes, flowing into the small pond inside the hut with pattering noises.


    After putting the stone sculpture puppets away, Mo Tiange took some time to ponder what kind of medicinal pills she would concoct this time. Curative medicinal pills were naturally a must. Medicinal pills with detoxifying or heart-calming effects were also necessary. In Ziwei¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cavest time, she was lucky that Daoist Fangzheng had several Heart-Calming Talismans on him; otherwise, she would¡¯ve really needed to expend some effort.


    By the time she finished concocting those medicinal pills, several days had passed. During this period of time, she had specifically told the maid assigned to her to not to disturb her unless there was something important because she wanted to concentrate on cultivating for several days.


    She also prepared some instruments for emergency formations. Timing was tight, so she also didn¡¯t have time to properly study the Xuanji Formation Book. However, her knowledge in formations was much more advanced than cultivators in the same realm as her, so she was shortly able to arrange several sets of formations, including the Four Symbols Hundred Flowers Formation. If thisplex formation was properly deployed, she could still have the power to fight even if she ran into a demonic beast in the fifth rank or higher.


    In thest few days before they departed, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t do anything. She just meditated with her eyes closed and regted her breath, devoted to reaching her best possible state.


    Ten dayster, she exited the Virtual Sky World, removed the formation sheid inside the ice house then left.


    Jiang Shanghang was already waiting for her outside. When he saw hering out of the house, he revealed a wide smile and said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye really keeps her word¡ªten days mean ten days.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded with a smile on her face. ¡°Since I made a promise to Senior Martial Brother Jiang, why would I break that promise?¡±


    At that time, the two of them suddenly looked up. They saw several Flight Lights across the sky finally disappearing to the north.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye,¡± Jiang Shanghang said, ¡°It seems they¡¯re already on their way. We better take off too.¡±


    The people Jiang Shanghang was talking about were the fellow disciples he made an appointment with. Mo Tiange nodded and at once, the two of them also turned into two Flight Lights, using their respective methods in a sh.


    After flying for probably half a day, the two of them once again arrived at the Northernmost Ocean they visited several days ago.


    From a distance, Mo Tiange could see several Foundation Building cultivators hovering high above the coast. There were both men and women in that group, and based on their clothes, they were all disciples of Zhengfa Sect.


    Jiang Shanghang immediately led Mo Tiange towards them.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brothers, Senior Martial Sisters, please forgive me for beingte.¡± Jiang Shanghang greeted them with a smile while cupping his hands as a salutation.


    Upon seeing him like that, Mo Tiange felt his current conduct and method of handling things were indeed miles apart from how he was before.


    The Zhengfa Sect disciples also returned his greeting. There was only one person who didn¡¯t move at all; it was like he was too proud and felt it was beneath him to return the greeting.


    Jiang Shanghang naturally noticed that person¡¯s behavior too, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He just turned towards the other disciples to introduce Mo Tiange. ¡°This is Junior Martial Sister Ye of Xuanqing School, Ye Xiaotian, an old friend of mine. Junior Martial Sister Ye¡¯s cultivation is outstanding, so I intentionally invited her toe with us.¡±


    Mo Tiange, who had deliberately donned Xuanqing School¡¯s Daoist robes today, cupped her hands towards them in a way that was neither humble nor arrogant. ¡°I¡¯m Ye Xiaotian. Greetings to Fellow Daoists from Zhengfa Sect.¡±


    Upon hearing Jiang Shanghang¡¯s introduction, the cultivators from Zhengfa Sect nced at Mo Tiange. Awe shed across the male cultivators¡¯ gazes, but the two female cultivators, on the other hand, looked at her with caution. Nheless, everyone returned her greeting.


    Xuanqing School¡¯s power was immense nowadays. It also had the capacity to surpass Tiangdao Sect, the number one cultivation group in the Celestial Pole. Even though Zhengfa Sect was located in the northernmost region, they didn¡¯t dare to slight Xuanqing School disciples. Even that proud male cultivator also looked at her and eventually raised and cupped his hand to return her greeting.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brothers, Senior Martial Sisters.¡± Seeing that they didn¡¯t look unhappy, Jiang Shanghang smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t mind me taking the liberty to invite Junior Martial Sister Ye, right?¡±


    None of them answered; instead, they looked at the proud male cultivator. The male cultivator was watching Mo Tiange, but when he heard what Jiang Shanghang said, his gaze shifted to Jiang Shanghang though he immediately withdrew it. ¡°Since she¡¯s a junior martial sister from Xuanqing School, let¡¯s allow her to go with us.¡±


    After hearing the man¡¯s concession, Jiang Shanghang finally sighed with relief. He then cupped his hands towards the man. ¡°Many thanks to Senior Martial Brother Ren.¡±


    The man didn¡¯t answer and just stood there motionlessly.


    Jiang Shanghang didn¡¯t care. He just turned towards Mo Tiange and said, ¡°Junior Martial Sister Ye,e, I¡¯ll introduce you to my fellow disciples.¡± Calling her ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye¡± in front of others would indeed be odd, so he just changed the way he addressed her.


    There were six men and two women in front of them. The one with the highest cultivation level was the proud man; he was already in thete stage of the Foundation Building realm. The two other male cultivators were in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm while the rest of the group, including Jiang Shanghang, were in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm.


    Jiang Shanghang introduced them to her one by one. ¡°This is Senior Martial Brother Lu, Lu Rongsheng; Senior Martial Brother Xiang, Xiang Zhiyang; Senior Martial Brother Qiu, Qiu Zhiming; Junior Martial Brother Tang, Tang Fang; Junior Martial Brother Yu, Yu Xiaoran.¡± He then moved to the two female cultivators. ¡°These are Senior Martial Sister Ai, Ai Xian, and Senior Martial Sister Xia, Xia Houyuan.¡±


    Mo Tiange once again saluted them. Among these people, only Lu Rongsheng and Xiang Zhiyang were in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm while the rest were in the early stage. The male cultivators clearly treated her withparably more enthusiasm. The two female cultivators, however, were neither warm nor cold towards her, causing her to feel rather baffled.


    Thest was the proud man, who had the highest cultivation level among them. It was unclear whether Jiang Shanghang put himst because he was being prudent or if there was some other deeper meaning. He said, ¡°This is our leader on this trip, Senior Martial Brother Ren¡ªRen Yufeng. Senior Martial Brother Ren is the inner disciple of Martial Uncle Buqi. His cultivation level is high and his skills are also outstanding.¡±


    Jiang Shanghang was saying all that, but his tone sounded indifferent.


    ¡°Greetings to Senior Martial Brother Ren,¡± Mo Tiange said while cupping her hands at him. Since she addressed Jiang Shanghang as senior martial brother, she naturally had to address this man as senior martial brother too, but between cultivation groups on amicable terms, the disciples indeed addressed each other with senior or junior martial brother or sister.


    Ren Yufeng returned her salute and this time, he finally spoke. ¡°Junior Martial Sister Ye is really young and promising. I think¡­ you must¡¯ve not reached eighty years old yet, right?¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled, not denying his words. She still looked the same as she did when she was twenty years old. ording to the lifespans of Foundation Building cultivators, if she wasn¡¯t eighty years old yet, her current appearance would be her normal appearance and not the result of taking Look-Preserving Pills. Although Look-Preserving Pills could preserve one¡¯s youthful appearance, experienced cultivators could most likely see clues that one had taken the pills. Generally, because people who took the pills were old, their behavior and actions would naturally reveal their true age.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Ren¡¯s too polite. I¡¯m just lucky.¡±


    ¡°Lucky?¡± Ren Yufeng chuckled then said with meaning, ¡°If being lucky allows people to make realm-breakthroughs, wouldn¡¯t this world be full of high level cultivators?¡±


    His words sounded a bit strange, so instead of answering, Mo Tiange only smiled.


    Ren Yufeng swept his gaze over the group then said, ¡°Good friends, everyone¡¯s already here, so we can start now.¡±


    No one objected. The group of ten summoned their respective magic tools then flew towards the gigantic iceberg together.


    Mo Tiange and Jiang Shanghang flew at the rear. After a moment of thought, Mo Tiange secretly transmitted her voice to Jiang Shanghang: ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang, why are they acting so strange? Those senior martial sisters of yours seemed rather reluctant to wee me.¡±


    An odd smile appeared on Jiang Shanghang¡¯s face. He also used secret voice transmission to reply to her. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, you¡¯ve probably pretended to be a man for so long that you forgot you¡¯re a woman, right? It¡¯s normal that the two senior martial sisters don¡¯t like you. After all, women can never bear to see others looking prettier than themselves!¡±

 Chapter 176: Within the Iceberg

    <h4>Chapter 176: Within the Iceberg</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mo Tiange was dumbfounded by his answer. ¡°This¡­¡±


    Jiang Shanghang grinned and said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, you¡¯ve been in Kunwu for a long time and have seen a lot of beautiful women in the cultivation world, so you didn¡¯t think much of yourself. However, we¡¯re in the northernmost region¡ªhaven¡¯t you realized that my two senior martial sisters look pretty average?¡±


    Upon hearing his question, Mo Tiange lifted her gaze to look ahead. ording to their identities as cultivators, Ai Xian and Xia Houyuan indeed looked too mediocre.


    ¡°There are rarely any beautiful women in the northernmost area. When I first arrived here, I also wasn¡¯t ustomed to this. Back then, I didn¡¯t have any particr thoughts about Junior Martial Brother Ye, but after we met again, I finally realized that I missed out on a beauty before!¡± Jiang Shanghang said jokingly.


    Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t ustomed to this kind of joke, so she said helplessly, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang, don¡¯t tease me; my skin¡¯s thin.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Upon seeing that she really did look ufortable, Jiang Shanghang dropped the subject. ¡°Sorry, Junior Martial Brother Ye. I shouldn¡¯t have thrown such a flippant joke at you.¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m just not used to this kind of joke; Senior Martial Brother Jiang doesn¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Jiang Shanghang thought for a moment then proceeded to console her, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, you don¡¯t need to worry. Those senior martial brothers are used to seeing female disciples in the sect every day, so they¡¯re just a bit curious about you. As for the two senior martial sisters, even if they don¡¯t like you, you¡¯re a Xuanqing School disciple after all, so they won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I know.¡± In general, cultivators were always rational. Besides, she really wasn¡¯t a peerless beauty who was so beautiful that others would go mad with envy. However, the current situation really made her feel torn betweenughter and tears. As it turned out, one¡¯s appearance required others to act as a foil. When she was in Kunwu, only Bai Yanfei showed interest in her, and that was because she suited his requirements. When she arrived in the northernmost area, however, she finally realized she could also be considered a beauty.


    She sized up her temporary teammates again. The two men surnamed Lu and Xiang were slightly older than the rest; they seemed to be in their forties while the others looked around twenty to thirty years old. Nevertheless, in the end, they were cultivators from cultivation groups, sopared to individual cultivators, they were a lot younger. However, their appearances were quite average, so they indeed fell short of Kunwu¡¯s cultivators who were mainly good-looking¡ªMo Tiange cast a nce at Jiang Shanghang, sensing an urge to tease him. With these people as his foils, Jiang Shanghang also looked much more handsome.


    The group of ten flew for a long time, but the iceberg remained far away in the horizon.


    Mo Tiange furrowed her brows then she asked Jiang Shanghang: ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang, it didn¡¯t seem that far when we looked before!¡±


    Jiang Shanghang exined, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, maybe you¡¯re not aware of this, but in the northernmost area, all of this is the cial zone¡ªit¡¯s just a vast expanse of white, so we might perceive depth incorrectly when we look at it. This Land of Hiding Dragon is, in fact, several thousand miles away.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Several thousand miles away¡­ Foundation Building cultivators indeed had to fly for a long time to cross that distance.


    They continued to fly for some more time before the iceberg gradually got closer. By the time it was right before her eyes, Mo Tiange finally realized that the magnificence of this iceberg didn¡¯t lose out to the mountains in Kunwu.


    The magnificence of Kunwuy in its vast mountains features. Its mountains stretched for thousands of miles, but each was connected to each other. Every part of it had different scenery; some parts of it were precipitous and bizarre, and others were elegant and serene. The iceberg before her, however, towered by itself alone. Several thousand feet of icy peaks was alone and quiet. It was as if it stood alone, watching the Northernmost Ocean, watching the icebergs around it drifting, and watching the transformation of the world, while itself stood here, isted from the world for eternity¡ªit was a kind of lone, aloof beauty.


    Jiang Shanghang gazed at the mountain and said, ¡°In the legends of the northernmost people, this iceberg has always been here. Other icebergs have melted, disappeared, drifted¡ªonly this one has remained like this from the very beginning of time.¡±


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it melt?¡± Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but ask. Under the sun, each of its icy peaks was pure, translucent, and sparkled with a brilliant light, presenting a magnificently beautiful sight to behold.


    ¡°No one knows.¡± The person who replied to her was unexpectedly Ren Yufeng. His cultivation level was the highest among them and he was their leader, so he was now standing ahead of everyone. ¡°This is how the Land of Hiding Dragon is; even Nascent Soul grandmasters aren¡¯t able toe up with an answer to that question. Maybe we¡¯ll only get an exnation when someone bes a Deification cultivator.¡±


    Once he finished talking, he briefly swept his gaze over the group. ¡°Junior Martial Brothers and Sisters, are you all ready? If you are, we can enter now.¡±


    Mo Tiange looked at Jiang Shanghang. Before this trip, Jiang Shanghang said they¡¯d need some special things but he¡¯d prepare her share.


    At that moment, Jiang Shanghang took out a small pouch the size of his palm and gave it to her. ¡°Junior Martial¡­ Sister Ye, these are Bubble Fruits. Right after you eat them, your body will form a waterproof enchantment which canst for a day. There are about a dozen inside; those should be enough.¡±


    Bubble Fruit? What¡­ a childish name. Mo Tiange epted the small pouch and examined the fruit. She then took out a plum-like fruit and took a bite¡ª en, the taste isn¡¯t bad. It¡¯s a bit sweet.


    Jiang Shanghang also ate one while whispering to her, ¡°This fruit¡¯s specific to the northernmost cial zone, and they¡¯re often fed to children.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± In their silence, Ren Yufeng already led them to dive into the water.


    Mo Tiange noticed they didn¡¯t use their spiritual aura or form protective barriers. However, once they were underwater, their body automatically formed a waterproof enchantment¡ªthese Bubble Fruits really did live up to their names¡­


    After they dove for about several dozen feet, everyone suddenly stopped. Ren Yufeng took out a jade talisman, murmured a set of unknown incantations, and shot several beams of spiritual aura towards the ice. For a moment, there seemed to be a current in the water around the surface of the ice. Then, a ck cave opening gradually appeared on the surface of the ice, which was smooth a moment ago.


    This was an extremely sophisticated restriction. Despite Mo Tiange¡¯s knowledge in formations, she couldn¡¯t see any traces of its existence before; apparently, the Nascent Soul grandmasters of Zhengfa Sect also attached great importance to this ce. But since that was the case, Mo Tiange was even more puzzled. Since this was a very important ce to Zhengfa Sect, why would they have invited a disciple from another sect like her? Jiang Shanghang trusted her, but why did the others have no objections at all?


    She didn¡¯t have time to think about it more thoroughly because Ren Yufeng turned around and looked at them. Underwater, his voice sounded rather different. ¡°Junior Martial Brothers and Sisters, we¡¯re going to enter now, so be careful!¡±


    Everyone cupped their hands and voiced their agreement. All of them had solemn expressions on their faces.


    At that moment, Mo Tiange actually had the slight urge tough. This was her first time seeing such a scene. There were so many Foundation Building cultivators, and everyone had to speak with bubbles; this was indeed¡­ amusing.


    With Ren Yufeng¡¯s lead, the ten of them slowly entered through the ck cave opening. Mo Tiange followed behind the others, but Jiang Shanghang deliberately let her walk in front of him.


    Right after they passed through the cave opening, the scenery in front of them changed and warmth suddenly returned to their bodies. In the depths of the Northernmost Ocean, there was only water and ice. Inside this iceberg, however, it was unexpectedly filled with the light blue color of the ocean. There were lush water nts, fish that swam around in groups, and dots of refracted light¡ªit looked just like a warm ocean!


    When Mo Tiange looked up, it seemed that the water¡¯s surface and sunshine weren¡¯t far away. A group of small, silver-colored fish the size of a finger swam over. Among the light refractions in the water, their silvery white scales sparkled with a silvery light, creating an extremely beautiful sight.


    She was a bit fascinated with this scene that she even stretched out her hand, wanting to caress the small silver fish. However, behind her, Jiang Shanghang¡¯s expression changed. A sword appeared in his hand, and he immediately rushed to kill that shoal of fish.


    Mo Tiange was shocked. She turned around to look at the others but realized everyone had the same expression as Jiang Shanghang and had taken out their magic tools.


    No matter how stupid she was, she also ought to know there must be something wrong with those small silver fish. At once, she swung her Shuttle of Flying Apsara, causing golden rays to shoot forward¡ªbut underwater, the strength of her attacks wasn¡¯t as strong as she wanted and was obviously much slower.


    Realizing this dilemma, Mo Tiange pondered inwardly. These Zhengfa Sect disciples came here all year round, so they could move without any hindrances at all. She, on the other hand, was hindered by the water, so her strength was significantly decreased. This situation was very unfavorable for her¡­


    The ten Foundation Building cultivators attacked together, and the shoal of fish was soonpletely exterminated. Mo Tiange took advantage of the moment everyone was busy fighting and whispered to Jiang Shanghang: ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang, these tiny fish only have a bit of spiritual aura. They¡¯re not demonic beasts at all, so why¡­¡±


    Jiang Shanghang put away his sword then exined, ¡°Junior Martial Sister Ye, these fish indeed aren¡¯t demonic beasts, but they have strange teeth. If they run into us, they¡¯ll want to bite us¡ªtheir bites can break even the protective barriers on our bodies.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Mo Tiange was astounded. This was her first time hearing about beasts that weren¡¯t demonic beasts being able to injure cultivators. Indeed, this world was vast; extraordinary things were everywhere.


    Subsequently, the seemingly harmless water nts were also able to sprout tentacles which tried to coil around them, and even the shrubbery had a gigantic mouth that tried to swallow them.


    After only about two hours since they entered the iceberg, they went through several consecutive battles. Now, Mo Tiange finally understood what Jiang Shanghang meant.


    Facing these peculiar creatures, they had to constantly remain vignt because seemingly harmless things might try to take their lives. All in all, this ce was beset with dangers because there were many small things that they might not even notice but were actually dangerous creatures. However, if they were always on the alert, it wasn¡¯t hard to kill these seemingly harmless things.


    By the time they finished killing a bunch of jellyfish, they already reached an enormous, crimson coral reef that glittered brightly. Mo Tiange could see that the coral was brimming with spiritual aura, so they could also be considered treasures.


    At that moment, their leader, Ren Yufeng, stopped then turned towards them. ¡°Junior Martial Brothers and Sisters, these Red me Corals are also rare objects, so we should take as many as we can. However, there must be dangerous small things floating among them; you must be careful.¡±


    Everyone nodded and answered with ¡°yes.¡± Soon afterward, everyone split up, looking for a piece that suited their taste.


    Jiang Shanghang pulled Mo Tiange to the side then said, ¡°Junior Martial Sister Ye, these Red me Corals are at least a thousand years old, so we should take some back with us. That way, even if we don¡¯t get anythingter on, this trip still wouldn¡¯t be in vain.¡±


    Corals were only used in a few unusual pill recipes while their usage in refining tools was basically unheard of, so they weren¡¯t really precious. But in any case, they were thousands of years old spiritual objects rarely found in this world, so she¡¯d better take some; maybe they coulde in handy one day.


    Jiang Shanghang, who already took out his flying sword, cautiously cut off a piece of coral. Mo Tiange followed his example. She took out her own flying sword and cautiously cut off a piece for herself. Upon confirming that it wasn¡¯t dangerous, she finally put it into her Qiankun Bag.


    Mo Tiange stopped after taking a few pieces. She wasn¡¯t greedy, and Ren Yufeng said there might be some dangers within these corals¡ªtaking risks for something that wasn¡¯t very precious wasn¡¯t worth it.


    A whileter, Ren Yufeng also spoke. ¡°That¡¯ll do, everyone can stop; don¡¯t pick too many. It¡¯s not worth it if get ourselves into danger just for these.¡±


    After he spoke, the Zhengfa Sect disciples obediently stopped, stored their harvests then moved towards him.


    Everyone was already gathered around him, but Ren Yufeng didn¡¯t show any intention of moving on. Instead, he swept his gaze over everyone, looking extremely solemn. In the end, his gaze fell on Mo Tiange, but the one he spoke to was Jiang Shanghang. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Jiang, have you told Junior Martial Sister Ye about the purpose of our trip?¡±

 Chapter 177: The Real Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 177: The Real Purpose</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Upon hearing what he said, a slight wrinkle emerged on Mo Tiange¡¯s brows. Sure enough, there was indeed something Jiang Shanghang hadn¡¯t told her yet!


    Jiang Shanghang took a quick nce at her then said to Ren Yufeng, ¡°I still haven¡¯t told her in detail.¡±


    Ren Yufeng said, ¡°Then it¡¯s time for you to tell her.¡±


    Mo Tiange shifted her eyes at Jiang Shanghang, awaiting his exnation. Although she had long expected the matter to not be so simple, she still felt unhappy now that the matter wasid in front of her.


    Confronted with her gaze, Jiang Shanghang cleared his throat then said rather uneasily, ¡°Junior Martial¡­ Sister Ye, don¡¯t get mad yet. I didn¡¯t tell you before because this matter is very important. However, everything I promised you before is still in effect. The only reason I didn¡¯t tell you was because it wasn¡¯t convenient for me to do so before.¡±


    Mo Tiange simply smirked but said nothing. She had long guessed it, so she wasn¡¯t really angry, but if she let this pass too easily, people would think she was a doormat.


    Seeing Jiang Shanghang¡¯s conflicted expression, Ren Yufeng interrupted: ¡°Let me speak.¡±


    Jiang Shanghang looked at him. He hesitated for a moment but in the end, heplied and stepped back.


    Mo Tiange watched them coldly. Judging by how arrogant Ren Yufeng¡¯s behavior was before, how could Jiang Shanghang possibly dare to object in front of him? Apparently, what Jiang Shanghang said to her before was true. He was only an ordinary disciple, so in front of his fellow disciples, he was in a vulnerable position.


    While facing Mo Tiange, Ren Yufeng withdrew his previous arrogance and said sternly, ¡°Junior Martial Sister Ye, in short, I can let you leave if you disagree with what we¡¯re doing. However, you have to pledge an oath on your Inner Demon that you¡¯ll never tell this to anyone else!¡±


    Mo Tiange wrinkled her brows slightly. What was such a big deal?


    She said indifferently, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Ren just needs to say it outright. Would it matter whether I agreed or not? Your fellow disciples are all here; if you wanted to deal with me, that would be very easy for you.¡±


    Her words choked Ren Yufeng up, and even Jiang Shanghang looked away. They were indeed thinking the same thing. In any case, she was by herself; if she disagreed, they wouldn¡¯t have any problems in coercing her by force. However, having thatid bare by Mo Tiange still made their faces heat up. After all, bullying a single woman wasn¡¯t something to be proud of.


    Nevertheless, that Ren Yufeng¡¯s skin was thick enough, so he soon regained hisposure and said, ¡°Junior Martial Sister Ye, do you think the elders in our sect would permit us to tell others about the Land of Hiding Dragon, a ce where we often find treasures?¡±


    When Mo Tiange heard that, she cast a nce at Jiang Shanghang. ¡°So that means¡­ everything Senior Martial Brother Jiang told me before was a lie?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Jiang Shanghang hastily refuted. ¡°The Land of Hiding Dragon is indeed a ce where we can often find treasures. Aside from it being our sect¡¯s secret, everything else I said was true.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mo Tiange turned towards Ren Yufeng. ¡°Then what does Senior Martial Brother Ren mean?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll start from thest time we entered the Land of Hiding Dragon.¡± Ren Yufeng stared sharply at Mo Tiange as if he was watching to see whether or not she had an unfavorable expression. He continued on slowly, ¡°Three months ago, Junior Martial Brother Xiang, Junior Martial Brother Tang, Junior Martial Brother Jiang and I went into the Land of Hiding Dragon together and found a secret ce inside. Unfortunately, the four of us didn¡¯t have enough strength, so we had no choice but toe back empty-handed. Several months after that, we tried to get people we could trust toe here and look for treasures with us.¡±


    ¡°¡­ So how is this rted to me?¡± Mo Tiange was baffled. ¡°Your fellow disciples ought to be more trustworthy than an outsider like me¡ªif you¡¯re looking forrades, you should be looking from among your fellow disciples!¡±


    ¡°We have to first talk about what¡¯s going on with the secret ce,¡± Ren Yufeng said, ¡°Last time, we identally entered the secret ce and as a result, we immediately ran into a fifth rank demonic beast. That wasn¡¯t really the problem¡ªalthough a fifth rank demonic beast is equivalent to a Core Formation cultivator, it wasn¡¯t like the four of us weren¡¯t strong enough to fight it¡ªthe problem was that the demonic beast possessed an extremely strong resistance against water and ice element magic! Presumably, Junior Martial Sister Ye¡¯s not aware of this, but ever since Zhengfa Sect was established in this northernmost cial zone, all our disciples practice water or ice element cultivation techniques; even our magic tools are ice or water element magic tools. Therefore, we were inevitably defeated and had to escape.¡±


    ¡°So you wanted to find a cultivator who was a disciple of another sect to fight that demonic beast?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± After seeing that there were no visible changes in her expression, Ren Yufeng finally felt a slight sense of relief. He said frankly, ¡°Unfortunately, our Zhengfa Sect¡¯s situated in the northernmost region, so outsiders rarelye here. Even if foreign cultivatorse here, their cultivation levels usually aren¡¯t high enough or they¡¯re unreliable, so we certainly don¡¯t want them. Prior to this, I even thought of going to Kunwu to find suitable candidates.¡±


    Mo Tiange remained silent. If what they said was true, it also wasn¡¯t impossible for her to take on this matter.


    ¡°When Junior Martial Sister Ye arrived in our northernmost region, Junior Martial Brother Jiang thought of inviting you, so he sent for me, asking whether it was feasible. Because he guaranteed that you were a trustworthy person, I agreed.¡±


    So that meant¡­ Jiang Shanghang had nned this from the beginning! Once this conclusion emerged in her mind, Mo Tiange once again expressionlessly nced at him. Even though this matter wasn¡¯t really grave, she still felt displeased. She didn¡¯t mind him doing things for his own benefit, but pulling her into something without her permission was a whole ¡®nother matter.


    Jiang Shanghang was a bit embarrassed. He looked as if he wanted to exin, but in the end, he dropped the matter.


    ¡°Fine. Senior Martial Brother Ren better tell me what I should watch out for first. Also, what should I do and what will I gain in the end?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± A smile finally appeared on Ren Yufeng¡¯s face now that Mo Tiange agreed to participate. ¡°The first thing I wanted to talk to Junior Martial Sister Ye about was the level of danger there¡ªit isn¡¯t any different from the firstyer of this Land of Hiding Dragon except that there¡¯s a fifth rank demonic beast guarding the door there. Although a fifth rank demonic beast is equivalent to a Core Formation cultivator, it¡¯s not a Core Formation cultivator in the end; its intelligence is inferior to a human¡¯s. I¡¯ve long thought of a solution of dealing with that demonic beast. What Junior Martial Sister Ye needs to do is attack it ording to my instructions. Furthermore, since Junior Martial Sister Ye is ourpanion now, you¡¯ll naturally get your share of treasures. As for how much you get, it depends how much you contribute to this trip.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. She could ept these conditions, but¡ª


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Ren, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you guys, but I¡¯m alone in this trip after all, so I¡¯m indeed¡­¡± She paused and swept her eyes at everyone.


    Ren Yufeng understood her meaning so he asked, ¡°Junior Martial Sister Ye, if you have any requests, you only need to say it. If it¡¯s within the realm of possibility, I¡¯ll definitely agree.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Mo Tiange epted bluntly. ¡°I want Senior Martial Brother Ren to vow that this trip won¡¯t hurt me and that you¡¯ll definitely let me leave safely after this trip¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ren Yufeng was silent. He naturally understood what Mo Tiange meant by asking him to swear. He just asked Mo Tiange to make a Heart Demon¡¯s Oath if she didn¡¯t want to participate, so Mo Tiange was just asking him to do the same thing now.


    He clenched his teeth then said heavily, ¡°Alright!¡±


    Upon hearing him agreeing to Mo Tiange¡¯s request, the Zhengfa Sect female disciple beside him, Ai Xian, called out, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Ren, how could this be?¡±


    Ren Yufeng nced at her and said indifferently, ¡°Junior Martial Sister Ye¡¯s request isn¡¯t unreasonable. Besides, if I don¡¯t n on going back on my word, the oue would be the same whether I pledge an oath or not.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Ren¡¯s really heroic, you¡¯ve really made me feel ashamed.¡± Despite saying this, she didn¡¯t take back her request. The other party had nine people while she was on her own; who knew whether or not they¡¯d give her some share of the profitster or try to rob her of the treasures she had? Although Jiang Shanghang and her were rather familiar with each other and he most likely wouldn¡¯t hurt her, he didn¡¯t have a high status, so everything would still depend on what Ren Yufeng thought. Ren Yufeng, whose status was the highest in the group, was only the inner disciple of a Core Formation cultivator. Presumably, he didn¡¯t have a magic weapon or the like or even if he did, it certainly wouldn¡¯t be a high grade one¡ªit wasn¡¯t impossible that he¡¯d have greedy thoughtster.


    ¡°I, Ren Yufeng, promise on my Inner Demon that Junior Martial Sister Ye, Ye Xiaotian, won¡¯t be hurt on this trip. I will control my fellow disciples and allow Junior Martial Sister Ye to leave safely after the trip is over.¡± Once he finished, he opened his eyes and looked at Mo Tiange. ¡°Is that enough?¡±


    Now that Ren Yufeng had indeed made a Heart Demon¡¯s Oath, Mo Tiange immediately said with a smile, ¡°That being the case, Senior Martial Brother Ren may continue; I have no other questions.¡±


    Everyone finally sighed with relief when they heard what Mo Tiange said.


    Ren Yufeng said, ¡°Alright, since Junior Martial Sister Ye doesn¡¯t have any objections, we can start making preparations now. Presumably, everyone already knows what to prepare¡ªyou may start moving!¡±


    Right after he finished, everyone immediately busied themselves with their respective tasks.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know what they wanted to do, but she saw Jiang Shanghanging towards her. He said, ¡°Junior Martial Sister Ye, this is Zhengfa Sect¡¯s Cold Ice Protective Talisman. Of the five elements, that fifth rank demonic beast is affiliated with the water element, so you¡¯ll be a bit safer having this on your body.¡±


    Mo Tiange epted it then said faintly, ¡°Thank you for the consideration, Senior Martial Brother Jiang.¡±


    She was neither cold nor warm. There was no anger in her voice, but there also wasn¡¯t the slightest intention of forgiveness. Jiang Shanghang had a belly full of words he wanted to say, but he had no other choice and could only turn back and proceed withpleting his own task.


    Aside from Mo Tiange, all Zhengfa Sect cultivators were acting under Ren Yufeng¡¯smand. Each of them chose a position thenid out spirit stones around their bodies. They were apparently preparing a kind of formation.


    With Mo Tiange¡¯s proficiency in formations, she guessed that they wanted toy a Defense-Strengthening Formation with a single nce. However, she didn¡¯t understand why they¡¯dy a formation here.


    Before long, the Defense-Strengthening Formation wasid. Ren Yufeng called out, ¡°Junior Martial Sister Ye, pleasee here.¡±


    At that moment, everyone aside from Ren Yufeng and Xiang Zhiyang walked towards the center of the formation, so Mo Tiange followed after them.


    After seeing that everyone had entered the formation, Ren Yufeng said, ¡°Senior Martial Brothers, Senior Martial Sisters, you¡¯ll stay inside the formation. Later, Junior Martial Brother Xiang and I will draw the fifth rank Water Carp Beast here and at that time, you can activate the formation. You must hold on! Junior Martial Sister Ye, you don¡¯t need to worry about anything because we¡¯ll definitely protect you; you only need to focus on attacking it with powerful magic tools and spells.¡±


    The Zhengfa Sect disciples nodded, and Mo Tiange also conveyed her agreement. She hoped Ren Yufang would abide by his word. If he did, she would indeed have the easiest time among them all.


    Right now, the other seven people aside from Mo Tiange went to stand in their respective positions. Their positions formed the Big Dipper constetion with Lu Rongsheng, whose cultivation level was the highest among them, upying the frontmost position, presiding over the formation. As for Mo Tiange, she stood at the centermost position, falling precisely under the protection of the formation.


    Ren Yufeng and Xiang Zhiyang went to God knew where, but ording to Mo Tiange¡¯s estimates, the eight of them were left there because this was a way of dealing with that fifth rank beast, but it was probably also because they needed a particr technique to open up ess to the secret ce and those two didn¡¯t want the eight of them to see the technique.


    After a while, Lu Rongsheng shouted, ¡°It¡¯sing!¡±


    The seven people immediately took out their magic tools and started gathering spiritual aura. By the time their magic tools were full of spiritual aura, Lu Rongsheng shouted, ¡°Activate the formation!¡±


    The seven people simultaneously lifted their magic tools, shooting seven beams of spiritual aura to seven Eyes of Formation at the same time. Beams of spiritual aura soared to the sky, but all of them were blue¡ªall Zhengfa Sect cultivators practiced water element cultivation techniques, so the color of their spiritual aura was naturally blue.


    Seven beams of spiritual aura converged into one above the formation and formed a protective barrier, firmly protecting the eight people inside the formation.


    Mo Tiange also took out several magic weapons and magic tools and made proper preparations. Her divine sense was stronger than Lu Rongsheng¡¯s; although she wasn¡¯t as good as Zhengfa Sect cultivators underwater, who were just like fish in the water, she¡¯d long sensed Ren Yufeng and Xiang Zhiyang returning. Now the formation had been set in motion, and the breath of that fifth rank beast had spread and hit them right in their faces.

 Chapter 178: The Water Carp Beast

    <h4>Chapter 178: The Water Carp Beast</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This wasn¡¯t Mo Tiange¡¯s first time fighting a fifth rank demonic beast, but this was indeed her first time fighting underwater.


    From a distance, Ren Yufeng and Xiang Zhiyang were making a mad dash over. It was unclear what kind of fleeing technique they used, but their speed was unexpectedly faster now than when they were onnd. Presumably, Zhengfa Sect cultivators were good at water element magic, so using Fleeing Water Technique underwater was perfect for them.


    While the two people continued to run over, they shouted, ¡°Formation!¡±


    Lu Rongsheng immediately brandished his wooden sword and shouted, ¡°Open the formation!¡±


    The seven of them simultaneously cast their spells. Glittering rays emerged on the surface of the protective barrier, forming a small gap which allowed Ren Yufeng and Xiang Zhiyang to fly into the formation.


    Lu Rongsheng shouted again, ¡°Close the formation!¡±


    The small gap emitted a spiritual light and in a sh, the gap disappeared.


    Right after the protective barrier closed, the breath of the Water Carp Beast violently surged towards them. For a moment, the ten people inside the protective barrier were all pale.


    Although they had long pondered how to deal with this demonic beast, its rank was still equal to the Core Formation realm; as Foundation Building cultivators, they still had a hard time maintaining theirposure when faced with its gushing, formidable momentum.


    Ren Yufeng shouted, ¡°Junior Martial Brothers, stay calm! Our Seven Stars Vanishing Formation will definitely be able to block it!¡±


    By the time he finished speaking, the Water Carp Beast already spotted them. Demonic beasts typically relied more on their instincts and since the Water Carp Beast was already infuriated; it immediately went to knock its head on the barrier upon spotting them!


    Mo Tiange forced herself to remain calm. She watched from inside the formation. The Water Carp Beast wasrger than the ten of them together, and its whole body was as dark as ink. It looked simr to normal carps, but it had a gigantic head, a ck mouth and crisscrossing teeth. It was indeed¡­ terrifyingly ugly!


    As the Water Carp Beast dashed towards them headfirst, the momentum of a fifth rank demonic beast gushed violently, and Mo Tiange almost thought they¡¯d be swallowed by it. However, it was blocked by the blue protective barrier¡ªthe moment the demonic beast mmed into the barrier, the blue light on the surface of the barrier glinted, but it managed to block the demonic beast in the end.


    Upon seeing what happened, not only Mo Tiange, but even Ren Yufeng and the others also sighed with relief. Since theyid the formation, they were naturally confident about its effectiveness. Nevertheless, their confidence still needed to be validated by reality. Now they saw that it really managed to block the Water Carp Beast, smiles finally emerged on their faces.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brothers and Sisters! You¡¯ve seen it for yourself; we should act ording to our n now!¡±


    Everyone sounded their agreement then held fast to their respective positions. Ren Yufeng said to Mo Tiange, ¡°Junior Martial Sister Ye, that Water Carp Beast has a very powerful spell which has a long buffer time between each use. When this spell passes, we¡¯ll temporarily open the formation, and you¡¯ll have to attack it with all your strength.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± That wasn¡¯t hard, but¡­ She thought for a moment then asked Ren Yufeng, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Ren, when we open the formation, will we¡­¡±


    ¡°Junior Martial Sister Ye only needs to believe us!¡± Before she could ask her question, Ren Yufeng cut her short. He was watching the Water Carp Beast nervously and simply couldn¡¯t bother to answer Mo Tiange¡¯s question; his arrogance from the first time they met was now on full disy unconsciously.


    Mo Tiange furrowed her brows but said nothing. With her current status at Xuanqing School, there weren¡¯t many people who could talk to her like that. She was Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s disciple, so who would dare to trouble her? Ren Yufeng¡¯s temper really wasn¡¯t good, but she wondered¡ªwas his strength enough to justify his temper?


    Just as she was deep in thought, she heard Ren Yufeng shouting loudly, ¡°Now! Open the formation!¡±


    Lu Rongsheng immediately waved the wooden sword in his hand. ¡°Open the formation!¡±


    In a sh, a small opening appeared in the protective barrier above them.


    Ren Yufeng once again shouted, ¡°Attack!¡±


    Mo Tiange raised her hand, causing the Shuttle of Flying Apsara to fly out of the formation through the small opening, turning into a golden beam which shot towards the Water Carp Beast. At the same time, Ren Yufang¡¯s and Xiang Zhiyang¡¯s magic tools also flew out, but theirs were only flying swords. Presumably, they hadn¡¯t had time to refine magic tools with other elemental attributes, so they usedmon flying swords.


    Ren Yufeng¡¯s and Xiang Zhiyang¡¯s flying swords quickly pierced the Water Carp Beast, but its skin was very tough¡ªthe two flying swords only created one white scratch mark and simply couldn¡¯t pierce through its body.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s Shuttle of Flying Apsara moved. A golden beam rotated around the Water Carp Beast and surrounded it. At that moment, the two flying swords had already returned to their owners in defeat. Ren Yufeng shouted, ¡°Junior Martial Sister Ye, quick!¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t even spare him a nce. The moment the golden beam was right under the Water Carp Beast¡¯s head, it suddenly pierced its body. The Water Carp Beast howled in pain and suddenly went berserk.


    On the other hand, Ren Yufeng and the others were beside themselves with delight. Mo Tiange¡¯s magic tool was at least able to injure the demonic beast, so their trip wasn¡¯t in vain after all.


    ¡°Junior Martial Sister Ye!¡± Ren Yufeng shouted, ¡°Everything depends on you!¡±


    Instead of answering, Mo Tiange took out a pile of high level talismans then hurled them forward.


    They then saw the sand in the water outside bubbling violently; Mo Tiange had actually thrown soil element talismans!


    The Water Carp Beast was affiliated with the water element and soil subdued water; these talismans targeted its weakness perfectly.


    The Water Carp Beast was furious. All of a sudden, it swung its tail, hitting the protective barrier and causing the blue barrier to shake. Lu Rongsheng, who was maintaining the formation, vomited blood. Even though they¡¯d long been prepared, the furious attack of a fifth rank demonic beast still wasn¡¯t easy to withstand.


    In its mad state, the Water Carp Beast appeared to be preparing to use some kind of magic. Ren Yufeng shouted, ¡°Stop attacking! Close the formation!¡±


    Once Mo Tiange heard what he said, she moved her spiritual aura to withdraw the Shuttle of Flying Apsara and right after, the formation was closed once again.


    Because it could neither see nor hit their group, the Water Carp Beast¡¯s fury once again flourished and it swung its tail, striking the protective barrier with all its might. As it delivered multiple strikes, Lu Rongsheng vomited several mouthfuls of blood.


    Upon seeing this, Ren Yufeng promptlymanded, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Xiang, switch ces with Junior Martial Brother Lu!¡±


    Xiang Zhiyang grunted hispliance and walked to Lu Rongsheng¡¯s position. He then took out his magic weapon, which was a jade tablet.


    Their current situation made Mo Tiange frown. Xiang Zhiyang took over Lu Rongsheng¡¯s position. Lu Rongsheng was of no help to them for the time being due to his heavy injuries. That being the case, the only ones actively helping out with the offense now were only Ren Yufeng and her. Ren Yufeng¡¯s flying sword could only damage the demonic beast to a limited extent, so they¡¯d have to rely on just her to handle the beast¡­ Honestly speaking, Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t at all confident she could do it.


    Nheless, even if she wanted to retreat, their current situation made it impossible for her to do so. She had to clench her teeth and persist.


    ¡°Junior Martial Sister Ye.¡± Between the attacks, Ren Yufeng nced at her hands and said, ¡°Your magic tool is quite impressive.¡±


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°My master bestowed it upon me when I seeded in building my foundation. Fortunately, ites in handy.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ren Yufeng asked, ¡°Junior Martial Sister Ye, which cultivator from Xuanqing School is your master? I traveled to Kunwu when I was young, so I¡¯m familiar with some elders in Xuanqing School; I might be familiar with your master.¡±


    Mo Tiange chuckled and said vaguely, ¡°I¡¯m a disciple of the Clear Spring Peak. My master hasn¡¯t left the mountain for years; Senior Martial Brother Ren most likely wouldn¡¯t recognize him.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Her answer was vague, but Ren Yufeng was also a perceptive person. He could see that she didn¡¯t want to talk too much about it, so he stopped asking¡ªhe just nced at her pensively several times before continuing to watch the Water Carp Beast outside the barrier.


    Zhengfa Sect¡¯s Seven Stars Vanishing Formation was exceptional. Under the wrath of the Water Carp, the formation still managed to firmly withstand its attacks.


    Their second chance at opening the formation came very soon. This time, because the Water Carp Beast was already injured, Ren Yufeng¡¯s flying sword finally had an impact; it could now leave some light cut marks when it struck the Water Carp Beast¡¯s body.


    Mo Tiange still attacked using her Shuttle of Flying Apsara, but in between, she also threw some flying needles and small throwing knives. Unfortunately, the Water Carp Beast¡¯s skin was really thick, so aside from the Shuttle of Flying Apsara, the other weapons couldn¡¯t really cause any significant damage to it. As for talismans, she used several high level talismans before and didn¡¯t have many left now, so she didn¡¯t want to waste them anymore.


    After a while, the Water Carp Beast once again lost its temper, so they closed the formation again.


    This repeated several times. The Water Carp Beast could do nothing to them and suffered countless minor injuries, so in the end, it gradually lost its strength, making its movements slow down.


    Seeing this, Ren Yufeng said with delight, ¡°Everyone, buck up! The Water Carp Beast¡¯s movements are slowing down; we can soon tire it to death!¡±


    After hearing this, the Zhengfa Sect cultivators who were arduously guarding the Eyes of Formation shifted their eyes at the Water Carp Beast. Everyone was invigorated; even Lu Rongsheng, who was sitting cross-legged to recuperate, also opened his eyes.


    Xiang Zhiyang, who¡¯d taken over Lu Rongsheng¡¯s task of managing the formation, also raised his head to look, but he then said weakly, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Ren¡­ it has to work this time because I won¡¯t be able to hold on for much longer¡­¡±


    For formations like this Defense-Strengthening Formation, the person presiding over the formation had to bear a huge burden, much more than everyone else did. In their group, including Mo Tiange, there were only three middle stage cultivators and e stage Foundation Building cultivator. Ren Yufeng had to direct the others, and Mo Tiange didn¡¯t understand the techniques used by Zhengfa Sect, so only Lu Rongsheng and Xiang Zhiyang could preside over this formation. Since Lu Rongsheng already exhausted his strength, there was no one who could rece Xiang Zhiyang.


    Xiang Zhiyang¡¯s current condition made Ren Yufeng mutter with hesitation for a while before he said, ¡°If Junior Martial Brother Xiang cannot hold on any longer, the next time we open the formation, we better go all out and kill that Water Carp Beast!¡±


    His words were actually directed at Mo Tiange, who was meditating at the moment. Although she didn¡¯t need to continuously expend spiritual aura, attacking a fifth rank demonic beast would still cost her a tremendous amount of spiritual aura, so she had to make the most of this short period of time to recover her spiritual aura as soon as possible.


    Mo Tiange opened her eyes and stood up. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Ren, I don¡¯t have many talismans left. I¡¯m really not confident that I¡¯ll be able to kill it directly the next time we open the formation.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Junior Martial Sister Ye,¡± Ren Yufeng said anxiously, ¡°You just need to use your talismans. When we find the treasures, we¡¯ll definitely give you a bigger share.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Mo Tiange wanted to say that it wasn¡¯t what she meant, but upon more careful consideration, she said nothing more. She still had another killing move which she hadn¡¯t used because she felt they hadn¡¯t yet reached the point where she had to. Nevertheless, she couldn¡¯t worry about that now. Aside from her, all those Zhengfa Sect cultivators had no effective methods for fighting the Water Carp Beast; if she didn¡¯t use herst move and their protective barrier was broken, she would be in a very tricky situation.


    Just as she was deep in thought, the formation was once again opened. Ren Yufeng shouted, ¡°Junior Martial Sister Ye, you¡¯ve got to go all out!¡± After he spoke, his flying sword took the lead in their attack.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t hesitate. She hurled the Shuttle of Flying Apsara forward and at the same time, her divine sense, which had be corporeal after it was strengthened by the Soul-Refining Art, was also stretched out!


    The corporeal divine sense brought about by the Soul-Refining Art was extremely fine andpletely invisible, so the fifth rank Water Carp Beast only sensed that there was something pouncing on it. It swung its fins, trying to beat the divine sense away, but the corporeality of the divine sense wasn¡¯t equal to other traits, so when it swung its fin, Mo Tiange immediately let the corporeal divine sense scatter and transform into ordinary divine sense.


    The Water Carp Beast¡¯s eyes darted around in confusion. In the next second, however, Mo Tiange¡¯s divine sense once again converged and ruthlesslyshed out at the demonic beast.


    ¡°Glub!¡± The Water Carp Beast groaned. Its primordial spirit was struck head-on!


    Dealing with the Soul-Refining Art was actually very simple. One just had to guard their mind and not use their divine sense¡ªthat way, their primordial spirit would be concealed deep within their sea of knowledge where no one could enter at will. Nheless, whether it was cultivators or demonic beasts, both instinctively had to use their divine sense during battle. Their divine sense was essentially their eyes, so how could they possibly not use this tool? For demonic beasts especially, they didn¡¯t have any intelligence; using divine sense was just instinctual.


    Taking advantage of the fact that the Water Carp Beast¡¯s primordial spirit just received a direct strike, Mo Tiange continued on with her attack. She stretched her corporeal divine sense forward again to pierce the Water Carp Beast and at the same time, she also controlled the Shuttle of Flying Apsara, pretending she was going to use it to attack.

 Chapter 179: An Underground Palace Underwater

    <h4>Chapter 179: An Underground Pce Underwater</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mo Tiange¡¯s divine senseshed out again, directly hitting the Water Carp Beast¡¯s primordial spirit. At the same time, the golden rays from her Shuttle of Flying Apsara firmly trapped it underneath!


    The Water Carp Beast made ¡°glub glub¡± noises as it howled. It frantically swung its tail, furiously striking the protective barrier.


    The seven people propping up the Defense-Strengthening Formation were immediately injured, especially Xiang Zhiyang. His expression changed, and he spurted out blood. The protective barrier above him also shook as if it was going to break.


    Despite their current situation, Ren Yufeng eximed in delight, ¡°It¡¯s about to die! We just need to hold on a bit longer!¡±


    Mo Tiange tossed him a somewhat angry re. He was the onlyte stage Foundation Building cultivator among them, yet in a dangerous moment like this, he wasn¡¯t showing any initiative to help at all! Although his magic and magic tool couldn¡¯t really damage the Water Carp Beast, he could always transfer his spiritual aura to her or the other seven people!


    But now wasn¡¯t the time for them to have a falling out, so she didn¡¯t say anything. She took out one of the magic talismans Lord Daoist Jinghe gave her from her Qiankun Bag then she hurled it past the small opening of the protective barrier.


    The magic talisman contained the strength of a sharp weapon. It flew as lightly as a feather outside the protective barrier then quietly transformed into a sword light which lightly but acutely pierced the Water Carp Beast¡¯s body.


    Taking advantage of that moment, Mo Tiange used the Shuttle of Flying Apsara to cut the Water Carp Beast¡¯s body. It swung its long tail violently, but in the end, it couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. With a whimper, it finally lost its strength.


    Blood poured out of the Water Carp Beast¡¯s body, dying the water red.


    The surroundings were extremely quiet; everyone still hadn¡¯t regained theirposure from this battle.


    Mo Tiange was the first to move. She waved her hand, causing the golden rays of the Shuttle of Flying Apsara to make a nging noise before it flew back to her hand. This time, the others finally snapped out of their daze.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Xiang!¡± Ai Xian and Xia Houyuan simultaneously shouted. They were closest to Xiang Zhiyang, so they immediately rushed towards him to help him up.


    The protective barrier above them fractured and along with it, Xiang Zhiyang copsed.


    Ren Yufeng immediately went to examine his condition and right afterward, the situation became chaotic as everyone busied themselves with something. All ten of them managed to survive, but the two middle stage Foundation Building cultivators were barely alive and practically lost their fighting power.


    While everyone rested, Mo Tiange secretly asked Jiang Shanghang, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang, what things are in that secret ce that all of you were more willing to ask for an outsider¡¯s help rather than telling the cultivators from your sect about it?¡±


    Jiang Shanghang was delighted because there was no sense of alienation in Mo Tiange¡¯s tone. He leaned close to her then whispered, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, I once told you that the Land of Hiding Dragon had dragon breath inside it, right?¡±


    ¡°But Senior Martial Brother Jiang, didn¡¯t you say that even your Nascent Soul seniors didn¡¯t know what it was all about?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right; that was originally the case¡­¡± Jiang Shanghang hesitated for a moment before he finally continued on: ¡°Every time we entered this Land of Hiding Dragon, thendscape inside was always different. However, one ce always remained the same¡ª the divine dragon monument at the center. There¡¯s no one living who can recognize the epigraph on the divine dragon monument, but it¡¯s precisely the divine dragon monument that emits the mysterious breath we talked about. For several thousand years, it¡¯s been rumored among the disciples in my sect that the mysterious breath is the breath of the divine dragon¡­¡±


    ¡°The divine dragon¡¯s breath¡­¡± Mo Tiange muttered. She wasn¡¯t sure whether it was really divine dragon¡¯s breath, but seeing as how Zhengfa Sect disciples gave it this name, she already knew the mysterious breath must certainly be exceptional.


    ¡°Whether that¡¯s the case or not, nobody knows,¡± Jiang Shanghang said with a sigh, ¡°Even after so many years, the Nascent Soul grandmasters in Zhengfa Sect haven¡¯t been able to fullyprehend this divine dragon monument; they only know that the power inside this monument isn¡¯t something to be trifled with. But it hasn¡¯t been long enough since Zhengfa Sect was founded¡ªmaybe in several tens of thousands of years, the knowledge umted by our sectbined with the strength of several generations of disciples will allow this monument to be understood.¡±


    Zhengfa Sect was founded several thousand years ago, so it hadn¡¯t existed for a long time. A Nascent Soul cultivator¡¯s lifespan was around one to two thousand years; during the several thousand years of Zhengfa Sect¡¯s existence, there ought to only be a few generations of Nascent Soul cultivators. Among the seven great cultivation groups of the Celestial Pole, Zhengfa Sect was the only one to have been founded several thousand years ago, while the other cultivation groups had all existed for more than ten thousand years.


    ¡°What does this have to do with the secret ce you guys found?¡±


    Jiang Shanghang said, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because the divine dragon monument hasn¡¯t been understood that every Nascent Soul grandmaster in my sect is always busy cultivating. Over time, disciples like us can¡¯t even visit the site of the divine dragon monument. Last time, the four of us went together into the Land of Hiding Dragon and were luckily able to go to the divine dragon monument, but we unexpectedly found an abnormality there.¡±


    Jiang Shanghang paused for a moment and as he expected, he saw curiosity on Mo Tiange¡¯s face. He then continued to say: ¡°There wasn¡¯t anything amiss with the divine dragon monument itself. What was amiss was the spot next to the monument¡ªan entrance to an underground pce had appeared there.¡±


    ¡°An underground pce?¡± Mo Tiange asked, ¡°An underground pce underwater?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± Jiang Shanghang continued on: ¡°When we entered, the fifteenth of the eighth month had just passed, so we ought to be the first group of disciples to see this underground pce. After we entered the underground pce, we discovered the same breath as the breath emitted by the divine dragon monument inside, and it was much more concentrated!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Since it was called divine dragon¡¯s breath, it was certainly overflowing and imposing. The divine dragon monument already rendered the Nascent Soul cultivators helpless, but this unknown underground ce actually had the same mysterious breath and was even more concentrated? How could Foundation Building cultivators like them mess with something of this extent?


    Mo Tiange¡¯s expression changed several times. In the end, she said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang, no matter whether it¡¯s really the divine dragon¡¯s breath or not, you said the force of the breath was extraordinary and beyond our power¡ªwhat could we get by entering the underground pce?¡±


    A bitter smile appeared on Jiang Shanghang¡¯s face. ¡°This question¡­ I really have no answer for it because back then, Senior Martial Brother Ren was the only one who entered the underground pce.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Then why did you still persuade me toe?¡± Mo Tiange frowned, suppressing the displeasure she felt in her heart. Jiang Shanghang solemnly guaranteed that this ce wouldn¡¯t be too dangerous and they would definitely get treasures, but as it turned out, even Jiang Shanghang himself wasn¡¯t too certain what was inside.


    Jiang Shanghang said with a sigh, ¡°That was what Senior Martial Brother Ren guaranteed. Back then, right after we entered the underground pce, we were stopped by the Water Carp Beast guarding the door. Senior Martial Brother Ren used a magic talisman to temporarily trap the Water Carp Beast then made the three of us fight it while he proceeded to take a look inside.¡±


    ¡°What did Senior Martial Brother Ren say after that?¡±


    Jiang Shanghang paused for a moment before continuing with hesitation: ¡°Senior Martial Brother Ren said theyout inside wasplicated. He only managed to look at it briefly, and he saw that there also seemed to be a concocting room¡­¡±


    Although he said that, Jiang Shanghang didn¡¯t look too certain about it. Concocting room¡­ Since it was an underground pce, how could there be a concocting room there?


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye,¡± Jiang Shanghang looked at her then said earnestly, ¡°I told you the truth a long time ago¡ªI¡¯m only an ordinary cultivator in Zhengfa Sect. Senior Martial Brother Ren¡¯s cultivation level is higher than mine, and since he¡¯s the inner disciple of my Core Formation martial uncle, his status is also much higher than mine. Last time, I was only able to enter the Land of Hiding Dragon with him because I was quite close to Junior Martial Brother Tang Fang; naturally, I had to listen to whatever he told us to do. However, he also wouldn¡¯t have any reason to lie to us, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    That was indeed true¡­ If there was no benefit, Ren Yufeng wouldn¡¯t have needed to go through all that trouble to look for someone to go on this trip with him.


    Mo Tiange took some time to think then asked another question: ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang, since your group found the underground pce, other people could certainly do the same¡ªthere are certainly people who could¡¯ve reached the divine dragon monument by chance. Can you guarantee nobody else has seen the monument since you guys left?¡±


    Once she brought this up, Jiang Shanghang smiled and said, ¡°You can rest assured. When we leftst time, Senior Martial Brother Ren and Senior Martial Brother Xiang used a special technique to conceal its existence, so disciples who are in the same realm as them definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to see it. Because thendscape inside the Land of Hiding Dragon changes once every year, we didn¡¯t have much time, so we were in a hurry toe back.¡±


    Just as they were in the middle of conversation, Ren Yufeng, who seemed to have finished treating Lu Rongsheng¡¯s and Xiang Zhiyang¡¯s injuries, walked over. ¡°Junior Martial Sister Ye, Junior Martial Brother Jiang, what are you talking about?¡±


    At that moment, Ren Yufeng looked very friendly. Apparently, killing the Water Carp Beast without a hup made his mood extremely good.


    After interacting with him for quite some time, Mo Tiange felt that not only was his temperament bad and arrogant, but he also had zero ability to lead and was just relying on his status and the fact that his cultivation level was the highest; his actions were indeed unpleasant. Nevertheless, he was smiling at her currently, so she didn¡¯t have any reason to offend him. Thus, she also gave him a polite smile. ¡°It¡¯s about the Land of Hiding Dragon. I still wasn¡¯t too sure about a few things, so I was asking Senior Martial Brother Jiang.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­ In fact, Junior Martial Sister Ye can just ask me; Junior Martial Brother Jiang¡¯s understanding of this ce isn¡¯t too deep,¡± Ren Yufeng said while waving his hand as if he was very proud of himself.


    By the time Ren Yufeng finished talking, Jiang Shanghang cast Mo Tiange a rather helpless nce. He said, ¡°Junior Martial Sister Ye, you can chat with Senior Martial Brother Ren. I¡¯m going to go and check on the two senior martial brothers first.¡±


    Knowing that Jiang Shanghang didn¡¯t want or dare to offend Ren Yufeng, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t force him to stay; she wasn¡¯t afraid of Ren Yufeng anyway. From what she¡¯d seen today, Ren Yufeng¡¯s underwater fleeing technique was top notch, but his other techniques didn¡¯t live up to his status as an elite Foundation Building disciple of a big cultivation group. Even if he had some techniques he hadn¡¯t used yet, Mo Tiange was still confident she wasn¡¯t inferior to him. If they really came to blows, she believed her odds at defeating him were more than 80%.


    Once Jiang Shanghang walked away, Ren Yufeng said to Mo Tiange, ¡°Junior Martial Sister Ye, the magic tool you have is really extraordinary, and you also have many treasures¡­ You must be an elite disciple, right? Junior Martial Brother Jiang once told me that when he was in Kunwu Mountain Range, he was only a disciple of a small, uncelebrated cultivation group¡ªhow did the two of you meet?¡±


    He unexpectedly came to pry about her rtionship with Jiang Shanghang. Mo Tiange chuckled then said calmly, ¡°When I met Senior Martial Brother Jiang, I wasn¡¯t yet a Xuanqing School disciple.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ren Yufeng said with surprise. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Jiang came to Zhengfa Sect about a dozen years ago. At that time, Junior Martial Sister Ye wasn¡¯t yet a Xuanqing School disciple?¡±


    ¡°Yes. After Senior Martial Brother Jiang and I parted, he came to Zhengfa Sect while I happened to go to Xuanqing School.¡±


    Ren Yufeng felt even more surprised now that Mo Tiange was describing her history. ¡°From what I heard from Junior Martial Brother Jiang, he only built his foundation after he came to Zhengfa School. Presumably, at that time, Junior Martial Sister Ye also hasn¡¯t yet advanced to the Foundation Building realm? Within ten odd years, Junior Martial Sister Ye managed to advance from the Aura Refining realm to the Foundation Building realm then to the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm¡­ Such a cultivation speed is indeed unimaginable; Junior Martial Sister Ye, you¡¯re really a genius!¡±


    Mo Tiange said faintly, ¡°I was just lucky to obtain favor from my master. I don¡¯t deserve to be called a genius. I¡¯ll only dare to bear this name if I form my Gold Core one day.¡±


    Although she spoke modestly, she also revealed the confidence she had in forming her Gold Core. Ren Yufeng¡¯s gaze at her was suddenly suffused with admiration and envy. Eventually, he squeezed out a smile and said, ¡°The moment I saw Junior Martial Sister Ye, I already felt that Junior Martial Sister must be an innately talented person and yet, Junior Martial Sister Ye went far beyond my expectations! We were able to kill the Water Carp Beast thanks to Junior Martial Sister Ye¡¯s magic tool and magic talismans. Since Junior Martial Sister Ye has those treasures, your master must also be extraordinary; I wonder which Master Daoist is your master?¡±


    He was now asking about her master. Xuanqing School and Zhengfa Sect were on good terms, so this wasn¡¯t something Mo Tiange had to keep a secret. However, Mo Tiange promptly answered, ¡°My master¡¯s surname is Ma, and his Daoist name¡¯s Xuanyin.¡± She was lying. Firstly, Lord Daoist Jinghe warned her that when she was outside, she better keep her name and background hidden. Secondly, Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s name was too famous, and Zhengfa Sect was an allied group; her identity definitely couldn¡¯t be kept hidden if she revealed her master¡¯s name. As for why she said Lord Daoist Xuanyin, she had indeed been taught by Martial Uncle Xuanyin once. Furthermore, he just advanced to the Nascent Soul realm and always kept a low profile. This kind of half-truth was easier to justify than a pure lie.


    ¡°Ma Xuanyin?¡± Ren Yufeng muttered. All of a sudden, his gaze at her changed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s Lord Daoist Xuanyin!?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s him.¡± Mo Tiange smiled, disying the look of a disciple who felt happy for her master. ¡°My master just formed his Nascent Soul several years ago. I didn¡¯t expect Senior Martial Brother Ren to have heard of his name.¡±


    ¡°Lord Daoist Xuanyin¡¯s Nascent Soul ceremony several years ago caused a sensation in the Celestial Pole; who could possibly not know about him?¡± Ren Yufeng¡¯s tone became a bit politer. ¡°It¡¯s never crossed my mind that Junior Martial Sister Ye was actually an outstanding disciple of Lord Daoist Xuanyin; I¡¯ve indeed been disrespectful.¡±

 Chapter 180: Rebounding Force Rushing Into the Body

    <h4>Chapter 180: Rebounding Force Rushing Into the Body</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ren Yufeng¡¯s attitude immediately changed after he learned that Mo Tiange was Lord Daoist Xuanyin¡¯s disciple. Although he didn¡¯t treat her dismissively like he treated Jiang Shanghang and his other fellow disciples, he was just being polite on the surface before. Now, however, even his gaze was suffused with respect.


    A Nascent Soul cultivator¡¯s disciple¡ªeven if they were only a registered disciple¡ªwas still several times nobler than disciples of Core Formation cultivators. Besides, ording to Ren Yufeng¡¯s estimates, she was most likely an official disciple. It hadn¡¯t been long since Lord Daoist Xuanyin formed his Nascent Soul, so most of his disciples were definitely still in the Foundation Building realm. Moreover, based on her cultivation level and methods of doing things, Mo Tiange was good enough to be an advanced inner disciple of a Core Formation cultivator.


    Although Ren Yufeng corrected his attitude, his heart was also filled with envy. Why did other people have such luck? People like her worshipped a Core Formation cultivator as her master and as it happened, her master unexpectedly formed his Nascent Soul, while he had to go through all this trouble for himself¡­


    However, no matter how envious Ren Yufeng was, he still had to disy a courteous attitude now. Fortunately, Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t arrogant, so he didn¡¯t think it was too hard to bear.


    While the two of them chatted, Lu Rongsheng¡¯s and Xiang Zhiyang¡¯s injuries were finally treated.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Ren.¡± It was the early stage Foundation Building cultivator named Tang Fang. He seemed to be the youngest among the nine people of Zhengfa Sect. He shyly sneaked a nce at Mo Tiange then said to Ren Yufeng, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Lu and Senior Martial Brother Xiang seem stable now, so are we going to proceed now?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ren Yufeng looked around. Sure enough, Lu Rongsheng and Xiang Zhiyang were already on their feet. Although their faces were still pale, they already looked much more at ease. The carcass of the fifth rank Water Carp Beast had also been dealt with. ¡°Then let¡¯s continue.¡±


    Ren Yufeng turned towards Mo Tiange and said, ¡°Junior Martial Sister Ye, you don¡¯t mind if we divide the demonic beast¡¯s carcass up after we leave the Land of Hiding Dragon, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    The group of ten once again gathered around to proceed with Ren Yufeng leading the group.


    Mo Tiange went along with the group silently, but she had a bad hunch in her heart.


    Lu Rongsheng¡¯s and Xiang Zhiyang¡¯s injuries looked severe. Even though their injuries had been treated, they mostly wouldn¡¯t have any strength. Ren Yufeng was too arrogant. Tang Fang and Yu Xiaoran were too inexperienced and the two female cultivators, Ai Xian and Xia Houyuan, seemed very passive. There was another male cultivator named Qiu Zhiming whom Mo Tiange still didn¡¯t have an opinion on yet. As for Jiang Shanghang, she knew him well. Both his means and his wisdom were high, so he was the only one she could partner with.


    The prospects weren¡¯t great for this group, as they were entering a ce that had been guarded by a fifth rank demonic beast.


    She really didn¡¯t believe what Ren Yufeng said about this ce only having a fifth rank demonic beast guarding the door and so on. How could a ce containing so-called ¡°divine dragon¡¯s breath¡± be simple?


    As they proceeded in silence, Ren Yufeng suddenly made everyone stop. He turned around and said, ¡°Junior Martial Brothers, Junior Martial Sisters, we¡¯ve arrived at the divine dragon monument¡ªprepare to lift the restriction!¡±


    Arrived? Mo Tiange was filled with doubt. Didn¡¯t the divine dragon monument possess divine dragon¡¯s breath? Why hadn¡¯t she sensed it at all? She lifted her eyes and looked around. There wasn¡¯t the slightest difference in the surrounding scenerypared to the scenery elsewhere¡ªthere was still dark blue seawater and coral all over the ce.


    ¡°Junior Martial Sister Ye,¡± Ren Yufeng called, ¡°There¡¯s a restriction around the divine dragon monument, so we have to remove it before we can enter. Junior Martial Brother Xiang and Junior Martial Brother Lu are injured, and the others¡¯ cultivation levels are too low. You have to help me with this one.¡±


    Mo Tiange muttered pensively for a moment but in the end, she nodded. ¡°¡­Alright.¡± Aside from her, there were no other middle stage Foundation Building cultivators there.


    Upon obtaining herpliance, Ren Yufeng pointed at a spot next to him and said, ¡°This restriction was ced by the Nascent Soul seniors from our sect. I have a method to temporarily lift the restriction, but it requires too much spiritual aura, so we have toy a Spirit-Gathering Formation first. Nheless, a makeshift Spirit-Gathering Formation can¡¯t amodate so many people. Right now, Junior Martial Sister Ye has the highest cultivation level aside from me, so I have to ask Junior Martial Sister Ye to stand within the Spirit-Gathering Formation with me. Later on, Junior Martial Sister Ye will only need to transfer spiritual aura to me.¡±


    After Mo Tiange stood at the designated spot, Ren Yufeng promptlyid a simple Spirit-Gathering Formation around the two of them.


    Mo Tiange looked at the formation. This Spirit-Gathering Formation wasn¡¯t ordinary¡ªit seemed to be the product of a Core Formation cultivator. This Ren Yufeng seemed to have many possessions, so how could he possibly have had no methods to deal with that Water Carp Beast from before?


    She didn¡¯t have time to ponder more thoroughly. The Spirit-Gathering Formation wasid, and Ren Yufeng started using an art. He took out a Jade Slip then made a sh on his finger, forcing out a drop of his blood essence which he then dripped onto the Jade Slip. A thread of bright light rose from the Jade Slip and in the next second, the Spirit-Gathering Formation emitted a blinding light. Spiritual aura gathered madly in the formation.


    ¡°Junior Martial Sister Ye, lend me a hand!¡± Ren Yufeng shouted.


    Without saying anything, Mo Tiange sped her hands to gather the spiritual aura then pressed her hands against Ren Yufeng¡¯s back, injecting the spiritual aura into his meridians.


    The light from the Jade Slip grew increasingly brighter and eventually converged into a beam of spiritual light. Mo Tiange felt that in a split second, all the spiritual aura inside her was gushing into Ren Yufeng¡¯s body like crazy¡ªto be exact, she wasn¡¯t transferring spiritual aura into Ren Yufeng¡¯s body but rather, Ren Yufeng was absorbing her spiritual aura!


    The Jade Slip was absorbing Ren Yufeng¡¯s and her spiritual auras, but it was still greedily absorbing the spiritual aura from the Spirit-Gathering Formation. Mo Tiange was helpless. She fumbled for a Restorative Panacea and stuffed it into her mouth. However, the bit of additional spiritual aura she received was quickly depleted as it was also absorbed by the Jade Slip.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s expression changed. What kind of restriction was this in the end? They already had the token to open it but it still required such a huge amount of spiritual aura; it was really too overbearing!


    Fortunately, just as her spiritual aura was almost empty from being absorbed, the Jade Slip stopped absorbing spiritual aura. Ren Yufeng suddenly shouted, and the Jade Slip once again emitted a burst of bright light which drowned all of them inside it¡­


    Mo Tiange felt something starting. Soon after, a formidable force rushed into her body, suddenly bursting into her meridians tyrannically.


    ¡°AH¡ª¡± A sudden wave of extreme pain struck her. From her meridians to her internal organs, everything was grounded by that force, causing her to practically lose consciousness.


    ¡°Junior Martial Sister Ye! Junior Martial Sister Ye!¡±


    In her half-conscious state, she heard someone calling her. This was¡­ Jiang Shanghang¡¯s voice!


    Jiang Shanghang said somewhat angrily to Ren Yufeng, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Ren, are you trying to kill Junior Martial Sister Ye!? This restriction bounced back, yet you actually let Junior Martial Sister Ye bear that force by herself!¡±


    After a while, Ren Yufeng¡¯s somewhat annoyed voice came through. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Junior Martial Sister Ye¡¯s cultivation to be so profound that the spiritual aura she transferred to me would surpass my own. That force automatically rushed towards her; I didn¡¯t have time to¡­¡±


    Right afterward came Ai Xian¡¯s haughty voice, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Jiang, what do you mean? Would Senior Martial Brother Ren deliberately have let your Junior Martial Sister Ye get injured?¡± When she reached thetter part, her tone was contemptuous. Her meaning was obvious.


    Jiang Shanghang was enraged. ¡°Senior Martial Sister Ai! I was the one who invited Junior Martial Sister Ye, so I naturally have to ensure her safety!¡±


    ¡°Then what are you roaring at Senior Martial Brother Ren for?¡± Ai Xian wasn¡¯t willing to yield in the slightest. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your position! You¡¯re just an ordinary disciple while Senior Martial Brother Ren¡¯s an elite disciple! You actually have the guts to talk to Senior Martial Brother Ren like that?¡±


    Jiang Shanghang stopped refuting, but Mo Tiange could feel the hands, which were holding her, shaking.


    At that moment, whatever resentment Mo Tiange had towards Jiang Shanghang also vanished. With Jiang Shanghang¡¯s status in Zhengfa Sect, he hadn¡¯t dared to offend Ren Yufeng before, so the fact that he was willing to defend her now was indeed a feat.


    Ren Yufeng didn¡¯t know? Mo Tiange sneered inwardly. She was already on guard against him, but she never expected him to actually scheme against her before they even entered the underground pce! Apparently, she still wasn¡¯t cautious enough! It¡¯d never crossed her mind that Ren Yufeng would dare to plot against her like this despite knowing she was Lord Daoist Xuanyin¡¯s disciple!


    However, Ren Yufeng probably didn¡¯t know that her meridians were different from most other people¡¯s meridians, right? For her, this kind of rebounding force, which might¡¯ve severely injured ordinary cultivators, wasn¡¯t very forceful against her. As long as she took a moment to recuperate, she could recover 80% of her previous condition. At that time, she¡¯d just need to take a Green Amplifying Pill and regte her breath and she¡¯d be fine.


    Someone opened Mo Tiange¡¯s mouth then stuffed a medicinal pill into it. After that, Jiang Shanghang transmitted his voice into her mind: ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, I didn¡¯t protect you well. If you¡¯re still conscious, you should quickly recuperate. I¡¯ll definitely help you out of here safely.¡±


    Upon hearing what he said, Mo Tiange swallowed the pill then silently moved the spiritual aura inside her body.


    She didn¡¯t know what kind of medicinal pill Jiang Shanghang gave her, but once it entered her stomach, a thread of ice-cold spiritual aura burst and spread around her body freely, alleviating her pain in an instant.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Jiang.¡± The annoyance in Ren Yufeng¡¯s voice was gone. ¡°It seems the rtionship between you and Junior Martial Sister Ye isn¡¯t a normal one!¡±


    Jiang Shanghang said coldly, ¡°The friendship between me and Junior Martial Sister Ye has gone through life and death tribtions, so it¡¯s naturally not like a normal friendship.¡±


    ¡°In other words, you¡¯re very unhappy with me now?¡±


    ¡°How would I dare?!¡± Although he said that, Jiang Shanghang¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t as soft as it was before. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Ren naturally doesn¡¯t have to exin what he¡¯s doing to an ordinary disciple like me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good you understand that!¡± Ai Xian cut him off and said, ¡°If there was no Senior Martial Brother Ren, we basically wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter, let alone look for treasures! You wouldn¡¯t be that stupid to fight us just for Junior Martial Sister Ye, would you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Jiang Shanghang slowly took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m a Zhengfa Sect disciple after all, and Senior Martial Brothers and Sisters all have higher statuses than me¡­¡±


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Jiang, you¡¯re always sensible¡ªyou don¡¯t let me down.¡± Ren Yufeng unexpectedly spoke kindly, ¡°We¡¯re disciples from the same sect. Why should we lose our friendship for an outsider? Since Junior Martial Sister Ye unfortunately suffered serious injuries, there¡¯s nothing we can do about that; our hunt for treasure is more important. We should enter the underground pce first and take Junior Martial Sister Ye with us when we leave¡­¡±


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Ren!¡± Jiang Shanghang said, ¡°This ce isn¡¯t really safe. What¡¯d happen if we left Junior Martial Sister Ye alone and she encountered danger?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll also face danger when we look for treasures!¡± This time, although Ren Yufeng no longer sounded arrogant, his insincere tone was even more unpleasant to hear. ¡°If Junior Martial Sister Ye¡¯s that unlucky, she can only me her own bad luck.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Jiang Shanghang was silent for a long time.


    Ren Yufeng continued on calmly: ¡°Of course, I also can¡¯t do anything if Junior Martial Brother Jiang wants to keep Junior Martial Sister Yepany. How about this then¡ªwe won¡¯t close the entrance to the underground pce, so the two of you can enter whenever Junior Martial Sister Ye wakes up. How¡¯s that?¡±


    What he said sounded reasonable, but he was the only one who knew what the situation inside the underground pce was like. He gathered so many people toe looking for treasure, but he was willing to throw the two of them in there alone¡ªby the time the two of them entered the underground pce, how big would their odds of survival be? Mo Tiange sneered in her heart. This Ren Yufeng was really shameless; he was still plotting against her even now. When her injuries were recovered, she¡¯d definitely have to get him back!


    Jiang Shanghang remained silent, but Mo Tiange could imagine his internal struggle. He longed to be strong and to advance to the next realm, so for him, this treasure hunt was very important. If he had to give this up, he would indeed be very unwilling.


    In fact, even if Jiang Shanghang didn¡¯t stay behind, Mo Tiange wouldn¡¯t be afraid. Her injuries weren¡¯t heavy, and she could wake up at any time. Nevertheless, she still hoped Jiang Shanghang would stay behind.

 Chapter 181: The Divine Dragon Monument

    <h4>Chapter 181: The Divine Dragon Monument</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This world was extremely cruel. Mo Tiange had never been so naive to the point where she¡¯d hope people would be kind enough to help her everywhere. Jiang Shanghang also wasn¡¯t a good person or anything, but seventeen years ago, he helped her, thus saving her from a tragic fate. Just like Jiang Shanghang himself said, their friendship had undergone a life or death tribtion. That kind of person¡­ She really hoped he was still the Jiang Shanghang from back then and not someone who ced personal gain above everything.


    The area had sunk intoplete silence. Jiang Shanghang didn¡¯t speak, and neither did anyone else. The current situation was very obvious. Jiang Shanghang was forced to choose; he either gave up on Mo Tiange or saved her.


    For a long time, no one spoke. However, after an eternity, Mo Tiange finally heard someone saying rather shyly, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Ren, this solution¡­ isn¡¯t good, right?¡±


    Judging by the voice, it was Tang Fang.


    The youngster who was still very soft and inexperienced gathered his courage then said, ¡°Junior Martial Sister Ye is a disciple of an allied group after all, we¡­¡±


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Tang,¡± Ren Yufeng said to Tang Fang. This time, Ren Yufeng spoke using another kind of tone which made Mo Tiange wonder what kind of identity Tang Fang had that he could actually make a snob like Ren Yufeng so polite, and even somewhat fawning, to him. ¡°You¡¯re still naive; you don¡¯t understand what their rtionship is like. Our sect and Xuanqing School are indeed friends, but when ites to important things, that friendship isn¡¯t part of the equation. During the demonic beast riot more than ten years ago, although the seven great cultivation groups were friendly, conflicts and even mutual ughters and robbery also happened between us in secret. Why did those things happen? For personal gain! Personal gains are the most important. Besides, we didn¡¯t do anything to Junior Martial Sister Ye. It¡¯s simply inconvenient for us to take her along. Junior Martial Brother Tang, think about it; Junior Martial Sister Ye¡¯s currently half-dead, so how could we look for treasures if we brought her with us?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Tang Fang couldn¡¯t refute anymore.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Jiang.¡± Ren Yufeng once again spoke but this time, his words revealed his intention to intimidate. ¡°You¡¯ve got to make your decision quickly. If you take too long, we cannot wait for you!¡±


    Before long, Mo Tiange felt Jiang Shanghang¡¯s hands steadying. He then said faintly, ¡°I better stay here to watch over Junior Martial Sister Ye. I¡¯m the one who brought her here, so I have to bring her back safely.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Ren Yufeng hmphed coldly. ¡°Alright. In that case, we don¡¯t have to discuss anything further. Junior Martial Brothers, Junior Martial Sisters, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Mo Tiange then sensed a spiritual aura fluctuation¡ªpresumably, they were opening the entrance to the underground pce. Soon after, she heard the sound of footsteps fading into the distance. At that moment, aside from her and Jiang Shanghang, there was no one else there.


    All of a sudden, Jiang Shanghang dejectedly sat down, hugging his own head.


    Mo Tiange opened her eyes and slowly sat up. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang¡­¡±


    Jiang Shanghang instantly raised his head. He stared at her in astonishment. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, you¡­¡±


    ¡°My injuries aren¡¯t that heavy.¡± She smiled at him but soon afterward, she turned serious. ¡°This time¡­ I have to thank Senior Martial Brother Jiang.¡±


    Jiang Shanghang naturally understood what she was thanking him for. Right now, he was both startled and happy, but he also felt dejected and regretful¡ªhis heart was filled with a mix of numerous emotions. In the end, he simply squeezed out a smile. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, forgive me. I¡¯ve made a lot of promises to you, but the result was¡­¡±


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang doesn¡¯t have anything to do with what happened. I¡¯m very touched that Senior Martial Brother Jiang gave up the opportunity to enter the underground pce just for me. However, don¡¯t you regret your decision?¡±


    Jiang Shanghang smiled wryly. ¡°Regret? A bit¡­ But between Junior Martial Brother Ye and Senior Martial Brother Ren, I still believe in Junior Martial Brother Ye more. Normally, Senior Martial Brother Ren¡¯s very harsh in how he treats fellow disciples and now, he also plotted against Junior Martial Brother Ye¡­ I think with his personality, he certainly won¡¯t give me many thingster on, so I might as well not enter¡ªmaybe Junior Martial Brother Ye will give me some treasures to thank me!¡±


    What he said was both fact and self-constion. There wasn¡¯t the slightest resentment towards Jiang Shanghang left in Mo Tiange, so when she heard what he said, she chuckled and said, ¡°Why not?¡±


    Jiang Shanghang turned towards her. ¡°En? Does Junior Martial Brother Ye really want to give me treasures?¡±


    A secretive smile emerged on Mo Tiange¡¯s face. ¡°Ren Yufeng plotted against me, so I¡¯m guessing there must be something good inside. Since he¡¯s heartless, I don¡¯t need to abide by the norms¡ªlet¡¯s go and robe him!¡±


    She talked as if it was so easy, but Jiang Shanghang seemed conflicted. ¡°This¡­ Junior Martial Brother Ye, I know the current you isn¡¯t the same as the old you, but Senior Martial Brother Ren and the others aren¡¯t weak, and they have more people than us. We can¡¯t defeat them if we really end up fighting. Besides, at the end of the day, I¡¯m a disciple of Zhengfa Sect. For me to fight against them is indeed a bit¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange raised her eyebrows. ¡°What are you afraid of? If we can¡¯t fight them head-on, we can attack them in secret. Your Senior Martial Brothers Lu and Xiang are injured, so they¡¯re not worth worrying about. Aside from Ren Yufeng, who may have unknown tricks up his sleeve, I don¡¯t think the others will be hard to deal with. Senior Martial Brother Jiang, if you¡¯re afraid you¡¯ll be med by your sect when you go back, we just need to kill all of them. At that point, who would question your story?¡±


    Jiang Shanghang was thunderstruck. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, this¡­¡±


    ¡°If people don¡¯t mess with me, I won¡¯t mess with them either. We can decide what to do about the otherster, but Ren Yufeng has to die in my hands. If I wasn¡¯t vignt and wasn¡¯t really seriously injured, I would¡¯ve been half-dead as a result of being schemed against by him! He even wanted to leave me here to cope on my own, hmph!¡± After she said that, she looked at Jiang Shanghang. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang, you used to be very resolute when you had to kill; why are you so indecisive now?¡±


    Jiang Shanghang was stunned and immediately sank into silence. She was right. When he was still in Yunwu Sect and suffered all kinds of mistreatment, his temperament wasn¡¯t like this. He endured Jiang Chengxian¡¯s bullying, but the moment he got a chance, he killed Jiang Chengxian without any hesitation in the slightest and fled Mount Yunwu. When he arrived at the northernmost cial zone, however, he became the master immortal of a tribe worshipped by the mortal tribesmen and he also became the formal disciple of one of the seven great cultivation groups. He was no longer arbitrarily bullied and humiliated like he was before, so he began to cautiously protect everything he had. When faced with Ren Yufeng¡¯s haughtiness, he just epted it, and even when Ren Yufeng behaved aggressively, he just restrained himself. Unlike when he was in Yunwu Sect, where he could barely survive, he no longer had the decisive heart he had before. He was much more broad-minded and open now, but he also lost his edge.


    Now that he thought about it, Jiang Shanghang took a deep breath then said earnestly, ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Junior Martial Brother Ye.¡± It wasn¡¯t toote for him to realize it now because the path forward constantly had to be adjusted. The old him was trapped in his hatred, but he was now free from it. The current him wasn¡¯t decisive enough, so he would always remind himself about it in the future.


    ¡°Alright. Junior Martial Brother Ye, if you want to kill Senior Martial Brother Ren, I won¡¯t interfere. However, I hope you can let Junior Martial Brother Tang go. My friendship with him is quite good, and his temperament is also very simple¡ªhe¡¯s not an evil person.¡±


    Mo Tiange noted the kindness Tang Fang showed her by speaking up for her, so she immediately nodded and said, ¡°The only one I want to kill is Ren Yufeng. As for the others, they¡¯ll be fine as long as they don¡¯t provoke me.¡±


    Jiang Shanghang felt relieved. A faint smile finally emerged on his face. ¡°That¡¯s good then. Junior Martial Brother Ye, we¡¯re in the same boat now. I still want to stay in Zhengfa Sect and if you only kill Senior Martial Brother Ren, I¡¯ll have a way of escaping the me, but the others are my fellow disciples after all¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand. Senior Martial Brother Jiang was willing to stay behind with me and I¡¯ve already taken note of this kindness, so I definitely won¡¯t let Senior Martial Brother Jiangnd in a difficult situation.¡± Once she finished talking, Mo Tiange stood up then began examining their surroundings. At the spot where they previously opened the restriction, there was now an additional Transporting Formation.


    Mo Tiange muttered pensively for a moment before asking, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang, since we have to open the restriction to go to the divine dragon monument, how did they draw that Water Carp Beast out just now?¡±


    Jiang Shanghang said, ¡°That¡¯s actually the special ability of the Water Carp Beast. We don¡¯t know whether it mutated or obtained some kind of fated chance, but it was actually able to disregard the restrictionid by our Nascent Soul seniors. Fortunately, it couldn¡¯t pass through the unusual terrain of this Land of Hiding Dragon, so we managed to escape from it. When we leftst time, Senior Martial Brother Ren tore some of its scales off; he most likely used those scales to draw it out.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Upon hearing this, an idea shed across Mo Tiange¡¯s mind. Demonic beasts didn¡¯t possess magic weapons, so its special ability was probably attached to its body. That being the case, could that Water Carp Beast¡¯s carcass be possibly used to create a magic weapon that could pass through restrictions?


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye¡­¡± Jiang Shanghang said somewhat hesitatingly as he gazed at the restriction. ¡°I think¡­ whatever¡¯s inside must be quite dangerous. Are we really going to enter?¡±


    ¡°Enter! Why don¡¯t we?¡± Mo Tiange, who initially didn¡¯t even have the tiniest interest towards this underwater pce in the Land of Hiding Dragon, was unexpectedly very determined, if for no other reason than being determined to get Ren Yufeng back for scheming against her!


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Shanghang nodded, affirming his resolution. ¡°Nothing ventured, nothing gained. To obtain fated chances, we have to brave the dangers.¡± When he was still in Yunwu Sect years ago, he certainly wouldn¡¯t have cared about this. Thefortable life he had these past few years had indeed curbed his edge.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye.¡± Before they entered the Transporting Formation, Jiang Shanghang wanted to double-check something. ¡°Are your injuries really fine now?¡±


    ¡°Of course! But it¡¯s also thanks to the medicinal pill Senior Martial Brother Jiang gave me. If it wasn¡¯t for that pill, I also wouldn¡¯t have recovered so quickly like this.¡± The effect of the medicinal pill he gave her was better than that of Green Amplifying Pills.


    Green Amplifying Pills were the heirloom of Yu n from Danding School. When she was in Yu n, n Master Yu gave her one full bottle of them as thanks. From Mo Tiange¡¯s point of view, the Green Amplifying Pill was already a superb curative medicinal pill for cultivators below the Nascent Soul realm, yet the result of the medicinal pill Jiang Shanghang gave her was unexpectedly better than that of Green Amplifying Pills. She wondered what kind of spirit pill it was¡­


    Jiang Shanghang stopped speaking, and Mo Tiange didn¡¯t ask anything further. The two of them entered the Transporting Formation. Then with a burst of blinding light, the two of them already went into another ce.


    The moment they entered the ce, Mo Tiange was immediately jolted. This breath¡­


    They were surrounded by murky ocean water. Completely different from the dark blue color outside, this ce was dark, stifling and bleak. There was some kind of breath revolving around. It was imposing and sacred, and it was also vast and quiet. It felt as if it originated from ancient times, bringing evesting loneliness and haziness.


    As she was surrounded by this breath, Mo Tiange felt as if she had returned to ancient times; it was like storms were brewing, spiritual beasts were gathering, and cultivators were moving around unhindered¡ªthat distant era, that ancient breath, that sacred spiritual aura pressure!


    The divine dragon¡¯s breath¡­ It was no wonder it was called divine dragon¡¯s breath!


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t imagine a better name to call it than divine dragon¡¯s breath.


    She lifted her eyes. In the middle of the vacant space stood a very tall stone tablet. A vivid image of a divine dragon had been drawn at the center of the stone tablet, and numerous words had been engraved closely all around the image. The engraving could still be seen clearly, but the dull color on its surface illustrated it had gone through an eternity.


    This had been Zhengfa Sect¡¯s inheritance for several thousand years¡ªthe divine dragon monument.


    Mo Tiange stepped forward. She couldn¡¯t help but want to touch it¡ª


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, don¡¯t!¡±


    In the split second her palm made contact with the monument, the divine dragon¡¯s breath surged, converged together then all of a sudden, it bounced out of the monument towards her.


    ¡°AH!¡± Mo Tiange felt a pain stinging her palm and in an instant, her whole body was thrown away; she didn¡¯t even have the slightest ability to resist!


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye!¡± Jiang Shanghang immediately ran over and helped her up. ¡°This divine dragon monument mustn¡¯t be touched. It won¡¯t hurt anyone as long as it isn¡¯t touched.¡±


    After Mo Tiange got back on her feet, she looked at her palm. There was no visible damage whatsoever, but the stinging pain she felt just now still lingered. Mo Tiange secretly felt fearful. The power of the divine dragon¡¯s breath was really formidable; it made her lose all ability to resist, but it didn¡¯t injure her at all.

 Chapter 182: An Ancient Sacrificial Temple

    <h4>Chapter 182: An Ancient Sacrificial Temple</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Foundation Building realm could already be considered a good enough cultivation level in the present cultivation world, but in ancient times, the era when great cultivators were all around, Foundation Building cultivators were practically the same as ants.


    Mo Tiange gazed at the divine dragon monument before her eyes. This was the first time she ever felt so insignificant, as insignificant as a drop of water in the vast ocean¡ªshe would fade into the water as long as there was a wave.


    This was the powerful pressure of divine beasts from the Middle Ages, though the only thing that remained was their breath.


    Not to mention Foundation Building cultivators, but even Nascent Soul cultivators also wouldn¡¯t have the ability to resist under this kind of pressure.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye!¡±


    Hearing Jiang Shanghang¡¯s voice snapped Mo Tiange out of her daze. She then said with a sigh, ¡°No wonder it¡¯s called divine dragon¡¯s breath. Such formidable power¡­¡±


    Jiang Shanghang said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, if you enter the underground pce, you¡¯ll find that the divine dragon¡¯s breath there is even stronger.¡±


    ¡°An even stronger divine dragon¡¯s breath¡­¡± Mo Tiange mumbled. The existence of an even stronger divine dragon¡¯s breath showed that the underground pce was no ordinary ce, and the dangers might be extreme. In the end, what kind of treasures was there that Ren Yufeng chose to plot against her before they even entered?


    ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s no need to worry about it; we¡¯ll see when we get in.¡± Mo Tiange looked around then asked Jiang Shanghang, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang, where¡¯s the entrance to the underground pce?¡±


    Jiang Shanghang bypassed the divine dragon monument with her. Mo Tiange then saw on the t ground that there was a ck cave opening. If she hadn¡¯t paid attention to it, she might¡¯ve thought it was a pit dug by some fish or prawn in the seabed.


    ¡°Here?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Jiang Shanghang said, ¡°This cave mouth definitely wasn¡¯t opened with the typical method required. It probably showed itself because it was attracted by the divine dragon¡¯s breath here.¡±


    Many secret ces were hidden and unknown at the beginning, but nothing could beat the passage of time so gradually, the original power they had waned¡ª this was most likely the case with the underground pce.


    The two of them took a short moment to examine their respective belongings. Once they were ready, Jiang Shanghang once again took the lead, slowly going deeper into the cave.


    A dark, narrow stone passage¡­ It was precisely the same as underground pces onnd.


    Right after she entered the underground pce, a momentary wave of haziness struck her because the divine dragon¡¯s breath here was even thicker. This kind of sacred omnipotence carried a trace of ancient power, and being under the pressure of this kind of power made small cultivators like them tremble with fear.


    After silently taking some time to regte her breathing, Mo Tiange¡¯s mind finally calmed down. Under the effect of the Soul-Refining Art, she unexpectedly still felt deeply intimidated.


    Jiang Shanghang, whose expression remained the same, said softly, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, be careful. This path isn¡¯t the genuine entrance, so there might be traps here.¡±


    Mo Tiange asked, ¡°Where did you guys walk up tost time?¡±


    ¡°Last time, aside from Senior Martial Brother Ren, all of us only walked up to this area.¡± As he said that, they passed through the long stone passage and entered a stone room.


    This stone room had a very high ceiling and was extremelyrge. The light from the entrance couldn¡¯t reach this ce, so the two of them had to rely on the bit of light from the moonstones they brought for lighting, so they simply couldn¡¯t see the end of the room. There was also absolutely nothing in this stone room. It wasn¡¯t like a sitting room, but it also wasn¡¯t like a hall; it seemed to only be a slightly spacious stone passage.


    ¡°That Water Carp Beast originally nested here for God knows how long,¡± Jiang Shanghang said while walking next to the walls to examine them.


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°From what it looks like, this stone room must be over ten thousand years old at the least. That Water Carp Beast was only a fifth rank beast; no matter how long it lived, it wouldn¡¯t have lived for more than ten thousand years, right?¡±


    Jiang Shanghang was startled but soon nodded his head. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ Could it be that the Water Carp Beast wasn¡¯t originally from the underground pce?¡±


    ¡°Maybe; didn¡¯t you say it wasn¡¯t affected by the restriction around the divine dragon monument?¡±


    The two of them looked at each other; both were silent. If the Water Carp Beast wasn¡¯t the spiritual beast guarding this underground pce, then either the underground pce simply didn¡¯t have any guardian spiritual beast or the like, or the underground pce itself was much more dangerous than the Water Carp Beast.


    If it was the former, then it would be easy to handle as they only needed to press forward and kill Ren Yufeng. If it was thetter, however¡­ That meant this underground pce wasn¡¯t a ce Foundation Building cultivators like them could charge into; they might lose their lives for nothing.


    For some time, the two of them were lost in their respective thoughts. In the end, Jiang Shanghang couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, what are your thoughts on this matter?¡±


    Mo Tiange pondered in silence before answering slowly, ¡°There isn¡¯t really anything to be afraid of. The eight of them walked in front of us, so if there¡¯s anything dangerous, won¡¯t we just need to retreat as soon as possible?¡±


    Actually, what she really thought was: it wouldn¡¯t be so bad that she wouldn¡¯t even have the time to enter her Virtual Sky World, right? Jiang Shanghang¡¯s cultivation level was lower than hers. She had several kinds of methods to knock him out in an instant and pull him along into the Virtual Sky World.


    Jiang Shanghang hesitated for a moment but in the end, he nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I guess we¡¯re just going to follow behind them now?¡±


    ¡°En; we¡¯ll continue on for a while. If we can confirm there¡¯s no danger, we can try to go to other ces.¡±


    Jiang Shanghang nodded in agreement, and the two of them once again took off.


    This wasn¡¯t a stone room indeed; rather, it was a spacious stone passage that was extremely long. They walked for a long time, but they still couldn¡¯t reach the end. Fortunately, there were traces left behind by the eight people ahead of them along the way. They also didn¡¯t dare to use Fleeing Technique because they were afraid they¡¯d be discovered by the others, and they were afraid there was some danger here.


    Based on the traces they found along the way, the eight people ahead of them went through several battles, though their opponents weren¡¯t demonic beasts¡ªactually, it seemed like they ran into some traps, and there was also a problem with the passage copsing.


    Fortunately, the eight people ahead cleared up the path, so Mo Tiange and Jiang Shanghang didn¡¯te across any danger along the way.


    They continued to walk in silence and eventually, the path led them into the main hall. The tall, thick stone door, which had the same dragon engraving as the divine dragon monument, was half opened. Upon passing through the hall door, they discovered that the main hall was supported by tall, towering stone pirs and the ground was covered by neat stone bs, but everything had the same dragon drawings on their surfaces.


    They proceeded forward slowly. In the darkness, a towering stone statue gradually emerged in their field of view. It had both deer and ox horns, a camel head, rabbit eyes, a serpent neck, a sea monster belly, fish scales, and eagle¡¯s ws. Its momentum was staggering, practically soaring to the sky.


    The statue of a divine dragon. Inside this hall, there was unexpectedly an enshrined divine dragon statue!


    Mo Tiange and Jiang Shanghang looked at each other; both werepletely speechless. The momentum this divine dragon statue had was even more formidable than the momentum the divine dragon monument had. This kind of pressure practically made them at a loss for words.


    Mo Tiange took several steps back, putting some distance between herself and the statue while panting. ¡°This isn¡¯t an ordinary statue.¡±


    Jiang Shanghang, whose face was pale, nodded. The two of them retreated until they reached the doorway before they felt the pressure easing down.


    Neither of them spoke. After a while, Mo Tiange suddenly said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang, what kind of ce do you think this is?¡±


    Jiang Shanghang turned to look at her then asked in confusion, ¡°What do you mean, Junior Martial Brother Ye?¡±


    Mo Tiange turned her body to the side then pointed at the shallow engravings on the back of the stone door. ¡°Look¡ªwhat engravings are those?¡±


    Jiang Shanghang went to examine them with a belly full of questions. ¡°These¡¯re justmon drawings¡­ If this ce was over ten thousand years old, these engravings aren¡¯t out of the ordinary at all.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but take a closer look; what do the engravings depict?¡±


    Jiang Shanghang turned around to examine the engravings again. A short momentter, he was thoroughly frightened. ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the sacrificial scene from several million years ago,¡± Mo Tiange said faintly, ¡°This is probably a sacrificial temple from an ancient era.¡±


    ording to legends, the sacrificial temples in the ancient era were built just like pces. Although this underground pce looked crude, upon more thorough examination, it was indeed a magnificent pce. The spacious stone passage was probably the genuine, main passage that led to the temple hall. There weren¡¯t many words on these murals because in that era, words had juste into usage, so people were more ustomed to using murals to record events.


    These murals showed a tall sacrificial altar. Several priests, who were all in white robes, stood on the altar, while both males and females knelt wearing only animal skins to cover their bodies¡ªonly men of the ancient era would¡¯ve worn clothes made of animal skin.


    ¡°Several million years¡­¡± Jiang Shanghang¡¯s face once again paled as he was filled with incredulity. Eventually, he asked, ¡°Is it possible for remnants from several million years ago to exist until now? Moreover, how could they be inside an ocean?¡±


    Mo Tiange chuckled. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang, there¡¯s an old saying: ¡®White clouds change into grey dogs; seas change into mulberry fields¡¯¡ªthe changes in human affairs often take freakish forms, and the world¡¯s changing all the time. Within several million years, what was once a blue ocean could¡¯ve be a mulberry field now, and what was once a sacrificial temple might also be buried under the ocean. Maybe it¡¯s precisely because it was submerged in the ocean that it wasn¡¯t touched by humans for several millions of years and could be preserved until now.¡±


    Mo Tiange caressed the rough surface of the wall, silently sensing this distant era. For a moment, the two of them were silent.


    ¡°Several million years¡­ Then there¡¯s basically no treasure at all in this underground pce¡­¡± Jiang Shanghang mumbled; disappointment shed across his face. After several million years, whatever magic weapons were originally here would¡¯ve already lost their usefulness¡ªone should never think magic weapons and medicinal pills could exist forever; that was simply impossible.


    ¡°Correct.¡± Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t at all disappointed; after all, her original reason for participating on this trip wasn¡¯t to obtain treasure. Nevertheless, as she pondered the matter, she suddenly frowned. ¡°Wrong¡­ There is a treasure here.¡±


    Jiang Shanghang looked up in bewilderment. ¡°What?¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled and stared at him. ¡°Ren Yufeng went through all kinds of hardship just toe to this ce and even schemed to stab me in the back¡ªdo you think there could possibly be no treasures here? If this really was a sacrificial temple from several million years ago, it indeed wouldn¡¯t have any magic weapons, spirit pills, or the like. However, this ce possesses divine dragon¡¯s breath, one that¡¯s thicker than the one the divine dragon monument has!¡±


    Upon hearing what she said, Jiang Shanghang once again turned pale. ¡°The divine dragon¡¯s breath¡ªis he tired of living!?¡±


    Such a formidable force¡­ How could insignificant Foundation Building cultivators like them long for something like that? Not to mention them, but even Nascent Soul cultivators also wouldn¡¯t dare to think they could absorb this kind of ancient era¡¯s mysterious force! Absorbing a force that one couldn¡¯t master would only cause their bodies to explode, thus killing them!


    ¡°Maybe he has some kind of secret technique.¡± Mo Tiange pondered with a frown, ¡°Whatever we know, Ren Yufeng certainly knows too. The fact that he nned these things and took this approach showed that his real purpose wasn¡¯t trivial. Aside from the divine dragon¡¯s breath, what other things are there that could satisfy his desire?¡±


    Jiang Shanghang didn¡¯t say anything. This matter had gone beyond his scope of imagination. He never once thought Ren Yufeng would¡¯ve had this kind of idea, and he also didn¡¯t know what to do now. He came to this underground pce naturally because he wanted to look for treasure but now, not only was there no treasure, but there might also be a cmity waiting for them.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye.¡± After a long period of silence, Jiang Shanghang said, ¡°Since there are no treasures, shouldn¡¯t we head back?¡±


    Mo Tiange was also conflicted about this. She wanted to kill Ren Yufeng, but she didn¡¯t want to lose her own life in the process¡ªwho knew what kind of techniques Ren Yufeng would use? If he seeded and took possession of that divine dragon¡¯s breath, his cultivation level would certainly grow by leaps and bounds. At that point, whether she could defeat him or not would be an issue. If he didn¡¯t seed and perished because his body exploded, would his technique have any other effects? What if it also harmed her?


    The two of them contemted the matter for a long time, but neither of them coulde to a decision.

 Chapter 183: A Long Premeditated Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 183: A Long Premeditated Scheme</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Just as the two of them pondered alternative routes, they suddenly heard loud rumbling noises from inside! Soon afterward, they sensed a violent spiritual aura fluctuation.


    Mo Tiange and Jiang Shanghang looked at each other. Such a violent spiritual aura fluctuation¡­ What was happening?


    A split secondter, the breath that filled the entire divine dragon hall suddenly became turbulent and rushed towards the back as if it possessed consciousness. This phenomenon started slowly; at first, they only felt the divine dragon¡¯s breath slowly flowing towards the divine dragon statue, butter, it flowed quicker and quicker as if there was something absorbing it!


    The surprise they felt grew increasingly bigger. They were sure something was happening, but they werepletely at a loss as to what to do.


    The end of the long stone passage was a main temple where the divine dragon statue was enshrined, and there were no other passages¡ªwhatever happened must be happening at the back of the divine dragon hall. But the pressure of the divine dragon¡¯s breath was too strong, so they couldn¡¯t spread their divine sense and had to personally go into the depths of the temple to see what was happening. Nevertheless, considering the current situation, they might encounter some danger if they went.


    Before they could think any deeper, they suddenly heard heavy rumbling noises which sounded like a stone door openinging from the depths of the temple. Soon after, noises of messy footsteps mixed with anxious shouting rang out. ¡°Quick! Let¡¯s quickly go!¡±


    This voice¡­


    The two of them looked towards the source of the noises just in time to see several people running out of the hall anxiously.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Tang!¡±


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang!¡±


    Jiang Shanghang¡¯s and Tang Fang¡¯s eyes met; both were stunned. A split secondter, Tang Fang ran over, pulled Jiang Shanghang¡¯s hand then continued to run towards the exit. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang, run quickly!¡±


    Mo Tiange swept her gaze over the people in front of her. These Zhengfa Sect cultivators were running out of the depths of the divine dragon hall, but there were only four of them: Tang Fang, Yu Xiaoran, Qiu Zhiming, and Xia Houyuan.


    The four lookedpletely pale and flustered, and Yu Xiaoran was even injured! As for the four others, they were nowhere to be seen.


    As soon as the four of them came out, Tang Fang immediately pulled Jiang Shanghang and ran to the exit with his all, so Mo Tiange had to follow them. These Zhengfa Sect cultivators were extremely fast when they used the Fleeing Water Technique; even though Mo Tiange was wearing her Cloud-Treading Boots, it was still quite hard to keep up with them.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Tang, what¡¯s wrong? What about Senior Martial Brother Ren and the others? Why are we running¡ªdid something happen?¡± Jiang Shanghang asked as he ran.


    Tang Fang said while panting, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Ren¡­ Senior Martial Brother Ren¡­¡±


    Before Tang Fang could say anything else, Qiu Zhiming shouted furiously, ¡°What¡¯re you still calling him ¡®Senior Martial Brother Ren¡¯ for!? He¡¯s been plotting against us from the beginning!¡±


    Jiang Shanghang was shocked. ¡°What happened? Did Senior Martial Brother Ren also¡­to you¡­¡±


    Qiu Zhiming, who was supporting the injured Yu Xiaoran, pointed at the wound on Yu Xiaoran¡¯s chest. ¡°This is what Senior Martial Brother Ren did. There¡¯s no treasure whatsoever here¡ªhe was using us to get into this underground pce so he could inherit the divine dragon¡¯s breath then he nned on killing us to keep this matter secret!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Shanghang was dumbstruck. Although they long guessed something of that nature, he thought there was no possibility of it actually happening! He really never expected Senior Martial Brother Ren would¡¯ve really harbored those intentions! ¡°Does he want to die? Even our Nascent Soul grandmasters wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with that divine dragon¡¯s breath, yet he actually¡ª¡±


    The one who interrupted him was Xia Houyuan. She said with extreme indignation, ¡°In fact,st time he got a secret technique here. That technique allows him to utilize the breath of divine beasts from the ancient era to transform his body into one that possesses a divine beast¡¯s inheritances. After obtaining that secret technique, he made proper preparations then used us to enter this underground pce with the intention of silencing us when the matter was over!¡±


    Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t at all shocked to hear what she said. She and Jiang Shanghang already discussed this earlier; Ren Yufeng must¡¯ve obtained some kind of secret technique so he dared to covet the divine dragon¡¯s breath. What Xia Houyuan said just validated their guess.


    ¡°Then what about Senior Martial Brother Lu and the others?¡±


    Grief emerged on Tang Fang¡¯s face. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Lu¡¯s and Senior Martial Brother Xiang¡¯s spiritual aura were depleted, and they were also injured by the Water Carp Beast when they were in charge of the formation¡ªthey couldn¡¯t escape at all, so they were the first to be killed by Senior Martial Brother Ren. Senior Martial Sister Ai was also¡­ Senior Martial Sister Ai was always close to Senior Martial Brother Ren, yet he actually killed her too¡­¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the situation like now?¡± Once Jiang Shanghang heard all of that, he nervously looked back to see whether or not Ren Yufeng was chasing after them. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Ren¡¯s already in thete stage of the Foundation Building realm, and he also still has more than a hundred years left in his lifespan¡ªhe obviously has prospects of forming his Gold Core. Why did he want to do this kind of thing!?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Qiu Zhiming said coldly, ¡°I was baffled from the very beginning; why didn¡¯t he askte stage Foundation Building cultivators he was on good terms with to help him out? Why did he ask us toe instead? I originally thought he simply wanted to be the most powerful one in the group, so I never realized he actually had this kind of n!¡±


    The difference between thete stage and the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm was quite big. Back during the demonic beast riot, conflicts rose between Xuanqing School disciples and Gujian Sect disciples on Qianmen Ridge of Mount Tianhuo. It was only because Kuang Zhu, ate stage Foundation Building cultivator, was there that the Gujian Sect disciples didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. Later, Wan Hongan had ill intentions and incited others to prepare their sword formations, resulting in both partiesing to blows. Nevertheless, once Kuang Zhu interfered, everything went smoothly, and victory was practically in their grasp.


    Ren Yufeng was in thete stage of the Foundation Building realm. Aside from him, Lu, Xiang, and Mo Tiange were in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm while the remaining six others were all in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm. Three middle stage Foundation Building cultivators could still potentially beat ate stage Foundation Building cultivator if they teamed up. Six early stage Foundation Building cultivators, on the other hand, had absolutely no chance of defeating ate stage Foundation Building cultivator.


    Judging by their current situation, Ren Yufeng had apparently nned everything well. For the three middle stage Foundation Building cultivators, he first made Lu Rongsheng and Xiang Zhiyang take charge of the formation, thus crippling the two of them. When they had to open the restriction around the divine dragon monument, he also schemed against Mo Tiange¡ªconsequently, the three middle stage Foundation Building cultivators had no strength to oppose him. The remaining six early stage Foundation Building cultivators couldn¡¯t defeat him, so when they entered the divine dragon monument¡¯s underground pce, he could have the final say!


    Mo Tiange sneered from the bottom of her heart. She didn¡¯t have the slightest sympathy for this group of Zhengfa Sect cultivators, because back when Ren Yufeng was plotting against her, all of them watched with folded arms. Nheless, they also had a falling out with Ren Yufeng now, so she could cooperate with them.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jiang,¡± Mo Tiange secretly transmitted her voice to Jiang Shanghang, ¡°Ask them about the current situation; how¡¯s Ren Yufeng now?¡±


    Jiang Shanghang made an imperceptible nod as a response and proceeded to ask the others: ¡°Then how¡¯s Senior Martial Brother Ren now? Did he really obtain the divine dragon¡¯s breath? Can we escape?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡± The one who answered this time was Qiu Zhiming again. ¡°We followed him all the way into this underground pce then into the divine dragon hall until we finally reached a dragon bone altar where we saw a dragon skeleton. At that point, Ren Yufeng suddenly started tough like crazy. He said he finally saw dragon bones, wanted to obtain the divine dragon¡¯s breath and turn into a divine dragon¡¯s child. Right afterward¡ªI don¡¯t know what secret technique he used¡ªthe divine dragon¡¯s breath on the dragon bones suddenly rushed towards him. Senior Martial Brother Lu was shocked, so he asked him what was going on. Ren Yufeng proudly said that when he entered this underground pce by himselfst time, he obtained a stone tablet outside the divine dragon hall. On that tablet, he found drawings about inheriting the divine dragon¡¯s breath, so he was tempted by it. These past several months, he finallyprehended the drawings, so he made use to help him enter the divine dragon hall again so he could carry out the divine dragon secret technique!¡±


    Mo Tiange and Jiang Shanghang nced at each other. In fact, they already made some rough guesses about this matter, but they never thought Ren Yufeng¡¯s actions would reach this extent. He brought them inside simply because he wanted to silence all of them!


    But that being the case, did it mean the supposed divine dragon¡¯s breath was really divine dragon¡¯s breath? There were even dragon bones inside¡ªcould it be that dragons really existed? The king of spiritual beasts in the legends¡­ The race whose existence was closest to the Gods¡­ The breath they left behind was already this powerful, so how strong would a real dragon have been? Furthermore, what was this sacrificial temple all about? Was this maybe an ancient dragon burial site?


    Qiu Zhiming continued on: ¡°Senior Martial Brother Lu reproachfully questioned him if he was using us, but Ren Yufeng immediately lost his temper. He said he¡¯d inherited the divine dragon¡¯s breath; he said he was no longer human now and he was about to be the descendant of divine beasts, so he was angry Senior Martial Brother Lu actually dared to talk to him like that. After that¡­ After that, he killed Senior Martial Brother Lu¡­¡± At that point, fury emerged in Qiu Zhiming¡¯s eyes. ¡°We were extremely shocked when he killed Senior Martial Brother Lu. Junior Martial Sister Ai questioned him, and Senior Martial Brother Xiang also asked him why he wanted to harm his fellow disciples. He¡­ He directly killed both Junior Martial Sister Ai and Senior Martial Brother Xiang!¡±


    After listening up till this point, both Mo Tiange and Jiang Shanghang exchanged meaningful looks. Apparently, this Ren Yufeng had simply lost his mind already¡ªhe actually acted so mercilessly even towards his own fellow disciples!


    Although cultivators were always self-interested, they were, after all, people of the Righteous Path¡ªdisciples from a Dao school. In their school, they had the school rules governing them¡ªthey mustn¡¯t harm their fellow disciples. Nevertheless, Ren Yufeng actually disregarded the school rules! Could it be that after obtaining the divine dragon¡¯s breath, he wasn¡¯t nning on staying in Zhengfa Sect anymore? Or was he simply certain they couldn¡¯t escape from him?


    Thinking about that possibility sent a chill down Mo Tiange¡¯s spine.


    If it was the previous Ren Yufeng, she was still somewhat certain she wouldn¡¯t have a problem defeating him, ate stage Foundation Building cultivator, with all the treasures she had. However, how strong would Ren Yufeng, who reportedly obtained the divine dragon¡¯s breath, be now? She had no answer for that.


    The next question Jiang Shanghang asked was precisely the thing Mo Tiange wanted to know. ¡°Is Senior Martial Brother Ren very strong now?¡±


    Qiu Zhiming was silent. This time, Tang Fang answered, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Ren¡¯s very terrifying now. After he killed Senior Martial Brother Lu, Senior Martial Brother Xiang, and Senior Martial Sister Ai, we realized the situation was far from good because he was stronger than before, so we fled immediately. Senior Martial Brother Ren seemed like he wanted to chase after us, but he hadn¡¯t seeded ingesting the divine dragon¡¯s breath, so he stopped. We don¡¯t know how strong he is now, but considering how formidable the divine dragon¡¯s breath was, he certainly won¡¯t be weak!¡±


    What Tang Fang said made Mo Tiange feel that their current situation was indeed bad. Ren Yufeng really had a method of absorbing the divine dragon¡¯s breath, but none of them knew how strong that divine dragon¡¯s breath was; if Ren Yufeng indeed survived the side-effects of this formidable force, how strong would he be? Even if advancing directly to the Nascent Soul realm was impossible, it was very possible for Ren Yufeng, who was initially in thete stage of the Foundation Building realm, to instantly advance to the Core Formation realm after obtaining the divine dragon¡¯s breath!


    Mo Tiange believed she could deal with a fifth rank demonic beast, and if worse came to worst, she could even escape into her Virtual Sky World. However, she definitely couldn¡¯t contend with a Core Formation cultivator! Humans possessed intelligence which demonic beasts didn¡¯t; in a fight where both parties possessed equal intelligence, pure strength was already enough to decide the oue¡ªno matter how many treasures she had, they were all useless, and faced with a powerful enough foe, any kind of tricks would also be useless.


    The gears in her brain were turning at full speed; she was already nning on escaping from this matter. The easiest way would be to enter the Virtual Sky World, but how could she do that without being discovered by these people? Besides, although she didn¡¯t care about the others, she at least still wanted to save Jiang Shanghang.

 Chapter 184: Split up to Escape

    <h4>Chapter 184: Split up to Escape</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The six of them continued to run frantically. However, this underground pce was too vast; since they took about half a day to enter, how could they possibly leave in an instant?


    While they ran, all of the divine dragon¡¯s breath in the underground pce rushed madly towards the direction of the divine dragon hall.


    Mo Tiange nced back quickly. The dark passage waspletely quiet, and the only weak source of light came from the weak lights of the moonstones they were carrying. Nevertheless, within this quiet, there was a kind of pressure which made her tremble with fear.


    As the divine dragon¡¯s breath gradually faded, the pressure it brought also lightened. Despite this, the six of them became even more frightened because the fading divine dragon¡¯s breath was actually umting in one person¡¯s body, and they had no idea how that person would end up after he absorbed all the divine dragon¡¯s breath.


    In the midst of their escape, they suddenly heard a deafening roar which sent waves through the water and shook the entire underground pce.


    The six people all had changes in their expressions. The roar was deep and they couldn¡¯t hear it clearly, but they could detect the majesty it carried. The might of divine dragons¡­ Could it be that Ren Yufeng really seeded?!


    ¡°Senior Martial Brothers¡­¡± Tang Fang called out. His expression turned very ugly. ¡°What should we do?¡±


    A bitter expression appeared on Qiu Zhiming¡¯s face. ¡°Run! We can only run for our lives as quickly as we can and hope that Ren Yufeng hasn¡¯t finished whatever he¡¯s doing now. We have to quickly run back to the sect and report this matter¡­¡± He then looked at Yu Xiaoran, whom he¡¯d been dragging and pulling with him, lookingpletely bitter. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Yu¡¯s injuries are too heavy; I¡­ I¡¯ll take him with me. You guys should each do what you can¡ªrun for your lives as quickly as you can!¡±


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qiu!¡± Tang Fang turned pale. ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Some of us have to seed in escaping and report back to the sect, or we¡¯ll all be buried together here otherwise!¡±


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qiu¡¯s right,¡± Xiahou Yuan said with a stern gaze. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Tang! Stop being fussy! The most important thing is for us to protect ourselves now!¡±


    Tang Fang¡¯s gaze dimmed but eventually, he clenched his teeth and nodded. ¡°Alright¡ªlet¡¯s run in different directions. Whoever manages to escape has to go back to the sect and report this matter. If we can¡¯t escape, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Then it means we¡¯re out of luck.¡± Jiang Shanghang said. His expression showed his determination. ¡°Once we¡¯re out of this underground ce, we¡¯ll split up and run; our odds of sess will be a bit higher than if we ran out together.¡±


    Aside from this, there was no other way.


    Mo Tiange was listening to their conversation in silence. All of them were Zhengfa Sect disciples, so there was still some affection between them. Qiu Zhiming, for example, was willing to take Yu Xiaoran along on his escape, although doing that would greatly slow him down. Nevertheless, she wasn¡¯t a Zhengfa Sect disciple¡ªto her, they were just strangers brought together by fate, so she had to look after herself.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye¡­¡± Jiang Shanghang looked at her in hesitation. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with the Zhengfa Sect cultivators¡¯ Fleeing Water Technique underwater. She was only able to follow them now because of the extraordinary power of the Cloud-Treading Boots, and because Yu Xiaoran was injured, thus slowing down their speed.


    ¡°Rest assured, Senior Martial Brother Jiang,¡± Mo Tiange said faintly, ¡°Although my Fleeing Technique isn¡¯t good, I still have some ways of protecting my life.¡±


    She initially nned on looking for an opportunity to knock Jiang Shanghang out and bring him into the Virtual Sky World with her; that could be considered as repayment for the friendship he showed her by staying behind to protect her before. However, since they already had an alternate n now, she didn¡¯t need to continue with hers. After all, although she trusted Jiang Shanghang, her trust hadn¡¯t yet reached the stage where she would desperately do everything she could to ensure his survival.


    Jiang Shanghang¡¯s gaze wavered for an instant, but he eventually clenched his teeth. ¡°Then¡­ It¡¯s every man for himself. If fate dictates it, we¡¯ll meet again one day.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. After so many years, there weren¡¯t many people she could trust. Before she was twenty years old, she only had her Second Uncle, and after she was twenty years old, she could count on a few people from Xuanqing School. As for other people whom she met by chance, she might be able to work with them for some time, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t trust them wholeheartedly.


    Initially, she also felt like that towards Jiang Shanghang. She even felt angry because he concealed their real purpose for going there. Nevertheless, when he willingly gave up his chance to look for treasure and stayed behind to look after her, she felt that maybe she could trust him a bit more. But now, she didn¡¯t have time to verify her thoughts.


    Never mind. They were just strangers who met by chance; it was every man for himself. Under fate, everyone was just floating duckweeds. They met each other by chance and were separated by fate. As long as they were alive, they might have another chance to meet again¡ªback when they fled from Mount Yunwu, they also didn¡¯t think they would meet again.


    ¡°That¡¯ll do; stop with all the superfluous talk. Split up!¡± Qiu Zhiming shouted then took the lead in rushing out of the underground pce.


    Nobody hesitated. One after another, they fled following the current.


    Once they were out of the underground pce, they left through the Transporting Formation on the divine dragon monument then activated their Fleeing Water Technique; each fled at their fastest speed.


    Mo Tiange saw four Flight Lights shing in four different directions and disappearing into the distance.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t escape with them. Instead, she turned around with a sigh then once again passed through the Transporting Formation to enter the restriction on the divine dragon monument.


    Those four people had a natural advantage underwater, so she was doomed to be left behind by them. If Ren Yufeng needed a long time, everyone might be able to escape. But if he finally started to chase after them, the first one he would catch up to would be her.


    While pressing the space between her eyebrows, Mo Tiange muttered some incantations. A light appeared at the point she pressed and grew increasingly brighter. Several secondster, her body was hidden from sight, disappearing in the Land of Hiding Dragon.


    She pointed at the space between her eyebrows again, causing a pearl to emerge, then she made a shing gesture with her fingers. The Virtual Sky World was torn open, creating a crack from which she could watch the situation outside.


    Within the Virtual Sky World, her previous fear would never materialize. She couldfortably hole up within the Virtual Sky World, and no matter how powerful Ren Yufeng became, he could never find her.


    Furthermore, she also wanted to see the so-called divine beasts from the Distant Past era¡ªshe wanted to see how strong Ren Yufeng would be after he absorbed the divine dragon¡¯s breath.


    The entrance to the underground pce was still open like before, but the divine dragon¡¯s breath inside it was growing weak. Eventually, even the breath lingering on the divine dragon monument also started to rush towards the underground pce. Before long, the divine dragon¡¯s breath in the vicinity of the divine dragon monument disappearedpletely.


    Mo Tiange fixed her attention on the entrance to the underground pce. Her body was now inside the Virtual Sky World; although she could see the situation outside, she couldn¡¯t use her divine sense, so she didn¡¯t know whether or not Ren Yufeng had already started to chase them. However, since the absorption of the divine dragon¡¯s breath already stopped, he would most likelye out soon.


    Sure enough, a short whileter, Ren Yufeng¡¯s figure rushed out of the entrance.


    After getting a glimpse of him, Mo Tiange furrowed her brows. She wasn¡¯t physically outside, so she couldn¡¯t sense Ren Yufeng¡¯s current momentum. Ren Yufeng¡¯s external appearance, however, was already miles apart from before!


    Ren Yufeng originally looked like a young man in his twenties. He had an unpleasant bearing and a fair face. The current Ren Yufeng, however, had a pitch-ck face and malevolent bearing. Moreover, his whole body was emitting a ck aura¡ªit was as if he had been possessed by the devil.


    Seeing his appearance gave Mo Tiange¡¯s heart a jolt. The dragons were the divine beasts of the Distant Past era which were rumored to be awe-inspiring and have overwhelming momentum¡ªthey were innately the race closest to the Gods. No matter whether it was the divine dragon¡¯s breath on this divine dragon monument or the divine dragon¡¯s breath on the divine dragon statue inside the underground pce, both felt majestic and sacred.


    But Ren Yufeng¡¯s current appearance looked as if he had been possessed by the devil¡ªshe couldn¡¯t sense the slightest sacred vibe of the divine dragon¡¯s breath in him!


    Mo Tiange was certain he hadn¡¯t absorbed the divine dragon¡¯s breath and turned into the so-called divine dragon¡¯s child but what was this all about then?


    Ren Yufeng also stepped into the Transporting Formation, then he was transmitted to the area outside the restriction on the divine dragon monument.


    Mo Tiange pondered her next steps for a moment. In the end, she pressed the space between her eyebrows to exit the Virtual Sky World then once again walked into the underground pce.


    This world had existed for millions of years from the ancient times until the present day. These millions of years were divided into several phases: the Distant Past, the Extinction of Gods, the Middle Ages, and the present time.


    At the dawn of creation, the world took shape, and both Gods and spirits emerged¡ªthis was the Distant Past era. The Distant Paststed for no less than several million years. In the beginning, it was a world of Gods, demons, and spirits. When the human race appearedter, the Gods left the human world, but spiritual beings remained.


    The era when demons, spirits, and humans lived together was called the ancient times.


    During the long Distant Past era, the ancient times were aparably special several hundred thousand years. Humans who were born then gradually turned into the brain of the world andter on, cultivators appeared among them. Several hundred thousand yearster, their wisdom had grown; they¡¯d learned how to cultivate from demons and spirits. Those who leaned towards spirits became immortals, and those who leaned towards demons became devils.


    The power of the immortals and the devils gradually became stronger until eventually, a war broke out between them. The Gods, who hadid down the rules of the world, interfered, ordering the immortals and devils that were powerful enough to transform nature to fly to the heavens, and the demons and the spirits to move to another world, leaving behind only weaker righteous and devil cultivators in the human world. Thus, the ancient times ended.


    It was precisely during these ancient times that the divine beasts became the rulers. Divine beasts were the strongest spirits. Unlike righteous or devil cultivators who had to practice to obtain magic power, they were born with innate spiritual power. The strongest among them were almost like the Gods¡ªthey were far stronger than both the immortals and the devils. They were also the source from which human cultivators learned to practice arts.


    Judging by its sacrificial scene drawings, this divine dragon sacrificial temple probably dated back to sometime not long after humans appeared, a period when humans had yet to cultivate into immortals or devils. The Distant Past erasted for millions of years, and the ancient times upied roughly several hundred years of it. The ancient times were also the period when humans were born. During that period, the Gods left the human world, causing the divine beasts to be the most formidable force humans could interact with. They possessed the bloodlines of Gods, so they were extremely sacred¡ªthey were the strongest kinds of force among the spirits.


    During the ancient times, the divine beasts were the Gods in the heart of the humans.


    The divine dragon¡¯s breath on the divine dragon monument and in the underground pce indeed possessed the majesty and the sacredness a divine beast ought to have.


    If one really absorbed that kind of divine dragon¡¯s breath, the spiritual aura inside their body definitely would be pure; it certainly wouldn¡¯t be ck like those of people who¡¯d been possessed by the devil.


    Immortals stemmed from spirits while devils stemmed from demons¡ªthere was absolutely no reason for one who absorbed spiritual breath to be a devil!


    Mo Tiange was certain Ren Yufeng¡¯s so-called method of absorbing the divine dragon¡¯s breath was definitely wrong. But how could it be wrong?


    It made no sense that a secret technique from this divine dragon sacrificial temple would turn people into devil cultivators. Otherwise, how could this dense divine dragon¡¯s breath be exined?


    Spirits restrained demons. Spiritual things also possessed innate restrictive power towards devils; ording to reason, devil aura shouldn¡¯t show up where there was divine dragon¡¯s breath.


    Unless¡­ the aura on Ren Yufeng¡¯s body wasn¡¯t really devil aura, or¡­ this simply wasn¡¯t divine dragon¡¯s breath at all!


    Mo Tiange once again entered the divine dragon hall.


    Without the divine dragon¡¯s breath, this divine dragon statue also lost the pressure it emitted previously.


    She bypassed the divine dragon statue then stepped into the stone door which Tang Fang and the others ran out from before.


    Although she was already mentally prepared, Mo Tiange was still thunderstruck.


    This was a huge skeleton. Even though it lost its life millions of years ago, the pressure it left behind was terrifying.


    This was a divine dragon¡¯s skeleton.

 Chapter 185: Torture

    <h4>Chapter 185: Torture</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The gigantic skeletony still across the wide, elevated square. Each part of it was lying neatly, making it seem as if a real dragon was watching the humans below. Its posture was natural; it was noble and sacred, just as if it was alive. There wasn¡¯t even the slightest trace of discoloration on the pure white skeleton that would¡¯ve been expected due to the several million years that passed. On the contrary, it looked quite shiny.


    Mo Tiange felt like she was watching a scene from several million years ago; a real divine beasty on the square, quietly watching the humans below. It lookedzy and at ease as if it was epting human worship. Each and every one of its movements would¡¯ve carried the sacredness and majesty of divine beasts. Even now, its momentum was still astounding.


    As Mo Tiange slowly made her way forward, she looked up at this ancient divine dragon¡¯s skeleton.


    Both its momentum and spiritual aura were still lingering there. It felt sacred and majestic, just like the divine dragon¡¯s breath outside but it was more intense, rendering Mo Tiange hardly able to breathe.


    But why, why would Ren Yufeng have turned out like that? ording to reason, divine dragon¡¯s breath shouldn¡¯t make people possessed by the devil. However, aside from being possessed by the devil, how else could Ren Yufeng¡¯s appearance be exined? Or¡­ did he maybe use the wrong method?


    Before she could think of a reason, Mo Tiange acutely sensed a thread of¡­ murderous intent approaching. Under the pressure of the divine dragon¡¯s breath, she couldn¡¯t spread her divine sense, but that murderous intent didn¡¯t need to be sensed by her divine sense¡ªit openly spread to her.


    The moment she sensed it, Mo Tiange immediately pressed the space between her eyebrows to activate the Virtual Sky World then hid inside it.


    This murderous intent didn¡¯te from anyone else; it must¡¯ve undoubtedlye from Ren Yufeng.


    Sure enough, a short whileter, someone dashed over from the entrance. It was Ren Yufeng. He was holding the two people he¡¯d caught; one was Qiu Zhiming, and the other was Xiahou Yuan.


    Upon seeing this scene, Mo Tiange felt herself rxing. It wasn¡¯t Jiang Shanghang; maybe he really escaped.


    Outside the Virtual Sky World; Ren Yufeng threw his two captives to the ground. He said coldly, ¡°You wanted to run? Hmph!¡±


    Ren Yufeng didn¡¯t show any mercy, causing Qiu Zhiming and Xiahou Yuan, who were suddenly thrown to the ground, to release awful screams. From his momentum, Mo Tiange estimated that Ren Yufeng¡¯s cultivation level must be in the Core Formation realm at least.


    A wrinkle emerged on Mo Tiange¡¯s brows as she watched the scene outside.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother!¡± Xiahou Yuan crawled up. When she saw the obvious murderous intent on Ren Yufeng¡¯s face, she pleaded, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Ren, in any case, we came from the same sect, and my master and Martial Uncle Buqi also have a good rtionship¡ªplease consider our old friendship and let me go!¡±


    With a face filled with ck aura, Ren Yufeng looked at her then revealed a disdainful sneer. ¡°Let you go? Xiahou Yuan, have you forgotten how you ridiculed me before? Based on the fact that Xiahou n has some status in Zhengfa Sect, you secretly ridiculed me in front of Ai Xian, saying that I wouldn¡¯t have any prospects of making a realm-breakthrough because of my age. Don¡¯t you remember? You see¡­I remember it very clearly!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Xiahou Yuan was stunned but soon entered a state of panic. ¡°Y-you¡­ heard¡­¡±


    Good or bad, Ren Yufeng was ate stage Foundation Building cultivator, and on the surface, his status was also higher than hers, so Xiahou Yuan certainly wouldn¡¯t say such a thing in front of him. She lookedpletely astonished at the moment; she never expected this piece of gossip she talked about with her fellow martial sisters in private would¡¯ve been overheard by the object of said gossip, and he even wanted to retaliate.


    A ferocious smile emerged on Ren Yufeng¡¯s face. His originally fair face was covered with a ck aura, making his smile even more horrendous. ¡°Since you¡¯re a member of Xiahou n, I couldn¡¯t do anything to you before and could only swallow my anger. But now¡­!¡± He opened his hand, and a ball of ck aura emerged on his palm. Under Xiahou Yuan¡¯s frightened gaze, that ck ball was lightly tossed at her.


    The ck aura seemed to be thrown lightly, almost without any force at all, but once it touched Xiahou Yuan, she immediately let out an ¡°AH¡ª¡± blood-curdling scream. Her scream sounded tragic, and it even made Mo Tiange shiver.


    Xiahou Yuan waspletely enveloped by the ck aura; her screams rang out incessantly. The pain and misery her screams conveyed were really unbearable to hear. Immediately after, the pain seemed unbearable for Xiahou Yuan as she started to roll on the ground.


    They were deep under the ocean, but because she ate Bubble Fruit, she had ayer of waterproof enchantment on her body. Now that she was enveloped by the ck aura, the enchantment gradually faded. Mo Tiange saw that when Xiahou Yuan lost the enchantment, her whole body sank, water entered her eyes, ears, nose, and lips, and the small bits of skin left exposed were covered by the ck aura¡ªher face revealed the unbearable suffering she was experiencing.


    Mo Tiange wrinkled her brows. Compared to mortals, cultivators had a much higher tolerance for pain, so they absolutely shouldn¡¯t look this miserable. How cruel was this torture she was experiencing now? And what was this ck aura about? How could it make a cultivator suffer to this extent?


    Qiu Zhiming was already petrified from watching Xiahou Yuan¡¯s pain-filled expression. On the other hand, Ren Yufeng looked satisfied; he looked like he was enjoying her suffering.


    Xiahou Yuan clenched her teeth while enduring the pain. She¡¯d gone from hissing to screaming, and when her waterproof enchantment disappeared, her screams didn¡¯t even make any more noise. He ears and nose were flooded with seawater, causing her face to swell and turn purple immediately. She automatically grabbed her own neck, struggling in pain.


    After a long time¡ªprobably because he felt he had enjoyed enough¡ªRen Yufeng lightly withdrew the ck aura. He then smiled and lookedpassionately at her. ¡°Say¡­ Why did you do it? If you spoke less back then, maybe you wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this today¡­¡±


    Since she was no longer covered by the ck aura, Xiahou Yuan¡¯s body once again revealed itself to them. She still had no waterproof enchantment, so she waspletely soaked in the water. Although she wouldn¡¯t drown to death, whatever injuries she had would certainly worsen. Xiahou Yuan was most likely ady from a cultivation n who basically hadn¡¯t experienced any suffering before today; now that she underwent such torture, she was pretty much half dead already.


    Mo Tiange continued watching as she frowned. This Ren Yufeng was unexpectedly so cruel¡ªhe morbidly pursued the pleasure of torturing others! She was almost certain that these two people wouldn¡¯t leave this ce alive. Although Mo Tiange was hiding inside her Virtual Sky World and Ren Yufeng definitely wouldn¡¯t discover her whereabouts, what if he really did absorb the so-called divine dragon¡¯s breath and possessed an ability she didn¡¯t understand? Considering Ren Yufeng¡¯s current behavior, he certainly wouldn¡¯t let her have an easy time.


    But what was going on with Ren Yufeng? His cultivation level was already in thete stage of the Foundation Building realm, and he was a disciple of a Core Formation cultivator¡ªwhy did he actually have such resentment when even Jiang Shanghang was satisfied with how Zhengfa Sect treated him?


    Once Ren Yufeng had his fill of torturing Xiahou Yuan, he turned towards Qiu Zhiming. He stared Qiu Zhiming up and down expressionlessly. Qiu Zhiming, on the other hand, turned white, then red, then white again.


    Based on what she¡¯d seen so far, Qiu Zhiming had a rather fierce character, but he also had integrity; he was willing to take the injured Yu Xiaoran with him when they wanted to run, even though doing so would slow him down, and he also showed much abhorrence for Ren Yufeng¡¯s actions. Nevertheless, Mo Tiange still couldn¡¯t predict what he was going to do now.


    Ren Yufeng suddenly walked forward, approaching Qiu Zhiming step by step. His pace was extremely slow but it was very intimidating. In fact, his slowness actually made him more frightening. He seemed to find frightening people very enjoyable, so he deliberately made each step firm.


    As Qiu Zhiming¡¯s fear grew, his face also became paler. His lips were quivering, and huge beads of sweat were dripping down his forehead. Mo Tiange also noticed his breathing was erratic; his nostrils were expanding and deting quickly but without much strength.


    Right when Ren Yufeng was about to reach him, he suddenly bent his knees, thus kneeling on the ground. His face was wrinkled, revealing a pathetic and miserable expression. Both tears and snot were running down his face. He said while trembling, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Ren, Senior Martial Brother Ren, I¡¯ve never done anything wrong to you, please just spare me¡­¡±


    Ren Yufeng stood still, looking at him condescendingly.


    He didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked on coldly, watching the arrogant and fierce Qiu Zhiming crying until his face was crumpled, until he had a hard time even breathing.


    Wanting to be arrogant was simple. As long as your life wasn¡¯t threatened by anything, you¡¯d naturally be able to appear arrogant and ce yourself in a pure and clean position. When faced with your own mortality, however, releasing this arrogance was also very easy. Almost without even thinking, people would lower their arrogant heads and bend their knees.


    Mo Tiange softly heaved a sigh. She knew Qiu Zhiming couldn¡¯t be med for behaving like this. His willingness to take the injured Yu Xiaoran with him already demonstrated his character wasn¡¯t bad, but faced with a likely imminent death, who could really harden their spine without any hesitation? Mo Tiange believed she also had to consider the situation before she could make a choice.


    For cultivators, life was extremely important. What was the point of cultivating? Of course it was to have a long life. Since this was the case, life was the most important thing for cultivators. Affection, benefits, and even dignity couldn¡¯t top this ¡°most important¡± priority.


    Ren Yufeng seemed very satisfied. The corners of his lips slowly curved upward, creating a half mocking, half satisfied smile but soon afterward, his gaze became cold.


    ¡°Qiu Zhiming, you¡¯re all good, though you think too highly of yourself. However, you indeed haven¡¯t done anything wrong to me, so I won¡¯t torture you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Qiu Zhiming felt his nerves loosening in an instant. He said repeatedly, ¡°Thank you Senior Martial Brother Ren! Thank you Senior Martial Brother Ren!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be happy so soon.¡± Ren Yufeng¡¯s gloomy, cold gaze was once again fixated on him. ¡°What I want to say is¡ªI can allow you to die less painfully!¡±


    Qiu Zhiming¡¯s expression froze.


    Qiu Zhiming¡¯s expression made Ren Yufeng burst outughing. He said, ¡°Rest assured, both of us were originally mortals with no backgrounds; I won¡¯t torture you. I¡¯ll let you die a painless death.¡±


    Qiu Zhiming¡¯s gaze finally changed. His eyes became rounder as he red, his lips were pursed tightly, and his brows were wrinkled in fury. Apparently realizing that he ultimately wouldn¡¯t be able to escape, his fury flourished. All of a sudden, he stood up, pointing at Ren Yufeng. ¡°Ren Yufeng, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± Ren Yufeng stoppedughing and stared at Qiu Zhiming contemptuously. ¡°You¡¯ve even knelt before me, but now you still want to lecture me?¡±


    Qiu Zhiming flushed and paused for a second. He then shouted angrily, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Ren, you¡¯re obviously already in thete stage of the Foundation Building realm; your prospects of advancing to the Core Formation realm are bright¡ªwhy did you have to do something like this? Among us, the one with the highest status was you. Was it really all because of Junior Martial Sister Xiahou¡¯s gossip?¡±


    ¡°Gossips?¡± A mocking expression appeared on Ren Yufeng¡¯s face, but it sharply shifted into a fierce one. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of gossip! What do you think I¡¯ve done, and what do you think I¡¯ve gotten in return? Ever since I entered Zhengfa Sect, I¡¯ve always worked hard to cultivate and develop good rtionships with others. My aptitude wasn¡¯t good, but I dare say there were no disciples more hardworking than me!¡±


    As his breathing quickened, he started to walk back and forth in front of Qiu Zhiming. ¡°I entered Zhengfa Sect when I was ten years old. I cultivated with my all every day, every night, until I finally seeded in building my foundation when I was forty years old. I originally thought since I already built my foundation and a Core Formation senior was also willing to ept me as a disciple, my future would be bright and no one would dare to look down on me anymore. But what was the result? What was the result?¡± His voice grew louder and louder. ¡°Nobody said anything in the open, but as I grew increasingly older, everyone stopped respecting me! They said my aptitude was mediocre, so I certainly wouldn¡¯t advance to the Core Formation realm! Although I advanced to the middle stage and even to thete stage, they still held onto such beliefs! My cultivation eventually got stuck in a rut, so they felt proud; they felt satisfied! They were incredibly proud to see me cultivating every day, every night without any result! In the end, even my most respected master also gave up on me!¡±


    After he said all that, Ren Yufeng¡¯s voice became quieter, but it seemed to contain a hopeless sorrow. ¡°I¡¯m not young; I¡¯m already three hundred years old. If I don¡¯t form my Gold Core now, I¡¯ll never have the chance!¡±

 Chapter 186: Who was the pitiful one?

    <h4>Chapter 186: Who was the pitiful one?</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Three hundred years old¡­


    Although she had long guessed Ren Yufeng must¡¯ve either taken Look-Preserving Pills or used a cultivation technique with look-preserving effects, the fact that he was actually already three hundred years old really came as a surprise to her.


    For Foundation Building cultivators, how old was three hundred years really? Early stage Foundation Building cultivators could only live until they were three hundred years old, while middle stage andte stage cultivators could live up to four hundred years old if they took good care of themselves. However, four hundred years old was the upper limit; generally, those cultivators would¡¯ve already fallen before they reached that age.


    If what Ren Yufeng said was the truth, he indeed wasn¡¯t young. In other words, he already had one foot in the grave.


    During realm-breakthroughs, it had always been ¡°the younger the better.¡± For example, during foundation-building, elite disciples of cultivation groups could generally build their foundation when they were around thirty to fifty years old at thetest, but if they surpassed fifty years old and still couldn¡¯t advance, then they were just the same as ordinary disciples. As for ordinary disciples, they generally built their foundation before they were a hundred years old. If they passed a hundred years old, their odds of seeding would greatly decrease.


    It was also the same for forming one¡¯s Gold Core. Prior to two hundred years old was the best time to form one¡¯s Gold Core. After two hundred years old, the hardships one would encounter during core-formation would greatly increase. If Ren Yufeng was already three hundred years old and his aptitude was really mediocre, then it was no wonder others thought he couldn¡¯t advance to the Core Formation realm. Cultivators who formed their Gold Core when they were around three hundred years old existed, but their odds of sess were much lower than young cultivators under two hundred years old. Unless they encountered fated chances, it was generally hard for them to make a realm-breakthrough.


    Once they passed this point, they would be considered old. Being old¡­ was a cultivator¡¯s sorrow.


    Ren Yufeng gazed into the nothingness in front of him and said slowly, ¡°Do you guys think I¡¯m very aggressive really because of my arrogance? If I wasn¡¯t aggressive, not arrogant, who would¡¯ve respected me? Even this woman, whose cultivation level was far below me, looked down on me!¡±


    His face showed a very fierce expression, and he red at the dying Xiahou Yuan.


    For a while, no one spoke.


    Xiahou Yuan couldn¡¯t move already. Qiu Zhiming was stupefied. Ren Yufeng¡­ had a vicious expression, but he just stared into the void silently.


    Inside the Virtual Sky World, Mo Tiange was quietly watching them.


    This was indeed how cruel the path of cultivation was. No matter how much of a genius one was in the beginning, they would still be ridiculed by others if they couldn¡¯t make a realm-breakthrough.


    However, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t feel even a bit of sympathy for Ren Yufeng. He wasn¡¯t the only cultivator who was turning old. Those Aura Refining cultivators, who were trapped in the Aura Refining realm their whole lives without making even the slightest progress and eventually exhausting their lifespans when they were just a hundred some years old, were much, much more pitiful than him, but so what? There were so many people in the cultivation world, and all of them had to pass this hurdle.


    In fact, Ren Yufeng¡¯s cultivation level was already in thete stage of the Foundation Building realm, and he was also epted by a Core Formation cultivator as a disciple¡ªforget about the elite disciples who obviously had some backing; which ordinary disciples would dare to look down on him? For example, Jiang Shanghang didn¡¯t dare to show even the slightest disrespect to this ¡°Senior Martial Brother Ren.¡± There were so many people on this journey, so Xiahou Yuan definitely wasn¡¯t the only elite disciple there. Nevertheless, didn¡¯t all of them consider him the leader? So what if they gossiped a bit in private? If cultivators¡¯ hearts weren¡¯t big enough to ept this trivial matter, how could they form their Gold Core? Maybe Ren Yufeng hadn¡¯t progressed in so many years because his mental state had long entered a demonic barrier. Even if he could reach the peak stage of the Foundation Building realm, he definitely wouldn¡¯t seed in forming his Gold Core.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Ren¡­¡± Qiu Zhiming finally repressed his anger and said, ¡°Are you really not going to let me go?¡±


    Ren Yufeng looked at him coldly. ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡±


    After losing all hope, Qiu Zhiming¡¯s head dropped, and he becamepletely disheartened. However, a momentter, he seemed to sense a bit of hope. He straightened his back then said quickly, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Tang and Junior Martial Brother Jiang have escaped. They must¡¯ve reported this matter back to the sect. Our Nascent Soul grandmasters will certainlye out to clean up the sect. Senior Martial Brother Ren, even if you kill me, you can¡¯t do anything to keep this matter secret!¡±


    Upon hearing what he said, Mo Tiange, who was inside the Virtual Sky World, felt a bit relieved. At least Jiang Shanghang and Tang Fang managed to escape.


    ¡°Who said I wanted to keep this matter secret?¡± Ren Yufeng cast him a contemptuous gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll close the entrance to the underground pce in a moment. When I¡¯ve finished absorbing the entire divine dragon¡¯s breath, what could those Nascent Soul grandmasters do to me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Qiu Zhiming was rendered speechless. He never expected Ren Yufeng would actually have such confidence in his own strength.


    Ren Yufeng extended his hand, which allowed a cloud of ck aura to emerge again. As he yed with that ck aura, he looked Qiu Zhiming up and down; it was as if he was considering where he should attack from.


    His current actions made Qiu Zhiming turn increasingly pale. His body even began to tremble violently.


    But Ren Yufeng didn¡¯t throw that ck aura at him. After remaining still for a long time, he eventually sighed. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Qiu, I really don¡¯t want to kill you so quickly. I wouldn¡¯t have anyone to talk to if I killed you.¡±


    Qiu Zhiming¡¯s face brightened up instantly once he heard what Ren Yufeng said. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Ren, spare me¡ªplease just spare me! I promise I¡¯ll listen to you; at least I can keep youpany.¡±


    Ren Yufeng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. It didn¡¯t seem like he intended to let Qiu Zhiming go, but it also didn¡¯t seem like he¡¯d kill Qiu Zhiming immediately. In the end, he still took back the ck aura in his hand and said, ¡°Forget it; I¡¯ll spare you for now. However, don¡¯t feel happy so early. I¡¯m just sparing your life for the time being. When I want to kill you, you¡¯ll still have to die!¡±


    Although this was only temporary, Qiu Zhiming still felt greatly relieved and grateful. He said, ¡°Thank you for not killing me, Senior Martial Brother Ren! Thank you, Senior Martial Brother Ren¡­¡±


    Ren Yufeng waved his hand then said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m going to close the underground pce entrance; deal with the woman¡¯s corpse!¡± Finally, he added a warning: ¡°If you try to do anything funny, I¡¯ll immediately take your life!¡±


    Qiu Zhiming naturally promised him again and again that he wouldn¡¯t, and Ren Yufeng finally turned around and walked away.


    Once Ren Yufeng disappeared from his line of sight, the smile on Qiu Zhiming¡¯s face faded. He fell on the ground, lookingpletely lifeless. For a while, he just sat like that with a stiff expression as if he still couldn¡¯te to terms with his change of status. He continued to think until all of a sudden, he leaned on his legs and burst into tears.


    This tall, robust man had curled up and bawled his eyes out¡­ She really didn¡¯t know whether this scene was ridiculous or pitiful. Qiu Zhiming was obviously very innocent. In fact, he really didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It could even be said that he got caught by Ren Yufeng most likely because he took the injured Yu Xiaoran with him when he ran. Right now, the only ones who managed to escape were Jiang Shanghang and Tang Fang while Qiu Zhiming and Xiahou Yuan were caught¡ªYu Xiaoran was most likely dead already, and Qiu Zhiming himself probably couldn¡¯t escape from this cmity.


    How much better was surviving temporarilypared to dying immediately? This ce was an underwater underground pce, and thendscape of the Land of Hiding Dragon changed every year, so thendscape from the previous year wouldn¡¯tst until the next year¡ªwho knew where they would be next year? Not to mention what¡¯d happen next year, but even now, who knew when Ren Yufeng would suddenly be in a bad mood and want to kill him? Even if Ren Yufeng didn¡¯t kill him, they were underwater. Foundation Building cultivators still didn¡¯t have the ability to create waterproof enchantments on their own; even if he could survive underwater, it would only be for a limited time. The effects of one Bubble Fruit could onlyst for a day, and he only had several dozens of them at most. He would soon run out of them and at that point, he¡¯d still have to die¡­


    The more Qiu Zhiming thought about his situation, the more aggrieved he became, so he simply cried to his heart¡¯s content.


    Mo Tiange was watching the crumpled man quietly, doing nothing to help.


    She could use this moment to knock Qiu Zhiming out and bring him into the Virtual Sky World, but if Qiu Zhiming went missing when there was only one passage in this underground pce, what would she do when Ren Yufeng became suspicious? After all, she didn¡¯t have any idea what kind of ability Ren Yufeng possessed now that he obtained the divine dragon¡¯s breath. Besides, Qiu Zhiming was so weak. Even if she saved him, his willpower had already fallen apart, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t have any future.


    Qiu Zhiming didn¡¯t have the slightest idea that during this short moment, he just brushed past his way out of this cmity. After crying for some time, he seemed to have sensed something, so he immediately stood up and started dealing with Xiahou Yuan¡¯s corpse. After being covered by the ck aura for so long, the waterproof enchantment on Xiahou Yuan¡¯s body had long been destroyed and just like that, her body was filled with water, practically drowning her to death.


    Just as Qiu Zhiming used his Dantian Real Fire to burn Xiahou Yuan¡¯s corpse, Ren Yufeng walked into the hall. He seemed very satisfied that Qiu Zhiming was doing what he was told, so he directly made his way towards the stone tform next to the square and sat cross-legged without saying anything.


    This stone tform was where the dragon¡¯s foot was, so when Ren Yufeng sat, he sat on the dragon¡¯s metacarpal bones.


    He seemed to be regting his breath. Mo Tiange saw the ck aura on his body raging. Gradually, the divine dragon¡¯s breath lingering on the dragon bones also headed towards him.


    Qiu Zhiming was watching this scene with astonishment. He was alreadypletely intimidated by Ren Yufeng¡¯s means of doing things, so he didn¡¯t dare to do anything else now.


    But Mo Tiange was different from him. She cautiously examined every little detail that urred when Ren Yufeng was cultivating. It made absolutely no sense that the divine dragon¡¯s breath could produce devil aura¡ªperhaps she could find the answer to this problem from the series of events that urred when Ren Yufeng was cultivating.


    After watching for a long time, Mo Tiange¡¯s gaze suddenly brightened.


    She discovered something: Ren Yufeng seemed to be absorbing divine dragon¡¯s breath, but the breath only flowed towards him¡ªthe divine dragon¡¯s breath on the dragon bones didn¡¯t decrease in the slightest! What did this mean? This meant that the breath on Ren Yufeng¡¯s body wasn¡¯t divine dragon¡¯s breath!


    But if it wasn¡¯t divine dragon¡¯s breath, what was it? Mo Tiange really couldn¡¯t understand. She thought for a long time, but the only thing she was certain was that the so-called divine dragon secret technique Ren Yufeng had, which he thought could turn him into a descendent of the divine dragons, was either simply a fake orpletely wrong!


    If the method he used to absorb the divine dragon¡¯s breath was wrong, what was going on now?


    There was no clue whatsoever to these problems, so Mo Tiange could only grudgingly give them up for the time being. Rather than thinking about those problems, she better think about what she should do next.


    Although she was naturally safe inside the Virtual Sky World, safety was all she had here¡ªshe couldn¡¯t remain there her whole life. Of course, inside the Virtual Sky World, she could use all kinds of spiritual panacea and cultivate slowly. However, if her mental state didn¡¯t progress, the dangers during realm-breakthrough would be too great; she might take a very long time before she could grow strong enough to fight Ren Yufeng. Moreover, what if Ren Yufeng¡¯s evil technique also allowed him to advance to the next realm very quickly?


    Mo Tiange sat inside the small hut in the Virtual Sky World and racked her brain for a long time when she suddenly became enlightened. Right! How could she forget about it? Ren Yufeng pledged a Heart Demon¡¯s Oath to her, vowing that he would let her leave safely!


    Nevertheless, this thought only flitted by, and Mo Tiange once again felt disappointed. For cultivators from the Righteous Path, a Heart Demon¡¯s Oath was a very important oath because Inner Demons were the biggest obstacle they could face during their realm-breakthroughs. The cultivators from the Devil Path, on the other hand, weren¡¯t restricted by Inner Demons. If Ren Yufeng had indeed turned into a devil cultivator, Inner Demons simply wouldn¡¯t y any role in his eyes because devil cultivators didn¡¯t encounter Inner Demons during their realm-breakthroughs.


    Now she was back to square one¡ªhow could she leave?


    In the end, Mo Tiange heaved a sigh then thought out loud: ¡°Forget it; just think of this as being in Closed Door Meditation. Maybe before several dozen years pass, Ren Yufeng will have an ident during his cultivation. At that time¡­¡±


    Just as she was engrossed in her own thoughts, she suddenly heard a loud sound from outside. Soon after, Qiu Zhiming¡¯s panic-filled voice rang out: ¡°Senior Martial Brother Ren, are you alright?¡±


    Mo Tiange looked up and saw that Ren Yufeng already ended his cultivation. Right now, he was sitting on the high tform, lookingpletely gloomy. As for Qiu Zhiming, he was sprawled on the ground not too far away with traces of blood on the corners of his mouth. It seemed¡­ he was flung away by Ren Yufeng.


    Ren Yufeng cast him a contemptuous nce. ¡°What? Were you hoping for a mistake to ur while I cultivated?¡±


    Upon catching the murderous intent hidden within his question, Qiu Zhiming instantly shook his head. ¡°Of course not. I was just worried¡­¡±


    ¡°Worried about me?¡± Ren Yufeng sneered, ¡°It¡¯d be a wonder if you really worried about me! You can survive only if something happens to me, right?!¡±


    Qiu Zhiming didn¡¯t refute him. He just hung his head down silently.


    Ren Yufeng ¡°hmphed¡± then said, ¡°Stop daydreaming! I won¡¯t die, and don¡¯t expect those old codgers wille to save you¡ªthis underground pce cannot be opened without the designated technique. We entered this underground pce only because the divine dragon¡¯s breath inside was drawn by the divine dragon monument outside, thus opening the entrance to this pce. Right now, only the divine dragon¡¯s breath on these dragon bones remain, so those old codgers definitely cannote in!¡±


    Once he finished talking, Ren Yufeng stood up then walked down the tform. ¡°It¡¯s really a pity that Ye Xiaotian from Xuanqing School escaped! That woman has a lot of treasures. How good it would¡¯ve been if I could snatch them away¡­¡±


    Qiu Zhiming raised his head then said somewhat hesitatingly, ¡°That Junior Martial Sister Ye¡­¡± He suddenly stopped, seemingly undecided whether he should tell Ren Yufeng or not.


    ¡°What?¡± Ren Yufeng turned his head to nce at him. ¡°Just speak if you have something to say!¡±


    Since Ren Yufeng made the order, Qiu Zhiming immediately said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see Junior Martial Sister Ye leaving. Us Zhengfa Sect cultivators used Fleeing Water Technique underwater, so our speed was naturally much faster than hers. It wouldn¡¯t make sense that she could escape faster than me.¡±


    Ren Yufeng pursed his lips. ¡°Naive! That Ye Xiaotian has a lot of treasures; who knows whether or not she has something that would¡¯ve allowed her to escape?¡± He paused to heave a sigh before continuing on: ¡°Not only does she have a lot of treasures, but her cultivation level is also high, and her age¡­ ording to my estimates, her age isn¡¯t more than eighty years old; I¡¯m afraid she might be even younger than that.¡±


    Qiu Zhiming didn¡¯t understand what he meant, so he just stared at Ren Yufeng in bewilderment.


    Ren Yufeng¡¯s brows were wrinkled in his impatience. ¡°You¡¯re really stupid! Do you remember how old Jiang Shuihan is? I think he¡¯s about fifty years old, isn¡¯t he? That Ye Xioatian¡¯s cultivation level is obviously higher than his now, but he¡¯s still calling her ¡®Junior Martial Sister Ye¡¯¡ªit clearly shows that Ye Xiaotian is still younger than him!¡±


    Jiang Shuihan was Jiang Shanghang¡¯s current name. Mo Tiange thought that despite his grotesque temperament and cruel character, this Ren Yufeng was unexpectedly not stupid. He actually thought of a way to guess her age.


    Ren Yufeng¡¯s exnation made Qiu Zhiming¡¯s jaws drop. He said, ¡°Less than fifty years old? This¡­ but Junior Martial Sister Ye¡¯s already in the peak of the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm! She most likely went out to get field experience to breakthrough to thete stage. If she seeds, wouldn¡¯t she be¡­¡±


    Reaching thete stage of the Foundation Building realm at fifty years old was indeed rather astonishing. It was a feat that even so-called geniuses rarely achieved.


    Ren Yufeng ¡°hmphed¡± again then said, ¡°Naive! Don¡¯t forget that she came from Xuanqing School! Nowadays, the strength of Xuanqing School doesn¡¯t lose out to Tiandao Sect¡¯s. If gives birth to one or two more Nascent Soul cultivators within the next hundred years, it¡¯ll surpass Tiandao Sect and be the greatest cultivation group in the Celestial Pole! Unlike Tiandao Sect, which could have a lot of Nascent Soul cultivators because it has a lot of disciples, Xuanqing School¡¯s famous foring up with genius cultivators. The currentte stage Nascent Soul cultivator, Lord Daoist Zhenyang, and the cultivator who made a realm-breakthrough two hundred years ago, Lord Daoist Miaoyi, both seeded in forming their Nascent Soul when they were about two to three hundred years old. Among its Core Formation cultivators, it has cultivators like Master Daoist Lingxi and Master Daoist Shoujing, who formed their Gold Core when they were around a hundred years old and who have very high chances of advancing to the Nascent Soul realm when they¡¯re about two hundred years old. Do you still think it¡¯s impossible?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Qiu Zhiming still felt puzzled. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Jiang said that when they got acquainted, Junior Martial Sister Ye was an individual cultivator. Isn¡¯t that kind of genius usually raised by their cultivation group from a young age?¡±


    ¡°Do you think those cultivation groups never mistakenly miss out on people?¡± Ren Yufeng¡¯s expression was suffused with disdain. ¡°The technique to measure spiritual roots among individual cultivators isn¡¯t aplete one; maybe Junior Martial Sister Ye¡¯s real aptitude wasn¡¯t measured correctly. Besides, the fact that she was able to join Xuanqing School already shows that her skills aren¡¯t poor. Xuanqing School isn¡¯t like our Zhengfa Sect, which epts every northernmost person who possesses spiritual roots; a big cultivation group like Xuanqing School is very selective even towards cultivators with three spiritual roots!¡±


    Qiu Zhiming didn¡¯t say anything. Although Ren Yufeng¡¯s temperament wasn¡¯t good, Qiu Zhiming admitted that he couldn¡¯tpare to him in terms of intelligence. Moreover, whether Ye Xiaotian was a genius or not didn¡¯t really have anything to do with him¡ªit wasn¡¯t like she was going to save him anyway.


    ¡°Ye Xiaotian is Lord Daoist Xuanyin¡¯s disciple. Although he hadn¡¯t yet formed his Nascent Soul when she worshiped him as her master, would ate stage Core Formation cultivator have epted a disciple randomly? Furthermore, she herself said she hadn¡¯t built her foundation when she joined Xuanqing School. She went from the Aura Refining realm to the middle stage of the Foundation Building ream within ten odd years¡­ With this kind of cultivation speed, how could she possibly not be a genius?¡±


    After a brief pause, Ren Yufeng shook his head then said with a sigh, ¡°What a pity¡­ It must be very good if I could get such a young middle stage female cultivator as my Human Furnace¡­¡± Apparently imagining some scenes, perverseness emerged in his gaze.


    Inside the Virtual Sky World, Mo Tiange, who¡¯d been watching this scene, mmed her hand on the table.


    Ever since she entered Xuanqing School, she¡¯d never met anyone who wanted to make her their Human Furnace! Human Furnace was originally a heretical practice, while Xuanqing School was an orthodox Dao School. Dao Schools encouraged their disciples to have pure hearts and few desires, so the principle of harvesting one to nurture the other wasn¡¯t at all suitable for them¡ªthey would only permit Dual Cultivation at most. Besides, right after she joined the school, she immediately became Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s registered disciple. There was really no one who dared to make her their Human Furnace¡ªnobody would even dare to think about it!


    Outside, Qiu Zhiming didn¡¯t dare to say anything and just stared at Ren Yufeng fearfully.


    Upon spending some time in his own fantasy, Ren Yufeng finally regained his train of thought. He shook his head regretfully and said, ¡°I actually let her escape¡ªhmph! I really want to taste what it¡¯s like to humiliate this kind of extremely privileged person! But it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no chance in the future. Once I practice the divine dragon secret technique properly and my cultivation level progress greatly, I¡¯ll go to Kunwu and temper myself. Maybe I¡¯ll still run into herter! HAHAHAHA¡­¡±


    Ren Yufeng¡¯s arrogant look really made Mo Tiange, who was inside the Virtual Sky World, outraged.


    Zhengfa Sect was also a Dao Sect, so it also didn¡¯t encourage the principle of harvesting one to nurture the other. This Ren Yufeng just recently obtained a divine dragon secret technique, yet he was immediately this shameless¡ªhe most likely already had a very filthy mind in the past!


    When she saw Ren Yufeng¡¯spletely perverse smile then thought about how he might very well be having a fantasy about herself, Mo Tiange instantly got goosebumps all over her body. She really wanted to p that abominable face of his then chop him into minced meat!


    It was only after taking several deep breaths that her mind gradually calmed down, and she returned to her seat.


    Thinking about this was useless; in order to kill Ren Yufeng, she had to n properly beforehand. But in fact, it wasn¡¯t like she had no advantages over Ren Yufeng.


    First of all, inside the Virtual Sky World, she had medicinal pills to eat, and the spiritual aura was also very abundant¡ªthis was the perfect environment for her to cultivate in. She¡¯d kept her cultivation from progressing for several years, so there would be no problem for her to try to advance to thete stage of the Foundation Building realm now. It was just that it¡¯d be a bit dangerous if she wanted to try forming her Gold Coreter, but the amount of danger was minimal; it didn¡¯t mean she would have no chances of seeding.


    Secondly, the origin of Ren Yufeng¡¯s cultivation technique was questionable. Who knew what the aftermath would be like? Cultivation techniques of the Devil Path were more likely to cause aura deviations, and Ren Yufeng had long entered a demonic barrier; maybe one day he¡¯d have an ident when he practiced, and she could directly finish him off.


    Lastly, she was inside the Virtual Sky World, and Ren Yufeng waspletely unaware of her existence. She could always find an opportunity to ambush him!


    Mo Tiange considered many things in her head. Eventually, she decided that until she had a better solution, she would just stay there and cultivate properly. She believed that when it came to simply ying a waiting game, Ren Yufeng wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat her. Because she, who had taken a Longevity Pill before, had at least eight hundred years left in her lifespan!

 Chapter 187: A Period of One Year

    <h4>Chapter 187: A Period of One Year</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Upon concluding another round of cultivation, Mo Tiange opened her eyes.


    She¡¯d been inside the Virtual Sky World for one month, but the situation outside hadn¡¯t changed at all.


    Ren Yufeng was still practicing his divine dragon secret technique, and Qiu Zhiming was also still alive.


    Jiang Shanghang and Tang Fang presumably seeded in escaping, but no one else ever entered the underground pce. Maybe the Nascent Soul cultivators couldn¡¯t do anything to open the underground pce after the entrance was closed, thus Ren Yufeng was able to remain so calm.


    Ren Yufeng probably felt bored since he was shut inside the underground pce alone, so not only did he not kill Qiu Zhiming, but he even specifically made him a waterproof enchantment, thus allowing him to keep on living.


    Qiu Zhiming, who noticed Ren Yufeng gradually losing his murderous intentions, felt much relieved and he also began cultivating slowly.


    From Mo Tiange¡¯s point of view as a spectator, Qiu Zhiming most likely wouldn¡¯t die for the time being. No one knew how long they would be trapped inside this underground pce; as long as Ren Yufeng wanted someone to keep himpany, Qiu Zhiming would remain alive. Perhaps Ren Yufeng might even feel that he needed a servant and at that point, he might even give Qiu Zhiming some benefits.


    Of course, these matters didn¡¯t really have anything to do with Mo Tiange now. The most important thing for her now was to cultivate and progress as quickly as possible in order to contend with Ren Yufeng to determine whose cultivation speed was ultimately faster.


    Mo Tiange knew that for her, having a Closed Door Meditation here now would be more harmful than beneficial. During the short time she wandered around on the outside, both her body and mind experienced growth, so she wouldn¡¯t have much trouble advancing to thete stage of the Foundation Building realm. Advancing to the Core Formation realm, on the other hand, was still far too premature at the moment. If she forced herself to make a realm-breakthrough to the Core Formation realm, she would likely have difficulty oveing the Inner Demon obstacle.


    Nevertheless, she couldn¡¯t do nothing naturally. Therefore, upon realizing this, she began rummaging through the books inside her Virtual Sky World to look for a way to resolve this problem.


    Inside these books, she discovered some medicinal pills that could be helpful during a realm-breakthrough and among them, there were some that had the effects of protecting one¡¯s heart and improving one¡¯s concentration. The next few days were spent cultivating and concocting those medicinal pills. Doing this couldn¡¯t really solve her problem, but in any case, having a semnce of a solution was always better than having none at all.


    Just like that, eight months passed by in a sh.


    Mo Tiangeposed her mood, calmed her spiritual aura, and cleared her heart. The Yin five element spiritual aura inside her body was abundant and roamed wildly along her meridians.


    Mo Tiange knew she was advancing to thete stage of the Foundation Building realm.


    She didn¡¯t feel panicked at all. While regting her breathing, she slowly led her spiritual aura to flow along her meridians.


    In this kind of small realm advancement, one¡¯s aptitudes had a great influence. If she still possessed her old five spiritual roots, she would¡¯ve had to expend a lot of strength in each small realm advancement after she entered the Foundation Building realm. Nevertheless, she changed her cultivation technique and practiced the Sunu Art of the Origin now, so she wouldn¡¯t encounter the problem of being trapped in a bottleneck during a small realm advancement. As long as she was somewhat careful, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems.


    Spiritual Aura was unceasingly umting inside her dantian while the spiritual aura around her body rushed wildly towards her. Mo Tiange calmly absorbed the spiritual aura then stored it into her dantian, thus allowing the process to repeat itself.


    Eventually, her dantian waspletely filled and couldn¡¯t amodate any more spiritual aura. Mo Tiange immediately stopped absorbing spiritual aura and moved the practically clogged up spiritual aura inside her dantian.


    With her meticulous urging, the spiritual aura started to move. It moved from her dantian, along her meridians, then back to her dantian, forming a repeated cycle.


    Her spiritual aura movements became increasingly quicker and practically turned into a vortex. It was as if her body had turned into a cosmos in which countless stars were revolving around the center point.


    All of a sudden, the movement of those stars finally reached the pinnacle and then ¡°Bam!¡±, they rammed into each other, rushing to be the first in their attempt to vie over a vaster world. As the stars squeezed into each other and tried to break in, the universe suddenly burst into a bigger one with a loud bang.


    ¡­


    Mo Tiange opened her eyes. Her whole face was covered with sweat. She didn¡¯t bother to wipe the beads of sweat on her face because the first thing she did was inspect herself, feeling delighted.


    As she expected, she advanced to thete stage of the Foundation Building realm!


    Small realm advancements weren¡¯t as difficult as realm-breakthroughs ofrge realms. The density of the spiritual aura inside one¡¯s body wouldn¡¯t change; their dantian just expanded slightly.


    Mo Tiange moved the spiritual aura inside her body again. It was only after she felt her whole body at ease and realized there weren¡¯t any residual problems caused by her advancement that she finally stopped.


    She just advanced to thete stage of the Foundation Building realm, but she wasn¡¯t too happy about it. Thete stage of the Foundation Building didn¡¯t count for much; Ren Yufeng had long entered thete stage of the Foundation Building realm, and judging by his behavior, his strength must¡¯ve already reached the Core Formation realm after he used the so-called divine dragon secret technique¡ª she still wasn¡¯t strong enough to do anything to him.


    In all honesty, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t think Ren Yufeng could be a high level cultivator very quickly upon obtaining the divine dragon secret technique. Aside from the fact that the so-called divine dragon secret technique seemed very odd, his body also didn¡¯t possess even a bit of divine dragon¡¯s breath; on the contrary, it was full of devil aura instead. As for herself, with the Spiritual Roots of the Origin and the Pure Yin Constitution she had as her natural endowments and apanied by the Sunu Art of the Origin, she didn¡¯t think she would progress much slower than Ren Yufeng if she expended all her efforts in cultivating.


    Therefore, this was a race¡ªshe wanted to see if Ren Yufeng, who relied on the divine dragon secret technique, would cultivate faster, or if she could advance faster with her Sunu Art of the Origin. As long as her cultivation speed surpassed Ren Yufeng¡¯s, there would definitely be a day when she coulde out openly, knock him off his pedestal and kill him.


    With a soft sigh, Mo Tiange tore open a crack on the sky of the Virtual Sky World to observe the situation outside.


    Ren Yufeng and Qiu Zhiming still spent their time cultivating. In the past several months, she asionally listened to their conversations. Qiu Zhiming could be considered to have been degradedpletely. In order to survive under Ren Yufeng¡¯s oppression, he had turned into a servile wretch who adhered to Ren Yufeng.


    Coinciding with Mo Tiange¡¯s sess in advancing to thete stage of the Foundation Building realm, Ren Yufeng also stopped his cultivation outside the Virtual Sky World.


    When Ren Yufeng was cultivating, Mo Tiange observed him and discovered that the ck aura on his body was bing more and more concentrated, practically drowning him. However, if his ck aura could be considered spiritual aura, then Mo Tiange surmised that Ren Yufeng was still stuck in a realm equivalent to the early stage of the Core Formation realm¡ªhe hadn¡¯t made any other realm-breakthroughs.


    Upon discovering this, Mo Tiange heaved a sigh of relief. This showed that despite obtaining the divine dragon secret technique, Ren Yufeng still couldn¡¯t instantly surpass the cultivation levels of other great cultivators and instead, he had to cultivate slowly step by step. That being the case, Mo Tiange was quite confident that her cultivation speed wouldn¡¯t be much slower than Ren Yufeng¡¯s.


    Ren Yufeng, who had just stopped cultivating, looked a bit perplexed¡ªmaybe he had encountered a bottleneck in his cultivation. He pondered the matter but he soon took out something from inside his Qiankun Bag.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s eyes widened upon seeing his actions.


    What Ren Yufeng took out was nothing other than a thick stone tablet!


    Qiu Zhiming once said that the first time Ren Yufeng entered the underground pce, he obtained a stone tablet describing the divine dragon secret technique required to obtain the divine dragon¡¯s breath. Because of that, Ren Yufeng fabricated some lies to make them think there were a lot of treasures inside this underground pce, and he used them to enter the underground pce again.


    After taking out that stone tablet, Ren Yufeng seemed to be a bit emotional; he sighed while caressing the tablet. Soon afterward, he put the stone table down then fixed his attention on it¡ªapparently, he was studying it.


    From her current position, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t get a clear look at the contents of the stone tablet. However, this didn¡¯t obstruct her from seeing the outline of the content.


    Just as Qiu Zhiming said, countless lines simr to drawings had been engraved on its surface. In ancient times, written characters had just been created, so most people still used pictures to record things. The stone tablet came from the ancient sacrificial temple in this underground pce; it wasn¡¯t at all strange that the record contained pictures.


    The content of the pictures engraved on its surface was very simple. A man stood before dragon bones, seemingly implementing some kind of secret technique. Next to it was many human bodies in several different positions, and on those human bodies, many kinds of lines had been drawn¡ªthese seemed to be a method of operating spiritual aura. Presumably, this was Ren Yufeng¡¯s so-called divine dragon secret technique. In addition, some of the postures seemed to have simple words engraved next to them, but Mo Tiange didn¡¯t have any knowledge about this type of ancient text.


    Ancient times were sobeled from the perspective of the birth of mortals. From cultivators¡¯ point of view, the ancient times were normally categorized into several phases: the Distant Past era, the Extinction of Gods, and the Middle Ages. The Distant Past era began from the creation of the world andsted for several million years but cultivators, whose understanding of the Distant Past was rtively deep, generally focused on the several hundred thousand years after the Gods drew up the rule about soaring to the heavens.


    Within those several hundred thousand years, there were countless people who possessed great divine power; everyone yearned to soar to the heavens, and there were also many people who seeded in soaring and bing immortals. This period left behind many texts and cultivation techniques which were still avable to some people who were lucky enough to get their hands on them. Such texts had been studied by many cultivators, and all of them could understand the meanings.


    Not to mention other people, but this Virtual Sky World of Mo Tiange¡¯s was also a remnant of that period, and the texts and writings inside weren¡¯t a hindrance for her.


    Nevertheless, nowadays, there was basically no one in the cultivation world who knew about these ancient characters from several million years ago.


    Presumably, Ren Yufeng also didn¡¯t understand them either because right now, he had a wrinkle etched on his brows as he scanned the pictures and words on the stone tablet, analyzing them bit by bit. He also made some movements from time to time.


    An idea shed inside Mo Tiange¡¯s mind. Since Ren Yufeng didn¡¯t understand the text, could it be that the so-called divine dragon secret technique he thought he understood was simply wrong? Or maybe it simply wasn¡¯t a divine dragon secret technique and was instead a kind of heretical art?


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt it was possible. Otherwise, if he really had absorbed the divine dragon¡¯s breath, how could his whole body possibly be covered by devil aura? But did Ren Yufeng really not detect that there was something wrong?


    Outside the Virtual Sky World, Ren Yufeng¡¯s whole face was filled with doubt. No matter how he thought, he still couldn¡¯t understand what went wrong.


    At that moment, Qiu Zhiming also stopped cultivating. He looked at Ren Yufeng half-fearfully, half-curiously.


    He was no longer afraid Ren Yufeng would kill him, but on the contrary, he felt even more scared when faced with Ren Yufeng now. After one year, Ren Yufeng¡¯s oppression engraved this kind of fear deep in Qiu Zhiming¡¯s heart. Whenever he saw Ren Yufeng, he reflexively yielded.


    Right now, Ren Yufeng was sighing and seemingly talking to himself: ¡°The divine dragon¡¯s breath¡­ The divine dragon¡¯s breath¡­¡±


    Qiu Zhiming hesitated for a moment but in the end, he cautiously asked, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Ren, is something the matter?¡±


    Ren Yufeng cast him a nce. He then stopped pondering the matter and said faintly, ¡°No problem. I just have a little problemprehending this cultivation technique.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Oh.¡± Qiu Zhiming didn¡¯t dare to question him further and just sat quietly on the side.


    Apparently needing someone to talk to after spending a lot of time struggling toprehend the text, Ren Yufeng thought for a moment then said, ¡°The divine dragon¡¯s breath¡­ why did things turn out like this after absorbing it¡­?¡±


    Mo Tiange was shocked. So Ren Yufeng also felt baffled?


    Sure enough, Ren Yufeng continued on: ¡°This stone tablet said that upon absorbing the divine dragon¡¯s breath, one would turn into a divine dragon¡¯s descendant, and their momentum would be overbearing while their breath would be pure and sacred, but¡­¡±


    Once she heard this, Mo Tiange was almost certain Ren Yufeng must¡¯ve practiced the technique wrong!


    Nevertheless, Ren Yufeng seemed to bepletely oblivious to that fact. He was still muttering doubtfully to himself: ¡°Maybe this cultivation technique was supposed to be like this?¡±


    Right after he said that, Qiu Zhiming fearfully said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Ren, is it possible that¡­ you understood the technique wrong?¡±


    What Qiu Zhiming said made Ren Yufeng¡¯s expression change in an instant. He shouted fiercely, ¡°Impossible! I obtained the divine dragon¡¯s breath, so how could I have possibly understood it wrong?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Qiu Zhiming naturally didn¡¯t dare to refute him, so he just repeatedly said yes.


    ¡°It must be because I haven¡¯t practiced it to perfection¡ªif I seed in my cultivation, I¡¯ll definitely be able to convert my body into a divine dragon body!¡± Ren Yufeng said determinedly. He then stored the stone tablet back and once again sat down to continue cultivating.


    Mo Tiange, who was inside the Virtual Sky World, shook her head. Ren Yufeng was already trapped in a demonic barrier. Even though Ren Yufeng was able to umte power, that cultivation technique was definitely wrong. How could the pure, sacred divine dragon¡¯s breath result in ck devil aura?


    Nevertheless, it was good that Re Yufeng had problems with his cultivation. Those who practiced the devil art were the most prone to idents in their cultivation. If he experienced aura deviations in the future, it¡¯d be very easy for her to kill him.


    Just right after she closed her eyes and was about to resume cultivating, Mo Tiange suddenly sensed something, so she opened her eyes again.


    Inside the Virtual Sky World, everything remained tranquil. The world outside the Virtual Sky World, however, seemed to be quaking.


    Ren Yufeng stopped cultivating. Qiu Zhiming also opened his eyes. Both of them looked at their surroundings, feeling both confused and surprised.


    Qiu Zhiming called out, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Ren, what¡­ what¡¯s happening?¡±


    A wrinkle emerged on Ren Yufeng¡¯s brows. He also lookedpletely puzzled over what happened.


    The huge, elevated square inside the room also shook. Despite being inside the Virtual Sky World, Mo Tiange could clearly see that the dragon bones on the square had also started to shake!


    Ren Yufeng¡¯s expression changed several times. He then closed his eyes and released his divine sense but right afterward, hisplexion gradually became paler. ¡°The fifteenth day of the eighth month! It¡¯s the fifteenth day of the eighth month!¡±


    Mo Tiange was dumbfounded. A split secondter, her expression also changed.


    On the fifteenth day of the eighth month, a huge change would ur in the Land of Hiding Dragon. Thendscape inside would changepletely, changing into one that waspletely different from the previous year¡¯s. The disciples holed up inside the Land of Hiding Dragon past the fifteenth day of the eighth month would never reappear again!


    This was what Jiang Shanghang emphasized to Mo Tiange before they entered the Land of Hiding Dragon.


    They had been inside this underground pce for more than eight months. When they first entered, they told her that three months prior, just after the fifteenth day of the eighth month, they came to the Land of Hiding Dragon and discovered the underground pce. Right now, one year had passed¡ªthendscape of the Land of Hiding Dragon was going to change!


    Mo Tiange was faintly worried about this matter, but she always thought that since she was inside the Virtual Sky World, it wouldn¡¯t really affect her. Right now, it seemed like she indeed wouldn¡¯t be affected¡ªeverything outside was shaking, but the conditions inside the Virtual Sky World were stillpletely fine. Nevertheless, now that the situation had reached this point, she still felt a bit worried. If this underground pce disappeared, where would the Virtual Sky World appearter? Would it disappear along with this underground pce or would it remain where it was now?


    Outside, Ren Yufeng and Qiu Zhiming were already in aplete panic. Although Ren Yufeng was no longer a Foundation Building cultivator, he was still helpless with regards to this kind of unknown matter.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Ren, what should we do? What should we do?¡± Qiu Zhiming already sounded like he was about to cry. The underground pce was quaking more and more violently, and that divine dragon¡¯s skeleton seemed like it was going to fall apart at any time.


    Ren Yufeng was in an extremely bad mood. With a rough voice, he said furiously, ¡°Calm down!¡±


    Qiu Zhiming didn¡¯t dare to contradict him, so he stopped talking. However, his whole body seemed to have lost its strength, and he just stared at Ren Yufeng in a daze.


    Ren Yufeng took some time to think, but it seemed he was unable toe up with a n. Obtaining the strength of the divine dragon¡¯s breath made him forget about the fact that the Land of Hiding Dragon would change once in every year.


    As to why thendscape inside the Land of Hiding Dragon changed once every year, or where the previous year¡¯sndscape would end up, no one had been able to answer these questions for several thousand of years. The fate of the disciples, who were holed up inside the Land of Hiding Dragon and couldn¡¯t leave, also remained a mystery. After they disappeared, they never returned.


    The ground quaked more and more violently. They were already floating in the water because they simply couldn¡¯t stand on the ground.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do; I can¡¯t stay like this,¡± Ren Yufeng mumbled to himself. Soon after, he forcefully sat cross-legged and operated his spiritual aura.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know what he was trying to do, but he obviously had a n.


    As Ren Yufeng moved his spiritual breath and amassed spiritual aura, the ck breath on his body became increasingly denser, and the divine dragon¡¯s breath on the dragon bones also started to rush madly towards him!


    He was trying to forcefully absorb the divine dragon¡¯s breath to increase his cultivation level!


    The expression on Mo Tiange¡¯s face changed. She had no idea what consequences Ren Yufeng¡¯s actions would have, but ording to reason, devil art practitioners were extremely prone to experiencing idents during their cultivation, especially if they were trying to increase their cultivation level by force. Nheless, the so-called divine dragon secret technique was from several million years ago¡ªno one knew whether or not it was subject to the same rules. Moreover, in case Ren Yufeng seeded and his cultivation level advanced, she would have a hard time escaping, let alone killing him!


    Of course, it¡¯d be best if Ren Yufeng failed or maybe got taken by this Land of Hiding Dragon to an unknown destination. That way, at least she could get away easily.


    The divine dragon¡¯s breath rushed madly towards Ren Yufeng. The ck aura on his body began to surge and gradually enshrouded his whole body.


    At that moment, the underground pce was shaking even more violently. They didn¡¯t know where it started, but a loud ¡°crack¡± rang out and the dragon bones which had beenid out on the square for several million of years finally fell apart with loud rumbling sounds.


    First, the skull tumbled down, then the gigantic backbone. One by one, its ribs were washed away by the current, and the tail bones slowly got separated¡­


    The gigantic, imposing divine dragon¡¯s skeleton became a messy pile of white bones in an instant and scattered along with the current.


    One of the dragon¡¯s bones mmed into Qiu Zhiming, who floated in the water. His mind became hazy, and he soon fell unconscious.


    On the other hand, Ren Yufeng was still practicing his art. Right now, he was alreadypletely covered by the ck aura, so his body couldn¡¯t be seen at all.


    Mo Tiange was watching nervously. She hoped Ren Yufeng wouldn¡¯t seed and she hoped she wouldn¡¯t be affected by the situation outside since she was inside the Virtual Sky World.


    After what felt like an eternity, the underground pce was still shaking, but Ren Yufeng suddenly opened his eyes and screamed out loud, ¡°AH¡ª¡±


    The ck aura enveloping his body gradually dissipated, exposing the person inside.


    A deathly pale face, a skinny, shriveled body¡­ He was thinned to the bone, just like a skeleton, but there were ck lightsing from his eyes.


    Mo Tiange waspletely taken aback. In these past several months, Ren Yufeng was always surrounded by ck aura, so she never saw his real appearance. She never expected that someone, whose appearance could be considered quite pleasing to the eyes several months ago, would actually be like this! Even if she said to others that Ren Yufeng was a dried corpse, some people might easily believe it.


    Ren Yufeng once again joined his palms together. Immediately after, ck aura was emitted from his palms. One ring of ck aura came out after another from his palms and coiled around him just like the silk a silkworm extruded to form its cocoon. The number of the ck threads continued to increase. They started from Ren Yufeng¡¯s feet and quickly made their way up his body.


    By now, the inside of the underground pce was already a huge mess.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s gaze remained fixated on Ren Yufeng. The ck threads continued to coil around his waist and stomach then made their way up to his head. Eventually, they were coiled tightly on top of his head, thus firmly wrapping him inside them.


    Loud noises finally rang out from outside the underground pce. From inside the Virtual Sky World, Mo Tiange saw that the pce was starting to copse.


    This was an ancient construction, so every part of it was constructed bit by bit using huge boulders twice the size of men, each weighing 500 kilograms at most. Now, however, those boulders started to crumble. The walls on all sides, the ceiling¡­ one block after another was swept away by the current and dropped to the seabed.


    The current became more and more violent. The dragon bones floated all around, and the huge boulders were hurled all over the ce.


    Mo Tiange watched on with regret as those boulders mmed towards Ren Yufeng but were obstructed by the gigantic ck cocoon surrounding his body. As for Qiu Zhiming, he had long been buried under the boulders somewhere.


    After a long time, everything eventually started to calm down. The currents were no longer violent, and the movements of the boulders also stopped. In fact, even the water also started to recede¡­


    Mo Tiange, who was safe and sound inside the Virtual Sky World, suddenly saw a beam of lighting from somewhere.

 Chapter 188: The Coast of the Eastern Sea

    <h4>Chapter 188: The Coast of the Eastern Sea</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Elder Sister, Elder Sister, quick look!¡±


    Inside the Virtual Sky World, Mo Tiange heard the soft, tender voice of a child.


    She slowly opened her eyes. From inside the Virtual Sky World, she looked at the scenery outside.


    Sunshine¡­ Sunshine?!


    Her eyes widened in an instant.


    Sunshine¡­ and it wasn¡¯t just glimmers of it through the water! It was really direct sunshine!


    Yesterday, the underground pce copsed. She remained safe and sound inside the Virtual Sky World, but she then saw some specks of lights prating through the water, indicating that she seemed to be not too far from the water¡¯s surface. Since she had no idea where she was, saw Ren Yufeng managing to escape from this cmity and was afraid they were still inside the Land of Hiding Dragon, she kept herself hidden inside the Virtual Sky World and didn¡¯t go out. To her surprise, however, when she opened her eyes today, the scene outside hadpletely changed!


    There wasn¡¯t any water, and there was also no wall of rocks obstructing her line of sight. There was only sunshine¡ªradiant and boundless sunshine!


    ¡°Xiaobao, don¡¯t run around!¡±


    There seemed to be two children. Their crisp, innocent voices spread to where she was.


    ¡°Elder Sister, there¡¯s a very tall mountain here!¡± The child¡¯s voice sounded close to her ears. Mo Tiange looked around and found that¡­ she seemed to be on some rocks close to the seashore. When she looked up, what greeted her was the azure sky and bright sunshine. When she looked down, what she saw was soft ripples on the sea¡¯s surface, but she could also vaguely see the rubbles and reefs underneath.


    A thought emerged in Mo Tiange¡¯s mind. This obviously wasn¡¯t the Land of Hiding Dragon; this wasn¡¯t even the Northernmost Ocean. However, the rubble underneath was indeed the copsed ruins of the underground pce¡ªin other words, she was moved along with the underground pce to somewhere else.


    Upon reaching this conclusion, Mo Tiange directed her gaze downward to look for Ren Yufeng and Qiu Zhiming.


    They weren¡¯t there; she couldn¡¯t find any traces of Ren Yufeng and Qiu Zhiming among the rubbles. Qiu Zhiming didn¡¯t matter; maybe he¡¯d been buried under the boulders. Ren Yufeng, however, waspletely wrapped up by his ck aura; ording to reason, he should be easy to find, but she didn¡¯t see him anywhere. Could it be that after the underground pce copsed, he was swept away by the sea current along with his ck cocoon?


    This wasn¡¯t impossible. When the underground pce copsed, the outside world was still underwater. Maybe at that point, the current was very violent and swept him away.


    Upon thinking about this possibility, Mo Tiange felt a bit relieved. If that was indeed what happened, at least she could now escape safely.


    Two children ran towards where she was standing. One was a practically naked little boy about four to five years old, while the other was a girl around seven or eight years old. They were wearing gusty gray handwoven clothes. Their skin was dull, their cheeks were dry and sunken, their hair was disheveled, but their faces still carried the innocence and genuine kindness of children.


    Judging by their clothes, this was definitely not the extremely cold Northernmost Ocean¡ªthis was aparably warmer sea.


    A bitter smile emerged on Mo Tiange¡¯s face as she thought that over. She took off from west Kunwu to Wei Country in the hearnd. From there, she entered Ziwei¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave in Jin Country, and then she was transported to the northernmost cial zone by the Transporting Formation. From the northernmost region, she once again absurdly arrived at a new ce. Just like that, she was tossed all over the ce.


    The little boy raised his head to gaze at the tall heap of boulders on the coast. He then said to his sister, ¡°Elder Sister, take a look! It¡¯s a mountain!¡±


    His sister tilted her head as she looked on curiously, but a momentter, she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not a mountain.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s it not a mountain?¡± The little boy¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Father said that a mountain is many, many stones. There are many, many stones here.¡±


    The girl shook her head then said to his younger brother, ¡°This isn¡¯t. I¡¯ve seen a mountain with father before; a mountain is very, very tall, and many trees grow on it. There are also many flowers on it.¡±


    The little boy¡¯s eyes became rounder. He stared at his sister with a face full of curiosity. ¡°Then what are these?¡±


    ¡°These¡­ These are just many stones,¡± said his sister.


    ¡°Elder Sister!¡± The little boy called out after he saw something among the boulders. He then ran over, picking up a snow-white thing then holding it high above his head with his small hands. ¡°Take a look; what¡¯s this?¡±


    The girl picked up the thing on her younger brother¡¯s hand and examined it curiously for a while. In the end, she shook her head again. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s take it back and asked father about it!¡±


    ¡°Oh! There¡¯s another one here!¡± The girl picked up a piece of white, hard thing from among the boulders.


    With a nce, Mo Tiange recognized it as a small piece of the dragon toe bones.


    Upon seeing the two children outside searching for dragon bones, Mo Tiange gave it some thought then pointed at the space between her eyebrows to leave the Virtual Sky World.


    A strong sea breeze brushed her arms. It felt humid but not cold; apparently, they were far away from the northernmost region.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The first one to see her was the little girl. She waspletely stupefied to see that someone had appeared out of nowhere on the boulders.


    The little boy also saw her but on the contrary, he immediately smiled until the two dimples on his cheeks became apparent. He pointed at Mo Tiange then pped his hands and said ecstatically, ¡°Fairy! Elder Sister, look¡ªit¡¯s a fairy!¡±


    His innocence and adorableness made Mo Tiange unable to hold back her smile.


    Once she left the Virtual Sky World, she immediately used her divine sense to scan her surroundings. It was only after she confirmed there was indeed no trace of other cultivators there that she finally felt at ease.


    From on top of the pile of boulders, she floated down lightly.


    The way she effortlessly fluttered through the airpletely gave the little girl a fright. She pulled her younger brother back several steps. ¡°You¡­ What are you¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange chuckled then said softly, ¡°Little Sister, don¡¯t be afraid; I¡¯m just passing by.¡±


    Unexpectedly, what she said made the little girl feel even more frightened. The little girl hugged her younger brother tightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t take my younger brother away! I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange was baffled. ¡°Little Sister, do I look like a bad person?¡±


    Before the girl could answer, the little boy already shouted, ¡°You don¡¯t! You look like a fairy!¡±


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but smile. Being considered a fairy by such an innocent and cute child was a happy thing. However, the girl¡¯s attitude was rather strange.


    After giving it some thought, she proceeded to ask warmly, ¡°Little Sister, what are you so afraid of? I¡¯m not going to hurt you.¡±


    The little girl watched Mo Tiange for quite a while carefully. However, after seeing that Mo Tiange indeed seemed to be good-natured, she slowly lowered her guard. She said hesitatingly, ¡°You¡­ really are just a passerby?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Mo Tiange nodded then asked curiously, ¡°Why do you think I look like a bad person?¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, the little girl timidly said, ¡°Father said many bad people came to our vige recently. They often caught children, little boys like my younger brother¡­¡±


    Catching little boys? Mo Tiange wrinkled her brows. Kidnappers? In Mo Family¡¯s Vige, when she was a child, she once heard there were kidnappers who specialized in kidnapping children, and more often than not, little boys were their target.


    ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m not a kidnapper,¡± Mo Tiange said with a smile to pacify the little girl¡¯s nervous heart. ¡°If you¡¯re not at ease, how about you take me to see your father, is that okay?¡±


    The little girl debated what she should do for a while but eventually, she nodded. ¡°Okay¡ªour vige¡¯s just over there; as long as I shout, people will definitelye over.¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s gaze moved following the direction the little girl was pointing in. There were indeed small huts not too far from them, but the people there might not necessarily be able to hear any shoutsing from there. This little girl obviously said that just to warn her. Mo Tiange really couldn¡¯t hold back her smile. The little girl was still a child, but she was extremely vignt. She understood she needed to protect herself and her younger brother; she was indeed an intelligent child.


    When the little girl saw that Mo Tiange really wasn¡¯t trying to do anything bad to them, her worries finally lessened a little. She took her younger brother¡¯s hand then led Mo Tiange to walk towards the small huts.


    The little boy seemed to like Mo Tiange very much. As they walked, he raised his head to look at her and said, ¡°Sister Fairy, where did youe from? Did youe from the sea? My father said there¡¯s a fairy at the sea, and she blesses us and keeps us safe and sound.¡±


    ¡°En, you could say so.¡± Mo nodded with a smile. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m a fairy?¡±


    ¡°Because Sister Fairy¡¯s very beautiful just like my mother said!¡± The little boy lifted his hand, apparently wanting to pull hers.


    Upon seeing his movements, the little girl timidly nced at Mo Tiange¡¯s snow-like, pure white clothes then hurriedly swatted her younger brother¡¯s hand away. ¡°Xiaobao, your hands are dirty.¡±


    The little boy named ¡°Xiaobao¡± looked dejected, and with an ¡°Oh,¡± he lowered his hand.


    Mo Tiange sighed in her heart. She bowed down and pulled the little boy¡¯s hand. ¡°No need to worry. My clothes won¡¯t get dirty.¡± She was wearing Xuanqing School¡¯s Daoist robes now. They were made from Mount Taikang¡¯s cloud brocade, so even if ink was spilled on them, she would only need to give them a little shake and they would be clean again.


    A smile instantly bloomed on Xiaobao¡¯s face. He cheered out loud, ¡°You¡¯re really Sister Fairy! Mother said the sister fairy from the sea is extremely kind to us¡ª she¡¯s everyone¡¯s mother!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Mo Tiange¡¯s mind was a bit chaotic; first she was a fairy sister, now she was everyone¡¯s mother? Nevertheless, she understood what the little boy meant. The sister fairy from the sea he mentioned ought to be the God worshiped by the fishermen in this area.


    The small huts weren¡¯t too far, and because she was talking to the little boy the entire time, they arrived before they knew it.


    Mo Tiange gave the huts a brief nce. All of them were thatched huts made of straw roofs and y walls or stone walls at best. The inhabitants had dullplexions, shabby clothes, and looked apathetic¡ªobviously, their lives weren¡¯t at all good.


    When they entered the vige, some of its residents were at the vige entrance drying fish while chatting with each other. When they saw well-dressed Mo Tiange entering the vige with the two children, everyone suddenly stopped what they were doing. Their gazes continuously shifted towards her.


    A bold one among them called out, ¡°Shui Family¡¯s An¡¯an, who are you bringing back?¡±


    The little girl tossed a nce at the person who spoke before answering, ¡°Second Uncle Niu, this big sister said she was only passing by.¡±


    ¡°Passing by?¡± The adults at the vige entrance got together then looked Mo Tiange up and down, However, none of them dared to say anything; they simply crowded together and whispered to each other.


    The little girl then led her through many turns until they eventually reached a certain thatched hut. Smoke came out from its chimney, and someone was washing something in a big water vat in front of the small hut.


    ¡°Mother!¡± the little girl called.


    The madam, who was crouching while washing some wild herbs, grunted in response then said gruffly, ¡°Where the hell have you been? I didn¡¯t even see your shadow all day long¡ªdid you take your younger brother to goof off together?¡±


    The girl said, ¡°Mother, we have a guest.¡±


    ¡°A guest?¡± The madam finally turned around. When she saw Mo Tiange standing not too far from her, she immediately stood up and wiped her hands on her apron. ¡°Aiya! This¡­ youngdy?¡± she said somewhat doubtfully. Mo Tiange was now wearing Xuanqing School¡¯s uniform. It was a Daoist robe and it was also different from the ones in the secr world. From mortals¡¯ point of view, she was too pretty to be called a Daoist priest, but ¡°miss¡± was just too simple of a term to address her.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t bother to argue about how she should be addressed. She smiled and said, ¡°Greetings to Madam. I was passing through this area and happened to run into these two guys. I have some matters I don¡¯t understand, so I came to ask around.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± That madam felt somewhat inferior in front of Mo Tiange. Shebed her hair with her fingers then tidied up her clothes before making a ¡°please¡± posture. ¡°Miss, our house¡¯s really simple and crude. If you don¡¯t mind that, would you like toe inside and sit for a while?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded with a smile then followed her into the hut.


    Once she entered, she was in what seemed to be their sitting room. Inside the cramped room, there was a dining table and several stools. Although they seemed to be very old, they could be considered clean. A picture of the Sea God was stuck on the wall across the door, and it seemed to be a female God.


    The madam asked her to sit on a long stool next to the dining table then said to the girl, ¡°An¡¯an, go and make some food¡ªMother¡¯s going to keep the guestpany.¡±


    The girl grunted inpliance. She snuck a nce at Mo Tiange then went to the kitchen.


    Seeing the little girl¡¯s appearance threw Mo Tiange into a daze. She remembered her own self a few dozen years ago. At that time, she was also as small as this child¡­


    ¡°Miss?¡±


    Mo Tiange regained her train of thought. She smiled in apology and said, ¡°Madam, your daughter¡¯s an obedient and capable daughter; you¡¯re really blessed to have her.¡±


    The madam uttered a ¡°Ha!¡± while waving her hand. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re too courteous; this girl¡¯s always wandering around. However, she¡¯s indeed capable. Whatever I tell her to do, she can do it better than some adults can! Normally, she also helps with looking after her younger brother¡­¡±


    It was obvious that although this madam didn¡¯t show her love towards her daughter, she was very proud of her. Her smile was filled with happiness when she talked about her.


    Xiaobao also added a few words: ¡°Elder Sister is very good. She always takes me to y.¡± His sister went to cook, but he wasn¡¯t willing to follow her; he was still hanging around by Mo Tiange¡¯s side.


    It was only now that the madam saw her little son pulling Mo Tiange¡¯s hand. She hastily came over and carried him away. ¡°Xiaobao, quickly go and wash your hands. Look at what you two made of yourselves by ying around.¡± After she said that, she turned towards Mo Tiange and said apologetically, ¡°Miss, the child¡¯s not thoughtful; has he dirtied your clothes? Come, I¡¯ll wash them for you.¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head. ¡°No problem. My clothes don¡¯t get dirty.¡± She dusted off her clothes then waved her hand, leaving behind not even a speck of dust on her body.


    Upon seeing her actions, the madam, who was still carrying Xiaobao, stopped in her tracks. She looked like she was thinking about something but soon after, panic emerged in her eyes. ¡°Miss¡­ Miss, are you maybe a fairy from Bixuan Court? Forgive me, forgive me¡­ I¡¯m blind as a bat; I¡¯ll kowtow to you!¡± Right afterward, she really did kneel and started knocking her head on the ground.


    Mo Tiange was bbergasted, but she soon lifted her hand lightly, using her spiritual aura to block the madam¡¯s movements. She asked warmly, ¡°Madam, what¡¯re you doing? What do you mean by fairy from Bixuan Court?¡±


    Once the madam saw the technique Mo Tiange just used, she was even more convinced that she was right. She begged in desperation, ¡°Fairy, Fairy, please spare us. The children didn¡¯t act intentionally, and I just didn¡¯t recognize you for a moment¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange felt helpless, so she just waved her hand, propping the madam up with her spiritual aura. ¡°Since you already know I¡¯m a cultivator, you just need to answer me properly¡ªyou don¡¯t need to act like this.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure.¡± The madam repeatedly nodded then retreated to the back carrying Xiaobao in her hands.


    Xiaobao waspletely oblivious as to what was happening. He said curiously, ¡°Mother, sister fairy¡¯s a good person, why¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The madam covered Xiaobao¡¯s mouth and berated him. ¡°Little children should be obedient; don¡¯t interrupt when adults are speaking.¡±


    Xiaobao¡¯s expression was full of curiosity, but he didn¡¯t dare to disobey, so he just opened his round eyes widely to stare at the sister fairy sitting in front of his mother.


    Mo Tiange was quite perplexed. It was normal for mortals to revere cultivators, but the kind of fear the madam exhibited was definitely not normal in any way. Besides, the Bixuan Court this madam mentioned sounded rather familiar¡­ Right! It was the medium-sized cultivation group that specialized in epting female cultivators! Previously, Yan Ruoshu and the two others she ran into in Ziwei¡¯s Immortals¡¯ Cave were disciples of Bixuan Court¡­ So Bixuan Court was founded in this area?


    ¡°Madam, you should sit too.¡±


    After the madam heard what Mo Tiange said, she immediately waved her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t dare¡ªHow could I possibly dare to sit together with Fairy?¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t force her. She just took some time to think then asked, ¡°Why are you so afraid of cultivators? You also said¡­ fairy from Bixuan Court or something. Is Bixuan Court here?¡±


    Astonishment shed across the madam¡¯s gaze. After thinking for a moment, she asked cautiously, ¡°Fairy¡­ you¡¯re not a member of Bixuan Court?¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m just a cultivator who was passing through this ce. I¡¯m not rted to Bixuan Court at all.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The madam heaved a sigh of relief. This time, she finally had a smile on her face. ¡°Fairy, please don¡¯t me me for misunderstanding you.¡±


    Mo Tiange chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. But Madam, can you exin to me why you were acting like that?¡±


    The madam promptly nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± She took a moment to pause then started to exin, ¡°Fairy, you might not know, but our Eastern Sea is too remote, so even the Emperor doesn¡¯t care about us. Because of that, the most powerful one in our area is Bixuan Court¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Mo Tiange cut her off, asking, ¡°Are you saying this is the Eastern Sea?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The madam looked a bit surprised. ¡°Did Fairy not know?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mo Tiange said faintly, ¡°I came a long way and never noticed.¡±


    The madam didn¡¯t dare to doubt what Mo Tiange said, so she just continued on: ¡°In fact, Bixuan Court¡¯s fairies also don¡¯t pay too much attention to us mortals, but we still must never offend them. If we do¡­¡± The madam hesitated for an instant but she then changed the topic. ¡°Just now I saw Fairy¡¯s clothes couldn¡¯t get dirty, so I thought Fairy came from Bixuan Court.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± For mortals, cultivators were always high up in the air. Since Bixuan Court was situated here, the mortals in the surrounding area naturally revered them the most. However, she really never expected that she would¡¯ve ended up at the Eastern Sea area. The Eastern Sea area was really deste; if she wanted to go back to Kunwu, she definitely had to expend quite a lot of effort. The easiest way for her was naturally to borrow a method from Bixuan Court, but Mo Tiange didn¡¯t really want to get in contact with them. At this point, a wrinkle appeared on her brows.


    After taking some time to think, Mo Tiange saw that the madam was still standing cautiously, so she smiled and said, ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t have to be like this. I¡¯m just a passerby. I¡¯ll leave after I get the news.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Although Mo Tiange didn¡¯t release her spiritual aura pressure, the fact that she was a cultivator still made the madam feel her heart was heavy. Now that she said this, the madam finally felt relieved. She said politely, ¡°If Fairy still has something to ask, Fairy can just ask me. I know about everything that happens near the vige. If Fairy wants to ask about Linhai Town, my husband is also knowledgeable about it; he¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled. ¡°I already know this is the Eastern Sea region and as for Bixuan Court¡¯s location, it¡¯s not something I need to ask. I only want to ask about one matter¡ªyesterday, were there any odd events happening around here?¡±


    ¡°Odd events?¡± The madam seemed confused. She took some time to think before answering: ¡°Yesterday when the tide rose, there seemed to be thunder¡­ Fairy, is this what you meant?¡±


    ¡°Thunder?¡± Mo Tiange asked while pondering, ¡°Was there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Xiaobao heard loud rumbling noises yesterday, and when Xiaobao yed with elder sister today, Xiaobao found a new mountain appeared!¡± Xiaobao interrupted from his mother¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mo Tiange was a bit interested in what this child said. ¡°Is it the mountain you saw me on before?¡±


    ¡°En!¡± Xiaobao nodded hard. ¡°There was no mountain there yesterday but when I yed with elder sister today, it was suddenly there.¡± In fact, what he called a mountain was only a pile of rubbles.


    Xiaobao then extended his hand. ¡°Sister Fairy, take a look¡ªthis is something I found on that mountain.¡±


    On his dirty little handy a pure white bone-like thing¡ªit was precisely the divine dragon¡¯s bone he picked up before!


    Once she saw it, she smiled and said to the madam, ¡°Madam, I happen to have another matter I want to ask for your help with.¡±


    The madam, who heard Mo Tiange had something she needed help with, immediately said, ¡°If Fairy needs anything, please don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.¡±


    ¡°Please go to the mountain this child talked about and help me collect every bone like this one and bring them to me.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡¯ The woman was dumbfounded. What kind of request was this?


    Mo Tiange took out a bag from inside her robes and put it on the table. ¡°For every piece of bone you bring back, I¡¯ll give you one gold bead.¡± She then opened the bag, exposing the glittering, toe-sized golden beads inside.

 Chapter 189: Collecting the Dragon Bones

    <h4>Chapter 189: Collecting the Dragon Bones</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Initially, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t n on revealing her identity. She thought using secr world money and treasures to encourage the fishermen in the area to help her collect dragon bones would be good enough. Unexpectedly, this madam was quite astute and recognized her identity as a cultivator.


    However, since the fishermen here were so reverent towards cultivators, this made the matter easier to handle. The reverence they held along with the promise of profits would make them work with all their hearts.


    Upon seeing the gold beads, the madam¡¯s eyes were immediately fixated on them unblinkingly. Considering how impoverished their life was, they only had ess to a few fragments of silver at most, and that was already considered great wealth for them. As for gold and so on, they would only be able to set their eyes upon them when they went to the neighboring city.


    Mo Tiange uttered a soft cough then said, ¡°Madam, if you can bring all the bones to me, all of these gold beads will be yours.¡± This bag of gold beads was a present given to her by Ye n when she left the house. Wandering the secr world would be more convenient for her if she had some money and treasures, so Mo Tiange bluntly epted it. At the moment, it was just enough to make these mortals work for her.


    The madam regained her train of thought but for a moment, she was at a loss over how she should respond. On one hand, she was ecstatic, but on the other hand, she was also nervous. ¡°Fairy, are you for real?¡± Right after she said that, she suddenly pped her own mouth. ¡°What Fairy said was naturally true; I was too nosy. But Fairy, what bones are you talking about? Where are they?¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled at Xiaobao. ¡°Xiaobao, you know where to find them, right?¡±


    Xiaobao nodded at once. ¡°En. Sister Fairy means that mountain.¡± After he said that, his eyes widened with curiosity. ¡°Sister Fairy, is this a bone? Why¡¯s it different from the bones father told me about?¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled but she didn¡¯t answer Xiaobao¡¯s question. From her robe, she took out a pouch, gave it to him, and said softly, ¡°Xiaobao, take your mother to that mountain to collect the bones, and these fruits will be yours to eat, okay?¡±


    They were her leftover Bubble Fruits. They were very sweet and were perfect for tempting children.


    Xiaobao took the Bubble Fruits. Sure enough, he seemed very happy after he took a bite. ¡°It¡¯s really delicious!¡±


    After seeing how happy he was, Mo Tiange directly turned towards the madam and said, ¡°Xiaobao knows where they are; you should follow him. The earlier you can collect them, the better. It¡¯d be best for you to call a few more people because some of the bones are very big¡ªyou don¡¯t need to worry that including others will lessen your profits because your family won¡¯t be able to collect all of them. I¡¯ll reward you moreter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± How could the madam possibly dare to object? She hastily pulled her son¡¯s hand then shouted loudly, ¡°An¡¯an, no need to cook! Go and call your father home!¡± She then turned towards Mo Tiange and said with a smile, ¡°Fairy, please wait here; we¡¯ll go immediately.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded with a smile then proceeded to watch as the family began busying themselves.


    Before long, the male master of the family returned after he was called home by the little girl. Once he heard the matter described by his wife, he hurriedly came over and kowtowed to Mo Tiange. Mo Tiange then allowed the little girl to apany her for a chat and sent the couple to collect the dragon bones for her.


    Now that the girl knew Mo Tiange was a cultivator, her attitude became reverent. She stood on guard reverently on the side and answered every one of Mo Tiange¡¯s questions.


    This was a small fishing vige on the coast of the Eastern Sea. Aside from several other fishing viges, there was only onerge town called Linhai Town in the vicinity. At the back of Linhai City was precisely the cultivation group known as Bixuan Court. The region was too remote, so it wasn¡¯t even part of any country. Because of that, Bixuan Court held the greatest power here.


    This girl was still very young, so she didn¡¯t know much about the world. Nheless, after Mo Tiange did some mental calctions, she roughly understood her current location.


    Kunwu Mountain Range extended all across the southern part of the Celestial Pole to the southeast. At the end of it was the Demonic Mountain, which kept the Devil Path region in the northeast. Therefore, the southern part of the Eastern Sea was the domain of Tiandao Sect, while the northern part of it belonged to the Devil Path region. ording to Mo Tiange¡¯s conjectures, her current location was most likely close to the sea in the northern region. In other words, the Devil Path region was probably to her west.


    Mo Tiange was rather vexed upon reaching this conclusion. This ce was likely the Demonic Mountain¡¯s sea which was close to the Devil Path region, so her situation was really precarious. If she identally ran into devil cultivators, she¡¯d definitely be in a lot of trouble. Apparently, the best way to leave this ce was to look for Bixuan Court. Since Bixuan Court was situated here, it must have a safe way to get in touch with the outside world.


    Of course, the most important thing for her now was still collecting the dragon bones. Dragon bones from several million years ago¡­ Although she still didn¡¯t know what they could be used for, the divine dragon¡¯s breath they possessed was real¡ªthey would definitelye in handy someday.


    However, there were too many dragon bones. When the underground pce copsed, there must¡¯ve been a lot that got swept away by the water. Mo Tiange felt a bit regretful about this. After all, if she could collect all of them, she would have a much easier time studying them. Right now, she could only collect as many as she could find.


    From the little girl, Mo Tiange found out this family was surnamed Shui. The father¡¯s name was Shui San, and the mother was known simply as ¡°Shui San¡¯s Wife¡±. The little girl herself didn¡¯t have any name. She was the only daughter in their family, so ever since she was born, the adults had been calling her ¡°An¡¯an¡± which meant daughter, and the others also called her ¡°Shui Family¡¯s An¡¯an.¡±


    What kind of name was ¡°An¡¯an¡±? There were several dozen families here, and most of their daughters were just called An¡¯an right after they were born. It was only when they got married that they turned into ¡°Someone¡¯s Wife.¡± When they got a bit older, they would be called ¡°Aunt¡± until eventually, they became ¡°Someone¡¯s Family¡¯s Grandmother.¡± From when they were born until they died, most girls there didn¡¯t have any name.


    When she saw the hidden envy in the little girl¡¯s gaze, Mo Tiange felt a bit regretful. These two siblings were very smart. Although An¡¯an was still very young, she was very sensible and understood she must be vignt against strangers. Xiaobao was even smarter. It was already a feat for a child of four or five years old to speak so fluently, let alone when, judging by his family¡¯s financial situation, he likely had no one teaching him.


    Mo Tiange truthfully praised them, causing An¡¯an to instantly puff out her small chest with pride. ¡°Xiaobao already started to talk right after he turned one. Everyone in our vige said Xiaobao was a celestial star that descended to the world. Father even said that when Xiaobao gets a bit older, he¡¯ll send him to the town to study. Later, he can find a job in town, so he can be a town person.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mo Tiange asked with a smile, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t your father tell him to take the imperial examination? That way he can be an official, right?¡±


    An¡¯an shook her head. ¡°Father said¡­ we can¡¯t go anywhere our whole lives. There are monsters living in the west; if we go there, we¡¯ll get eaten by them.¡±


    What she said made Mo Tiange secretly wrinkle her eyebrows. As she expected, the monsters the little girl mentioned were probably people from the Devil Path region.


    An¡¯an continued on: ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I wasn¡¯t chosen by Bixuan Court. It¡¯d be great if I could enter Bixuan Court¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange was surprised. She asked, ¡°How does Bixuan Court choose its disciples?¡±


    An¡¯an answered, ¡°All the girls living in the vicinity of Linhai Town go to Bixuan Court when they turn eight years old to have¡­ have their spiritual roots checked. If they meet the requirements, they can enter Bixuan Court and at that point, their family will also be permitted to enter the town and be a town person.¡± At this point, An¡¯an suddenly continued on proudly, ¡°Nheless, I possess five spiritual roots. The aunt from Bixuan Court who received me back then said my spiritual roots were inferior, so I couldn¡¯t enter Bixuan Court, but she recorded my name. If theyck maids one day, they¡¯ll call me over.¡±


    ¡°You also have spiritual roots?¡± Mo Tiange was rather astonished. There weren¡¯t many mortals who possessed spiritual roots, yet she actually happened to run into one.


    ¡°En.¡± An¡¯an nodded. There was a faint flush on her face. ¡°The aunt who received me said that I have¡­ have five spiritual roots.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Mo Tiange said while nodding her head. There were lots of people with five spiritual roots and in her memory, Bixuan Court was a small cultivation group roughly the size of Yunwu Sect. Considering the fact that it upied a small area near the coast of the Eastern Sea which was adjacent to the Devil Path region, presumably it wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem even if girls with five spiritual roots were epted as maids. However, it was really unfortunate for An¡¯an. Although her spiritual roots weren¡¯t good, her temper was good and she was also intelligent.


    In addition, since Bixuan Court had such a big influence in the area, she better collected the dragon bones quickly and left as soon as possible to avoid news about her and the dragon bones from spreading. Not to mention a small cultivation group like Bixuan Court, but evenrge cultivation groups would also be attracted to divine dragon bones from several million years ago.


    Mo Tiange remembered something then suddenly changed the subject: ¡°Right! Girls who possess spiritual roots can join Bixuan Court, but what about the boys? Bixuan Court only epts female disciples, right?¡±


    An¡¯an nodded. ¡°En. Only boys who possess terrific spiritual roots will be epted as Bixuan Court¡¯s outer disciples. From what I heard from that aunt, male disciples can only be considered real Bixuan Court disciples after they perform Dual Cultivation with one of the sect¡¯s female disciples.¡±


    Mo Tiange raised her eyebrows in amazement. This Bixuan Court was really unique. Not only was it established in such an odd ce, but it also had such an odd rule.


    West of here was the Devil Path region; the mortals here wouldn¡¯t be able to travel much their whole lives, so mortals born with spiritual roots could only worship Bixuan Court despite the fact that Bixuan Court only epted female disciples. Because of that, in Bixuan Court, the status of male disciples was far inferior to that of female disciples, causing Bixuan Court to be an oddity within the entire Celestial Pole.


    From what An¡¯an told her, Mo Tiange had a rough understanding of the situation near the Eastern Sea coast. When it was afternoon, the people who went collecting dragon bones returned one after another.


    The Shui couple indeed did as they were told; they mobilized everyone in the vige. Some of them brought the bones back by themselves, and some of them carried the bones together, but they eventually collected the dragon bones. Thergest piece was a leg bone; about four or five people had to carry it back together.


    Mo Tiange gave the gold beads to An¡¯an, telling her to give a bead every time someone brought a dragon bone over and to give a bit more if the people brought a big one like the leg bone.


    After obtaining the gold beads, the vigers still wanted to continue, so all of them agreed to go to the beach to search for more bones. Their searchsted until the evening.


    Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t in a hurry either. She asked the fisherman family for an empty room and waited for two days until they could no longer find any more dragon bones.


    Presumably, many of the dragon bones were scattered when the underground pce copsed. She tried to piece them up together, but she only got a leg and some loose bones.


    However, it would already be good enough if she collected every dragon bone stranded in this area. If the cultivators of Bixuan Court never saw these bones, they wouldn¡¯t harbor any suspicions even if they heard a strange cultivator was looking for bones in the area.


    The fishermen in this vige were also beside themselves with joy to receive Mo Tiange¡¯s gold beads, especially the Shui couple, whom Mo Tiange gave a few additional gold leaves to¡ªthey put even more effort into their search than before.


    Once Mo Tiange finished collecting the dragon bones, she finally asked the Shui couple about a few things rted to Bixuan Court as she nned to leave.


    Sure enough, the Shui couple told her that aside from the sea, they had no other way tomunicate with the outside world. However, they only had small boats, so it was very dangerous for them to venture too far into the sea. Moreover, since ancient times, they hadn¡¯t known where the sea led to.


    Mo Tiange then asked them how the people of Bixuan Court left the area. The Shui couple didn¡¯t dare to talk nonsense. They said if she wanted to leave, she could go to Linhai Town to ask because Bixuan Court had a shop there.


    Mo Tiange was rather bbergasted. There was only one cultivation group in this area, and that was Bixuan Court; what did they need a shop for? It was only after the Shui couple exined to her that she finally understood. As it turned out, although there was only one cultivation group there, there were still a lot of individual cultivators, especially male cultivators with inferior aptitudes. Since Bixuan Court wouldn¡¯t ept them as disciples, they could only try to figure out the cultivation path on their own. With the passage of time, many small cultivation ns and individual cultivators gathered there.


    All in all, Mo Tiange stayed in this fisherman vige for a few days. Once she finished dealing with the dragon bones, she decided to take a trip to Linhai Town.


    If she wanted to return to Kunwu, the most convenient way would be to request help from Bixuan Court.

 Chapter 190: Linhai Town

    <h4>Chapter 190: Linhai Town</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When he heard Mo Tiange wanted to leave the fisherman vige, Xiaobao felt very reluctant. Moreover, Mo Tiange had given him very delicious presents¡ªhe had never eaten such sweet fruits before.


    The Shui couple naturally wouldn¡¯t let their child make a scene, so they immediately tried to soothe him. In the end, Mo Tiange gave Xiaobao several harmless medicinal pills form her failed concoction attempts as candies, thus managing to coax him.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Mo Tiange said while looking at the four members of the Shui family, ¡°You better tell me first; which direction should I take to go to Linhai Town?¡±


    Upon hearing her question, Shui San promptly answered, ¡°Fairy just needs to go straight to the north. After about half a day¡¯s journey, Fairy will reach Linhai Town.¡±


    What the mortals considered half a day¡¯s journey would probably take Foundation Building cultivators like her only about ten minutes. Mo Tiange nodded and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She was about to set off, but Shui San hastily called out, ¡°Fairy, Fairy, please wait.¡±


    Mo Tiange stopped in her tracks then turned sideways as she asked, ¡°Was there anything else?¡±


    Although she had a gentle character, she was a cultivator after all¡ªshe had a certain status when dealing with mortals, so Shui San instinctively became rather intimidated. But after Shui San¡¯s wife nudged his back, he finally summoned up his courage again. ¡°This lowly man has a request; I hope Fairy can agree to it!¡±


    ¡°Oh? What is it? Let¡¯s discuss it first.¡±


    Shui San was delighted Mo Tiange didn¡¯t directly refuse his request. He then turned to look at An¡¯an and said, ¡°Fairy, my family¡¯s An¡¯an possesses spiritual roots, but the fairies from Bixuan Court said An¡¯an¡¯s spiritual roots are a bit poor, so she can only wait until there¡¯s an empty spot to join Bixuan Court. Our Shui family finally managed to have a child with spiritual roots, so I was worried, thinking that if my An¡¯an can¡ª¡±


    He continued on in a long-winded manner. Shui San¡¯s wife, who noticed that Mo Tiange was wrinkling her brows slightly, immediately nudged her husband then took over with a smile. ¡°Fairy, my husband can¡¯t talk directly, so I¡¯ll get straight to the point. My family¡¯s An¡¯an said if she learned the Law of Immortality, she might be chosen first during the selection process next time. The Law of Immortality manual can be purchased in town, but it would require spirit¡­ spirit stones or something¡ªhow can my family possibly have some of those? After helping Fairy perform a few tasks in the past few days, Fairy has given us a lot of gold, so we really shouldn¡¯t make any more demands, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°You guys want a manual of the Law of Immortality, right?¡± Mo Tiange cut her off.


    The madam repeatedly nodded then added a few sentences: ¡°Fairy, we¡¯re not asking for your gold; it¡¯s enough for us as long as you give us a manual of the Law of Immortality. If that¡¯s still not enough, Fairy can directly take whatever Fairy likes¡­¡±


    How could these insignificant mortal fishermen have anything she wanted?


    Mo Tiange looked at An¡¯an, who was watching her nervously on the side, then Mo Tiange raised her hand to put a stop to the madam¡¯s lengthy speech. ¡°That¡¯ll do. I understand.¡±


    She then took out several Jade Slips from her Qiankun Bag, but on second thought, she put them back in again and took out a book instead. An¡¯an was still a mortal now, so she couldn¡¯t use the divine sense needed to read a Jade Slip yet.


    ¡°Gold is useless to me. An¡¯an and I could be considered to meet under fate, so just take this manual as a present.¡±


    An¡¯an epted the thin book, feeling so excited that her whole face flushed deep red. The Shui couple even directly pulled her down to kowtow to Mo Tiange. ¡°Thank you, Fairy! Thank you, Fairy!¡±


    Mo Tiange waved her hand and said nothing further. With a wave of her sleeve, she flew up along with the breeze.


    From Shui San¡¯s family to everyone in this small, unnamed fisherman vige, everyone¡¯s attention was turned towards her.


    Mo Tiange saw An¡¯an, who had raised her head to look at her, had eyes filled with hope and admiration.


    She gave her a small smile then transformed into a Flight Light which disappeared into the horizon.


    Obtaining this kind of rudimentary cultivation technique would be as simple as lifting a finger for her, but for this little girl hoping to walk on the path towards immortality, it would be extremely difficult; Mo Tiange didn¡¯t mind being generous once in a while. In fact, it could even be said that because she was born as a mortal, she was a bit kinder towards mortals than cultivators. However, whether that little girl could really walk on the path towards immortality or not still depended on herself.


    She shook her head, tossing these matters to the back of her mind and focused on proceeding with her journey.


    Linhai Town wasn¡¯t far. In just about ten minutes, Mo Tiange could already see its wall from the distance.


    But something came as a surprise to her. She originally thought since Linhai Town was situated in this kind of small, remote area, it would just be a small town. However, she didn¡¯t expect its wall to look so majestic¡ªit didn¡¯t lose at all to some medium-sized towns in the hearnd.


    Something surprised her even more. When she approached Linhai Town, her Cloud-Treading Boots unexpectedly went a bit out of control. It was as if¡­ there was a flight-prohibitionid on the town.


    After giving the matter some thought, Mo Tiange finallynded outside the town then proceeded towards Linhai Town on foot.


    It was midday at that time, but the town gate seemed deserted as there were only a few people passing through. Even the gate was guarded by only one soldier. He was now leaning against the wall next to the gate and dozing off, without a care for the people passing through the gate.


    Mo Tiange was somewhat baffled. Was this Linhai Town not part of any country? How could there be a soldier?


    But an even more baffling thing was already waiting for her. Just as she was about to enter the town, the soldier dozing off nced at her in his half-asleep state. Right afterward, he instantly awoke, rubbed his eyes then ran over to block her path. He respectfully bowed to her and said, ¡°Fairy, please stop a moment.¡±


    Mo Tiange raised her eyebrows. ¡°How did you know I¡¯m a cultivator?¡±


    Right after she asked that, the soldier was bbergasted, so he blurted out: ¡°Is Fairy not an immortal from our Linhai area?¡±


    Mo Tiange frowned and didn¡¯t answer. The misgivings in her mind became even heavier.


    Noticing that her expression looked off, the soldier hastily said, ¡°Fairy, please quell your anger. All the immortals from our Linhai area know we can differentiate immortals from mortals. I noticed Fairy seems to have no idea about this, so I guess Fairy isn¡¯t from Linhai area.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°I¡¯m indeed a foreign cultivator who came here by ident, but is there any reason for you to stop me? Could it be that this Linhai Town doesn¡¯t permit outsiders entry?¡±


    The soldier repeatedly waved his hand. ¡°Fairy misunderstands me; there¡¯s no such thing. Our Linhai Town exists only because it¡¯s supported by all the master immortals and fairies, so how could we ban a fairy from entering?¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re trying to¡­¡±


    The soldier exined, ¡°The individual cultivators of Linhai area have to register their names to enter the town, so could Fairy please register your full name here?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mo Tiange felt rather annoyed. This rule of Linhai Town was really over the top. She¡¯d been to many ces, and none of them dared to impose this kind of rule on cultivators. It had to be known that cultivators disliked being controlled by others the most. Having to disclose one¡¯s name just to enter a town would indeed make people feel conflicted.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s current expression made the soldier immediately exin further: ¡°Fairy, this is the rule set by the fairies from Bixuan Court. I¡¯m just a mortal acting as instructed¡­¡±


    ¡°In other words, if I don¡¯t disclose my name, I won¡¯t be able to enter the town?¡± Mo Tiange nced coldly at him.


    Although she wasn¡¯t tall, the soldier couldn¡¯t help but feel small when faced with the momentum she emitted unconsciously. However, he still said insistently, ¡°Forgive me, Fairy, but that¡¯s the rule¡­¡±


    In her heart, Mo Tiange was already certain that the flight prohibition above Linhai Town was also ced by Bixuan Court. It seemed¡­ the power Bixuan Court held in this small waterfront region was indeed extraordinary. Not only did it control a town, but it was also so controlling towards the individual cultivators in the vicinity.


    Mo Tiange pondered her next course of action before she finally said with a cold expression, ¡°Where do you want me to record my name?¡±


    The soldier was afraid he¡¯d angered this fairy. Although he was working for Bixuan Court, mortals like him couldn¡¯t afford to offend immortals, no matter which immortal it was. Because of that, once he heard what Mo Tiange said, he was delighted. He immediately took a name book from the side and handed it over. ¡°Fairy, please write your name here.¡±


    When the name book was open, Mo Tiange saw many names were written inside it. Their time of entry and exit were also recorded clearly.


    She didn¡¯t pause at all. After taking a brush from the soldier, she immediately wrote ¡°Ye Xiaotian¡± on a nk space.


    She then threw the brush back at the soldier and said, ¡°Is this enough?¡±


    The soldier repeatedly nodded. ¡°Enough, enough¡ªFairy, pleasee in.¡±


    Without saying anything further, Mo Tiange strode into the town.


    As she proceeded into the town, that soldier earnestly wrote behind her name: ¡°Ye Xiaotian, female, unknown cultivation level, entered the town on the twentieth of the eighth month.¡±


    Mo Tiange was quite unhappy. Her impression of Bixuan Court was already poor from the three female Bixuan Court disciples she met in Ziwei¡¯s Immortal¡¯s cave but now, her impression of it was even worse than before. Even though Bixuan Court was the only cultivation group in this area, acting so controlling over other cultivators was still too tyrannical!


    In Kunwu, evenrge cultivation groups that were considered the greatest cultivation groups like Tiandao Sect and Xuanqing School never forced cultivators who visited the towns in their domain to register their names, let alone such small cultivation groups like Bixuan Court. Even in certain private towns, the most they¡¯d do was asking the cultivators¡¯ origins then issuing identification papers¡ªthey¡¯d never allow mortals to record theings and goings of cultivators so rashly like this.


    However, the fact that Bixuan Court dared to do so already showed how much power it held in the area. It wouldn¡¯t matter whether she entered the town or not if she was in Kunwu, but here, this was the onlyrge town in the area and moreover, she also didn¡¯t want to have a falling out with Bixuan Court, so she had to register her name.


    Hence, she helplessly made that choice and entered the town. In any case, her real name wasn¡¯t recorded, and Ye Xiaotian also wasn¡¯t a renowned name; there¡¯d be no issues in disclosing it.


    Nevertheless, this matter made her think of something. Considering how tyrannical Bixuan Court was, what should she do if she broke her own escape route when she asked for a way back to Kunwu from them? She was all by herself now, and no matter how bad Bixuan Court was, it would definitely have a few Core Formation cultivators.


    That being the case, she better gathered some information first and asked others what kind of entity Bixuan Court was in this Eastern Sea region.


    Now that she had this n, Mo Tiange started to examine the situation of this Linhai Town.


    If she didn¡¯t know beforehand, she would¡¯ve never thought this Linhai Town would actually be located in such a remote ce like the Eastern Sea coast. It had wide streets and many buildings with two or more floors¡ªit didn¡¯t lose out to the towns in the hearnd.


    However, its residents were indeed quite different. For example, there were lots of people dressed like fishermen here. Even the guests inside the restaurants also dressed in very ordinary clothes. Presumably, this area didn¡¯t have rich resources, so the residents couldn¡¯t have any beautiful brocades.


    After contemting her next step, Mo Tiange turned into an extraordinarily bustling restaurant then went directly to the manager.


    Just as she was about to speak, the manager happened to look up and a split secondter, he showed a respectful expression. ¡°Fairy, pleasee inside, pleasee inside.¡±


    Mo Tiange felt a bit confused. The gate-guarding soldier wasn¡¯t abnormal; after all, since he was tasked with guarding the town gate, he certainly knew how to differentiate immortals from mortals. However, why was this ordinary restaurant manager also able to recognize her identity as a cultivator at a nce?


    ¡°Manager.¡± Mo Tiange didn¡¯t move. ¡°How did you know I¡¯m a cultivator?¡±


    The restaurant manager looked surprised. ¡°Fairy, are you not from this area?¡±


    ¡°En?¡±


    The fat shopkeeper rubbed his hands as he exined with a smile: ¡°The immortals in our Linhai Town live together with us mortals. After a long period of coexistence, we¡¯re now able to pick them out in an instant. Fairy, you have a calm bearing, and you¡¯re also elegant like the deities, so you¡¯re definitely an immortal!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how you knew.¡± Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°But I¡¯m indeed not from this area.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, a foreign cultivator is a rare sight! Fairy, what you want to eat and drink today? We¡¯ll give it to you for free!¡±


    Mo Tiange softly shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯te to eat. I only wanted to inquire about some news from Manager.¡±

 Chapter 191: Bixuan Court

    <h4>Chapter 191: Bixuan Court</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Mo Tiange walked out of the restaurant, she already had a destination. She walked straight following the main street and as she expected, she soon saw a very luxurious restaurant called Blue Cloud Building.


    Right after she entered the restaurant, a waiter immediately came over to greet her with a big smile on his face. ¡°Fairy, please head upstairs, please head upstairs.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded then followed the waiter upstairs until she reached the third floor.


    As soon as she stepped onto the third floor, she immediately felt several gazes falling on her.


    She examined the surrounding situation discreetly.


    The third floor was a bit less gorgeous but was also a bit more graceful than the floors below. About five or six mahogany tables were ced in this spacious room, and there was some distance between each table as well as nts as partitions¡ªit looked extremely elegant.


    Right now, three of the tables were already upied by guests who were all cultivators. All of them were males, and their cultivation levels were all in the Aura Refining realm.


    Mo Tiange pondered this situation. Bixuan Court could be considered a small or medium-sized cultivation group after all, so if individual cultivators were able to cultivate until the Foundation Building realm, they would¡¯ve most likely been scouted long ago even though they were male cultivators.


    On the first table were two middle-aged men who were chatting loudly with each other. When they saw her, they took another brief look at her in astonishment but soon looked away and continued to chat with each other.


    On the second table, both young and old cultivators were present, chatting idly. When they saw hering up, their gazes were immediately fixated on her, seemingly trying to guess her origin.


    The third table was upied by three raucous young men. They seemed to be the children of some cultivation families because they didn¡¯t look as impoverished as individual cultivators.


    ¡°Fairy, this way please.¡± The waiter led Mo Tiange towards an empty table. Once Mo Tiange took a seat, he swiftly offered her tea then asked, ¡°Fairy, what would you like to order?¡±


    Mo Tiange gave it some thought before answering: ¡°Some refreshments would be good.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure,¡± the waiter saidpliantly, ¡°Fairy, please wait for a moment¡ªthe refreshments will be arriving soon.¡±


    The waiter then went downstairs. As for Mo Tiange, she raised the teacup and started to drink leisurely.


    The manager of the small restaurant from earlier told her that in Linhai Town, cultivators and mortals lived together. Mortals were extremely reverent towards cultivators, so cultivators enjoyed enormous privileges there. In Linhai Town, no matter whether it was Bixuan Court disciples or individual cultivators, all were treated with the utmost respect by all mortals. The mortals even went as far as to prepare some facilities specifically for cultivators, just like the third floor of this Blue Cloud Building for example.


    This was Linhai Town¡¯s biggest restaurant; reportedly, the boss had a very good rtionship with the fairies of Bixuan Court. The third floor of this Blue Cloud Building was only open for cultivators. All cultivators, even those who were just in the firstyer of the Aura Refining realm, could eat and drink herepletely free of charge. Therefore, whether it was the disciples of Bixuan Court or the children of a cultivation n or perhaps individual cultivators, every cultivator in the vicinity of Linhai Town would alwayse to Blue Cloud Building whenever they had spare time to hang out and exchange news with each other.


    After Mo Tiange learned about this, she no longer said much more and directly went to this ce.


    The reason why she didn¡¯t ask the manager about everything she wanted to know directly was because the manager was a mortal¡ªsome news wasparably more reliable when heard from cultivators.


    As she sat here now, she had long sized up everyone on the three other tables. She was wearing the Spirit-Concealing Pendant, so she could deliberately suppress her cultivation level, allowing others to sense her cultivation level as being in the Aura Refining realm and at the same time rendering others incapable of examining her realm further. Among the roughly eight to nine cultivators currently present in the room, the highest cultivation level they had among them was the sixthyer of the Aura Refining realm, so they couldn¡¯t detect anything off about her.


    Not too long after the waiter went downstairs, the youngsters on the third table nced at each other. Immediately afterward, one of them stood up and walked towards her.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, my name¡¯s Wei Ziming, pleased to meet you.¡±


    Mo Tiange pretended to have just noticed him. She stood up and cupped her hands in greeting. ¡°My name¡¯s Ye Xiaotian. Greetings to Fellow Daoist Wei.¡±


    Upon seeing her returning his greetings politely, delight shed across Wei Ziming¡¯s face as he once again cupped his hands. ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Ye.¡±


    Just now he called her ¡°Fellow Daoist¡± but now it suddenly changed into ¡°Miss.¡± Mo Tiange smiled, unperturbed, ¡°Fellow Daoist Wei¡¯s too courteous. Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s actually like this.¡± Mo Tiange¡¯s approachableness made a smile blossom widely on Wei Ziming¡¯s face. ¡°Is Miss perhaps all alone? If you are, since we were fated to meet, how about we discuss the path towards immortality?¡±


    Mo Tiange sat there precisely because she was waiting for someone to take the initiative to talk to her, so once she heard what Wei Ziming said, it took her only a moment of thought before she smiled and answered, ¡°Since Fellow Daoist Wei has kind intentions, how could I refuse? Sitting here by myself is boring, so I better ept Fellow Daoist¡¯s invitation.¡±


    Wei Ziming was delighted. ¡°Miss, pleasee to our table here.¡± He then shouted loudly, ¡°Waiter! Upstairs!¡±


    A burst of ¡°thump, thump, thump¡± noises of hurried footsteps rang out. Soon after, a waiter ran upstairs, and he happened to be carrying Mo Tiange¡¯s refreshment in his hands.


    Wei Ziming waved his hand and said, ¡°Clear up our table and prepare new, fresh food for us.¡±


    The waiter¡¯s eyes traveled around. He understood what was going on with one look and immediately nodded and bowedpliantly. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± He then put the refreshments on the side, tidied up the three people¡¯s tables then went downstairs again.


    Since the third floor was arranged specifically for cultivators, the waiters were naturally attentive. Very quickly, several people went up, serving all kinds of hot and cold delicacies and wine¡ªcultivators gradually cut themselves off worldly food only after they reached the tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm; none of these people had reached the tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm yet, so they naturally still ate and drank like mortals.


    ¡°Miss Ye, please,¡± Wei Ziming said with a smile. The two other young cultivators at his table also stood up; both showed a very kind bearing.


    Mo Tiange saluted the two of them briefly before she sat down.


    As soon as she took her seat, Wei Ziming attentively poured some wine for her. ¡°Miss Ye, let me give you an introduction first¡ªthese are my two fellow Daoists, Huang Zhifeng and Yue Yang.¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s eyes fell on those two people. Wei Ziming gave off a rather romantic young master¡¯s vibe, and while Huang Zhifeng was less graceful than him, he was more charming. As for Yue Yang, he was very bashful and seemed to be the youngest among them¡ªhe seemed to still be in his teens.


    Among the three of them, the one whose cultivation level was the highest was Wei Ziming. He was in the fifthyer of the Aura Refining realm while the other two were both in the fourthyer.


    She made some conjectures inwardly. These three people were undoubtedly children of cultivation ns. She had quite a lot of experience now, so she generally wouldn¡¯t make mistakes in appraising others.


    ¡°My name¡¯s Ye Xiaotian; greetings to Fellow Daoists.¡± She politely raised her hand to salute them.


    Her attitude seemed to have ttered the two of them. The two of them quickly saluted her back while repeatedly saying: ¡°We don¡¯t dare.¡±


    Mo Tiange was a bit baffled by their reaction. Even if her apparent cultivation level was higher than theirs, she suppressed it until only about the seventhyer of the Aura Refining realm; they didn¡¯t need to act like this¡­


    Once the four of them finished exchanging greetings, Wei Ziming lifted his cup while saying with a smile, ¡°May I know which Bixuan Court¡¯s fairy Miss Ye¡¯s master is?¡±


    Mo Tiange chuckled then said faintly, ¡°I¡¯m not a disciple of Bixuan Court.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± What she said stunned the three people. Wei Ziming only blinked his eyes as if he could hardly believe her. He stuttered, ¡°Miss¡­ you, you have this kind of cultivation level; how could you possibly not be a Bixuan Court disciple?¡±


    With a smile, Mo Tiange said, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m an individual cultivator from Kunwu. I came here by ident, but I have no idea as to how to leave.¡±


    While Mo Tiange spoke, she secretly observed their responses. However, she only saw the three of them showing amazed expressions.


    Huang Zhifeng cast a nce at hispanions then asked, ¡°Miss Ye, you¡¯re not from our Linhai region?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    The three people looked at each other; there was both surprise and delight in their eyes. In the end, Wei Ziming spoke again, and he seemed very excited this time. ¡°It¡¯s really never crossed my mind that Miss Ye was actually a foreigner! Foreigners rarelye to Linhai region, and it¡¯s also very hard for us to leave. Miss Ye, how did youe to Linhai?¡±


    A faint smile emerged on Mo Tiange¡¯s face. ¡°I came through a Transporting Formation.¡±


    ¡°A Transporting Formation!?¡± the three people eximed in surprise. Soon after, Huang Zhifeng said anxiously, ¡°Miss, do you know a ce with a Transporting Formation that can connect Linhai and Kunwu? It¡¯s not Bixuan Court¡¯s Transporting Formation, right?¡±


    ¡°Fellow Daoists misunderstood me.¡± After seeing their responses, Mo Tiange already had an idea of the situation. ¡°I came here through a Transporting Formation with random destinations; it wasn¡¯t a Transporting Formation with a fixed destination.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Once she said that, the three of them simultaneously looked disappointed.


    Mo Tiange nced at them; her mind was starting to understand what was going on. In the beginning, these three people thought she was a disciple of Bixuan Court, so they were very cordial and polite towards her. Due to the huge influence Bixuan Court had over Linhai, the status of female cultivators here was much higher than that of male cultivators, so these three people intended to befriend her. At the same time, because Bixuan Court female disciples had always been proud, they were quite ttered with how she treated them.


    Later, when she said she wasn¡¯t a disciple of Bixuan Court, these three people weren¡¯t at all disappointed. Instead, they seemed surprised and excited. She could guess why. The female disciples of Bixuan Court were most likely too haughty and as it happened, practically all the mortal women born with spiritual roots in Linhai would join Bixuan Court, so these three people rarely met female cultivators they could get close to, hence the surprise and delight.


    Ultimately, when they learned she came from outside, the first thing they asked about was the Transporting Formation, and they even looked extremely disappointed once they heard there was no Transporting Formation in Linhai. Apparently, the cultivators here were also trapped within this small area and weren¡¯t able to leave, and because of that, they were very interested in Transporting Formations.


    That being the case, Linhai¡¯s cultivators also didn¡¯t have any effective way of leaving¡ªpresumably, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to go back to Kunwu without going through Bixuan Court.


    The moment her mind finished contemting the situation, Mo Tiange put on a perfectly astonished expression.¡±Could it be that in this ce, there¡¯s no Transporting Formation to leave? Or perhaps other ways out?¡±


    Huang Zhifeng shook his head then said with a bitter smile, ¡°Miss Ye, we¡¯ll be honest with you¡ªour small Linhai area on the coast of the Eastern Sea is isted from the rest of the world by the Demonic Mountain. To our west is the Devil Path region, and to our east is the sea; we simply have no way out of this ce.¡±


    The astonishment on Mo Tiange¡¯s face became even stronger, and with that astonishment, there was also a touch of panic. ¡°Then what should I do? I¡­ I still have to go back to Kunwu¡­¡±


    Yue Yang, who hadn¡¯t said anything until now, suddenly spoke, ¡°Miss Ye doesn¡¯t have to worry. If you were a male cultivator, this would indeed be a rather difficult situation. However, you¡¯re a woman¡ªyou definitely can ask Bixuan Court for help.¡±


    ¡°En?¡± Mo Tiange put on a puzzled look. ¡°What does Fellow Daoist Yue mean? Does Bixuan Court have a Transporting Formation?¡±


    Wei Ziming took over but instead of answering, he asked, ¡°Miss Ye, do you know about the matters rted to the cultivation world in Linhai?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°When I arrived, I already asked around, so I know a bit about it.¡±


    Wei Ziming continued on: ¡°In Linhai, the only cultivation group present is Bixuan Court, and it¡¯s a cultivation group for female cultivators.¡± After reaching this point, a hint of embarrassment emerged on his face. ¡°Because of that, female cultivators have a slightly higher status than male cultivators do. Every female cultivator can join Bixuan Court as long as they possess spiritual roots, but it¡¯s a different case for us male cultivators. Only male cultivators with excellent spiritual roots or high cultivation levels will have a chance of being epted as outer disciples by Bixuan Court. In addition, it¡¯s only after they perform Dual Cultivation with one of the female disciples that they can be considered genuine Bixuan Court disciples. This also applies to cultivators from outside Linhai region. All these years, although it¡¯s rarely happened, foreign cultivators have indeed shown up here sometimes. If they were female cultivators, then they were either recruited by Bixuan Court or they paid a certain price for Bixuan Court to transport them out of Linhai. Nevertheless, male cultivators don¡¯t have such luck¡ªthey have to pay an even bigger cost if they want to leave Linhai. Therefore, Miss Ye, you can definitely ask Bixuan Court for help¡ªmaybe they¡¯ll be willing to let you leave.¡±


    Mo Tiange was silent for a while but she eventually nodded. ¡°So that¡¯s how things are. Many thanks to Fellow Daoists for the information.¡±


    After hesitating for a bit, Huang Zhifeng said, ¡°Miss Ye, your cultivation level is higher than ours; I think Bixuan Court¡¯s definitely going to try to recruit you. If you¡¯re only an individual cultivator in Kunwu, it¡¯d be better for you to join Bixuan Court. Bixuan Court¡¯s a cultivation group for female cultivators, so it indeed provides much care to its female disciples. If you join Bixuan Court, maybe you¡¯d be able to build your foundation.¡±


    Mo Tiange showed an awkward expression. ¡°But I want to go back to Kunwu¡­¡±


    Wei Ziming said, ¡°Miss Ye, if you don¡¯t want to join Bixuan Court and instead want to return to Kunwu, I think I better warn you about something first.¡± Once he reached this point, he suddenly stopped to make sure there was a Sound-Insting Barrier around them before continuing. ¡°Bixuan Court¡¯s influence in Linhai is enormous; they always mean what they say. If they really wanted to recruit you and you ended up angering them because you don¡¯tply¡­ no good wille from that.¡±


    Wei Ziming spoke very tactfully, but Mo Tiange could sense the warning in his words. It seemed her initial guess was right¡ªBixuan Court wasn¡¯t just very powerful, but they were also very tyrannical in handling things, so she mustn¡¯t rashly offend them.


    After some thought, she smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoists, thank you for warning me. Are all of you cultivators from the area? Could it be that you¡¯ve never left this ce?¡±


    Huang Zhifeng smiled wryly. ¡°Miss, truth be told, we came from local, small cultivation ns. However, not to mention us, but even none of the elders in our ns ever left this ce. Ay~ It¡¯s all because of Linhai¡¯s unusual terrain that most of our Linhai¡¯s cultivators never leave their whole lives. But what can we do? Only Bixuan Court has a method of leaving this ce, but they¡¯re not willing to open the Transporting Formation to the public.¡±


    Wei Ziming then said with a sigh, ¡°Our greatest wish is to cultivate until the tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm so we can join Bixuan Court, seed in building our foundation then perform Dual Cultivation with Bixuan Court female disciples. This is the only way we¡¯ll get a chance to leave this ce.¡±


    Yue Yang had a wistful look on his face when he spoke: ¡°ording to what my father told me, our Yue n had an ancestor who once left Linhai, and when he came back, he told the younger generation that the world outside was very big. He first talked about Kunwu, a long mountain range spreading about thousands of miles from east to west. Aura Refining cultivators like us would have to walk for more than half a year to go from one end to the other! There are also many cultivation ns outside. My ancestor said that outside, high level cultivators are mostly male cultivators. Female cultivators, on the other hand¡­¡± Yue Yang suddenly stopped and dropped the subject, casting an apologetic look at Mo Tiange. ¡°Miss Ye, please don¡¯t mind me. I was talking without thinking thoroughly.¡±


    Mo Tiange chuckled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. What Fellow Daoist Yue said is true. In Kunwu, high level cultivators are predominantly male cultivators.¡±


    Seeing that she really didn¡¯t take offense at what he said, Yue Yang smiled gratefully. He then asked, ¡°Miss Ye, you¡¯re from Kunwu; can you tell us a bit about the outside world?¡±


    ¡°Oh, well¡­ Fellow Daoists, what do you want to know?¡±


    Upon seeing that she was willing to talk about the outside world, the three people¡¯s eyes brightened in an instant. Wei Ziming asked, ¡°Miss Ye, how big is Kunwu? Are there really countless cultivation groups? How many cultivators are in the biggest ones? Do they have a lot of Nascent Soul cultivators?¡±


    Wei Ziming was really impatient¡ªhe actually asked a bunch of questions in one go!


    Smiling, Mo Tiange said, ¡°No need to be anxious, Fellow Daoist Wei¡ªlet me think first. En¡­ How big is Kunwu¡­ I don¡¯t know either, but Foundation Building cultivators would have to fly for about a couple months to travel from east to west. As for Aura Refining cultivators, it¡¯s indeed like Fellow Daoist Yue said; it¡¯d take them more than half a year. That being the case, it should be at least several thousand miles but it¡¯s probably more. Regarding the cultivation groups in Kunwu, there are roughly several hundred of them. The majority are just small cultivation groups which might have only about several hundred disciples, and the foundation Building realm is usually the highest cultivation level they have among them. Big cultivation groups, on the other hand, might easily have several thousand Aura Refining disciples, hundreds of Foundation Building disciples, and also several Nascent Soul cultivators.¡±


    ¡°Wow, they have so many people!¡± Yue Yang eximed, ¡°Bixuan Court only has about a thousand disciples, and they only have several dozen Foundation Building disciples¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Mo Tiange took this opportunity and asked, ¡°Then does Bixuan Court have any Core Formation cultivators?¡±


    Yue Yang nodded. ¡°Bixuan Court currently has three Core Formation cultivators.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ In that case, in Kunwu it would only be considered a small or medium cultivation group.¡± Three Core Formation cultivators didn¡¯t count for much in Kunwu. Back then, Yunwu Sect even had about seven or eight Core Formation cultivators, but it was also just a medium cultivation group. If that kind of medium cultivation group had a Nascent Soul cultivator, they could grow into a big cultivation group. If they didn¡¯t, however, they could only maintain their status as a medium cultivation group.


    Wei Ziming and the others werepletely amazed to hear her talking so lightly about Bixuan Court. ¡°Bixuan Court wouldn¡¯t be considered a big cultivation group in Kunwu? What do Kunwu¡¯s big cultivation groups look like? Do they have to have Nascent Soul cultivators to be considered a big group?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°Correct. Even slightly powerful medium cultivation groups all have Nascent Soul cultivators keeping watch over their groups, let alone big cultivation groups. I reckon in all of Kunwu, there must be about fifty to sixty Nascent Soul cultivators, and more than half of them are part of the seven great cultivation groups.¡±


    ¡°The seven great cultivation groups?¡± Huang Zhifeng said, ¡°I once heard that among the seven great cultivation groups of the Celestial Pole, six of them are located in Kunwu. They¡¯re extraordinarily powerful, and they also have a lot of Nascent Soul cultivators in their groups.¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head then said with a smile, ¡°How can there be a lot of Nascent Soul cultivators? The Nascent Soul realm isn¡¯t so easy to reach; even Tiandao Sect, which ims to be the greatest cultivation group in the Celestial Pole, only has no more than seven Nascent Soul cultivators, and that¡¯s when they¡¯re at their peak.¡±


    ¡°Seven Nascent Soul cultivators¡­¡± A yearnful look emerged on the three people¡¯s faces. For them, Nascent Soul cultivators existed only in legends. It¡¯d been a long time since there was a Nascent Soul cultivator in Bixuan Court. It was said that aside from the founder of Bixuan Court, there was only one other Nascent Soul cultivator who appeared about a thousand years ago. After that cultivator passed away, there had been no one else who could breakthrough into the Nascent Soul realm. There also weren¡¯t many who could advance to the Core Formation realm either.


    ¡°Miss Ye, can you tell us more about the seven great cultivation groups?¡± If their original attitude towards her was considered polite, then their current attitude was already suffused with familiarity and the desire to fawn. Although these three were children of cultivation ns and Mo Tiange imed to be an individual cultivator, they had been trapped in Linhai while Mo Tiange came from Kunwu¡ªshe¡¯d seen much more of the world than they had.


    With a smile, Mo Tiange said, ¡°Sure, it¡¯s no trouble.¡±


    ¡°The seven great cultivation groups of the Celestial Pole are: Tiandao Sect, Xuanqing School, Gujian Sect, Zhengfa Sect, Biyun Sect, Lingshou Sect, and Danding School. Among them, Zhengfa Sect is located in the northernmost cial zone and only has one branch in Kunwu. Tiandao Sect is known as the greatest cultivation group. It has the most disciplespared to other cultivation groups; it has about six to seven thousand Aura Refining disciples¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange talked about the outside world to them, but at the same time, she also gradually incorporated Bixuan Court into their conversation. Seeing how frank she was in her answers, the three people also talked about Bixuan Court to her without the slightest reservations.


    Linhai couldn¡¯t be consideredrge. It only had one big town, and there were only about 10,000 fishermen and farmers live in the surrounding area, so Bixuan Court¡¯s scope also wasn¡¯t big.


    Including its outer disciples in the calction, the total number of disciples Bixuan Court had barely reached a thousand. It had about thirty or forty Foundation Building disciples and three Core Formation cultivators. As for Nascent Soul cultivators, it¡¯d been a long time since they had one. Among the three Core Formation cultivators, one was in the middle stage of the Core Formation realm, while the other two were both in the early stage of the Core Formation realm.


    Bixuan Court¡¯s conduct had always been tyrannical. Because they were the only cultivation group in this area, they were the only one as well as the biggest one, so they inevitably became haughty. Usually, they behaved as if they were high above everyone in their interactions with individual cultivators.


    ¡°Ay!¡± Wei Ziming sighed then said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity we can¡¯t leave. If we could, I¡¯d definitely look for a cultivation group and cultivate diligently¡ªwe certainly wouldn¡¯t be pushed around by a group of women.¡±


    Once she heard this, Mo Tiange¡¯s gaze fell on Wei Ziming. ¡°Fellow Daoist Wei, do you feel you¡¯re being pushed around by women?¡±


    Realizing that he said the wrong thing, Wei Ziming promptly smiled and said, ¡°Miss Ye, please don¡¯t misunderstand me. It¡¯s just that¡­ the way Bixuan Court handles things is indeed rather overbearing. Normally in Linhai, they have thest word, so I was just a bit¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled. She then said faintly, ¡°Even if Bixuan Court wasn¡¯t a cultivation group for female cultivators, would that make any difference? Those who possess enormous power would inevitably be overbearing; it isn¡¯t specific to women.¡±


    ¡°Ye, Miss Ye¡¯s right.¡± Wei Ziming also smiled. ¡°I had a slip of the tongue.¡±


    Mo Tiange waved her hand. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± She took a brief pause then said with a sigh, ¡°Aside from everything else, the Nascent Soul sovereign who founded Bixuan Court was really amazing. Women, when cultivating to be immortals, are always encumbered by their emotions, so they¡¯re often not decisive enough. Nevertheless, this sovereign was actually able to establish such a foundation here¡ªthis is indeed hard toe by.¡±


    These were her sincere thoughts. There were also female cultivation groups in Kunwu, but there weren¡¯t any among them as powerful as Bixuan Court, and most of them were just small cultivation groups under the control of others. Bixuan Court was the only and biggest cultivation group here. Although the difficult terrain was a contributing factor, establishing such a cultivation group was still hard to achieve.


    ¡°True that.¡± Huang Zhifeng¡¯s gaze was filled with admiration. ¡°Although we dislike the way Bixuan Court handles things, regarding the sovereign who founded Bixuan Court, us people in Linhai don¡¯t have any dissatisfaction at all.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just Huang Zhifeng who held such sentiments. Yue Yang also nodded and said, ¡°What Big Brother Huang said is correct. The sovereign who founded Bixuan Court is the beacon and idol in the hearts of Linhai cultivators.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mo Tiange¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Can Fellow Daoists tell me about her?¡±


    Huang Zhifeng said, ¡°If we¡¯re going to talk about the founder of Bixuan Court, then we have to start from the origins of Linhai. A hundred thousand years ago, cultivators of the Righteous Path and the Devil Path in the Celestial Pole waged a war against each other. Eventually, the Devil Path was defeated; they moved to the north of the Demonic Mountain and no longer set foot in Kunwu. Once the Devil Path arrived in the northeast, they immediately moved over to a mountain range on the north side of the Demonic Mountain. This mountain range waspletely covered by forests, had many mountains and valleys, and its terrain was extremelyplicated. Coincidentally, the Eastern Sea only had a small piece of area attached to it, and this small area was perfectly squeezed between that mountain range and the Eastern Sea, hence forming an istednd. To its east was the sea, to its west was the mountain range where the Devil Path existed, while there were no passable roads to the south and north.¡±


    ¡°¡­ The people of Linhai lived like that for several thousand of years,pletely isted from other areas of the Celestial Pole. Here, the cultivation techniques aren¡¯tplete, resources are limited, and there are no high level cultivators. Even when someone talented shows up, it¡¯s very hard for them to make some achievements. Even pill-concocting and tool-refining also gradually died out. Once in a while, there were also cultivators who came to Linhai by ident, and they¡¯d pass a few cultivation techniques and the Law of Pill-Concocting and Tool-Refining to us.¡±


    Huang Zhifeng drank his tea before continuing. ¡°Approximately 10,000 years ago, a female cultivator also identally arrived in this ce. What made her different from the others was that her cultivation level was extremely high as she was a Nascent Soul cultivator. At that time, even Foundation Building cultivators were rarely seen in Linhai¡ªthere were only one or two of them in total¡ªbut all of a sudden, we had a Nascent Soul cultivator, so every cultivator in Linhai naturally viewed her as their most respected one. That person was the Nascent Soul sovereign who founded Bixuan Court, Primordial Lady Bishui.¡±


    ¡°When we said Primordial Lady Bishui was amazing, we weren¡¯t talking about how she founded Bixuan Court here; with her status as a Nascent Soul cultivator, founding a cultivation group here was too easy. What was amazing about her was that not only did she found a cultivation group, but she also established Linhai Town. She even created a Transporting Formation, enabling us people of Linhai to finally go to other ces in the Celestial Pole through the Transporting Formation!¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± Wei Ziming nodded. ¡°As for why she set up a cultivation group for female cultivators, people said Primordial Lady Bishui once saved a female cultivator who was treated as a Human Furnace by Kunwu¡¯s cultivators and because of that, she founded Bixuan Court.¡±


    ¡°So that was what happened¡­¡± Mo Tiange muttered as she became lost in her thoughts. It was no wonder that in Bixuan Court, female cultivators were honored while the male cultivators had low statuses¡­ so this was actually the reason. If this was indeed the case, then not only was that Primordial Lady Bishui worthy of respect, but other Bixuan Court disciples also weren¡¯t tyrannical. Their senior was once treated as a Human Furnace by male cultivators; they naturally wouldn¡¯t be nice to male cultivators.


    Thinking about it made her even feel some respect for them. It must¡¯ve been hard for those female cultivators to ultimately strive to improve themselves and stand on their own feet.

 Chapter 192: Getting in Touch with Bixuan Court

    <h4>Chapter 192: Getting in Touch with Bixuan Court</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Once she finished squeezing out information from Wei Ziming and the others, Mo Tiange asked for a room in the Blue Cloud Building. The manager of the Blue Cloud Building even went as far as to arrange a small courtyard for her upon hearing that she wanted to live there for the time being. From this, it could clearly be seen that cultivators enjoyed many benefits in Linhai Town.


    This actually made Mo Tiange feel that her previous deductions were made rather rashly. Although Bixuan Court was very controlling in all matters rted to individual cultivators, they also provided many benefits. In any case, the topography of the region was unique, so how Bixuan Court handled things was really not for foreign cultivators like her to judge.


    The three people scrambled to invite her as a guest to their respective ns, but Mo Tiange tactfully rejected their offers.


    She wanted to leave Linhai Town as soon as she could and return to Kunwu, so she wanted nothing to do with the cultivation ns to avoid implicating them in anything. Bixuan Court¡¯s power was too big in the area¡ªit¡¯d be troublesome if things went wrong and she vited some taboo.


    From Wei Ziming and his friends, Mo Tiange obtained a rough understanding of the situation in Linhai.


    ording to them, Linhai Town was the domain of Bixuan Court. No matter what they wanted to do, no cultivator in Linhai Town could bypass Bixuan Court.


    For Mo Tiange, as long as Bixuan Court controlled the only Transporting Formation connected to the outside world in Linhai, she had to get in touch with them sooner orter. However, she had to thoroughly think about how she would do so.


    Wei Ziming and his friends said that in the beginning, Bixuan Court¡¯s Transporting Formation wasn¡¯t at all limited to transporting their disciples. Even if individual cultivators wanted to borrow it, they could use it as long as they coulde up with sufficient spirit stones or other precious things.


    Linhai had been isted from the outside world for ages, so spirit stones, precious things and the like were rtively scarce there. Individual cultivators usually had to use their entire savings to use the Transporting Formation once. Nevertheless, no one opposed this rule because the Transporting Formation itself consumed many spirit stones. If Bixuan Court didn¡¯t ept any payment, they¡¯d simply suffer losses.


    Later on¡ªno one knew when it began exactly¡ªthe payment Bixuan Court demanded continued to increase until eventually, no individual cultivators could afford it. From then on, the Transporting Formation became the exclusive property of Bixuan Court. Even now, whenever individual cultivators wanted to borrow the Transporting Formation, Bixuan Court set a sky-high price, thus forcing them to back down voluntarily as they couldn¡¯t afford it.


    Now that she had a clear understanding of this from the information she obtained, Mo Tiange devised a few methods.


    The first was to directly disclose her identity. Presumably, Bixuan Court would be somewhat amodating to her because of Xuanqing School¡¯s name. However, in the end, Bixuan Court was different from Kunwu¡¯s cultivation groups. Linhai¡¯s topography was special; in Linhai, Bixuan Court was the only cultivation group there, and they always had thest say. Even if Xuanqing School became the greatest cultivation group in the Celestial Pole, Bixuan Court still wouldn¡¯t be affected.


    The second method was just like what Wei Ziming and the others suggested; when Bixuan Court noticed her cultivation level was pretty high, they would most likely try to recruit her and at that time, if she became their disciple, she could naturally request to use the Transporting Formation. Nevertheless, doing so would inevitablyplicate what was originally a simple matter; she just wanted to borrow an exit route from them, but she would be deceiving them instead. If the people of Bixuan Court found out, aside from the fact that they definitely wouldn¡¯t let her use the Transporting Formation, they might even try to kill her out of anger.


    There was also a third method. Those people said a few foreign cultivators hade to Linhai by ident before. The situation was rather tricky for male cultivators, but for female cultivators¡­ They were either recruited by Bixuan Court or paid a certain cost to be transported out of Linhai. She might as well do as she did before, iming to be an individual cultivator who was willing to pay the cost and borrow a way out from Bixuan Court.


    After thinking for a long time and still failing to decide which method to use, a thought suddenly flitted across Mo Tiange¡¯s mind, and she suddenlyughed.


    This was in fact a very simple matter; why was she making it moreplicated than it needed to be?


    Aside from Yan Ruoshu and her two fellow martial sisters, she basically didn¡¯t have any other connection to Bixuan Court, and their deaths in Ziwei¡¯s Immortal¡¯s cave also wasn¡¯t her fault. In other words, there was no enmity or grudge between her and Bixuan Court, so she didn¡¯t need to worry that they¡¯d make things hard for her.


    Whether she was a disciple of Xuanqing School or an individual cultivator didn¡¯t really matter. Bixuan Court was a cultivation group for female cultivators, and from what Wei Ziming and the others said, they also didn¡¯t seem to be too hard on female cultivators who weren¡¯t their disciples¡ªshe just needed to confidently tell them the truth; why should she rack her brain just toe up with an excuse?


    In the end, it came down to the fact that she had encountered many obstacles, so she always wanted to avoid danger, making her constantly overthink insignificant problems. How could anything be surefire in this world? She was still a human now, not a real immortal; she wasn¡¯t even a high level cultivator, and she couldn¡¯t even sense fate yet. She also wasn¡¯t clever enough to take every possibility into ount¡ªshe only needed to be cautious regarding things she absolutely had to be cautious about. Avoiding every potential risk was simply impossible.


    With these thoughts in mind, Mo Tiange finally made a decision. Since she had to pass through Bixuan Court, she thought she better request their help honestly.


    In addition, when she was in Ziwei¡¯s Immortal¡¯s cave, she and Daoist Fangzheng divided the deceased¡¯s belongings between the two of them, including Yan Ruoshu¡¯s and her fellow martial sister¡¯s possessions, so she better hide them when she went to Bixuan Court. The less trouble the better. She couldn¡¯t exin the details of their adventures together, so she might as well say nothing.


    She took a day¡¯s rest in the Blue Cloud Building. The next day, Mo Tiange, following the Blue Cloud Building¡¯s manager¡¯s pointers, went to Bixuan Court¡¯s shop in Linhai Town, Blue Water Pavilion.


    As Mo Tiange walked into the shop that lookedpletely the same as a mortal¡¯s shop, she also briefly scanned her surroundings.


    The shop wasn¡¯t big¡ªthere were only two disy rooms. However, despite its simplicity, it was well-stocked. Cultivation techniques, medicinal pills, spirit tools, and materials¡ªeach was sold on a different counter. There was even a ce to collect goods there.


    Only low level cultivators in the Aura Refining realm were watching over the counters there. Mo Tiange also noticed¡­ that all of them were male cultivators.


    The low level cultivators guarding the store seemed rather stunned when they saw her entering, but they immediately snapped out of their daze and rushed over to wee her. ¡°This¡­ Senior?¡±


    Mo Tiange had now suppressed her cultivation level until it appeared to be in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm. After all, thete stage of the Foundation Building realm could be considered a very high cultivation level here. Bixuan Court themselves only had three Core Formation cultivators in total; ate stage Foundation Building cultivator might attract the attention of their Core Formation elders. As for a cultivation level in the Aura Refining realm, that was too low; it might cause her to be belittled.


    Although the person addressed her as a senior, he didn¡¯t dare to be certain and seemed a bit bewildered. In Linhai, aside from the women whose spiritual roots were really bad or had no foundation at all, every woman with some cultivation base was a disciple of Bixuan Court. ording to reason, the early stage Foundation Building female cultivator in front of them should be a disciple of Bixuan Court, but there wasn¡¯t any Bixuan Court symbol on her body. Furthermore, they also didn¡¯t recognize Xuanqing School¡¯s uniform.


    Mo Tiange showed a faint smile then said to that person, ¡°Excuse me, is this Bixuan Court¡¯s shop?¡±


    Once the shop clerk heard her question, he immediately nodded and asked back, ¡°Pardon me for asking, but Senior, you¡¯re¡­¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s face remained calm. ¡°I¡¯m a cultivator from Kunwu who came here identally. I came to request an audience with Bixuan Court¡¯s shop manager.¡±


    Upon hearing what she said, all other clerks stopped what they were doing in session and shifted their eyes to her. It¡¯d been a very long time since a foreign cultivator came to Linhai and moreover, the one who came to talk to them could be considered a high level Foundation Building cultivator.


    The clerk who received her hastily said, ¡°So that¡¯s the case! Senior, please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll now ask the manager toe out and see you.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded with a smile. ¡°Thank you for the trouble.¡±


    Maybe it was because her cultivation level was high enough, or maybe it was because her attitude was pleasant that the clerk immediately dashed to the back hall after he invited her to sit. Before long, a middle-aged man in the ninthyer of the Aura Refining realm anxiously walked out following behind the clerk.


    The middle-aged man spotted Mo Tiange in the guest seat almost instantly. He walked over immediately then said very respectfully, ¡°Greetings to Senior. I¡¯m Luo Qianshan, the manager of Blue Water Pavilion.¡±


    Mo Tiange stood up to salute him back. ¡°Manager Luo doesn¡¯t need to be too polite. My name¡¯s Ye Xiaotian; I¡¯m a cultivator from Kunwu who came here by ident. I heard Bixuan Court has a Transporting Formation to leave the area, so I deliberately came to ask for an audience.¡±


    Manager Luo already heard about the reason for her visit from the clerk. This wouldn¡¯t be a major problem to begin with. Although Linhai was isted from the outside world, there had always been foreign cultivators who asionally showed up identally through all kinds of methods, and he only needed to report the matter to the group. As for whether the cultivators could leave or not, it depended on whether or not the group was willing to let them use the Transporting Formation. Now, however, the visitor was a female cultivator and a Foundation Building one at that. In a small ce like Linhai, Foundation Building cultivators were high level cultivators¡ªhe didn¡¯t dare to be neglectful of her.


    ¡°Turns out it¡¯s Senior Ye.¡± Manager Luo¡¯s attitude was still respectful and courteous. ¡°This matter¡¯s important; Junior will definitely report this to the seniors in the group as quickly as possible. Senior Ye, pleasee inside and sit for a moment while you wait.¡±


    With a smile, Mo Tiangge nodded and said, ¡°Sure, sorry for the trouble.¡±


    Both her attitude and appearance were warm and courteous, so Luo Qianshan had a very good impression of her. He immediately invited her into the inner room and offered her tea.


    ¡°Senior Ye.¡± After instructing his subordinate to report back to the group, Luo Qianshan sat on the side. ¡°It has been a long time since a foreign cultivator arrived in our Linhai; may I know how Senior ended up in Linhai?¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled. Apparently, this Luo Qianshan wanted to inquire about her origins, but this wasn¡¯t a big deal¡ªLinhai was the domain of Bixuan Court, so when a foreign cultivator suddenly appeared and asked to borrow their Transporting Formation, they would naturally inquire about said cultivator.


    ¡°About this¡­ To be honest, I don¡¯t really understand either.¡± She had long thought about what to say about this matter. ¡°In the beginning, I went to a secret ce looking for some fated chances. I don¡¯t know what happened, but that secret ce suddenly copsed. Later, I realized I was sent to Linhai.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Luo Qianshan couldn¡¯t distinguish whether what she said was true or false. He only noticed that Mo Tiange looked calm and nothing looked suspicious about her. ¡°From Senior Ye¡¯s mannerisms, Senior Ye doesn¡¯t seem like an individual cultivator; may I know which Kunwu cultivation group you are a disciple of?¡±


    ¡°True.¡± Mo Tiange chuckled lightly, ¡°I¡¯m a disciple of Xuanqing School in west Kunwu.¡±


    ¡°Xuanqing School?¡± Luo Qianshan was aghast. He wasn¡¯t one of those small cultivators from cultivation ns. As Bixuan Court¡¯s shop manager, he was in touch with some of Bixuan Court¡¯s affairs, so he knew much more than they did.


    Xuanqing School¡­ That was the second greatest cultivation group in the Celestial Pole! Even though Bixuan Court¡¯s power in Linhai was enormous, it could only be considered a small cultivation group in Kunwu¡ªit wasn¡¯tparable to the groups in Kunwu at all.


    Luo Qianshan¡¯s gaze instantly changed once he heard her mention that she was a disciple from Xuanqing School. He said somewhat fearfully, ¡°Senior Ye¡¯s actually a senior form Xuanqing School! I¡¯ve been too rude indeed, too rude.¡±


    ¡°You have not.¡± Mo Tiange waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary disciple in Xuanqing School, so I¡¯m really not worthy of so much courtesy from Manager Luo.¡±


    Despite what Mo Tiange said, Luo Qianshand still didn¡¯t dare to slight her; he spoke politely, and his attitude was also respectful. When he noticed that Mo Tiange didn¡¯t try to keep her background secret and answered everything he asked, he evenpletely lost the misgivings he had.


    Soon after, the clerk he sent to the group to report what happened returned. As she expected, the steward of Bixuan Court wanted to meet her.


    Mo Tiange secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Until now, no anomalies had urred. She hoped Bixuan Court¡¯s steward could smoothly lend the Transporting Formation to her.

 Chapter 193: Received by the Sect Head

    <h4>Chapter 193: Received by the Sect Head</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When she walked out of Blue Water Pavilion, a horse carriage was already waiting for her outside. Mo Tiange got on the carriage with Luo Qianshan sending her off. ¡°Senior Ye, my seniors are already waiting for you in the monastery. Senior only needs to go; someone wille and meet youter.¡±


    Mo Tiange ryed her thanks from inside the carriage: ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the trouble, Manager Luo. Thank you.¡±


    Luo Qianshan hastily gave a polite reply and right after, the coachman brandished his whip. The horse neighed, and the carriage set off.


    Mo Tiange lowered the carriage¡¯s curtains and lowered her head, using the short travel time to meditate.


    She didn¡¯t trouble herself with remembering the route the carriage took at all. Until now, Bixuan Court didn¡¯t seem like it harbored malicious intentions towards her¡ªif it did, it certainly wouldn¡¯t have sent a carriage to pick her up. Aside from expressing their cautiousness, this kind of secr world gesture really didn¡¯t have any other purpose.


    After she entered her meditative state, time passed very quickly. Less than an hourter, the carriage finally stopped, and the coachman, who was also an Aura Refining cultivator, said respectfully from the outside: ¡°Senior Ye, we¡¯ve arrived at the monastery. You may leave the carriage.¡±


    Mo Tiange opened her eyes. At that moment, the person tasked with weing her was already there and lifted up the carriage¡¯s curtain. ¡°Senior, please get off.¡±


    It was a delicate, pretty looking youngster with a respectful and solemn attitude. He was dressed in the same way as the coachman; apparently, he was a part-time disciple.


    After getting off the carriage, she quickly spotted the jade stairs, the tall monastery gate, and the two Aura Refining female disciples waiting on the side.


    These two female cultivators weren¡¯t the same as the coachman or the youngster who lifted the carriage curtain. Their cultivation levels wereparably high¡ªone was in the seventhyer of the Aura Refining realm, and the other was in the eighthyer of the Aura Refining realm. They didn¡¯t have even a hint of humbleness in their bearings. Their clothing was gorgeous and they had the same Bixuan Court emblem on their cuffs andpels.


    Mo Tiange noticed their clothes were very simr to the clothes Yan Ruoshu and her two martial sisters, whom she ran into in Ziwei¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave, had on their bodies. The emblems on them were also identical.


    When the two of them saw her getting off the carriage, they smiled and came over to wee her. ¡°Distinguished guest, are you Senior Ye? We¡¯re Bixuan Court¡¯s guest-weing disciples¡ªgreetings to Senior Ye.¡±


    Since she was now in Bixuan Court¡¯s domain, Mo Tiange also politely returned their greeting. ¡°The two Misses are too polite, but I¡¯m indeed Ye Xiaotian.¡±


    She keenly noticed that the two of them seemed to be evaluating herself as their gazes traveled around her body. Eventually, they smiled at each other, seemingly satisfied with what they saw.


    One of them then said, ¡°We¡¯ve reported Senior Ye¡¯s origin back to the seniors in the group. When our Sect Head heard we had a foreign guest, a Foundation Building senior at that, she specifically told us to wee Senior here.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mo Tiange raised her eyebrows, feeling rather bbergasted.


    The other female cultivator said, ¡°The Sect Head is waiting for Senior. Senior, please follow us.¡±


    ¡°Your Sect Head wants to see me?¡± Mo Tiange asked with surprise. Right now, she was suppressing her cultivation level until it was in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm. With the power of the Spirit-Concealing Pendant, even Core Formation cultivators couldn¡¯t detect any abnormalities, so she actually wasn¡¯t worried the Bixuan Court¡¯s Sect Head would discover anything. However, she was a foreign cultivator whose cultivation level was only in the Foundation Building realm¡ªwhat did a Sect Head want to see her for?


    She thought about the matter for a while but in the end, she felt she had no need to be anxious. Maybe foreign cultivators were simply too rare here and she was also a female cultivator, so the Sect Head of Bixuan Court took interest in her.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the female cultivators in charge of receiving her said. She then looked back and nced at the youngster who lifted the carriage curtain before. ¡°Go and notify the Sect Head¡ªthe guest¡¯s arrived.¡±


    Mo Tiange realized that both the coachman and the youngster behaved extremely respectfully to these two female cultivators. If this was in Kunwu, she would¡¯ve merely thought these two female cultivators¡¯ statuses were quite high, so they didn¡¯t dare to show the slightest disrespect to them. However, after hearing from her inquiries that Bixuan Court was a ce where female cultivators were considered superior, she noticed that in Bixuan Court, only male cultivators were tasked with small chores and had low statuses.


    After telling the youngster to report to the Sect Head, the two female cultivators politely showed Mo Tiange the way. ¡°Senior Ye, this way please.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°Thank you for your trouble.¡± She then followed behind them, walking up the stairs slowly.


    Bixuan Court¡¯s monastery wasn¡¯t at all different from what Kunwu cultivation groups had, and its spirit vein was average¡ªthis was of course rtive to the extensive number of spirit veins Mo Tiange had seen in the world. Mount Taikang was a top-notch spiritual mountain, while Bixuan Court was situated in a remote corner of the world; how could Bixuan Court¡¯s spirit vein beparable to one of the very best spirit veins in Kunwu?


    However, although Bixuan Court¡¯s momentum wasn¡¯t noteworthy, its appearance was very exquisite. After she went up the jade stairs and entered the main gate, she saw pavilions and pagodas near ponds and gardens. Everything looked delicate and graceful, creating an extremely beautiful scene to behold. Presumably, women had detailed minds and skillful hands, so they were more thorough in arranging the scenery.


    Mo Tiange followed the two female cultivators, and they continued to walk for about five minutes before they arrived at a hall.


    There were two female cultivators in the eighth and the ninthyer of the Aura Refining realm guarding the door. When they saw the three of them approaching, they bowed and greeted: ¡°Junior Martial Sisters have worked hard. Is this Senior Ye?¡±


    Mo Tiange cupped her hands. ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    They smiled and said, ¡°Senior Ye, the Sect Head¡¯s already waiting for you. Pleasee in.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded and said her thanks then stepped into the hall.


    Once she did, however, she waspletely stunned.


    It wasn¡¯t that there was anything strange inside the hall; rather, it was because the one sitting on the master seat in this main hall was only a middle stage Foundation Building cultivator. This female cultivator looked like she was about twenty seven or twenty eight years old. She was dressed beautifully and impressively charming. At one nce, Mo Tiange guessed that she must be a skillful person backed with enough resources.


    There was some doubt inside Mo Tiange¡¯s heart. When she entered, the Bixuan Court disciples said their Sect Head was waiting for her; why was only this Foundation Building female cultivator waiting for her? For a moment, she was at a loss over how she should open a conversation.


    Fortunately, the moment the female cultivator saw hering in, she took the initiative to stand up then said with a smile, ¡°Are you Fellow Daoist Ye?¡±


    Although there was still some doubt in her heart, itpletely couldn¡¯t be detected on her face. Mo Tiange cupped her hands as a salute and said, ¡°Correct, I¡¯m Ye Xiaotian. Greetings to Fellow Daoist.¡±


    Upon hearing Mo Tiange personally announcing her name, the female cultivator also saluted her back and said with a smile, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye¡¯s too polite. My name¡¯s Wei Han; I¡¯m the Sect Head of Bixuan Court.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the Sect Head of Bixuan Court?¡± Mo Tiange blurted out in astonishment. She initially thought the Sect Head ought to be a Core Formation cultivator, so she was confused as to why a Core Formation cultivator wanted to meet her. But she never expected the Sect Head to actually be a Foundation Building cultivator!


    Right after she blurted out those words, Mo Tiange immediately realized she had been rather rude, so she hastily bowed. ¡°Forgive me, Sect Head Wei; that was rude of me.¡±


    Wei Han seemed like she didn¡¯t care. She just showed a small smile, stepped forward then intimately helped her up. ¡°I heard from my disciples that Fellow Daoist Ye¡¯s an outstanding disciple of our Celestial Pole¡¯s great cultivation group, Xuanqing School. Presumably, you have extensive experience, so you didn¡¯t expect Bixuan Court to take a Foundation Building disciple as the Sect Head, right? There¡¯s nothing really rude about that.¡±


    This Sect Head Wei was gentle and amiable, causing Mo Tiange to secretly heave a sigh of relief. She was originally worried that considering the power Bixuan Court had, they would be tyrannical. However, this Sect Head Wei was apparently a smart person as she still treated her guest with respect.


    The two of them continued to exchange pleasantries for a moment before Mo Tiange finally sat on the guest seat.


    Soon, an attendant came in to bring them some tea¡ªit was another low level male cultivator. It seemed¡­ in Bixuan Court, females were really considered to be superior to males. To Mo Tiange, who was used to seeing how the people of Kunwu always treated female cultivators as Human Furnaces, she felt really carefree at Bixuan Court.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye.¡± Wei Han symbolically drunk the tea then said with a smile, ¡°We have had no foreign cultivators in Linhai Town for a very long time. I wonder what kind of adventures Fellow Daoist Ye has been on; how did you end up in Linhai Town?¡±


    Mo Tiange put down her teacup once she heard the question. She then answered, ¡°I¡¯m going to be honest with Sect Head Wei. Several months ago when I left the mountain to travel ording to my master¡¯smands, I happened to run into several other fellow Daoists, so we went together to a secret ce to look for some treasure. Unexpectedly, however, that secret ce suddenly copsed when we were looking for treasure. I don¡¯t know what happened, but when I woke up, I was already in Linhai.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Wei Han was perplexed. ¡°That was actually what happened?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Regarding how I ended up here, I don¡¯t really know myself and I can also do nothing to investigate it further.¡±


    Wei Han chuckled upon seeing Mo Tiange¡¯s equally confused look. She said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, you¡¯re very lucky to have kept your life intact and escape uninjured. Our Linhai¡¯s isted from the rest of the world, but we have received foreign cultivators from time to time. Many among them were heavily injured, and some were even dead by the time they arrived. This world¡¯s full of extraordinary things, and we¡¯ve only just entered the path towards immortality¡ªsome things are still beyond our ability toprehend.¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Regarding why she ended up in Linhai, Mo Tiange herself pondered it thoroughly. Thendscape inside the Land of Hiding Dragon changed once every year, so ording to her estimates, there was a huge chance that some kind of secret technique was hidden inside¡ªit moved a certain ce into the Land of Hiding Dragon every year and exchanged that ce with another one the next year. This time, she happened to be transported along to Linhai.


    After putting the matter to rest, Mo Tiange thought for a moment then simply asked honestly, ¡°Sect Head Wei, I heard that your group had a Transporting Formation linked to the outside world in Linhai Town. Is that true?¡±


    Wei Han nodded. ¡°True.¡±


    Delighted by what she heard, Mo Tiange stood up and cupped her hands. ¡°That being the case, may I borrow your group¡¯s Transporting Formation?¡± She paused for a few seconds then added another sentence: ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll provide some treasures as payment for using the Transporting Formation.¡±


    Wei Han didn¡¯t reply right away. Instead, she slowly drank her tea before she finally smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye doesn¡¯t have to be this courteous. The matter about lending you the Transporting Formation¡­ can be discussed.¡±


    Wei Han said it could be discussed, but after she said that, she didn¡¯t say anything further. Instead, she lifted her teacup and proceeded to drink the tea very slowly.


    Several years ago, Mo Tiange was in charge of the affairs at Shangqing Pce, so she also had a rough understanding about these methods ofmunicating¡ªupon seeing Wei Han¡¯s attitude, she immediately knew what was going on.


    Apparently, this Wei Han was also quite savvy. She treated others kindly and cordially, but when she had a chance to scheme, she also wouldn¡¯t hold back. Right now, she wasn¡¯t speaking because she had the Transporting Formation; the power was in her hands. If Mo Tiange wanted to borrow the Transporting Formation, Mo Tiange had to set the payment herself. It was only after the payment offered by Mo Tiange was to her satisfaction that she would speak further.


    Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t anxious; she just followed Wei Han¡¯s lead and drank her tea slowly. A whileter, she finally put the cup down and said faintly, ¡°Sect Head Wei, a straightforward person does not resort to insinuations, so let¡¯s do this then; if your group¡¯s willing to lend me the Transporting Formation, I¡¯ll give you a thousand spirit stones. What do you think?¡±


    For ordinary Foundation Building cultivators, a thousand spirit stones was a huge sum. Individual cultivators were rarely able toe up with this amount. Even disciples of cultivation groups also wouldn¡¯t be able to pay this amount either if they weren¡¯t good at saving. After all, although Foundation Building cultivators had high ies, they also had a lot of expenses.


    Nevertheless, Wei Han simply raised her eyebrows and chuckled. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, you really prove yourself to be a cultivator from a great cultivation group. A thousand spirit stones¡­ even I would be reluctant to bring up that number!¡±


    Although Wei Han said that, Mo Tiange could sense she wasn¡¯t very satisfied with her offer.


    She took quite a while to think then said, ¡°1,500 spirit stones.¡±


    The Transporting Formation indeed consumed quite a few spirit stones, but using it once normally only required several medium grade spirit stones, meaning several hundred spirit stones should be enough. With 1,500 spirit stones, they would profit by a thousand spirit stones at the very least.


    However, Wei Han still shook her head and said nothing. Obviously, she wasn¡¯t too satisfied with this price either.

 Chapter 194: Give and Take

    <h4>Chapter 194: Give and Take</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mo Tiange naturally knew Wei Han was trying to raise the price, but she had the Transporting Formation in her possession, so she basically knew she had the capital to do so. As Mo Tiange fixated her gaze on Wei Han, she gave her next offer: ¡°2,000 spirit stones.¡±


    Wei Han¡¯s gaze finally wavered, but instead of answering, she gave Mo Tiange a wide smile and praised: ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye¡¯s really domineering. 2,000 spirit stones just to borrow a Transporting Formation one time is indeed very generous.¡±


    Mo Tiange stared at her then said apathetically, ¡°But Sect Head Wei still isn¡¯t happy with it, right?¡±


    Wei Han noticed the annoyance in Mo Tiange¡¯s expression, but she still smiled. ¡°How could I not be happy with it? Although I¡¯m a Sect Head, Bixuan Court¡¯s just a small cultivation group. 2,000 spirit stones... To be honest, I myself wouldn¡¯t be able toe up with that number. Nevertheless, this deal isn¡¯t profitable for my group.¡±


    Mo Tiange raised her eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Sect Head Wei would only think the deal¡¯s profitable if I hand over everything I own in exchange for using the Transporting Formation once?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Wei Han smiled then said slowly, ¡°As a disciple of a big cultivation group, Fellow Daoist Ye¡¯s presumably very rich, unlike us disciples from this small cultivation group. I think 2,000 spirit stones is probably trivial for Fellow Daoist Ye.¡±


    For elite disciples of big cultivation groups like her, 2,000 spirit stones indeed wasn¡¯t much. Even Luo Fengxue, back when she was just a Core Formation cultivator¡¯s beloved disciple, could alreadye up with several thousand spirit stones, not to mention Mo Tiange, who was now the advanced inner disciple of Lord Daoist Jinghe and whose disciple rations didn¡¯t lose out to that of a Core Formation cultivator.


    This Wei Han deserved to be called the head. Even though Bixuan Court wasn¡¯t a big cultivation group, Wei Han clearly understood how rich disciples of big cultivation groups were.


    Mo Tiange felt a bit remorseful she honestly revealed which cultivation group she came from, but on second thought, Wei Han might extort her even more if she didn¡¯t know Xuanqing School was backing Mo Tiange up.


    ¡°Sect Head Wei.¡± After some thought, Mo Tiange said straightforwardly, ¡°Neither of us are merchants; this kind of haggling is really pointless. I think you¡¯d better directly offer a price; as long as I can afford it, I won¡¯tin.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Wei Han looked like she¡¯d been waiting for Mo Tiange to say this; she pped her hands and said with a smile, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye¡¯s indeed a straightforward person. That being the case, it wouldn¡¯t be good for me to make any more excuses.¡±


    After a moment¡¯s pause, instead of stating her price, Wei Han said slowly, ¡°Does Fellow Daoist Ye know the situation of Bixuan Court in Linhai?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°After I arrived here, I found out a bit about it. Your group¡¯s the only cultivation group in Linhai, and your group also controls the only Transporting Formation that leads to the outside world¡ªyour group could be considered the most powerful entity here.¡±


    ¡°Correct, we¡¯re the most powerful ones here.¡± Wei Han looked proud when she said that, but right afterward, she heaved a sigh and said, ¡°But countless dangers always lurk behind that powerful facade.¡±


    Mo Tiange was bewildered. ¡°Your group has Core Formation cultivators keeping watch, you don¡¯t have any powerful enemies here, and every cultivator in Linhai is also under your management¡ªwhere could danger possiblye from?¡±


    A bitter smile emerged on Wei Han¡¯s face. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye probably doesn¡¯t know this, but although Bixuan Court has been growing smoothly, Linhai¡¯s only so big; our spirit vein isn¡¯t the best, and we alsock natural resources¡ªeven if we have no powerful enemies here, it¡¯s still hard for us to grow stronger.¡±


    Mo Tiange understood this matter clearly. One of the seven great cultivation groups, Zhengfa Sect, also faced this problem. Their area size was the core problem that restricted their development. Aside from migrating, there was no other way to solve it.


    In fact, from another perspective, with Bixuan Court¡¯s special topography, they simply wouldn¡¯t need to worry about anything if they didn¡¯t harbor wishes to grow even stronger. The natural resources there were all theirs to enjoy, and the entire Linhai area was their domain. Even if they werecking in some things, they could still focus their resources on the select cultivators they wanted to nurture. Recruiting disciples was also easy for them; every cultivator in Linhai racked their brains over joining Bixuan Court, including male cultivators. They had the manpower and the resources; as long as they didn¡¯t make any stupid moves, their group would be able to continue developing safely. That also meant that with Bixuan Court¡¯s current scale, their Sect Head was the best Sect Head they coulde up with.


    Seeing as Mo Tiange didn¡¯t respond, Wei Han could only continue on: ¡°Of course, in the beginning, our Bixuan Court was only a shelter for a group of unfortunate women created by our founder. We¡¯re not the same as big cultivation groups who grow strong or nurture many high-leveled cultivators. In any case, however, for the continuity of Bixuan Court, there are some things we cannot do without.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°So? What does Sect Head Wei want from me?¡± She wasn¡¯t a fool. Since Wei Han said all this, she certainly wanted some kind of resources from her; maybe she wanted medicinal pills or magic tools.


    Because she saw that Mo Tiange understood, Wei Han stopped beating about the bush. She said straightforwardly, ¡°The resources needed for cultivation are abundant in Kunwu. Since Fellow Daoist Ye came from Kunwu, I presume Fellow Daoist Ye doesn¡¯tck medicinal pills, materials and the like.¡±


    Chuckling, Mo Tiange lifted her teacup. ¡°I beg to differ with Sect Head Wei¡ªno cultivator can have enough medicinal pills or materials. We aren¡¯t in the Distant Past era, when spiritual objects were everywhere. Kunwu indeed has abundant resources, but it also has to supply arge number of people.¡±


    ¡°That might be the case, butpared to Linhai, Kunwu¡¯s still much better.¡± Wei Han didn¡¯t feel annoyed. She just stared at Mo Tiange and continued on firmly: ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, although we don¡¯t have many spirit stones, we can still find spirit stone ores in Linhai. However, Linhai has been isted from Kunwu for too long; even though we regrly send our disciples out to learn, our standards in pill-concocting and tool-refining continues to decline. Moreover, we¡¯re short of resources... Fellow Daoist Ye, if you want to borrow the Transporting Formation, just give us medicinal pills, materials and so on in exchange. Otherwise, you can also give us some concocting techniques or refining techniques.¡±


    At this point, Wei Han finally revealed the real price. Now that sheid her cards on the table, her gaze was fixated on Mo Tiange. Although Wei Han had the upper hand, they were more or less the same; her needs for those things were also very pressing.


    After hearing what Wei Han said, Mo Tiange put down her teacup and she started to softly tap the table with her fingers, seemingly pondering the matter.


    The way she looked made Wei Han ask another question: ¡°For Fellow Daoist Ye, these items should still be within your eptable range, right?¡±


    Mo Tiange cast her a nce, but she eventually nodded. ¡°Sect Head Wei, I like to be frank, so let¡¯s just finish this negotiation. I don¡¯t have many materials on me for refining tools; I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t use them in our exchange. My skill in refining tools is basic, so I won¡¯t be able to teach anything. However, I do have some medicinal pills on me. On my travels this time, I also found some spiritual nts. In addition, I can also give you somemon pill recipes. Will Sect Head Wei be satisfied with this?¡±


    Wei Han revealed a happy expression. ¡°It seems Fellow Daoist Ye¡¯s proficient in the art of pill-concocting. To be honest, we can buymon spiritual nts and medicinal pills, but concocting techniques really aren¡¯t easy to learn. If Fellow Daoist Ye can teach the disciples in my group how to concoct pills, I¡¯ll forgo the cost of using the Transporting Formation. Furthermore, if Fellow Daoist Ye has any high grade medicinal pills, we¡¯re willing to exchange the specialties of the Eastern Sea region for them.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Mo Tiange was somewhat tempted. ¡°I indeed have some knowledge in pill-concocting, but I don¡¯t know whether my abilities can satisfy Sect Head Wei or not.¡±


    Wei Han smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll know after you try whether your abilities can satisfy me or not.¡±


    Mo Tiange took some time to think before she finally nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After they more or less finished negotiating, Mo Tiange followed Wei Han towards Bixuan Court¡¯s concocting room.


    Bixuan Court might be a small cultivation group, but its concocting room wasn¡¯t small at all; it was big enough to upy an entire hall. The moment she entered the concocting room, she saw that there were about seven or eight pill furnaces arranged inside. In front of each pill furnace were several female cultivators who seemed to be busy doing all kinds of things. There were also some low level cultivators acting as their helpers.


    Mo Tiange took a brief look at the situation. These female cultivators, who were concocting medicinal pills, were all in the Aura Refining realm, and their concocting techniques were very crude. The best among them were just at the level where they could barely concoct Soul-Strengthening Pills, which were medicinal pills used in the Foundation Building realm.


    Mo Tiange secretly shook her head. It was no wonder Wei Han was this anxious about her group¡¯s pill-concocting skills. Such abilities simply didn¡¯t suit a cultivation group with more than a thousand disciples. Their failure rate in concocting Foundation-Building Pills was presumably very high. Moreover, the only medicinal pills used in the Foundation Building realm were Soul-Strengthening Pills. That being the case, their disciples would have a hard time building their foundation, and they would have an even harder time cultivating after they built their foundation.


    As soon as the two of them entered the concocting room, a disciple came over to greet them ¡°Sect Head.¡±


    Wei Han nodded then asked, ¡°Is your Martial Uncle Xia here?¡±


    The disciple answered, ¡°In response to Sect Head, Martial Uncle Xia¡¯s in the inner room concocting medicinal pills.¡±


    ¡°Has she started?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± The disciple thought for a moment then added: ¡°Sect Head, there¡¯s still time now if you want to see Martial Uncle Xia. Martial Uncle Xia¡¯s warming the pill furnace up; she¡¯ll start concocting soon.¡±


    Wei Han nodded then said to Mo Tiange: ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, my Junior Martial Sister Xia Qing is the best concocting expert in our group. As it happens, she¡¯s going to concoct Soul-Solidifying Pills, so let¡¯s take a look.¡±


    Soul-Solidifying Pills... were basic medicinal pills for Core Formation cultivators. From the way Wei Han talked about her, this person named Xia Qing should be a Foundation Building cultivator. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to concoct medicinal pills for the Core Formation realm. It seemed she underestimated Bixuan Court too much. Albeit barely, a concoctions master at this level should be able to support a small cultivation group like Bixuan Court.


    Nevertheless, Mo Tiange¡¯s concocting skills had long changed. Since she had countless spiritual nts inside her Virtual Sky World that she could squander, her concocting technique had developed by leaps and bounds, so concocting Soul-Solidifying Pills was very easy for her now.


    The two of them walked through the hall into a separate concocting room.


    This concocting room was very spacious. There was only one huge pill furnace there, but there were no fewer busy Aura Refining cultivators there than in the hall outside.


    Mo Tiange noticed the pill furnace wasn¡¯t the same as the ones outside which were heated by the disciples using their Dantian Real Fires; this one used Earthly Fire as its concocting fire and moreover, the Earthly Fire was very pure.


    As she continued to walk further into the room, she finally saw that behind the gigantic pill furnace, there was a somewhat disheveled female cultivator weighing materials while continuously muttering. She lookedpletely focused on what she was doing. It was as if the sky could copse but she wouldn¡¯t even bat an eyelid.


    Mo Tiange was a bit surprised. This female cultivator was actually in the Foundation Building realm. Was this the Junior Martial Sister Xia Qing Wei Han talked about? Her current appearance indeed looked like someone who was obsessed with pill-concocting¡ªshe didn¡¯t even raise her head to nce at the two Foundation Building cultivators who just walked into the room!


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye,¡± Wei Han lookedpletely helpless as she said to Mo Tiange, ¡°This is my Junior Martial Sister Xia Qing. Once she starts concocting, she worries about absolutely nothing else, so please don¡¯t be offended.¡±


    Mo Tiange showed a faint smile. ¡°I actually think this makes junior martial sister worthy of respect. People who devote their heart and soul to one thing are always worthy of respect.¡±


    Compared to ignorant female cultivators who only knew how to unt their clothes and jewelry in Kunwu, these Bixuan Court female cultivators were more to Mo Tiange¡¯s taste. Wei Han, for example, was smart and capable; she nned and schemed for the future of her group. There was also Xia Qing. She was so wholeheartedly focused on pill-concocting that she even forgot to take care of herself.


    Mo Tiange had seen many female cultivators who never worried about improving themselves. More often than not, she sympathized with their misfortunes and felt angry over their passiveness at the same time. Why did female cultivators have such a low status in the cultivation world? Sometimes, status wasn¡¯t given by others¡ªit was something one had to work hard to obtain. If one didn¡¯t know how to work hard, if they didn¡¯t know how to fight for something, would crying and weeping over their status have any use? Nevertheless, there were still female cultivators who seeded in forming their Nascent Soul, and there always would be. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t that the status of female cultivators was intrinsically low; it was just that there were too few high level female cultivators.

 Chapter 195: Pills-Concocting Demonstration

    <h4>Chapter 195: Pills-Concocting Demonstration</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Junior Martial Sister Xia!¡± Wei Han called out.


    However, the concoctions master named Xia Qing just frowned and waved her hand impatiently before continuing to measure out ingredients and mutter to herself.


    Wei Han looked helpless. She said to Mo Tiange, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, would you mind waiting for a while? I really don¡¯t know what to do with her.¡±


    Mo Tiange chuckled. ¡°Concoctions masters are generally a bit entric. I¡¯m not in a hurry; take your time, Sect Head Wei.¡±


    Wei Han smiled apologetically then ordered her disciples to prepare a couple of seats. The two of them had been sitting and chatting for a while when Xia Qing suddenly stood up and called out loud: ¡°Done! Open the furnace!¡±


    ¡°Junior Martial Sister Xia!¡± Wei Han used this opportunity to call her again.


    This time, Xia Qing finally heard her. She scratched her head then turned towards them. ¡°Oh, Senior Martial Sister Sect Head, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The way she was speaking sounded like she was chasing away a fly.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t hold back her smile. In fact, Xia Qing was quite pretty; if she took care of her appearance, she could also be considered a beauty. Unfortunately, she was a sloven whopletely didn¡¯t care about her own appearance; her hair was a mess from her scratching, and her clothes were misshapen. If it wasn¡¯t for the cultivator¡¯s temperament she possessed, she would most likely be mistaken for a beggar.


    Wei Han pulled Mo Tiange forward. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a brief introduction. This is a cultivator from Xuanqing School in Kunwu, Fellow Daoist Ye Xiaotian.¡±


    Xia Qing wrinkled her brows. She wasn¡¯t even the slightest bit curious towards Mo Tiange, so she simply lifted her hands to salute her. ¡°Greetings to Fellow Daoist Ye.¡± Without waiting for Mo Tiange to return her greeting, she immediately turned towards Wei Han and said, ¡°I¡¯m busy now. What are you bringing someone here for?¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s words stopped in her throat. She had to listen to what Wei Han was going to say.


    Wei Han said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you have no one topare pill-concocting notes with? Fellow Daoist Ye¡¯s proficient in the art of pill-concocting; I purposely invited her over so she could discuss pill-concocting techniques with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Upon hearing that, Xia Qing¡¯s attitude drastically changed in an instant. She pulled Mo Tiange¡¯s hand affectionately and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, you can concoct medicinal pills?¡±


    Mo Tiange looked down to stare at Xia Qing¡¯s hands, which turned gray from the countless materials she had been working with. As Mo Tiange mentally tried to resist pulling her hand back, she tly answered, ¡°I can, a little.¡±


    ¡°Only a little?¡± Xia Qing pressed, ¡°Can you concoct Soul-Solidifying Pills? Can you concoct Heart-Protecting Powder? Look-Preserving Pills? Or maybe Dustless Pills?¡±


    ¡°I can concoct all of them, somewhat.¡± Mo Tiange discreetly pulled back her hand and shook her sleeve. ¡°I can concoct them if I have the materials, but my sess rate isn¡¯t very high.¡±


    ¡°Wha... You can concoct all of them? Amazing!¡± Xia Qing continued to probe: ¡°When you said your sess rate wasn¡¯t very high, how high is it exactly? 30%? 40%?¡±


    ¡°... Probably 50%. 60% if the situation¡¯s favorable.¡± People with a 50-60% sess rate in concocting pills could be considered great concoctions masters. When Mo Tiange first tried pill-concocting, she wasn¡¯t at all skilled. However, because she had piles of spiritual nts to squander, her sess rate gradually rose. As a result, she came to a conclusion¡ªhaving talent didn¡¯t matter; as long as one had countless spiritual nts they could use as they wished, they could likely be a great concoctions master.


    ¡°60%!¡± Xia Qing eximed, and Wei Han¡¯s eyes brightened.


    ¡°Come,e!¡± Xia Qing immediately pulled Mo Tiange by the sleeve towards the pill furnace. ¡°I have all the materials ready here; let me see you concoct Soul-Solidifying Pills.¡±


    ¡°Eh...¡± Mo Tiange drew her sleeve back from Xia Qing¡¯s grasp then turned towards Wei Han. ¡°Fellow Daoist Wei, this...¡±


    When she heard that Mo Tiange¡¯s sess rate in pill-concocting was up to 60%, Wei Han was also extremely excited, so she said hastily, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, you should try. If you seed and pass on your knowledge to Junior Martial Sister Xia, I¡¯ll lend you our Transporting Formation free of charge.¡±


    Now that Wei Han made that offer, Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Concoctions masters very rarely passed on their pill-concocting tricks to others, but Mo Tiange didn¡¯t rely on pill-concocting to obtain spirit stones, so she didn¡¯t have any scruples about this. Besides, her so-called tricks were just knowledge umted after concocting for a long time; there was nothing special about her technique, so even if she taught it to Xia Qing, she was simply saving Xia Qing some time from groping her way blindly during her pill-concocting. In any case, she thought Xia Qing was still quite pleasing to the eye, so she didn¡¯t think teaching her was hard to bear.


    Once Mo Tiange agreed, Xia Qing immediate waved. ¡°Bring the materials over.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the numerous Aura Refining disciples present answered. One after another, they picked up the spiritual nts they were in charge of and brought them over.


    Mo Tiange looked through them. The materials were all verymonce. Among them, the main ingredients for Soul-Solidifying Pills, Purple Slough Grass and Snow Lingzhi Mushroom, they were only five hundred years old. The other ingredients were even worse; some were only a hundred years old.


    In fact, this didn¡¯t really matter. Soul-Solidifying Pills were originally basic medicinal pills for Core Formation cultivators; there were only two conditions for its materials¡ªthe Purple Slough Grass and Snow Lingzhi Mushroom used had to be five hundred years old at the minimum¡ªwhile there were no specific conditions for the other ingredients. Nevertheless, the older the spiritual nts were, the more effective the medicinal pills would be. If she concocted Soul-Solidifying Pills using these materials, the efficacy of the created pills would be mediocre.


    Truthfully, that was just what she thought. In this world, spiritual nts more than a thousand years old were no longer easy to find¡ªeven Core Formation cultivators typically only used spiritual nts that were around five hundred years old. Not everyone was like her, who had her own personal medicinal garden which consequently allowed her to concoct medicinal pills as many times as she wished, and furthermore, almost all the spiritual nts in her medicinal garden were at least a thousand years old.


    Upon acutely noticing the slight wrinkle on Mo Tiange¡¯s brows, Wei Han turned her attention towards the materials and asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, is there something wrong with these materials?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Mo Tiange shook her head softly. After she examined the materials, she hinted at an Aura Refining disciple to bring over an empty salver padded with a clean cotton cloth then began taking the amount she needed.


    She weighed the materials with her hands before putting them on the cotton cloth; she didn¡¯t need to really weigh them using a scale. Shortly after, she finished taking and separating more than a dozen types of materials.


    As she wiped her hands, she said to the Aura Refining disciple carrying the salver, ¡°Put them over there. Be careful and don¡¯t mix them up.¡±


    The Aura Refining disciple gave an affirmative reply then cautiously took the salver away.


    Xia Qing approached her, sighed and praised: ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, not to mention anything else, but you can even pick out the materials you need without measuring or weighing them! This is something I definitely can¡¯t do. Amazing!¡±


    Mo Tiange simply smiled. ¡°After concocting many times, you¡¯ll instinctively figure it out.¡± This was the truth; there was nothing special about it. Nevertheless, very few people were like her, who didn¡¯t need to worry about materials, so there weren¡¯t many people who could get to this step.


    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean there were none at all. Practically all great concoctions masters in Kunwu were able to do that, not to mention the grand master of concoctions¡ªpeople who were either groomed by cultivation groups or supported by big cultivation ns. From this point of view, it could be said that pill-concocting skills were developed from heaps of spiritual nts and in other words, spirit stones. Unfortunately, Bixuan Court was situated in Linhai. Even though they had a Transporting Formation connecting them to Kunwu, they weren¡¯t rich enough to buy piles of materials to be squandered as they wished.


    Right now, Wei Han¡¯s face was also full of admiration. She thought to herself: Xuanqing School isn¡¯t a cultivation group that specializes in pill-concocting, and Fellow Daoist Ye also doesn¡¯t seem to be very old, yet she unexpectedly has such excellent pill-concocting skills. Kunwu¡¯s obviously full of talented people; it¡¯s worthy of its name as the cultivators¡¯ sacrednd in the Celestial Pole.


    After she finished preparing the materials, Mo Tiange looked at the already warmed up pill furnace. She muttered to herself for a while before reaching out to feel the temperature of the Earth Fire and she touched the pill furnace to measure its thickness. This pill furnace was far thicker than the Purple Wooden Furnace she used, and the Earth Fire was inferior to her fire, so she would have to open the furnaceter than normal. This time, she would have to constantly pay attention to the process using her divine sense.


    Once she finished examining everything, Mo Tiange cleaned her hands thenmanded, ¡°Open the furnace!¡±


    Xia Qing, who had long lost patience, hastily waved her hand. ¡°Open the furnace, open the furnace!¡±


    With one great aunt urging them from behind, the Aura Refining disciples didn¡¯t dare to be neglectful. They hurriedly arranged the materials, moved the water, then cooperated together to open the furnace lid.


    In all honesty, this pill furnace was too far inferiorpared to Mo Tiange¡¯s Purple Wooden Furnace. The Purple Wooden Furnace was, after all, previously used by a Deification cultivator; even if it was just previously used, it was still no ordinary furnace. This pill furnace, on the other hand, was only a magic tool¡ªit couldn¡¯t even be even considered a magic weapon.


    But this wasn¡¯t out of the ordinary. Considering the scope of Bixuan Court, they only had three Core Formation cultivators in total, and they also weren¡¯t good at pill-concocting so naturally, it was almost impossible for them to have a high-quality pill furnace. However, this pill furnace couldn¡¯t be considered awful either; it must¡¯ve cost a hundred spirit stones at least and it was much better than themon goods Mo Tiange used when she began learning pill-concocting.


    Aftermanding them to open the furnace, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t begin concocting straightaway and instead, she closed her eyes and sat in meditation. Although she had long measured everything out properly, she still had to continuously make adjustments during the concocting process¡ªwhether it was increasing or decreasing the temperature¡ªording to changes to the fire, so she had to focus and mustn¡¯t be distracted in the slightest.


    In addition to the two Foundation Building cultivators currently present, the several dozen other Aura Refining cultivators didn¡¯t dare to make any noise at all. They were ustomed to watching Xia Qing concocting. With Xia Qing¡¯s temperament, people who made even the tiniest bit of noise when she was concocting would definitely be driven away from the concocting room immediately and demoted to a part-time disciple. Therefore, the remaining disciples there were all well-tested; they were well-behaved and orderly.


    Once her mind became tranquil and the pill furnace was hot enough, Mo Tiange first took the Heavenly Sunflower Powder and the Purple Slough Grass then threw them into the pill furnace. Shemanded, ¡°Close the furnace!¡±


    Several Aura Refining disciples immediately followed her instructions rapidly.


    Mo Tiange closed her eyes, separated a thread of her divine sense and ced it inside the furnace. She could feel the Purple Slough Grass gradually melting and transforming into a puddle of purple liquid and the Heavenly Sunflower Powder dissolving into the Purple Slough Grass¡¯s liquid.


    Along with the rise in temperature, those two kinds of materials were mixing into one and gradually, they could no longer be distinguished from each other as they became a new type of substance.


    The temperature inside the furnace had reached boiling point. The Purple Slough Grass¡¯s liquid suddenly became vtile and then, it gradually turned into pieces of some wheel-shaped thing.


    Mo Tiange opened her eyes. ¡°Open the furnace.¡±


    Without needing urging from Xia Qing, the Aura Refining disciples moved very quickly, promptly opening the furnace lid.


    This time, Mo Tiange only left a few kinds of materials behind and threw the rest into the furnace before once againmanding them to close it. Right afterward, she sat motionless as if she had entered a meditative state.


    At first, Xia Qing could still watch the pill furnace closely, but she didn¡¯t dare to examine the inside with her divine sense. When concoctions masters were in the middle of concocting, they had to use their divine sense to constantly monitor the progress inside the furnace. If they were disturbed by other people¡¯s divine sense, they might make errors in their judgment. Xia Qing thought that since the two of them were both in the Foundation Building realm, even though one of them had a stronger divine sense than the other, the difference wouldn¡¯t be toorge, so Mo Tiange would definitely be disturbed if Xia Qing used her divine sense. Nevertheless, Xia Qing didn¡¯t know Mo Tiange¡¯s divine sense simply couldn¡¯t be affected like the divine sense of cultivators in the same realm as her. Because Mo Tiange was practicing the Soul-Refining Art, her divine sense was much tougher than those of cultivators in the same realm, so it wouldn¡¯t be affected by others easily.


    Later on, maybe because it was time for Xia Qing to concoct pills, she found it somewhat hard to continue sitting and waiting. However, she didn¡¯t dare to disturb Mo Tiange, so she just stood up and started to walk back and forth. From time to time, she would make hand signs towards Wei Han.


    Wei Han couldn¡¯t understand what Xia Qing¡¯s signs meant, so she could only nod absent-mindedly.


    Eventually, by the time Xia Qing lost almost all her patience, Mo Tiange opened her eyes andmanded for the third time: ¡°Open the furnace.¡±


    After the Aura Refining disciples opened the furnace, Mo Tiange first poured in some clear spring water then put in the remaining several kinds of spiritual nts. ¡°Close it. You guys can get some rest now.¡±


    The Aura Refining cultivators waiting upon her nearby all heaved relieved sighs, but they still didn¡¯t dare to make a ruckus. They simply retreated and waited calmly.


    This time, they had to wait longer than before. They waited until Xia Qing finally couldn¡¯t hold herself back from saying: ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, isn¡¯t this taking too long?¡±


    Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t meditating this time, but upon hearing that question, she simply shook her head. ¡°Rest assured.¡±


    She no longer said anything after that. Behind her, Xia Qing proceeded to walk back and forth anxiously.


    Mo Tiange was neither hurried nor slow. She just calmly fixated her attention on the pill furnace.

 Chapter 196: Reaching an Agreement

    <h4>Chapter 196: Reaching an Agreement</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Just as Xia Qing was about to rush forward to open the furnace on her behalf, Mo Tiange finally stood up.


    For pill-concocting, the timing for the final opening of the furnace had to be precise. Opening the furnace too early would cause the pill aura to disperse quickly and the formed pills to be unstable. Even if the pills were sessfully formed, their medicinal efficacy might decrease slightly. Opening the furnace toote was equally inadvisable. The concocting fire would get trapped inside the medicinal pills, thus forming harmful residue and affecting the purity of the medicinal pills. Both opening the furnace too early or toote would result in poor medicinal pills.


    Therefore, a qualified concoctions master had to have a good grasp of the timing to open the furnace; they had to open the furnace at that precise, not too early, not toote moment to achieve the highest medicinal efficacy of pills and discard as much harmful residue as they could. This wasn¡¯t something easy to master; even great concoctions masters asionally miscalcted the timing. Aside from continuously concocting and analyzing the timing, there was no other way they could master it.


    Right now, Mo Tiange was wholeheartedly sensing what was going on inside the furnace. All of a sudden, she moved in a sh, shooting out a beam of spiritual aura which swept the furnace lid up.


    As the steam dispersed, a sweet scent permeated the air. At the bottom of the furnacey several plump medicinal pills which were pure and unblemished in color.


    Mo Tiange heaved a sigh of relief. In fact, with her pill-concocting skills, she wasn¡¯t always sessful in trying to concoct Soul-Solidifying Pills. At her worst, she got ten pills from one furnace, but none of them were sessful¡ªthis was something she noted during her five years of Closed Door Meditation before. Unexpectedly, she tried concocting five of them now and all of them were sessful! She initially thought she might¡¯ve gotten at least two failures...


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t have to do anything next because Xia Qing already did it in her ce. They saw Xia Qing pouncing forward and grabbing the medicinal pills at the bottom of the furnace. She then began touching and sniffing them and eventually, she even shaved off some powder from the surface and taste it. Upon seeing her actions, Mo Tiange suddenly sympathized with the cultivator who¡¯d have to take these medicinal pillster¡ªit should be one of Bixuan Court¡¯s three Core Formation cultivators, right? They didn¡¯t have it easy either; maybe all the medicinal pills they took had been tasted by others first.


    Xia Qing grabbed her, snapping her out of her thoughts and saying anxiously, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, teach me, teach me! You¡¯re too good at this! The quality of the medicinal pills you made is much better than mine! Look at this purity, look at this luster...¡±


    Ever since she entered the path towards immortality, she¡¯d met quite a few female cultivators. Among them, there were naive ones like Murong Yan, vivacious ones like Luo Fengxue, friendly ones like Han Qingyu, cold and arrogant ones like Wei Jiasi, and there were even those female cultivators who were as vain as mortal women. Nevertheless, she¡¯d never seen someone like Xia Qing who wholeheartedly devoted herself to something and was so fanatical about that thing that she didn¡¯t care about anything else.


    Mo Tiange admitted that she herself was also crazy about cultivating. Normally, aside from cultivating, concocting, and studying formation books and the like, she never took interest in any other things. However, she was also a normal cultivator, so she still nned, schemed, and plotted¡ªshe would never be like Xia Qing, who couldn¡¯t care less about her appearance or give two hoots about what was going on in the world and just devoted herself to the field of pill-concocting.


    Such a mad person was rarely seen even among male cultivators; this was her first time seeing someone like this.


    Fortunately, Wei Han was present. She pulled Xia Qing back then said in rebuke, ¡°Junior Martial Sister Xia, you¡¯re going to scare Fellow Daoist Ye. If you want to ask for advice, we can just invite her to stay for a few days; what are you so anxious for?¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, right!¡± Xia Qing immediately apologized to Mo Tiange: ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, sorry, I was impatient...¡±


    ¡°No problem. I understand.¡± Mo Tiange¡¯s gaze then fell on Wei Han. ¡°Sect Head Wei, about the matter we discussed before¡ªcan we finalize it once and for all?¡±


    Xia Qing¡¯s reaction made Mo Tiange feel that control over this deal had shifted to her hands. Bixuan Court had the only Transporting Formation in this area, but she had the art of pill-concocting they urgently needed. Everyone had to take what they each needed.


    Now that Mo Tiange brought up their deal, Wei Han¡¯s expression immediately returned to its calm state. She cast a nce at Xia Qing then said with a smile, ¡°Of course. Fellow Daoist Ye, how about we go and discuss it properly now?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°That¡¯d be best.¡±


    Just as the two of them were about to leave, Xia Qing suddenly lunged forward. ¡°Senior Martial Sister Sect Head! You cannot take Fellow Daoist Ye away!¡±


    In a sh, Mo Tiange was pulled back and ced behind her. Xia Qing was just like a mother hen protecting its chick, ring at Wei Han.


    Both Mo Tiange and Wei Han burst outughing. In the end, Wei Han appeased her: ¡°Rest assured, Junior Martial Sister Xia. I wanted to see Fellow Daoist Ye precisely because I wanted to talk to her about the matter regarding her teaching you pill-concocting. If you want to learn Fellow Daoist Ye¡¯s concocting technique, you shouldn¡¯t cause any more trouble now.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Xia Qing¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt. She looked at Wei Han then Mo Tiange then she shook her head. ¡°Senior Martial Sister Sect Head, this isn¡¯t the first time you included me in your scheme.¡±


    This time, Mo Tiange smiled in secret. She could roughly guess Wei Han¡¯s temper. Wei Han was most likely someone who put the interests of the group above all else while Xia Qing was someone who didn¡¯t care about anything aside from pill-concocting. That being the case, Mo Tiange would find it hard to believe if Wei Han never included Xia Qing as part of her schemes.


    Wei Han sighed. ¡°Junior Martial Sister Xia, I did include you in my schemes before, but have my actions ever been unfavorable for the improvement of your concocting technique? Since Fellow Daoist Ye can help develop your concocting skills, I naturally won¡¯t let her go.¡±


    Xia Qing thought for a while before she finally nodded with hesitation. ¡°Okay. You¡¯re Senior Martial Sister Sect Head, so I¡¯ll listen to you again this time.¡± After she said that, Xia Qing patted Mo Tiange¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, you cannot run oh! We have topare notes first. If you need anything, I¡¯ll definitely ask Martial Uncle Qingyi to give it to you¡ªI guarantee you won¡¯t suffer any losses!¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°Rest assured, Fellow Daoist Xia. If your senior martial sister agrees to help me, I¡¯ll definitely tell you all the tricks I have when ites to pill-concocting.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Upon hearing what Mo Tiange said, Xia Qing turned towards Wei Han then said naively, ¡°Senior Martial Sister, you should agree to what Fellow Daoist Ye asks. Great concoctions masters aren¡¯t easy to find, and even if we found one, they¡¯d probably never tell us their tricks, so I couldn¡¯t learn from them.¡±


    Wei Han felt her head aching. She nodded and said, ¡°I know. You better head back.¡±


    Xia Qing finally released her hold on Mo Tiange, who smiled and once again sped her hands as a goodbye, all the while resisting her urge tough. The two of them then left together.


    The two people remained quiet along the way. They didn¡¯t walk far before Wei Han once again led her to the hall from before. Wei Han ordered the part-time disciple to serve them tea then told them to retreat, leaving just the two of them inside the hall.


    ¡°Cough!¡± Wei Han cleared her throat while ncing at Mo Tiange. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, since my junior martial sister has spoken like that, I can only be honest with you now. You want to borrow the Transporting Formation? No problem¡ª as long as you teach all your pill-concocting skills to my junior martial sister, you may use the Transporting Formation.¡±


    This time, Mo Tiange unexpectedly wasn¡¯t in a hurry. She sipped her tea at an exasperatingly slow speed for a while before she finally answered. ¡°Fellow Daoist Wei, for concoctions masters, there are always some things that are kept secret and cannot be passed on to others. If I have to teach everything I know, shouldn¡¯t you give me some additional benefits? What you¡¯re asking me to do isn¡¯t worth just 2,000 spirit stones¡ªyou can never buy pill-concocting secrets with just spirit stones.¡±


    Wei Han¡¯s expression turned gloomy once she heard what Mo Tiange said. ¡°Does Fellow Daoist Ye want to raise the price?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Mo Tiange said with a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯m not someone who cannot appreciate other people¡¯s kindness. We already reached a preliminary agreement before, so I just want to improve that agreement a little.¡±


    Wei Han¡¯s expression finally improved. ¡°Alright. If Fellow Daoist Ye still has any other requests, Fellow Daoist just needs to tell me. As long as your request is still within reason, as the Sect Head, I can still provide you with a decision.¡±


    ¡°Sect Head Wei¡¯s such a direct person!¡± Mo Tiange pped her hands.


    Wei Han forced herself to smile. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, you better speak your request first.¡±


    Instead of answering straightaway, Mo Tiange seemed to be lost in her own thoughts for a moment. In fact, such a small, secluded cultivation n like Bixuan Court simply didn¡¯t have anything she wanted. Spirit stones? She had those; although she wasn¡¯t rich enough that she couldpare to Children of Wealth 1 , she was at least richer than ordinary Core Formation cultivators. Medicinal pills were even more out of the question; right now, she had as many of them as she wanted. She also didn¡¯tck magic tools and the like. In fact, she even managed to obtain several magic weapons and twote stage Foundation Building puppets. Presumably, hardly any Foundation Building cultivators had as many treasures in their possession as she did. As for materials, this was the Eastern Sea region; Wei Han already told her that cultivators here were inhibited by ack of natural resources.


    ¡°Sect Head Wei, to be honest, I don¡¯t need spirit stones or other goods. I just want your group to provide me with one thing.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Wei Han was rather bewildered. Aside from spirit stones and other goods concerning cultivation, what other things could cultivators possibly need?


    ¡°Safety,¡± Mo Tiange said faintly, ¡°I¡¯m going to be frank with Sect Head Wei. This time, I was transported along with my enemy. Although we didn¡¯t arrive together, I also can¡¯t guarantee that person didn¡¯t end up in Linhai.¡±


    Wei Han¡¯s expression became solemn. ¡°An enemy? What¡¯s your enemy¡¯s cultivation level like?¡±


    ¡°He should be in the early stage of the Core Formation realm now; he¡¯s a devil cultivator.¡±


    ¡°The early stage of the Core Formation realm...¡± Wei Han mumbled to herself for a while. Nheless, she didn¡¯t ask Mo Tiange how she came to be enemies with that person. She just said faintly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Fellow Daoist Ye can rest assured. I can guarantee your safety as long as you¡¯re within Bixuan Court.¡±


    ¡°So that means... Sect Head Wei can guarantee that I¡¯ll leave Linhai and return to Kunwu safely?¡±


    ¡°With our three Core Formation elders, this shouldn¡¯t be a problem as long as Fellow Daoist Ye doesn¡¯t go out randomly.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled. ¡°That¡¯ll do then. Since Sect Head Wei¡¯s forthright, I¡¯m also going to be forthright. As long as your group ensures my safety and lets me borrow the Transporting Formation to return to Kunwuter, I¡¯ll teach all my pill-concocting skills and definitely won¡¯t hold anything back.¡±


    What Mo Tiange said this time finally made Wei Han smile. ¡°Alright, so this is what we¡¯re agreeing upon then.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. The two of them held hands and pledged a vow, then with tea substituting for wine, they each drank a cup, indicating they¡¯d now formally reached an agreement.


    Now that the real business was over, Wei Han finally looked a bit more rxed. She sized Mo Tiange up slowly then said with a smile, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye¡¯s current appearance doesn¡¯t seem to be the result of Look-Preserving Pills. I believe your real age must be very young, right?¡±


    Actually, Mo Tiange had indeed taken a Look-Preserving Pill, but based on the lifespan of Foundation Building cultivators, she could still be considered young at her current age, so she still possessed a bit of innate youthfulness that old cultivators who took Look-Preserving Pills didn¡¯t have.


    Mo Tiange only said faintly, ¡°I just received some care from my elder which is why I was able to reach my current cultivation level.¡±


    Although Mo Tiange didn¡¯t directly admit it, Wei Han still understood her meaning. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye¡¯s indeed young and promising, worthy of being a disciple of a great cultivation group.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled but didn¡¯t reply. If they continued on this kind of topic, they¡¯d end up having to praise each other¡ªshe wasn¡¯t ustomed to doing that.


    Since Wei Han was the head of a cultivation group, she was naturally more astute than most people. Upon seeing Mo Tiange¡¯s expression, she said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, you¡¯ve just finished concocting so I think you must be tired, right? The matter of teaching your concocting skills isn¡¯t that urgent now; why don¡¯t I arrange a ce for Fellow Daoist Ye to rest first?¡±


    Mo Tiange indeed felt tired, so she went along with Wei Han¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Alright. Thank you for the trouble, Sect Head Wei.¡±


    Wei Han waved her hand and called out loud, ¡°Someone!¡±


    The two Aura Refining female cultivators guarding the door came in then bowed to her. ¡°Sect Head, what are your orders?¡±


    Wei Han revealed another kind of expression in front of her group¡¯s disciples; she looked solemn and mighty. ¡°From today onward, Senior Ye will live in the house for distinguished guests. Later, the two of you will wait upon her. You must never treat her with disrespect, understand?¡±


    Hearing the Sect Head giving them such careful instructions made the two Aura Refining cultivators really afraid of causing the slightest disrespect. They immediately bowed and answered, ¡°Disciples understand.¡±


    Wei Han nodded. ¡°That¡¯ll do; go.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The two of them then bowed reverently towards Mo Tiange as a greeting. ¡°Senior Ye, pleasee with us.¡±

 Chapter 197: Barter

    <h4>Chapter 197: Barter</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    From that moment, Mo Tiange started to reside in Bixuan Court.


    Although Wei Han was quite a scheming person, she was still treating Mo Tiange quite well at the moment. Not only did she assign two female cultivators to take care of Mo Tiange¡¯s daily needs, but she even sent many specialties of the Eastern Sea area such as spiritual fruits and so on for Mo Tiange to enjoy.


    After the second day Mo Tiange moved into Bixuan Court¡¯s distinguished guest house, she started to have a torrent of visitorsing over. Xia Qing certainly came; at dawn every day, she came and pulled Mo Tiange towards the concocting room, asking this and that and questioning her about the art of pill-concocting. By the time she returned from the concocting room, there were always other visitors waiting for her return. These visitors were all Bixuan Court Foundation Building female cultivators. As for the reasons for their visits, everyone said they heard she came from Kunwu, so they wanted to ask about some Kunwu-rted matters and at the same time, they wanted to exchange a few things with her.


    Cultivating goods were indeed rather scarce in Linhai, but in the end, Linhai was situated next to the Eastern Sea¡ªthe sea had unusual goods which didn¡¯t exist onnd and, despite not being the main ingredients for medicinal pills, had particr effects.


    These Bixuan Court disciples reportedly had very slim chances of being sent by the group to go to Kunwu or the hearnd to exchange supplies. Most of them wouldn¡¯t get a chance to go to Kunwu their whole lives, so even if they obtained some materials which were considered umon by ind cultivators, they could only keep them for themselves. Now that they heard a fellow Daoist from Kunwu had arrived, they took out their possessions one after another and brought them to Mo Tiange to exchange for medicinal pills, spiritual nts, or maybe magic tools and the like.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯tck medicinal pills and had quite a few magic tools, but from the moment the demonic beast riot began, lots of cultivators passed away around her. Some of them were killed by her, and some others were out of luck and died next to her.


    She obtained lots of magic tools from those unlucky cultivators. Since she normally didn¡¯tck spirit stones, she never exchanged them for money. Right now, she was taking them out and exchanging them with those female cultivators for strange materials. Of course, she definitely couldn¡¯t use Yan Ruoshu¡¯s and her two martial sisters¡¯ possessions during the exchanges.


    ¡°Senior Ye.¡±


    Mo Tiange was cultivating when she suddenly heard a voice outside. She pressed the space between her eyebrows to exit the Virtual Sky World then opened the defense formation. ¡°What is it?¡±


    The people outside were the two Aura Refining female cultivators whom Wei Han assigned to attend to her; one was named Yi Liu, and the other was named Yi Qiu. The two of them were a pair of sisters.


    In Bixuan Court, the low level male cultivators were in charge of rtively exhausting misceneous tasks while jobs like personal attendants were all performed by female cultivators.


    Reportedly, Yi Liu and Yi Qiu didn¡¯t have good spiritual roots, so in the beginning, they were epted into Bixuan Court as maids. But of course, in a cultivation group for female cultivators like Bixuan Court, their status was much higher than that of low level male cultivators. The siblings were also very diligent, and the job they had was to wait upon the Sect Head. Wei Han saw how diligent and capable they were, so she often watched over them. They were already in the eighth and the ninthyer of the Aura Refining realm now. If they could obtain Foundation-Building Pills, they might be able to make huge progress.


    Mo Tiange suddenly remembered An¡¯an, the little girl she met in the fisherman vige. If that little girl could be as diligent as these siblings, her path towards immortality wouldn¡¯t necessarily be hopeless.


    Upon hearing Mo Tiange¡¯s voice, someone entered the room¡ªit was Yi Liu. She bowed respectfully then said, ¡°The Secret Treasures Pavilion is holding an Exchange Gathering now. The Sect Head heard Senior Ye often exchanges goods with the martial uncles in the group, so she specifically sent someone here to invite you.¡±


    ¡°An Exchange Gathering?¡± Mo Tiange asked with surprise. She¡¯d naturally heard of the Exchange Gathering before. Aside from opening shops or street stalls, transactions in the cultivation world could also be performed through ways such as bartering, auctions and so on. But generally speaking, thetter methods were transaction methods used by high level cultivators.


    The higher the cultivators¡¯ cultivation levels were, the more difficult the conditions for their required spiritual objects would be. Ordinary shops were all operated by low level cultivators, so how could they possibly have those things in their possession? Because of that, slightly more powerful shops usually held auctions so they could sell scarce materials they had at the best prices. The Exchange Gathering also came about for the same reason.


    Nevertheless, Bixuan Court didn¡¯t have many high level cultivators, so it could just simply do as Xuanqing School did; it could open a group shop and let the disciples buy and sell their goods there. It didn¡¯t need so-called Exchange Gatherings or anything like it.


    But on second thought, she recalled that they were in Linhai, where spiritual objects were scarce and high level cultivators were few¡ªit wasn¡¯t at all strange that the Foundation Building cultivators had to exchange some scarce goods between themselves.


    ¡°Senior Ye?¡± Seeing as Mo Tiange hadn¡¯t replied for quite a while, Yi Liu once again called her.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Mo Tiange recovered her train of thought. ¡°Show me the way then, and while we¡¯re at it, you might as well tell me what this Exchange Gathering¡¯s all about.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yi Liu led Mo Tiange out of the distinguished guest house then led the way while exining, ¡°This Exchange Gathering¡¯s held once every few months. Senior Ye, you know that there aren¡¯t many resources in Linhai for cultivating. Medicinal pills in particr¡ªthere aren¡¯t many good concoctions masters, and we¡¯re also short on many kinds of spiritual nts... Fortunately, however, we¡¯re located next to the Eastern Sea. There are countless demonic beasts in the sea, and their beast cores can be eaten directly, so...¡±


    ¡°Beast cores can be eaten directly?¡± Mo Tiange cut her exnation off as she asked.


    Yi Liu nodded. ¡°Senior Ye doesn¡¯t know? It¡¯s just that when we eat beast cores, we have to use special methods to transform and absorb the spiritual aura inside them. Furthermore, different beast cores contain different amounts of spiritual aura. This is the purpose of the Exchange Gathering¡ªwe can obtain the beast cores we need by exchanging something.¡±


    ¡°... I see,¡± said Mo Tiange as she sank into thought. In Kunwu, beast cores had always been used for concocting medicinal pills. During the demonic beast riots that happened every several dozen of years, the demonic beast carcasses cultivators obtained would be used for refining tools, and the beast cores would be used for pill-concocting. Beast cores contained strange forces, so eating them directly might lead to spiritual aura deviations. Even if it didn¡¯t lead to spiritual aura deviation, it would cause the spiritual aura inside the consumer¡¯s body to be contaminated with a lot of impurities.


    But unexpectedly, Linhai actually had methods to directly absorb the power of the beast cores. This was extremely valuable; maybe Mo Tiange could learn new ways of using the beast cores that would allow her to utilize the force of the beast cores more effectively.


    ¡°Senior Ye, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± Yi Liu, who had taken her to a building, pointed at the attic and said, ¡°It¡¯s up there. Senior just needs to go up; Junior¡¯s cultivation level isn¡¯t high enough, so Junior cannot apany Senior upstairs.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what I ought to do.¡± Yi Liu bowed then moved to the side to stand together with the disciples guarding the door.


    Mo Tiange went upstairs by herself.


    This loft was about the size of a side hall. There was a long table in the middle, and around that table were more than twenty seated Foundation Building cultivators which unexpectedly included males.


    Mo Tiange was rather surprised. From the moment she arrived at Bixuan Court, none of the male cultivators she saw were in the Foundation Building realm; in fact, most of them were just low level cultivators in the second or the thirdyer of the Aura Refining realm. Nheless, among the twenty-odd Foundation Building cultivators before her, there were about five or six male cultivators¡ªthat was indeed not a small number.


    She pondered the matter. It wasn¡¯t like there were no male cultivators in Bixuan Court, and she¡¯d asked around about this matter before. Male cultivators with extraordinarily good aptitudes were epted as outer disciples and they could be official Bixuan Court disciples only after they performed Dual Cultivation with female Bixuan Court disciples. Since each of these male cultivators had aparably intimate female cultivator by their side, they must be the Dual Cultivation partners of these females, right?


    Once she saw Mo Tiange¡¯s appearance, Wei Han, who was sitting in the master seat, immediately smiled then personally stepped forward to wee her. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, you finally came.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled back and greeted her before she turned towards the rest of the people to perform another round of greetings.


    Upon seeing her greeting them, the cultivators sitting at the table stood up one after another to return her greetings.


    Wei Han pulled Mo Tiange¡¯s hand and went back to the master seat, directly allowing Mo Tiange to sit next to her. She then said with a smile, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye doesn¡¯t have to be too restrained. The ones present here today are all Bixuan Court disciples, so this is just an inner Exchange Gathering.¡± She then said to the others, ¡°Everyone, this is Fellow Daoist Ye who came from Kunwu. She¡¯s proficient in the art of pill-concocting, so if you have anything you want to exchange with her, you have to use this opportunity well.¡±


    Wei Han¡¯s exnation caused everyone¡¯s gazes to fall on Mo Tiange. A female cultivator chuckled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, you mustn¡¯t be stingy today. All of us are hoping for your medicinal pills.¡±


    The numerous Bixuan Court female cultivators Mo Tiange met during the past few days were all present here, so among the female cultivators who were currently present, Mo Tiange basically recognized more than ten of them. She smiled back and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never been stingy. As long as I have what Fellow Daoists want to exchange for, I definitely won¡¯t keep them to myself.¡±


    Smiles bloomed on everyone¡¯s faces after they heard what Mo Tiange said. If there was anything special about today¡¯s Exchange Gathering, it would be this Fellow Daoist Ye who came from Kunwu. Everyone else was a cultivator in Bixuan Court; their possessions weren¡¯t that different from each others¡¯, but this Fellow Daoist Ye, on the other hand, was a concoctions master. No matter how good beast cores were, they could neverpare to same-realm medicinal pills. Thus, everyone tried to figure out which of their possessions could be exchanged for medicinal pills, and how many they could exchange for.


    Wei Han swept her gaze over everyone present. ¡°That¡¯ll do. Everyone¡¯s more or less here already¡ªlet¡¯s begin.¡±


    Once Wei Han spoke, those still in discussion all quiet down.


    With a faint smile, Wei Han said, ¡°ording to the rules, we should do this one by one from left to right, but since we have a distinguished guest with us today, let¡¯s start from the guest¡ªdoes anyone have any objections?¡±


    During this Exchange Gathering, the majority of the people came for Mo Tiange, so there naturally wouldn¡¯t be any objections. Right now, a few dozen pairs of eyes were all looking at Mo Tiange.


    Observing this situation made Wei Han smile again. She said, ¡°It seems everyone agrees. In that case, let¡¯s do it like that¡ªwe¡¯ll start with Fellow Daoist Ye.¡± She then turned towards Mo Tiange. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, you know all of us want to get medicinal pills from you; how many medicinal pills can you exchange with us?¡±


    Mo Tiange took some time to think before starting to take medicinal pills out from inside her Qiankun Bag. One after another, jade bottles were ced on the table, causing those cultivators¡¯ eyes to increasingly brighten.


    After taking out approximately more than ten jade bottles, Mo Tiange finally stopped. ¡°Probably just these. I¡¯ve exchanged quite a few medicinal pills with Fellow Daoists in the past few days; these are just pills I concocted in a hurry.¡±


    More than ten bottles of medicinal pills... Even Wei Han¡¯s eyes brightened upon seeing them. Medicinal pills weren¡¯t cheap even in Kunwu. Every year, they always sent disciples out to buy medicinal pills, but Foundation Building cultivators¡¯ rations were only a small portion of those.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye,¡± someone was unable to keep their calm and said, ¡°What kind of medicinal pills are these?¡±


    Mo Tiange pulled the bottle stoppers open one by one. ¡°These are Aura-Purifying Pills; these are Restorative Panaceas; these are Mind-Clearing Pills; these are Look-Preserving Pills, and the rest are all Soul-Strengthening Pills. All of them are pills that can be consumed by Foundation Building cultivators.¡±


    These medicinal pills were all concocted using ordinary spiritual nts that she bought from Xuanqing School¡¯s shop. Previously, when she said these were just pills she concocted in a hurry, she just said that for them to hear. She was only a Foundation Building cultivator; even if she came from a famous school and was proficient in the art of pill-concocting, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for her toe up with too many medicinal pills. Furthermore, she absolutely couldn¡¯t take out or exchange the pills she made with materials taken from her Virtual Sky World.


    Nevertheless, for Bixuan Court disciples who were trapped in Linhai, the medicinal pills she presented were already more than enough.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, what do you want to exchange them for?¡± Right after she finished exining, someone asked impatiently while taking out a pile of things and arranging them for Mo Tiange to see. ¡°See, I have all kinds of beast cores, and there are also some unusual spiritual objects produced by the Eastern Sea. See anything you fancy?¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled. ¡°All of them are fine for me, but these are all the medicinal pills I have¡ªI¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have enough for all of you.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a problem.¡± Wei Han interrupted them, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, how many pills are there in these bottles approximately?¡±


    ¡°En...¡± Mo Tiange started to calcte in her mind. Each bottle contained a varied amount ranging from ten to fifty pills. ¡°I think there are more or less three hundred pills in total.¡±


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s make a small agreement first¡ªeveryone can only ask for up to ten pills; how¡¯s that?¡±


    There were more than twenty people present now. If each person was rationed ten pills, all of these pills would more or less be exchanged.


    Everyone started their respective mental calctions. Most of them agreed, but there were also some who disagreed. ¡°Then what if there are leftovers?¡±


    Wei Han smiled and said, ¡°If there are more medicinal pills, I¡¯ll take them on behalf of our group then distribute them to you all. Is that alright?¡±

 Chapter 198: A Beautiful Man’s Also a Source of Calamity

    <h4>Chapter 198: A Beautiful Man¡¯s Also a Source of Cmity</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    No one objected to Wei Han¡¯s decision, so the matter was settled like that.


    What these cultivators needed the most were naturally Soul-Strengthening Pills, which were used to increase the cultivation levels of Foundation Building cultivators, so Wei Han first decided on the amount of Soul-Strengthening Pills to be given, allocating pills to every cultivator present. Other medicinal pills like Restorative Panaceas and Aura-Purifying Pills were also must-haves, but if they didn¡¯t have enough beast cores and materials to exchange for them, they could only give their share to other cultivators.


    Whether in shops or Exchange Gatherings, Look-Preserving Pills were never very popr. However, Bixuan Court¡¯s situation was special¡ªthere were more or less twenty female cultivators present now, and coupled with the fact that look-preserving cultivation techniques were scarce, the roughly thirty Look-Preserving Pills Mo Tiange had were fought over and sold out in an instant. Two female cultivators even went as far as to start fighting over one pill.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Wei Han shouted at the two female cultivators.


    Mo Tiange could see that Wei Han had quite the prestige among her disciples. Although there were also female cultivators whose cultivation levels didn¡¯t lose out to hers, they all quieted down when they heard her shouting.


    With a slight frown, Wei Han said, ¡°Ladies, if you want Look-Preserving Pills, just wait for Junior Martial Sister Xia to learn how to concoct them from Fellow Daoist Ye. At that point, you can trade for them whenever you want.¡±


    This was indeed the solution for the root problem. The materials needed for the kind of Look-Preserving Pills which could only preserve one¡¯splexion for ten years weren¡¯t that scarce. In Kunwu, even Aura Refining cultivators who came from a cultivation group or n could buy them. Considering that Bixuan Court always sent their disciples out to get materials each year, if Xia Qing learned the method to concoct the pill, she could personally concoct several dozen of them and distribute them to the disciples.


    Wei Han¡¯s words finally appeased the two female cultivators, and the pill was finally taken by another female cultivator.


    By the end of it, all kinds of strange things entered into Mo Tiange¡¯s possession. The majority of them were beast cores with all kinds of attributes in all kinds of colors. Unfortunately, the highest beast core among them was only in the fourth rank. After all, fifth rank demonic beasts were equivalent to Core Formation cultivators, and they were just Foundation Building cultivators¡ªit was indeed difficult for them to kill fifth rank beasts.


    When her final bottle of medicinal pills was traded, they finally finished exchanging everything. Just as Mo Tiange heaved a sigh of relief, she suddenly heard the sound of hurried footsteps from the staircase. It sounded like someone was running upstairs hurriedly.


    Wei Han frowned, looking slightly annoyed. Soon after, an early stage Foundation Building young man in a white robe appeared at the doorstep.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± That person stood on the doorstep with a flush on his fair cheeks, ¡°I¡¯mte.¡±


    Mo Tiange took a brief look at that person, but she waspletely shocked by what she saw. Although they never met, she recognized him. More than a year ago in Wanderer Ziwei¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave, the two female cultivators surnamed Yun and Liu both entered a trap inside the Illusory Formation. At that time, the phantom who showed up took the form of that white-robed male cultivator. From what she remembered, those two called that phantom ¡°Big Brother Tang.¡±


    After that person showed up, almost all the female cultivators present had smiles on their faces. Wei Han was the only one whose expression turned a little more solemn. Nevertheless, she just cleared her throat and said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Tang, why did youe sote? Fellow Daoist Ye has finished exchanging all her medicinal pills.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± The male cultivator was stunned. His gaze fell on Mo Tiange, who was sitting next to Wei Han, and seemed to be at a loss. ¡°Fin-finished exchanging?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± This time, the one who spoke was one of the previously quiet male cultivators; his tone was extremely cold. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Tang¡¯s really carefree. The Sect Head already said we mustn¡¯t bete for the Exchange Gathering, but you¡¯re really something¡ªyou actually came two hourste!¡±


    ¡°Something came up.¡± The male cultivator walked over rather miserably, but before he could say anything else, a female cultivator stood up and called out, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Tang, I got a lot of medicinal pills from the exchange¡ªI can just share some with you.¡±


    Junior Martial Brother Tang didn¡¯t have a chance to answer because another female cultivator already spoke: ¡°Senior Martial Sister Le, you didn¡¯t get that many, did you? You¡¯ll be left with nothing if you share them!¡± Right after, she turned towards Junior Martial Brother Tang then said with a smile, ¡°Big Brother Tang, what have you been doing? You don¡¯t need to worry about the medicinal pills¡ªI got quite a few from the exchange. How about I give half to you?¡±


    That female cultivator seemed quite young, and she also addressed him in the same way as the two people surnamed Yun and Liu did.


    Right after she finished speaking, a third female cultivator spoke, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Tang, you better exchange with me. Although I don¡¯t have enough medicinal pills, I still have a lot of metal element beast cores; presumably, Junior Martial Brother Tang needs them. ¡±


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister Yang!¡± The young female cultivator raised her eyebrows and called out, ¡°Who wants your beast cores? The purpose of our Exchange Gathering today was to obtain medicinal pills. Big Brother Tang, just trade with me; we can decide what medicinal pills to exchange in a moment.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± That third female cultivator didn¡¯t have a good temper; upon hearing what that young female cultivator said, she moved her hand, taking out a crescent de-shaped magic tool hanging on her waist then she banged it on the table. ¡°Junior Martial Sister Hua, Junior Martial Brother Tang can decide whether he wants the beast cores or not¡ªthere¡¯s no need for you to reject them on his behalf!¡±


    That ¡°Junior Martial Sister Hua¡± was presumably ustomed to being brash, so when she heard that, she didn¡¯t say anything but immediately pulled out the flying sword hanging on her waist. ¡°I was just trying to preserve your dignity so that you wouldn¡¯t get embarrassed when Big Brother Tang rejects you!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Wei Han finally shouted, ¡°We have a distinguished guest here¡ªdo you see how you all look now?! You guys don¡¯t need to worry about medicinal pills for Junior Martial Brother Tang. He can take the medicinal pills we¡¯ve exchanged in our group¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister Wei!¡± Who knew that Wei Han¡¯s interjection would also be ineffective? Junior Martial Sister Huapletely didn¡¯t want to concede and red at her. ¡°You¡¯re using your status for your private interests! You¡¯re using the group¡¯s medicinal pills to do him a favor!¡±


    Hearing those remarks made Wei Han¡¯s expression turn cold in a second.


    At that moment, Senior Martial Sister Yang suddenly interrupted them: ¡°Senior Martial Sister Sect Head is the Sect Head. Is there anything wrong with her making that decision? Actually, Junior Martial Sister Hua, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too invested? You¡¯re not Junior Martial Brother Tang¡¯s Dual Cultivation partner; it¡¯s not your ce to act like this!¡±


    Junior Martial Sister Hua suddenly lost her temper. ¡°You don¡¯t have a say regarding whether it¡¯s my ce or not! That¡¯s for Big Brother Tang to decide!¡±


    ¡°Correct! This has to be decided by Junior Martial brother Tang! Junior Martial Sister Hua, you¡¯re such a fierce person, but you still want Junior Martial Brother Tang to fancy you? Get it up; it¡¯s futile!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Mo Tiange was watching the entire spectacle silently. She initially thought Bixuan Court female cultivators were much better than the women out there, who oftenpeted for men¡¯s affection and liked topare themselves with each other to show off, but it seemed... everything depended on the individual. What she saw today really broadened her horizons. There were actually women who vied for men up to this point¡ªapparently, in addition to beautiful women, beautiful men were also sources of cmity.


    With that thought in mind, Mo Tiange once again nced at that white-robed male cultivator. En, his face was handsome enough. However, this foolish, bewildered look of his... what part of that could evenpare to Qin Xi¡¯s demeanor? She really didn¡¯t understand why these female cultivators fancied him. It wasn¡¯t enough for male cultivators just to be handsome; their temperament and demeanor were even more important. Take Qin Xi for example¡ªhe wasn¡¯t earth-shatteringly handsome, but his demeanor was magnificent, outstanding and unearthly¡ªhe was countless times better than this Junior Martial Brother Tang...


    ¡°SHUT UP!¡±


    Wei Han¡¯s shout startled Mo Tiange to the point where her wandering mind snapped back to reality. But when she realized what she was just thinking about, Mo Tiange, who felt extremely annoyed, immediately calmed her mind and stopped thinking about nonsensical matters.


    Wei Han was obviously outraged. She coldly swept her gaze over the several cultivators before her; her expression was gloomy. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?! If you still consider me your Sect Head, just shut your mouth!¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Junior Martial Sister Hua seemed like she still wanted to say something, but upon realizing that Wei Han didn¡¯t seem to be joking, in the end, she grudgingly shut up and sat back in her seat.


    Wei Han turned towards Junior Martial Brother Tang; her gaze remained cold. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Tang, since you camete, you don¡¯t get any medicinal pills.¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± Junior Martial Brother Tang answered dejectedly.


    Mo Tiange thought inwardly. Even though Wei Han didn¡¯t leave him any pills, there were naturally others who were willing to exchange with him, right? This would be useless against the popr Junior Martial Brother Tang.


    ¡°That¡¯ll do.¡± Wei Han¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Next, you can exchange between yourselves.¡±


    After she said that, the atmosphere finally eased up. More than twenty cultivators began having whispered conversations with each other.


    Wei Han turned towards Mo Tiange then forcefully squeezed out a smile. ¡°My group isn¡¯t disciplined enough; forgive us for allowing Fellow Daoist Ye to witness such a scene.¡±


    Mo Tiange revealed a faint smile as she didn¡¯t really mind. ¡°Sect Head Wei doesn¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ve seen this kind of thing quite often in Kunwu; it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Wei Han unexpectedly seemed not too keen on chatting today. ¡°Now they have free time to exchange; I won¡¯t take up Fellow Daoist¡¯s time any longer. Please feel free to do as you wish. I still have something to attend to, so I¡¯ll be taking my leave first.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°Of course, Sect Head Wei.¡±


    Wei Han smiled then got up and left in a hurry.


    Once Wei Han left, someone immediately came looking for Mo Tiange¡ªit was Junior Martial Sister Hua. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye!¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t like this woman because she saw how bossy this woman was before, so now her expression was indifferent. ¡°Fellow Daoist, is there a problem?¡±


    Junior Martial Sister Hua¡¯s eyes shifted around, seemingly observing whether there were any other people looking their way. She then asked in a whisper, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye certainly still has more medicinal pills, right? How about I toss in some more things and trade with Fellow Daoist again? If Fellow Daoist stops trading with other people, I can even offer you double the amount of beast cores.¡±


    Mo Tiange wrinkled her brows but gave no answer.


    Seeing as Mo Tiange didn¡¯t reply, Junior Martial Sister Hua added a few sentences: ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, I¡¯m the blood-rted junior of our group¡¯s Elder Qingmiao. If you agree to exchange with me, I¡¯ll put in some good words to my ancestor for you. When my ancestor meets youter on, maybe she¡¯ll be pleased and reward you with good things!¡±


    Originally, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t care for her request, but after hearing this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh inside her heart. If she was an individual cultivator, maybe she wouldn¡¯t let go of a chance to be acquainted with a Core Formation cultivator. Nevertheless, she remembered she already told them she was a disciple of Xuanqing School and that she was ordered by her master to leave the mountain and travel around¡ªdid a Xuanqing School elite disciple need to curry favor with Core Formation cultivators from such a small cultivation group like Bixuan Court?


    It seemed Junior Martial Sister Hua had a backer, so she really didn¡¯t know how high the sky was and how thick the earth was. Not to mention that Mo Tiange¡¯s belongings weren¡¯t at all inferior to those ofmon Core Formation cultivators, but her proficiency in the art of pill-concocting could allow her to formte more than ten bottles of medicinal pills at once; it was probably the elders of Bixuan Court who would most likely want to be acquainted with Mo Tiange instead.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye!¡± Because Mo Tiange still didn¡¯t answer, Junior Martial Sister Hua raised her eyebrows then said with annoyance, ¡°I¡¯m willing to give you more beast cores; you shouldn¡¯t have to be forced before submitting!¡±


    Mo Tiange simply cast her an indifferent nce, looking as if she didn¡¯t take her words seriously at all. ¡°Fellow Daoist¡¯s overthinking it. I already said before that I only have that many medicinal pills. Even if you want to trade with me, I can¡¯t change the fact that there¡¯s none left.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Junior Martial Sister Hua was enraged, obviously not believing what Mo Tiange said. Soon after, she felt unwilling and said threateningly, ¡°Think carefully!¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s tone remained faint. ¡°I really don¡¯t have any left. Even if I wanted to, I have nothing to exchange with you.¡± She waspletely unconcerned about this unruly youngdy. She was indeed clueless before, but she already had some insight into Bixuan Court¡¯s inner situation now. She knew that having knowledge of pill-concocting would eliminate any need to worry that Bixuan Court would break their promise. Besides, Wei Han didn¡¯t take this big miss¡¯ words seriously¡ªwhat was there to be afraid of?

 Chapter 199: Going Back or Not?

    <h4>Chapter 199: Going Back or Not?</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Next, Mo Tiange took some spiritual nts from Kunwu and exchanged them one by one for some beast cores and materials, many of which were good quality.


    That unruly youngdy surnamed Hua finally stopped pestering her. She just sat by the side with an unhappy expression on her face and red at Mo Tiange from time to time.


    Mo Tiange turned a blind eye to her. She never had a childish personality, so how could she possibly have the patience to quarrel with a big miss who had never seen how the world really looked?


    And sure enough, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Tang¡± was constantly surrounded by female cultivators who were willing to exchange their medicinal pills with him. Mo Tiange noticed that the number of medicinal pills he received far exceeded others¡¯, and other male cultivators looked unhappy about it. But there was nothing they could do about it; he was Mr. Popr after all.


    Before long, the Exchange Gathering finally ended. Mo Tiange bid farewell to several female cultivators she was quite familiar with then headed downstairs.


    Yi Liu was waiting for her downstairs. When she saw Mo Tiangeing down, she walked over and greeted her: ¡°Senior Ye.¡±


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yi Liu replied then led the way.


    As Mo Tiange watched Yi Liu in front of her, she suddenly asked, ¡°Your group has a Foundation Building cultivator surnamed Tang?¡±


    Yi Liu looked back and answered, ¡°Senior Ye, Tang is the surname of our Grandmaster Qingxi and consequently, there are many cultivators surnamed Tang in our group; which one of them is Senior Ye referring to?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Could it be that Junior Martial Brother Tang was rted to Elder Qingxi? ¡°The one I¡¯m talking about is a male cultivator; his cultivation level¡¯s in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm. He was the one who came two hourste to the Exchange Gathering just now.¡±


    After a pause, Yi Liu furtively snuck a nce at her then said cautiously, ¡°Senior Ye, you¡¯re talking about Martial Uncle Tang Shen, aren¡¯t you? Martial Uncle Tang Shen is Grandmaster Qingxi¡¯s great-great-grandson.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± No wonder his status didn¡¯t seem to be low despite being a male cultivator. Those female cultivators who called him Big Brother Tang must have familial backings too, right? ¡°Does he not have a Dual Cultivation partner?¡±


    Yi Liu cautiously cast her another nce then took a short moment to ponder her answer. ¡°Senior Ye, Martial Uncle Tang doesn¡¯t have a Dual Cultivation partner now, but his wedding is already being discussed; it just hasn¡¯t been settled yet.¡±


    From her response, Mo Tiange knew Yi Liu must¡¯ve misunderstood her. Nheless, she didn¡¯t exin anything and simply nodded to show she understood.


    Yi Liu seemed to still be quite troubled after thinking about it, so she added a few more sentences: ¡°Our Grandmaster Qingxi really dotes on Martial Uncle Tang. Martial Uncle Tang grew up under Grandmaster Qingxi¡¯s watch, so although he¡¯s a male cultivator, his status is very high in our group.¡±


    Even if Mo Tiange didn¡¯t have eyes, she could still see this. She then asked with a smile, ¡°Many people like him?¡±


    Yi Liu was rather taken aback by such a candid question. She thought for a moment before finally nodding. ¡°Yes. Martial Uncle Tang... is elegant, and he¡¯s also the beloved descendant of Grandmaster Qingxi, so everyone naturally likes him.¡±


    This reason... Mo Tiange could ept. Although it was superficial, it was also a fact. There were also lots of female Xuanqing School disciples who liked that Senior Martial Brother Shoujing of hers, and didn¡¯t many of them like him because of this exact same reason? Nevertheless, when she saw the flush on Yi Liu¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. ¡°You like him too?¡±


    Upon hearing this question, Yi Liu was dumbfounded for a moment, but she then looked around in a flurry before she finally whispered to Mo Tiange, ¡°Senior Ye, please don¡¯t talk carelessly. The matter of Martial Uncle Tang¡¯s Dual Cultivation has caused many fights between the martial uncles in the group. You¡¯ll kill me by saying such things!¡±


    ¡°They fight often?¡± Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed. She¡¯d seen how the scene at the Exchange Gathering was full of sparks, so she wasn¡¯t surprised at all that those women fought, but the fact that it happened often... Did their elders not care?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Maybe this topic evoked Yi Liu¡¯s desire to gossip, but she examined the surroundings carefully as she spoke. ¡°Many of the martial uncles under the tutge of the three grandmasters have feelings for Martial Uncle Tang! Those under Grandmaster Qingxi: Martial Uncle Yang and Martial Uncle Wen; those under Grandmaster Qingmiao: Martial Uncle Hua, Martial Uncle Ming, and Martial Uncle Yun; and there¡¯s also Martial Uncle Liu, who¡¯s under Grandmaster Qingyi. Those are the major ones who fight rtively fiercely, but there are also those who aren¡¯t that strong in thispetition... There¡¯s nothing to be done about that. There aren¡¯t many high level male cultivators in Linhai, and the good-looking ones are even fewer.¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s gaze wavered slightly when she heard the surnames Yun and Liu. So those two people were the disciples of Qingmiao and Qingyi? But this had nothing to do with her. She already decided on burying this matter inside her, so she just needed to act like she didn¡¯t know anything about them.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s wavering gaze made her look as if she was pondering something, so Yi Liu called out with hesitation, ¡°Senior Ye...¡±


    ¡°En?¡± Mo Tiange responded absent-mindedly.


    Yi Liu remained silent while biting her lips, but in the end, she finally decided to talk. ¡°About Martial Uncle Tang, you better not get involved... You¡¯re a cultivator from Kunwu, and the grandmasters definitely won¡¯t let Martial Uncle Tang leave with an outsider...¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned but soon burst outughing. Did Yi Liu really think she also fell for Tang Shen? Although she admitted Tang Shen¡¯s looks didn¡¯t lose out to Qin Xi¡¯s, appearance wasn¡¯t everything.


    ¡°Rest assured, I don¡¯t have any romantic inclinations.¡± Right after she said that, they arrived at the distinguished guest house, so she stopped talking and just proceeded into the house.


    Yi Liu looked around. Some part-time disciples were still taking care of the manual work in the distinguished guest house, so she gave up on the topic and followed Mo Tiange into the house. ¡°Senior Ye.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, Yi Liu asked, ¡°Senior Ye, I heard you¡¯re very proficient in the art of pill-concocting. I... I want to ask¡ªcould we trade our things for senior¡¯s medicinal pills?¡±


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any Foundation Building realm medicinal pills left, but if you want Aura Refining realm medicinal pills, I still have some of those.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yi Liu was ecstatic. ¡°Senior Ye, we only need Aura Refining realm medicinal pills. I have beast cores and spirit stones, and... these.¡±


    Once she discovered there were still some medicinal pills to be exchanged, Yi Liu hastily pulled on the Qiankun Bag hanging on her waist. She poured some things out of it then said, ¡°Oh! Senior, please wait¡ªsome things are in Yi Qiu¡¯s hands.¡± Without waiting for Mo Tiange¡¯s reply, she ran out of the room jubntly.


    Mo Tiange shook her head and chuckled. Right after, she once againid a defensive formation.


    One had to be very careful with everything if they were on a journey on the outside, especially when the surrounding people could scheme against them. Mo Tiange had always been careful. She allowed the cultivators of Bixuan Court to perceive her to be useful but not useful enough that they might get the idea to imprison her there. Nevertheless, being vignt against others was a must, so a defensive formation was indispensable.


    Before long, Yi Liu came back, running hurriedly while pulling Yi Qiu with her; both looked extremely happy. The moment Yi Qiu arrived, she immediately took out her Qiankun Bag and extracted all kinds of things from inside it. ¡°Senior Ye, please take a look¡ªcan we exchange these for your medicinal pills?¡±


    Mo Tiange briefly swept a nce over the objects. The two of them each had about one or two hundred spirit stones, several first rank beast cores, and also some bits and pieces of materials.


    In the end, they were just Aura Refining cultivators; their possessions were naturally inferior to those of Foundation Building cultivators.


    Thinking that Mo Tiange was dissatisfied with their offerings, Yi Liu said somewhat shyly, ¡°Senior Ye, our cultivation levels are low, so we couldn¡¯te up with anything good. We took a very long time to save up these spirit stones¡ª¡±


    Mo Tiange raised her gaze with a smile, cutting off Yi Liu. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll exchange my medicinal pills with you.¡± She then took out four jade bottles from her Qiankun Bag. ¡°The two bottles contain the mostmonly used medicinal pills among Aura Refining cultivators¡ªAura-Nourishing Pills. There are a total of thirty pills in each bottle. These two bottles contain Aura-Converging Pills. Their effectiveness is ten times better than Aura-Nourishing Pills. Each bottle has ten pills.¡±


    As Mo Tiange put the four bottles on the table, both Yi Liu and Yi Qiu were beside themselves with joy. ording to standard prices in Kunwu, these things ought to worth around five to six hundred spirit stones. In Linhai, where medicinal pills were even more difficult to obtain, their prices were certainly much higher.


    Upon obtaining the medicinal pills, the two of them impatiently opened the bottles to take a look then repeatedly thanked Mo Tiange. ¡°Thank you for the reward, Senior Ye.¡± They naturally knew that the value of these medicinal pills was more than the spirit stones and beast cores they paid.


    ¡°No need to thank me. Just consider them a reward for taking care of the chores on my behalf every day.¡± Mo Tiange never expected to obtain anything valuable from an exchange with Aura Refining cultivators. In any case, these medicinal pills were just leftovers from the time she concocted medicinal pills for Zhenji.


    Thinking of Zhenji threw her into a momentary daze. Right now, Zhenji must¡¯ve returned to Mount Taikang already and participated in the test for Foundation-Building Pills, right? She wondered if he passed the test or not. If he did, he must¡¯ve already entered Closed Door Meditation to build his foundation.


    Actually, she wasn¡¯t worried Zhenji would fail to build his foundation. Very few cultivators could seed in building their foundation on their first attempt, and that master of hers would be watching over him¡ªeven if he failed, he wouldn¡¯t encounter any danger. Besides, when she left, she secretly gave Zhenji several Foundation-Building Pills and Constitution-Enhancing Pills. She put them in a separate pouch and told him he could only take the pouch out when he built his foundation. With the additional Foundation-Building Pills she gave him, Zhenji presumably still had huge chances of seeding in building his foundation. It was just that she didn¡¯t know if he obeyed her instructions...


    As she thought about all this, Mo Tiange suddenly wanted to go back. Although it¡¯d been just more than a year since she left, she felt like it¡¯d been very long. A little part of her missed Zhenji, missed her master, and missed that small Immortal¡¯s Cave... Soon, it was going to be twenty years since she first joined Xuanqing School, and she now had a family, a master, and friends¡ªshe really considered Xuanqing School her home now.


    This kind of feeling... was very positive. At least when she was injured or when she was tired, she had a ce to return to.


    Yi Liu and Yi Qiu withdrew from the house while repeatedly saying their thanks. Mo Tiange then pointed at the space between her eyebrows and entered the Virtual Sky World. Once she was inside, Mo Tiange sank into contemtion about what to do next.


    It felt like she¡¯d been gone for very long, so should she go back to Xuanqing School?


    Generally speaking, even those with smooth cultivation progress took thirty to fifty years to advance from thete stage to the peak stage of the Foundation Building realm. Nevertheless, Mo Tiange¡¯s current aptitude was extraordinary. Coupled with the fact that her medicinal pills were much better than ordinary people¡¯s, she would presumably be able to aplish that within twenty years more or less. As for forming her Gold Core, she might take several dozen additional years. As long as her luck wasn¡¯t too bad, her odds of sess in forming her Gold Core shouldn¡¯t be too low. She was just thirty eight years old now; if everything went smoothly, she could try forming her Gold Core when she was about seventy years old.


    However, she was a bit hesitant with this n of action. If she went back and entered Closed Door Meditation, wouldn¡¯t her deliberate suppression of her cultivation progress be pointless?


    For ordinary cultivators, the quicker they could form their Gold Cores, the better. In the current cultivating environment, it was very hard for cultivators to advance to the Core Formation realm before they reached a hundred years old, no matter how hard they cultivated. That was the reason why the Celestial Pole had a saying: ¡°Hundred year old Core Formation cultivators are rarely seen in a millennium¡±¡ªthose who could achieve it were allbeled geniuses. It was also for that reason that Senior Martial Brother Shoujing became famous¡ªhis aptitude wasn¡¯t terrific or anything, yet he was able to advance to the Core Formation realm before he was a hundred years old.


    On the contrary, things weren¡¯t as simple as that for Mo Tiange. She had a cultivating environment simr to the environment during the Distant Past era, she had resources from the Distant Past era which could allow her to be a genius, and she had countless medicinal pills¡ªher spiritual aura could increase very quickly, and it was also very hard for her to be caught in a bottleneck during ream-breakthrough, so advancing to the Core Formation realm before she was a hundred years old was practically an inevitability.


    However, this wasn¡¯t the Distant Past era after all, so she would encounter problems ordinary people wouldn¡¯t.


    That cheap master of hers oncemented in private. He said Senior Martial Brother Shoujing built his Gold Core too early, he was too young, and his foundation was unstable. Fortunately, he liked to run all over the world on his own so his experience could be considered rich, allowing him to make it out alright. This was also why her master repeatedly told her that her mental state had to be as mature as her cultivation level before she could form her Gold Core, because advancing her cultivation level prematurely wasn¡¯t good.


    That made Mo Tiange hesitate again. One year... the time she spent traveling wasn¡¯t enough...

 Chapter 200: A Request

    <h4>Chapter 200: A Request</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The matter regarding whether she should go back or not had to be put off because she had to spend at least several months at Bixuan Court.


    Teaching the art of pill-concocting wasn¡¯t an easy matter. Pill recipes could be bought and sold and the procedures could be exined, but the aspects that had to be paid special attention during the concocting process couldn¡¯t be exined clearly in the recipes. Every concoctions master had their own secrets which they would never pass on to others, and those secrets were precisely the key to sess during the pill-concocting process.


    In addition, how to make hand seals during the pill-concocting process wasn¡¯t exined clearly in pill recipes. Common basic medicinal pills didn¡¯t require hand seals, but particr medicinal pills needed to bebined with hand seals during the concocting process to allow the materials to blend together perfectly. These hand seals usually required modifications unique to each cultivator, so they were different from what was written in the pill recipes. These changes differed depending on the timing and concocting fire used during the concocting process; all of them had to be incorporated with each otherpletely to obtain optimal concocting results.


    Fortunately, Xia Qing was extremely talented in pill-concocting, so she couldprehend things very quickly. Mo Tiange felt Xia Qing¡¯s talents far exceeded hers. It was just that Xia Qing didn¡¯t have sufficient high-quality materials to practice with, so her pill-concocting skills didn¡¯t have a chance to improve.


    Bit by bit, Mo Tiange taught her everything from how to determine the material¡¯s fusion degree to what aspects to pay attention to when performing hand seals.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid Wei Han would break her promise after she finished teaching Xia Qing. When she first arrived at Bixuan Court, she already told Wei Han she was ordered by her master to leave the monastery. With Wei Han¡¯s insight, Wei Han ought to realize she was an elite disciple of Xuanqing School after hearing that. Even though Bixuan Court in Linhai was isted from the rest of the world and was thousands of miles from Xuanqing School, big cultivation groups definitely had methods of tracking the whereabouts of their disciples. If Mo Tiange was imprisoned in Bixuan Court and Xuanqing School found out about it... a Nascent Soul cultivator was enough to send such a small cultivation group to their doom.


    She studied the art of pill-concocting with Xia Qing every day, and when she was idle asionally, she also discussed cultivating methods with other Bixuan Court cultivators. Thus, several months passed in a sh.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Xia,¡± Mo Tiange called out as she stared at Xia Qing, who was trying to figure out the weight of materials.


    If anyone else had addressed her at that moment, Xia Qing definitely wouldn¡¯t have even looked up. However, since it was Mo Tiange, Xia Qing immediately raised her head. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, have I made a mistake?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t,¡± Mo Tiange said with a smile. She then took out several Jade Slips from inside her robes and passed them over. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because you¡¯ve done very well that I have nothing further to teach you. There are some pill recipes here, and I¡¯ve also written down a summary of the things you have to pay attention to.¡±


    Upon hearing what Mo Tiange said, Xia Qing¡¯s eyes brightened in an instant. She immediately took the Jade Slips then inserted her divine sense into them, skimming through them eagerly.


    ¡°This is all I know, and I¡¯ve taught you everything already. You can try figuring things out on your own from now on. Over time, your pill-concocting skills will certainly be better than mine now.¡±


    Mo Tiange felt she had too many things to do. Cultivating was her main focus, and the Law of Formations was also fundamental, while pill-concocting was behind these two in priority. Xia Qing, on the other hand, wholeheartedly devoted herself to pill-concocting. Presumably, even though Mo Tiange had countless high grade spiritual nts to use, her future achievements in the art of pill-concocting wouldn¡¯t necessarily be greater than Xia Qing¡¯s.


    Xia Qing immediately withdrew her attention from the Jade Slip. ¡°We¡¯re done? Fellow Daoist Ye, I still have a lot to learn, and I can¡¯t do what you can do yet...¡±


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Xia, my pill-concocting skills aren¡¯t that much better than yours¡ªI can only do this much. However, in pill-concocting, you have to continuously experiment and reflect. Concocting pills isn¡¯t something you can do just by talking about it. I can only make your path a bit easier, but from now on, you¡¯ll have to depend on yourself and try things out slowly.¡±


    Xia Qing¡¯sprehension in the art of pill-concocting was very deep, so when she heard what Mo Tiange said, she couldn¡¯t help but nod. ¡°You¡¯re right...¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled. ¡°Alright, you should take your time and practice; I¡¯ll be taking my leave first.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xia Qing was itching to continue studying. After she said goodbye to Mo Tiange, she hurriedly immersed herself in reading the Jade Slips.


    Seeing her eagerness made Mo Tiange shake her head. She then slowly walked out of the concocting room.


    Yi Liu and Yi Qiu were already waiting for her outside. Once they saw hering out, they bowed and greeted her: ¡°Senior Ye.¡±


    During this period of time, the two of them obtained quite a few benefits from Mo Tiange, so they now addressed her as Senior Ye out of respect.


    Instead of directly going back like she usually did, Mo Tiange said to them, ¡°I want to see your Sect Head.¡±


    Yi Liu and Yi Qiu nced at each other. Immediately after, Yi Liu said, ¡°In that case, Senior, please wait here for a moment. Junior¡¯s going to notify the Sect Head now.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Yi Liu bowed to her then dashed away.


    Yi Qiu said, ¡°Senior, we¡¯re quite far from the Sect Head¡¯s hall¡ªwe might have to wait quite a while for Yi Liu, so how about Junior take you on a stroll first?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Mo Tiange agreed easily.


    Yi Qiu left some instructions for Yi Liu through the stewards of the concocting room then led Mo Tiange towards a garden.


    There were a lot of female cultivators at Bixuan Court, so they put a lot of thought into arranging the scenery. Aside from the medicinal fields which every other cultivation group had, they even had gardens. In those gardens, there were many unique species from the Eastern Sea; each was beautiful, creating an extremely stunning sight to behold.


    Yi Qiu led her towards a small pavilion next to a rock garden and said, ¡°Senior Ye, take a look at these flowers. Although they¡¯re not very umon spiritual nts, you definitely won¡¯t see them elsewhere!¡±


    As Mo Tiange gazed at the flowers and nts in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help but admire the skillful hands of female Bixuan Court disciples. This was her first time seeing such a beautiful garden. Aside from Bixuan Court, what other cultivation group in the cultivation world would think to arrange something like a garden?


    It was already the twelfth month now, so it¡¯d be the New Year soon. This ought to be the coldest month, but the garden had formations protecting it, so it still felt as warm as spring there, and all kinds of flowers were still in full bloom.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Yi Qiu suddenly said, ¡°Martial Uncle Tang?¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s gaze shifted, following the direction Yi Qiu was looking at¡ªwasn¡¯t that the popr Young Master Tang? Why did it seem like he was secretly watching them?


    Upon seeing that they noticed his presence, Tang Shen¡¯s cheeks flushed in an instant. Mo Tiangeughed inwardly. This Tang Shen was really like a youngdy from a noble family¡ªhe flushed so easily. However, what was he watching them for?


    Just as she was engrossed in her thoughts, Tang Shen clenched his teeth as if he made up his mind. He then walked over towards them.


    Mo Tiange felt even more bewildered. On her side, Yi Qiu muttered under her breath, ¡°Martial Uncle Tang, what is he¡ª¡±


    Before she could say anything further, Tang Shang arrived and was standing before them. He still looked at the two of them a bit timidly, but his gaze eventually fell on Mo Tiange. He said with a small voice, ¡°Fe-fellow Daoist Ye...¡±


    During the several months Mo Tiange was at Bixuan Court, aside from going to the concocting room, she only left her residence in ordance with Wei Han¡¯s invitations to exchange cultivation methods on asion. She only met Tang Shen a few times, and each time, they never talked much¡ªat most, they exchanged greetings.


    Because of that, Mo Tiange simply gave him a faint nod. ¡°Fellow Daoist Tang; what a coincidence.¡±


    Tang Shen responded with ¡°en.¡± He was rubbing his hands restlessly and kept ncing at Yi Qiu.


    Yi Qiu was a bit baffled, but Tang Shen cast her a look several times. All of a sudden, she seemed to understand something. Although she was astonished, there was no change in her expression at all. She bowed towards the other two people and said, ¡°Senior Ye, Martial Uncle Tang, Junior still has something to attend to¡ªyou can take your time and talk, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    Mo Tiange hadn¡¯t agreed to this, but Tang Shen said impatiently, ¡°Go.¡±


    Since Tang Shen already said that, Mo Tiange could only swallow back her words and looked on as Yi Qiu slowly left the garden.


    It was already evening. No one was strolling around the garden, and there were also no working part-time disciples present¡ªthe two of them were the only ones there.


    Mo Tiange suddenly felt the urge tough. If this scene was observed by this Young Master Tang¡¯s admirers, she would most likely be a public enemy throughout Bixuan Court tomorrow. What did this Young Master Tang want to talk to her for anyway?


    Even though Yi Qiu already left, Tang Shen still looked hesitant. At times, he rubbed his hands. Other time, he wiped his palms.


    Mo Tiange really didn¡¯t like to see a man behaving like this, so she took the initiative to speak: ¡°Fellow Daoist Tang, can I help you?¡±


    ¡°Ah, oh!¡± Tang Shen was startled and regained his train of thought. He gulped, seemingly trying to calm himself. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, let¡¯s sit there and talk.¡±


    Mo Tiange took a brief look at the pavilion. There was only a small table there; no matter how they sat, it would look too intimate for spectators, so she said, ¡°It¡¯s all the same even if we stand and talk.¡±


    Her answer was an obvious refusal; she didn¡¯t want to look too into him. Tang Shen nced at her quickly with a bit of amazement, but his mood unexpectedly settled down. Ever since he was a child, he had a lot of admirers. Bixuan Court was a cultivation group for female cultivators, and all his fellow martial sisters whom he grew up with always wanted and tried to get close to him, so he always thought all female cultivators were like that. Nevertheless, he could perceive that this Fellow Daoist Ye didn¡¯t want to get too close to him at all. This actually made him feel relieved, and he also felt it was now easier to say what he wanted to say.


    ¡°I heard Fellow Daoist Ye¡¯s about to head back to Kunwu. Is that right?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already taught all my pill-concocting skills to Fellow Daoist Xia from your group. I¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡±


    ¡°Then...¡± Tang Shen cautiously snuck a look at her. ¡°Can I leave with Fellow Daoist Ye?¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned and consequently stared at him for a long while. Once she saw a flush once again emerging on his cheeks, Mo Tiange said faintly, ¡°Fellow Daoist Tang, as the beloved descendant of Elder Qingxi, you shouldn¡¯t have any problems if you wanted to leave Linhai, right? Why do you want to leave with me?¡±


    Tang Shen restlessly cast her a nce then muttered: ¡°Although I can leave any time I want, great-great-grandmother always feels worried about me leaving by myself. Fellow martial sisters in the group... are too clingy. My fellow martial brothers aren¡¯t friendly towards me at all. I...¡±


    Mo Tiange wrinkled her brows and said with confusion, ¡°Won¡¯t your ancestors worry I have bad intentions?¡±


    ¡°I think Fellow Daoist Ye isn¡¯t a bad person.¡± Tang Shen nced at her again. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, you mightugh if I say this, but ever since I was a child... ever since I was a child, I¡¯ve always been surrounded by a group of martial sisters, so I don¡¯t like to be in contact with women... But this is how Bixuan Court is¡ªfemale cultivators are everywhere. I heard great-great-grandmother said that Kunwu¡¯s not like this, so I want¡ª¡±


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Tang.¡± Mo Tiange cut him short. ¡°Please forgive me for being blunt, but if you¡¯ve never left Linhai, and your ancestors treasure you very much, that¡¯s all the more reason for me to not leave with you. If anything happened to you, I couldn¡¯t afford to bear that responsibility.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± After hearing Mo Tiange¡¯s refusal, Tang Shen hastily said, ¡°I¡¯m just not familiar with Kunwu, and Fellow Daoist Ye¡¯s a disciple of a famous school, so I wanted to follow Fellow Daoist Ye to take a look at Kunwu. I don¡¯t need Fellow Daoist Ye to bear any responsibility.¡±


    ¡°That might be the case, but what would your ancestors think about that?¡± Even though she wasn¡¯t at all afraid of Bixuan Court¡¯s Core Formation cultivators, Mo Tiange also didn¡¯t want to invite trouble. ¡°Fellow Daoist Tang, have you talked about this with your ancestor?¡±


    Tang Shan couldn¡¯t say anything. He was hemming and hawing for a long time before he eventually shook his head. ¡°I want... to wait until Fellow Daoist Ye agrees before I talk to great-great-grandmother...¡±


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but sigh when she saw his behavior now. ¡°Fellow Daoist Tang, I don¡¯t want your ancestor to think that I¡¯m abducting her beloved junior, so you better talk to her first. In addition, frankly speaking, with Fellow Daoist¡¯s character and way of handling things, I think it¡¯s better for Fellow Daoist to be apanied by your fellow disciples. No matter how your fellow disciples treat you, they¡¯ll always be more reliable than an outsider like me.¡±

 Chapter 201: Elder Qingmiao

    <h4>Chapter 201: Elder Qingmiao</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye...¡±


    Despite being refused, Tang Shen wasn¡¯t willing to give up, but he wasn¡¯t good at words so he couldn¡¯t say anything to further his cause. He could only continue clinging to Mo Tiange.


    Mo Tiange felt utterly helpless. ¡°Fellow Daoist Tang, you¡¯ll end up killing me if you continue on like this.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Shen looked confused.


    Mo Tiange felt even more helpless. If the two of them were seen by anyone else and word of their appearance together spread, popr Young Master Tang¡¯s admirers definitely would hate her to the bone; they might even pounce on her, wielding their swords! With their extremely jealous temperaments, she wouldn¡¯t be able to clear things up no matter what she said.


    ¡°Big Brother Tang!¡± Just as this thought emerged in her mind, the two of them suddenly heard a voice calling out.


    Mo Tiange turned towards the direction of the voice but she immediately wrinkled her brows right after. It was unexpectedly a fanatic admirer of this Young Master Tang, Junior Martial Sister Hua! One really did bring misfortune upon themselves by thinking negatively! Of all people, it had to be her who saw them; wasn¡¯t this asking for her death?!


    Junior Martial Sister Hua was on her own, but she was heading towards the two of them aggressively, ring at Mo Tiange. She then asked condescendingly, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, what are you talking to Big Brother Tang about?¡±


    He¡¯s obviously the one who¡¯s doing the talking, not me... Mo Tiange thought in her mind. Mo Tiange stared at Junior Martial Sister Hua, who was a full half head taller than her, and said tly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Fellow Daoist Hua, you can ask Fellow Daoist Tang directly if you want to know.¡±


    ¡°Nothing?¡± She stared at Mo Tiange with a knife-sharp gaze as if she wanted to cut Mo Tiange¡¯s face.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t have the slightest doubt that this woman really wanted to take a knife and cut off bits of her face, slice by slice. Sheughed bitterly inside her heart. Although the female Bixuan Court cultivators were strong, in the end, this wasn¡¯t a world where women were dominant. Even a soft man like Tang Shen would most likely prefer coquettish women like Junior Martial Sister Yun whom Mo Tiange met in Ziwei¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave, right? Of course, strong women could also be perceived as cute, but if their strength made them rampant and authoritarian, that wasn¡¯t at all cute.


    Mo Tiange hadn¡¯t done anything shameful, so she wasn¡¯t afraid of her. She didn¡¯t back down an inch and simply said coldly, ¡°Does Fellow Daoist Hua still have anything to add?¡±


    Upon seeing that Mo Tiange didn¡¯t seem guilty at all, Junior Martial Sister Hua wrinkled her shapely eyebrows. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, I really want to ask you¡ªwhat are you trying to do? There¡¯s no problem at all, but instead of studying pill-concocting with Junior Martial Sister Xia Qing, why did youe and talk to Big Brother Tang?¡± After Mo Tiange didn¡¯t answer, Junior Martial Sister Hua took another step closer. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, I have to remind you¡ªdon¡¯t fantasize about something that¡¯s not yours!¡±


    Although she was being red at, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t cower. On the contrary, the more situation the progressed, the more ridiculous she felt this whole debacle was. With the thought that she was going to leave anyway and didn¡¯t need to hold back, Mo Tiange curved the corners of her lips, forming a cold smirk on her face. ¡°Fellow Daoist Hua, I think you better keep that reminder in mind for yourself.¡±


    Junior Martial Sister Hua obviously didn¡¯t expect Mo Tiange would retort back and furthermore, Mo Tiange did it without pulling any punches, so she was dumbfounded for a moment. Once she finally digested Mo Tiange¡¯s words, she instantly flew into a rage. ¡°Ye Xiaotian! Don¡¯t be ungrateful and shameless!¡±


    The angrier this Junior Martial Sister Hua was, the calmer Mo Tiange became. There was even a smile on Mo Tiange¡¯s face as she said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Hua, haven¡¯t you long wanted to give me a lesson? Why haven¡¯t you done anything until now? I also want to offer you a piece of advice; a frog at the bottom of the well shouldn¡¯t talk about the ocean. Fellow Daoist Hua, this temper of yours won¡¯t matter if you stay in Linhai your whole life, but if you ever go to Kunwu... Hmph!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Junior Martial Sister Hua¡¯s expression changed greatly upon hearing Mo Tiange¡¯s blunt remarks. Aside from the three elders, no one ever dared to talk to her like this in all of Bixuan Court! Nevertheless, Mo Tiange¡¯s ice-cold expression decreased her confidence slightly. Furthermore, it also made Junior Martial Sister Hua recall what her elders said several months ago.


    ¡°You want to give that Ye Xiaotian a lesson? Third Girl, you really don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth!¡±


    Unconvinced, she argued, ¡°Great-grandmother, she¡¯s just a Kunwu cultivator; what¡¯s wrong with giving her a lesson? She¡¯s asking for our help now, yet she actually dared to give me attitude!¡±


    Upon hearing what she said, her great-grandmother, Elder Qingmiao, flung her sleeves and ¡°hmphed¡± coldly. ¡°I said you don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth, but you still don¡¯t want to admit it! Your mother spoiled you too much ever since you were a child! Just a Kunwu cultivator? You were also there when your senior martial sister sect head reported the matter to us; did you not hear that she¡¯s a cultivator from Xuanqing School?¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s just a Foundation Building cultivator; there¡¯s nothing great about that...¡±


    ¡°She also said she was ordered by her master to leave the mountain and travel around!¡± Elder Qingmiao red at her, feeling resentful as she expected better from her. ¡°In Xuanqing School, only cultivators in the Core Formation realm and higher can ept disciples¡ªher master¡¯s definitely a Core Formation cultivator! If she¡¯s favored, her status in her school isn¡¯t lower than yours! The number of Nascent Soul cultivators they have is more than the number of Core Formation cultivators we have¡ª we cannot afford to offend them!¡±


    She was stunned and for a moment, she couldn¡¯t say anything in reply. She was born as a direct descendant of a Core Formation cultivator and she had her fill of love and pampering. Yet, a foreign cultivator might have a status that wasn¡¯t lower than hers...


    After pulling back her wandering mind, she looked at Mo Tiange, who looked back at her haughtily. That was the expression she always used with others; when had others ever used that expression with her? Utterly enraged, she berated Mo Tiange irrationally, ¡°Who do you think you are to actually dare to talk to me like this?!¡±


    ¡°Then who do you think you are?¡± Mo Tiange smiled and said calmly, ¡°Your cultivation level¡¯s not much, and you have no good aspects whatsoever. Just because you have a Core Formation cultivator as an elder, you really think you¡¯re amazing? Big Sis, if this is really your mentality, there¡¯s no need for you to think about forming your Gold Core in your lifetime¡ªyou can stay in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm and keep on dreaming until you die!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Without saying anything further, she pulled out her flying sword, wanting to pierce Mo Tiange with it.


    As Mo Tiange took a step back, she directed her gaze at a certain corner where Tang Shen was gaping at the two of them. ¡°Fellow Daoist Tang!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Shen waspletely at a loss for what to do.


    ¡°Are you going to watch on as your junior martial sister attacks a guest inside your group?¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡± Tang Shen didn¡¯t really process her words and just hurriedly took out his magic tool. ¡°Junior Martial Sister Hua!¡±


    This Junior Martial Sister Hua looked even more furious to see Tang Shen defending Mo Tiange. ¡°Big Brother Tang, you! You actually want to fight me for her?!¡±


    Tang Shen wasn¡¯t too confident about it, but in the end, he still summoned up his courage and said, ¡°But Fellow Daoist Ye¡¯s our important guest; how could you possibly attack a guest?¡±


    ¡°Important guest?¡± Junior Martial Sister Hua sneered, ¡°Have you ever seen a guest who ridiculed their host? She¡¯s the one who ridiculed me first¡ª¡±


    ¡°What she said wasn¡¯t wrong!¡± A dignified voice rang out from the side.


    The three of them turned their heads to look towards the gate of the garden, where a middle-aged woman in in, neat clothes was now standing.


    That woman seemed to be about forty years old, but there wasn¡¯t the slightest wrinkle on her face. She looked majestic and imposing.


    Following behind her were severalmp-holding maids. They were extremely quiet and didn¡¯t make the slightest noise.


    When they saw that person, both Tang Shen and Junior Martial Sister Hua were both astounded but soon after, they immediately put away their magic tools and knelt to greet her.


    ¡°Great-grandmother.¡±


    ¡°Greetings to Elder.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± That woman nodded. As she slowly walked towards them, her sharp gaze was fixated on Mo Tiange.


    Mo Tiange showed a faint smile then sped her hands in a neither humble nor arrogant manner to greet her. ¡°Junior Ye Xiaotian greets Elder Qingmiao.¡±


    A hint of appreciation emerged in that woman¡¯s gaze when she heard Mo Tiange¡¯s greeting. She then answered slowly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be too polite... You¡¯re unexpectedly a smart child.¡±


    Mo Tiange lowered her hands, looked down slightly and didn¡¯t answer.


    Elder Qingmiao also stopped looking at her. Her gaze now fell on her two kneeling juniors. ¡°Shen¡¯er, get up.¡±


    Tang Shen looked up a bit worriedly before he finally answered in a low voice, ¡°Yes, many thanks to Elder.¡±


    Junior Martial Sister Hua also wanted to get up, but when she raised her head and saw the severe gaze directed at her, she lost her courage. She continued on kneeling while biting her lips.


    The maids tidied up the mess in the pavilion. They rearranged the tes, cups, and cushions, and retreated to the side.


    Elder Qingmiao went into the small pavilion to sit. She took the tea the maids just brewed and sipped it slowly before she finally spoke. ¡°Lin¡¯er, you ought to be more than forty years old now, right?¡±


    Junior Martial Sister Hua, who was still kneeling on the ground, muttered a ¡°yes¡± as an answer.


    Mo Tiange, who was standing by the side, smirked. In fact, back when she called her ¡°Big Sis,¡± she just wanted to infuriate this woman. Unexpectedly, however, this woman was older than her for real! That being the case, everything she said couldn¡¯t be considered to have done her an injustice.


    She was already more than forty years old, but she was still this unruly. Foundation Building cultivators lived around three hundred years, but ording to the way Junior Martial Sister Hua was living now, even if she lived until she was three hundred years old, she still wouldn¡¯t make any progress. She¡¯d never advance to the Core Formation realm her whole life, and even if she managed to advance to the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm, advancing to thete stage would definitely be difficult for her.


    Elder Qingmiao put down her cup; her gaze became colder. ¡°More than forty years old, and you don¡¯t feel ashamed to admit it! I¡¯ve long told you to not think too highly of yourself, but you never took what I said to heart!¡±


    ¡°But, Great-grandmother¡ª¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Elder Qingmiao cut her off and mmed the table. ¡°Hua Yilin, you think just because you have me, this old woman, as your backing, that you can do anything you want? Your mother never taught you properly, and you yourself also never followed any good examples! It wouldn¡¯t matter much if you had the skills and could build your Gold Core by yourself, but what¡¯s your status now? You¡¯re just in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm, and you never thought to improve yourself!¡±


    Mo Tiange stood on the sidelines, watching them unconcernedly. So this Junior Martial Sister Hua¡¯s name was Hua Yilin... Such a waste of a good name.


    Hua Yilin, who was kneeling on the ground, pursed her lips but said nothing.


    Elder Qingmiao red at her angrily. ¡°What? Do you still feel you¡¯re being wronged? I think what this little fellow Daoist said wasn¡¯t wrong at all! You really think you¡¯re amazing just because you have a Core Formation elder, but can you rely on me your whole life?! Are you not going to make a realm-breakthroughter? Last time we sent disciples outside, I should¡¯ve thrown you out with them and let you go to Kunwu for experience so that you won¡¯t be a disgrace in the future!¡±


    These words were harsh and ruthless. Hua Yilin¡¯s eyes reddened, and she threw Mo Tiange an angry re. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t dare to refute.


    Elder Qingmiao became even more furious. ¡°What? You can¡¯t ept that? Fine! There¡¯s a guest here with us so I won¡¯t lecture you much¡ªyou can go and reflect on your own; face the wall and meditate! You¡¯re not to go out until I say otherwise!¡±


    ¡°Great-grandmother!¡± Hua Yilin was scared. Tears started to fall. ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Go now!¡± Elder Qingmiao red at her, showing no mercy at all.


    She bit her lips but eventually, she stood up then rushed away.


    After seeing her leaving obediently, Elder Qingmiao¡¯s expression finally eased up. She then cast Tang Shen a nce and said, ¡°Shen¡¯er, go and look after your great-great-grandmother if you have nothing else to do. She was looking for you just now.¡±


    As if he just received amnesty, Tang Shen promptly bowed and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Then he hastily fled away.


    In a sh, aside from Mo Tiange, the only ones left were Elder Qingmiao and her maids.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s gaze wavered. In the end, she chose to stay silent. She assumed the attitude she usually used when facing her elders at Xuanqing School¡ªshe kept her head down and stood quietly by the side in a well-behaved manner.


    Elder Qingmiao didn¡¯t pay her any attention. She just took the handkerchief her maid offered then softly wiped her face. It was only after she finished that she finally looked at Mo Tiange.


    She was looking at her very attentively, and she looked for a very long time. However, Mo Tiange¡¯s expression remained tranquil all throughout.


    When Elder Qingmiao finally withdrew her gaze, she picked up her teacup again and said slowly, ¡°Little Fellow Daoist, you... really aren¡¯t simple!¡±

 Chapter 202: Commissioned to Concoct Pills

    <h4>Chapter 202: Commissioned to Concoct Pills</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This was Mo Tiange¡¯s first time meeting Elder Qingmiao.


    It¡¯d been several months since she arrived at Bixuan Court, but up until now, she¡¯d always been received by Wei Han or other Foundation Building cultivators, so she never met the three Core Formation elders.


    But of course, they were Core Formation seniors after all. Generally speaking, Core Formation cultivators always cultivated painstakingly and rarely went out. Who would grant an audience with a junior who wasn¡¯t even a member of their group if they didn¡¯t have to? They weren¡¯t that idle, and they also wouldn¡¯t do anything that would drop their status like that.


    However, although she never met the three elders before, Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t worried Elder Qingmiao would really do anything harmful to her.


    Ever since she took control over the affairs at Shangqing Pce and handled the social matters on Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s behalf, Mo Tiange had a very deep understanding of the twists and turns of high level cultivators¡¯ minds. For high level cultivators¡ªespecially high level cultivators who were propping up their cultivation groups¡ªthey might dote on their juniors, but that would never affect their inclination towards obtaining benefits. They could love their children, but these emotions would never interfere with the real matters at hand. Because of that, in the ears of people in the know, Hua Yilin¡¯s threat was just ridiculous.


    Nevertheless, the fact that Elder Qingmiao used this kind of tone and said such a thing to her was worth pondering.


    Not simple... What did she mean by ¡°not simple¡±? Aside from her proficiency in the art of pill-concocting, Mo Tiange was only an ordinary foreign cultivator to Bixuan Court cultivators. However, what Elder Qingmiao said clearly wasn¡¯t meant to praise her pill-concocting skills.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She just raised her gaze slightly. ¡°Senior... over-praised me.¡±


    Elder Qingmiao lightly swayed the teacup in her hand, but instead of drinking from it, she said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not praising you.¡±


    ¡°If Senior doesn¡¯t exin, Junior can only take it as praise.¡± Mo Tiange still had a faint smile; it was as if she didn¡¯t care at all.


    Elder Qingmiao looked at her again. Her gaze was sharp.


    Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t afraid, so she just let her look as she wished.


    Second after second passed by. Elder Qingmiao even used the spiritual aura pressure of a Core Formation cultivator, but Mo Tiange continued to show a faint smile. Although her smile became rather stiff and sweat started to drop from her forehead, she was, in the end, still smiling.


    After a long while, Elder Qingmiao eventually withdrew her spiritual aura pressure. She then asked coldly, ¡°You... Who are you in the end?¡±


    Mo Tiange secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Although she practiced the Soul-Refining Art and her divine sense was much stronger than those of cultivators in the same realm as her, Core Formation cultivators were Core Formation cultivators after all¡ªshe practically had to go all out to bear their spiritual aura pressure.


    She naturally knew why Elder Qingmiao was treating her like this. Mo Tiange had long formed a habit of paying attention to her surroundings with her divine sense at all times, so she was immediately aware of Elder Qingmiao¡¯s arrival. And yet, despite knowing Elder Qingmiao was there, she still dared to speak like that to Hua Yilin.


    Having her junior lectured like that by another foreign junior would¡¯ve unavoidably hurt Elder Qingmaio¡¯s dignity as a Core Formation cultivator. It was precisely because her dignity was hurt that she reprimanded Hua Yilin, thus showing her status as a Core Formation cultivator who¡¯d never shield her junior and lose face for herself.


    However, although she reprimanded Hua Yilin, Hua Yilin was still her own descendant in the end. She wanted to see why the junior, who dared to give her descendant a lesson, was so courageous¡ªthis person obviously knew a Core Formation cultivator was there, but she still dared to reprimand someone from Bixuan Court. Why was an early stage Foundation Building cultivator this daring?


    Mo Tiange took only a moment to ponder her answer. ¡°Junior¡¯s a disciple of Lord Daoist Xuanyin of Xuanqing School.¡±


    ¡°Lord Daoist Xuanyin...¡± Elder Qingmiao slowly muttered this Daoist name. Soon afterward, her stare upon Mo Tiange gradually changed, and her strict expression also faded. She chuckled and said, ¡°So your master is a Nascent Soul cultivator... No wonder you¡¯re this bold.¡±


    Even though she didn¡¯t recognize Lord Daoist Xuanyin, those referred to as ¡°Lord Daoist¡± were naturally Nascent Soul cultivators. As one of the people with the highest cultivation levels in Bixuan Court, as one of the three Core Formation elders, it was naturally impossible that she didn¡¯t have this basic understanding.


    Mo Tiange was still showing a faint smile as she maintained her courtesy. ¡°Junior¡¯s just extremely lucky.¡±


    Although that might be the case, would a Nascent Soul cultivator ept a disciple that easily? The advantage of having a Nascent Soul cultivator as a master didn¡¯t need to be exined. After reaching the Core Formation realm, each cultivation step would be extremely challenging; typically, two out of three Core Formation cultivators would get trapped in the early stage of the Core Formation realm their whole lives. If one had a Nascent Soul cultivator advising them, not only would they encounter fewer detours during the Core Formation realm, they could also get pointers on forming their Nascent Soul...


    As Elder Qingmiao pondered, she couldn¡¯t help but start to feel envious. She was an elder in a cultivation group, a dignified Core Formation cultivator, but she still wanted to worship a Nascent Soul cultivator as her master and yet, she couldn¡¯t aplish that now.


    Nevertheless, she was the elder of a group after all, so she soon calmed down. With a smile, she said, ¡°In other words, Little Fellow Daoist possesses extremely terrific spiritual roots and is extremely talented?¡±


    Mo Tiange answered faintly, ¡°Junior¡¯s aptitude¡¯s not bad, and Junior managed to obtain master¡¯s favor so Junior was epted as master¡¯s disciple.¡±


    ¡°Really? But honestly speaking, Little Fellow Daoist¡¯s concocting skills are also extraordinary!¡± Elder Qingmiao refuted.


    Mo Tiange sharply sensed something; her gaze fell on Elder Qingmiao¡¯s half-smiling face. She then said bluntly, ¡°Senior, do you maybe have something to say to me?¡±


    Elder Qingmiao stood up and started to pace about at the edge of the pavilion, seemingly pondering something.


    After a long time, she finally said, ¡°Does Little Friend Ye know a kind of medicinal pills known as the Clear Sky Pill?¡±


    Mo Tiange was a bit stunned. ¡°It¡¯s a high-grade Core Formation realm medicinal pill which is more than a dozen times more effective than Soul-Solidifying Pills.¡± When she first obtained the Virtual Sky World, she practiced her concocting skills by concocting Clear Sky Pills because many medicinal nts, which were suitable to be used in concocting this pill, were growing inside her Virtual Sky World.


    ¡°Correct.¡± Elder Qingmiao nodded. ¡°As expected of someone who came from a great cultivation group, Little Friend Ye¡¯s knowledge is indeed broad. There are very few people who know of this Clear Sky Pill.¡±


    ¡°... Junior¡¯s master only advanced several years ago, so Junior has a clear understanding about matters rted to the Core Formation realm.¡±


    Elder Qingmiao, who was still pacing about slowly, smiled at her. ¡°Even so, I can see that Little Friend Ye¡¯s quite favored by her master.¡±


    It was ¡°Little Fellow Daoist¡± in the beginning, but now it was ¡°Little Friend Ye¡±¡ªthe way she addressed her became much more familiar now. Mo Tiange could sense that Elder Qingmiao intentionally wanted to get closer to her, and based on what she said so far, this most likely had something to do with medicinal pills.


    In any case, she was still confident about her pill-concocting skills, so she didn¡¯t need to evade the matter. ¡°Yes, what Junior has achieved up until now is all due to master¡¯s wholehearted guidance.¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s calm appearance made Elder Qingmiao inwardly reassess her identity.


    ¡°Little Friend Ye, you¡¯re so proficient in the art of pill-concocting, and you also know about the Clear Sky Pill¡ªcould you maybe concoct it?¡±


    ¡°Well... I concocted it a few times with my master before, so I more or less can. But if I try to concoct it on my own, I¡¯m afraid the sess rate won¡¯t be too high.¡± She wasn¡¯t telling the truth. In fact, she only concocted Soul-Solidifying Pills a few times, but she concocted Clear Sky Pills often. Her sess rate in concocting Clear Sky Pills was much higher than her sess rate in concocting Soul-Solidifying Pills. However, how could Clear Sky Pills be sessfully concocted so easily by a Foundation Building cultivator? Therefore, what she said now was in ordance with what her skill level should be.


    Sure enough, Elder Qingmiao didn¡¯t doubt her words. She nodded understandingly as if what Mo Tiange said was a matter of course. ¡°If you only concocted it a few times before, your sess rate naturally wouldn¡¯t be high¡ªhow sessful do you think you will be?¡±


    Mo Tiange took some time to think before she answered rather hesitantly, ¡°About 40-50%.¡±


    A smile emerged on Elder Qingmiao¡¯s face. ¡°40-50% is already pretty good. It seems Little Friend Ye¡¯s concocting skills indeed cannot be trifled with.¡±


    30-40% was the standard rate for ordinary concoctions masters. Although 40-50% seemed to only be an increase of about 10%, it was already close to the standard rate of great concoctions masters. Clear Sky Pills were high-grade medicinal pills after all, so it was many times harder to concoct those than Soul-Solidifying Pills. Even in Kunwu, there weren¡¯t many who could achieve the standard rate of great concoctions masters in concocting Clear Sky Pills.


    ¡°Little Friend Ye...¡± Elder Qingmiao looked a bit embarrassed but a split secondter, she finally made up her mind. ¡°In these past few months, us few old fellows, have seen how you taught that girl Xia Qing your concocting skills, so we have an idea of your proficiency in the art of pill-concocting. It just so happens that during this period of time, the three of us have managed to scrape enough spiritual nts needed to concoct a furnace of Clear Sky Pills. However, Xia Qing hasn¡¯t concocted Clear Sky Pills before, so she isn¡¯t confident about making them. If we sent people to Kunwu to invite others to concoct the pills for us, that¡¯d take too much time, and it also isn¡¯t easy to find a trustworthy person, so...¡± She stopped pacing about and focused her attention on Mo Tange. ¡°Little Friend Ye, would it be possible for you to concoct us a furnace of Clear Sky Pills?¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t reply right away. Concocting Clear Sky Pills wasn¡¯t a trivial matter. Aside from the sess rate, the time required for concocting them was also rather long...


    ¡°Naturally, we believe in Little Daoist Ye¡¯s concocting skills, and we believe in Little Friend Ye¡¯s character even more. We definitely won¡¯t make things difficult for you if the concoction fails, but if you seed, we¡¯ll prepare another precious gift as a token of our appreciation for Little Friend Ye¡¯s assistance.¡±


    Mo Tiange nced at Elder Qingmiao then continued to ponder the matter.


    A long time afterward, a smile finally appeared on her face. ¡°... Since Senior said that, there¡¯s no reason for me to reject Senior¡¯s request.¡±


    Elder Qingmiao looked pleased. She grasped Mo Tiange¡¯s hand affectionately and patted it. ¡°Good! Although, since you¡¯re a disciple of a Nascent Soul senior, you must be ustomed to treasures, giving you one or two unique little things is still doable for us old fellows. Liusu!¡±


    Right after Elder Qingmiao called out, one of the maids stepped forward. She was already in the tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm¡ªbuilding her foundation was only a matter of time. In the end, she was a Core Formation cultivator¡¯s maid, so her cultivation level was inevitably higher than Yi Liu¡¯s and Yi Qiu¡¯s.


    ¡°Liusu¡¯s here, Grandmaster.¡±


    ¡°In a bit, give the Feifei 1 we caught several days ago to Little Friend Ye.¡±


    Astonishment shed across Liusu¡¯s eyes. However, she didn¡¯t say anything about it and just repliedpliantly, ¡°Yes, Grandmaster.¡±


    Mo Tiange herself also looked astonished. She thought for a moment then asked, ¡°Senior, are you talking about that Feifei, the divine beast mentioned in the ancient texts?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± Elder Qingmiao was surprised for an instant, though she soonughed and said, ¡°Little Friend Ye¡¯s knowledge is really extensive; there aren¡¯t many people who know about these so-called divine beasts now. However, this thing I¡¯m talking about isn¡¯t a genuine Feifei. It just looks simr to a Feifei and has Feifei blood, so us people in the Eastern Sea region all call this type of spiritual beast ¡®Feifei.¡¯ Although Feifei¡¯s cultivation level typically isn¡¯t high, they have a very special mystical power which other spiritual beasts don¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°Oh? May I know what kind of mystical power that is?¡±


    With a smile, Elder Qingmiao said, ¡°The ancient texts say Feifei can dissolve people¡¯s anxiety, and ording to our experience, raising this Feifei by our sides indeed has the effect of calming our mental states. In addition, Feifeis are extremely sensitive to spiritual aura, so they¡¯re great at looking for treasures.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    Elder Qingmiao continued on: ¡°Although the Feifei we¡¯re talking about isn¡¯t an ancient spiritual beast or anything, they¡¯re also not easy to obtain in the Eastern Sea region¡ªconsider this a meeting-gift for Little Friend Ye. When you finish concocting the Clear Sky Pills, we¡¯ll give you another gift. Even if you fail, we¡¯ll still give you something as a fee for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°... Since Senior said so, it¡¯d be impolite for me to refuse.¡±


    Elder Qingmiao nodded with a smile. ¡°Little Friend Ye¡¯s really a refreshing and straightforward person. If you weren¡¯t already a disciple of a famous group, this old woman might¡¯ve fallen for you. Unfortunately, unfortunately... Oh, wrong! It should be fortunately, fortunately...¡±


    Mo Tiange raised her gaze, and the two of them smiled at each other. Regardless of whether or not each of them had their own motives, they seemed to be very amiable now. Nheless, her return to Kunwu would most likely have to be postponed.

 Chapter 203: Receiving a Spiritual Beast

    <h4>Chapter 203: Receiving a Spiritual Beast</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Once they finished discussing the business at hand, they continued on chatting for a while before Elder Qingmiao finally left.


    Mo Tiange sighed with relief. Everything she said to Elder Qingmiao was half true and half false. Although she wasn¡¯t worried Elder Qingmiao would treat her harshly, it was still hard for her to feel at ease in front of a Core Formation cultivator.


    The moment Elder Qingmiao left, Yi Liu and Yi Qiu came over. ¡°Senior Ye.¡±


    ¡°En,¡± Mo Tiange said while wiping her face, ¡°Why did you guys take so long?¡±


    Yi Liu said, ¡°Junior came back earlier, but because Elder Qingmiao was here, Junior didn¡¯t dare to interrupt your conversation.¡±


    Although that might be the case, it was very likely that she was already back when Hua Yilin was here but didn¡¯t dare to enter. After all, despite the fact that the Sect Head¡¯s official hall was far, she shouldn¡¯t have taken this long. Nevertheless, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t me them. They were Bixuan Court disciples after all¡ªthey definitely mustn¡¯t offend an elder¡¯s descendant.


    ¡°Have you talked to Sect Head Wei?¡±


    Yi Liu answered, ¡°Junior already exined to the Sect Head, and she told me to invite Senior to her hall to talk.¡±


    Originally, she wanted to see Wei Han to talk about her departure, but now that Elder Qingmiao said those things to her, she no longer needed to talk about it. However, Elder Qingmiao¡¯s request ought to be discussed with Wei Han too. After all, the elders just made the request; some of the things rted to the implementation of the request still had to be handled by the Sect Head.


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°En, let¡¯s go.¡± Moreover, she thought she better tell Wei Han about Tang Shen. In case something really happened, she didn¡¯t want to be dragged into the matter.


    She walked silently. When she arrived at the hall, Wei Han was already waiting for her. Wei Han, who saw her arriving, affectionately came forward to wee her. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, I¡¯m very sorry for making you wait a long time; I was hindered by some daily affairs.¡±


    Smiling, Mo Tiange returned her greeting. ¡°Sect Head Wei¡¯s too polite. You weren¡¯t making me wait; on the contrary, it¡¯s me who camete.¡±


    Wei Han invited her to enter, and they sat on the master and guest seats respectively. A maid came in bringing their tea. In the several months Mo Tiange had been there, Bixuan Court always provided her with excellent treatment as their guest.


    Once the two of them took their seats, Wei Han said with a smile, ¡°I have some idea as to why Fellow Daoist Ye¡¯s was looking for me today, but... Fellow Daoist Ye must¡¯ve already seen my group¡¯s Elder Qingmiao, right?¡±


    Mo Tiange answered honestly, ¡°Yes, I originally came to take my leave, but it¡¯s no longer needed now.¡±


    Wei Han seemed to have long been aware of Elder Qingmiao¡¯s n, so when she heard Mo Tiange¡¯s answer, she immediately said, ¡°It seems Fellow Daoist Ye¡¯s epted Elder Qingmiso¡¯s request.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°Since Elder Qingmiao asked me sincerely, I can only trespass on Sect Head Wei¡¯s hospitality for several more days.¡±


    Wei Han smiled in delight. ¡°What¡¯s Fellow Daoist Ye saying? Everyone in the group will be happy if you stay longer. But... Is there anything Fellow Daoist Ye wants us to prepare for this matter? If there¡¯s anything that¡¯s not to your taste, please don¡¯t hesitate to tell us.¡±


    ¡°About this...¡± Mo Tiange mused. Regarding concocting-rted matters that weren¡¯t to her taste, there were a lot. For example, the spiritual aura in the location where the concocting room was located wasn¡¯t abundant enough, the grade of the pill furnace wasn¡¯t high enough, the Earthly Fire wasn¡¯t good enough... Nevertheless, Bixuan Court didn¡¯t have what it took to fulfill her requirements.


    ¡°Sect Head Wei, the Earthly Fire in your concocting room can be used to concoct other medicinal pills, but it¡¯s not quite good enough to concoct Clear Sky Pills. A better concocting fire should increase the odds of sessful concoction.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Wei Han promptly said, ¡°What concocting fire does Fellow Daoist Ye think we should use instead? If we can find it, I¡¯ll definitely dispatch the force of my entire group to find it for you.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. When we talk about concocting fire, the mostmon one is naturally cultivators¡¯ Dantian Real Fire, and after that are the external fires which include Earthly Fire and Heavenly Fire. The best ones among them are the Three Great Real Fires¡ªSun Real Fire, Pr Real Fire, and Samadhi Real Fire. Among these three, the easiest toe by is Pr Real Fire; it exists naturally once an Earthly Fire vein has reached a certain grade. However, this isn¡¯t something that can show up just because one wants one to. Therefore, after thinking this through, I can only ask the three Core Formation elders to help me.¡±


    Puzzled, Wei Han asked, ¡°What do the three elders need to do to find a good concocting fire?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to search,¡± Mo Tiange said as she shook her head. ¡°We can onlye across Sun Real Fire by chance, and it¡¯s been years since Samadhi Real Fire wasst seen¡ªthe Three Great Real Fires aren¡¯t something we can find immediately. The only fire that can createparable results to that of the Three Great Real Fires is the Dantian Real Fire of high-level cultivators. Although the concocting fire of Core Formation cultivators isn¡¯t as good as the Three Great Real Fires, it¡¯s still a lot better than the Earthly Fire currently in use in your concocting room¡ªit should be enough to concoct Clear Sky Pills.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Wei Han understood her meaning and said, ¡°So Fellow Daoist Ye wants to ask the three elders to use their Dantian Real Fires to assist you in concocting?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°Of course, the three elders can take turns resting. ording to my estimates, even if this method will take a bit longer, three days should be enough.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Wei Han looked conflicted. She pondered the matter for a moment then asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, the three elders have the highest cultivation levels at Bixuan Court; normally, nobody dares to offend us because the three of them are here¡ªif all of them were preupied with this matter...¡±


    ¡°I understand what Sect Head Wei means,¡± Mo Tiange said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s why I said the three elders could take turns. Having one elder providing me with her Dantian Real Fire at a time will suffice.¡±


    ¡°Then what about the state of their spiritual aura consumption? When an elder supplies you with Dantian Real Fire, would the other two elders be in recovery?¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head. ¡°Rest assured, Sect Head Wei. ording to my estimates, when an elder exhausts her spiritual aura, another elder should be finished recovering. If they take Restorative Panaceas, their recovering speeds will be even quicker.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see...¡± In that case, there would always be an elder on standby with full spiritual aura. Wei Han, who now felt relieved, smiled and said, ¡°This matter¡¯s easy; I¡¯ll personally exin it to the three elders in a bit. But aside from this, does Fellow Daoist Ye have any other requests?¡±


    Mo Tiange thought for some time but eventually shook her head. ¡°For the time being, I don¡¯t.¡±


    Her answer made Wei Han sigh with relief. This single requirement of hers required help from the three Core Formation cultivators; if she had any other requirements, Wei Han really didn¡¯t know whether she could aplish them or not.


    ¡°That being the case, Fellow Daoist Ye should use these next few days to rest properly. In a few days, the materials will be ready, and I¡¯ll call Fellow Daoist Ye to examine them.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. She indeed had to rest for a few days and bring her body up to its optimal state; that way, she would be able to sense things more acutely. But... Mo Tiange looked conflicted, but in the end, she still said, ¡°Sect Head Wei, there¡¯s one other matter I¡¯m not sure whether I should tell you or not.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What matter?¡± Wei Han felt a bit suspicious upon seeing Mo Tiange¡¯s expression.


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°Just now, Fellow Daoist Tang Shen from your group asked me whether or not it¡¯s possible for me to take him when I leave.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Wei Han was dumbfounded but soon felt rmed. Her sharp gaze was instantly fixated on Mo Tiange.


    Knowing that Wei Han misunderstood her, Mo Tiange sighed then continued on: ¡°I know Fellow Daoist Tang¡¯s the beloved descendant of the elder in your group, so I refused. Please pardon me, Sect Head Wei, but Fellow Daoist Tang has never traveled outside before... If he wants someone to take him, he should¡¯ve chosen his fellow disciples¡ªit¡¯s not good for me to get involved with this.¡±


    Wei Han was a very perceptive person, so she immediately caught Mo Tiange¡¯s meaning. A smile quickly formed on her face. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye¡¯s too polite. This matter was presumably mentioned by Junior Martial Brother Tang out of impulse¡ªit was inappropriate, so it was only right for Fellow Daoist Ye to refuse.¡±


    Since Wei Han understood her meaning, Mo Tiange also smiled and said, ¡°Alright, since I told Sect Head Wei about this matter, I¡¯m going to go back and rest now. As for the other odds and ends, I¡¯ll have to bother Sect Head Wei to deal with them.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Fellow Daoist Ye, please.¡± Wei Han amiably saw her out.


    Upon returning to the guest house, the maid called Liusu was already waiting for Mo Tiange outside. She was carrying a pure white-furred spiritual beast in her arms. It didn¡¯t possess much spiritual aura¡ªit seemed to only be a first rank beast.


    The moment she saw Mo Tiange, Liusu bowed and saluted her. ¡°Senior Ye, Junior was ordered by grandmaster to bring the Feifei over.¡±


    ¡°No need to be too polite.¡± Mo Tiange looked at the Feifei Liusu was carrying then asked curiously, ¡°This is a Feifei? Why does it look like it¡¯s just a first rank beast?¡±


    Liusu answered, ¡°Senior, this Feifei¡¯s still a cub. It was just born when our grandmaster caught it not too long ago. Furthermore, the Feifeis originally aren¡¯t spiritual beasts with prominent cultivation levels. The adult ones generally only reach the second or the third rank. However, they have a kind of mystical ability¡ªthey can coexist peacefully with other spiritual beasts no matter how fierce they are.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± Mo Tiange reached out to caress this little, roon-like, kitten-sized beast. Its eyes were closed. Maybe it was sleeping, seeing as it wasn¡¯t moving at all and just allowed others to pet it.


    Liusu handed the Feifei over. ¡°Senior Ye, this spiritual beast already hatched, so it can¡¯t recognize a master. However, Senior can use divineprehension to establish a contract with it, thus making it obey you.¡±


    ¡°A contract?¡± Mo Tiange said with a frown, ¡°Aren¡¯t contracts with spiritual beasts meant to be contracts to make them recognize us as their masters?¡±


    Liusu seemed to be stunned by her question but she soon smiled and said, ¡°Senior, do you not know that there¡¯s another kind of spiritual beast contract which is a double-side contract?¡± When she saw Mo Tiange¡¯s clueless look, Liusu proceeded to exin, ¡°Senior¡¯s understanding of spiritual beasts must be not too deep, right? If the spiritual beasts haven¡¯t yet hatched, we can drop our blood to make them recognize us as their masters, but if they already hatched, we can establish a master-subordinate contract with them. However, this requires our divineprehension to be stronger than the spiritual beast¡¯s to work. In this kind of contract, not only will the spiritual beasts not harm their masters, but the masters also cannot harm the spiritual beasts.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s the case...¡± Mo Tiange understood the general idea. Generally speaking, after a spiritual beast recognized its master, its whole self would belong to its master, including its life, while the master wouldn¡¯t have any obligation to it. In this master-subordinate contract, however, the master could only order the spiritual beast to do what it was told, but this wasn¡¯t equivalent to possessing the spiritual beast.


    Now that she understood, Mo Tiange asked, ¡°Miss, is it possible for you to tell me how to establish a master-subordinate contract?¡±


    Liusu smiled. ¡°This isn¡¯t a secret technique or anything, so of course I can.¡± She then proceeded to exin everything about establishing a contract in detail. In the end, she added: ¡°Senior should rest assured; this master-subordinate contract can always be removed. Elder Qingmiao already removed the contract she ced, so Senior can establish a new contract with the Feifei.¡±


    ¡°I understand; please help me ry my thanks to your grandmaster.¡±


    Liusu handed her a Jade Slip containing information on how to raise a Feifei then bowed and withdrew from the guest house.


    Once Liusu left, both Yi Liu and Yi Qiu came and surrounded her.


    ¡°So this is Feifei! How cute!¡±


    ¡°True; it looks just like a roon dog but much cuter!¡±


    The two of them had been with Mo Tiange for quite some time, so they already knew her character well and dared to get close.


    Seeing how the two of them were acting made Mo Tiange chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you two have also never seen a Feifei before?¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s true,¡± Yi Qiu finally lifted her gaze from the Feifei and said, ¡°Feifeis are incredibly rare. Although they don¡¯t have any attack power, their skills in looking for spiritual objects is quite good and furthermore, they look so cute. Every time one appears on the market, their prices are always extremely high¡ªhow could we possibly have the money to buy one?¡±


    Yi Qiu continued on: ¡°Even if we had the money, we wouldn¡¯t be able to buy one. How could we possibly buy one when even the Sect Head doesn¡¯t have one?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    In that case, this Feifei was indeed rare. Elder Qingmiao really made a sacrifice just to get in her good books.

 Chapter 204: The Three Great Elders

    <h4>Chapter 204: The Three Great Elders</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After epting the Feifei, Mo Tiange established a master-subordinate contract with it ording to Liusu¡¯s method then put it under Yi Liu and Yi Qiu¡¯s care.


    She wasn¡¯t going to raise it herself for the time being because she had no time and Yi Liu and Yi Qiu really loved this kind of spiritual beast; they always wanted to caress and hold it, so she might as well grant their wish.


    Spiritual beasts like Feifeis, which were both cute and harmless, had mind-clearing and soul-pacifying effects and were useful for searching for spiritual objects, were the type girls liked. Nevertheless, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t really have much of a girlish nature herself. She already had the Spirit-Concealing Pendant and countless medicinal pills, so she didn¡¯t really consider the Feifei a must-have. However, it demonstrated Elder Qingmiao¡¯s kind intentions after all; not epting it would¡¯ve been equivalent to striking Elder Qingmiao¡¯s face.


    Once she rested for a few days, she began preparations to concoct the Clear Sky Pills.


    Regarding the Clear Sky Pills, Mo Tiange could concoct them easily because she had much experience in concocting them, but for the people of Bixuan Court, this was the first time they ever saw someone attempting to concoct Clear Sky Pills, so they were extremely nervous about it; Xia Qing even repeatedly asked her if the pills could really be concocted.


    At first Mo Tiange still tried to appease her, but at the end, she started to ignore her.


    She¡¯d lost count of the number of times she concocted Clear Sky Pills before; even though she¡¯d have to use amon pill furnace and Core Formation cultivators¡¯ concocting fire this time, she was still confident she could achieve at least a 60% sess rate. If everything went ording to n and there were no incidents, her sess rate might even reach 70%.


    If she said this to Elder Qingmiao, Elder Qingmiao would definitely be beside herself with delight. Even in Kunwu, finding a concoctions master whose sess rate was 70% for Clear Sky Pills was very hard, and most people had to look for cultivation groups which specialized in pill-concocting, like Danding School.


    Several days passed by in the blink of an eye. The preparations for concocting Clear Sky Pills werepleted, so Xia Qing brought the medicinal nts they¡¯d processed to Mo Tiange to be examined. Although the nts weren¡¯t old enough and their quality was low, there was a sufficient amount. Even after Mo Tiange took the failure rate into consideration, she reckoned she could still create about thirty sessful pills.


    Clear Sky Pills weren¡¯t like the Aura-Nourishing Pills or Aura-Converging Pills consumed by Aura Refining cultivators. They contained a great amount of spiritual aura, so every time a cultivator took one, they¡¯d need about ten days to half a month to fully digest the spiritual aura inside the pill. Considering that Core Formation cultivators rarely took medicinal pills continuously, even thirty pills was a significant number¡ªthat should be enough to support the three Core Formation cultivators in their cultivation for more than half a year.


    Mo Tiange informed Wei Han of her conclusion. As a result, the three Core Formation elders asked to see her that day.


    She¡¯d seen many Core Formation cultivators, so she wasn¡¯t at all nervous. However, those three Core Formation cultivators were the best cultivators in Bixuan Court after all, so she thought she better be a bit more careful.


    After following Wei Han¡¯s lead for a long time, Mo Tiange finally reached a floating pagoda that towered high in the clouds.


    Wei Han said, ¡°This pagoda was founded by the sovereign who founded our group; it¡¯s called Dao-Achieving Pagoda. This pagoda¡¯s very special; the spiritual aura inside is extremely dense and moreover, the spiritual aura on each floor doesn¡¯t interfere with each other. In Bixuan Court, once a cultivator forms their Gold Core, they¡¯ll move into this pagoda to cultivate.¡±


    Mo Tiange gazed at the floating pagoda that was covered with immortal¡¯s aura. She then said with a sigh, ¡°So there¡¯s still such a wonderful sight in this world... Had I not left my school, I never would¡¯ve realized this world¡¯s so vast.¡±


    Despite standing outside the pagoda, the spiritual aura inside already assaulted Mo Tiange¡¯s senses; it was obvious how dense the spiritual aura inside the pagoda was. The sovereign who founded Bixuan Court was indeed an outstanding genius.


    Wei Han smiled. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye understands this principle andes from a famous school; presumably in several hundred years, Fellow Daoist Ye will also have a high chance of reaching the Great Dao.¡±


    Mo Tiange simply chuckled and shook her head but didn¡¯t say anything further.


    When they reached the area below the pagoda, Mo Tiange noticed there was a Transporting Formation on the ground. Wei Han asked Mo Tiange to stand on the Transporting Formation with her then activated it.


    After a sh of blinding white light, Mo Tiange discovered that the two of them were already standing inside the pagoda. The area they were in now was very spacious but waspletely empty except for several praying mats arranged on the floor.


    A long-bearded, long-mustached, middle-aged male cultivator walked over upon seeing their appearance. ¡°Greetings to Sect Head.¡±


    Maybe this male cultivator was a disciple of a Core Formation cultivator¡ªhis treatment of Wei Han was evidently not as fearful as other male cultivators. He behaved respectfully, but his expression remained calm and collected.


    Wei Han¡¯s attitude was also rather courteous. She said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Shangguan, I¡¯m taking Fellow Daoist Ye to see the three elders; are the three elders free to meet?¡±


    The male cultivator¡¯s stare then fell on Mo Tiange, and he gave her a quick once-over. He seemed to be quite surprised because of her young age, but he quickly withdrew his gaze and nodded at her. ¡°So this is Fellow Daoist Ye.¡±


    Mo Tiange herself was also quite surprised; the reason being that this male cultivator was ate stage Foundation Building cultivator and seemed to have already reached the border of the peak stage. Nheless, she cupped her hands and returned his greeting.


    The male cultivator shifted his gaze back to Wei Han. ¡°The three elders are on the third floor; they¡¯re already waiting for you two.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Martial Brother Shangguan.¡± After Wei Han said her thanks, she pulled Mo Tiange towards the other side then they once again stepped onto a Transporting Formation.


    The Transporting Formation was activated, and there was another sh of blinding white light. The two of them now went one floor up. On this floor, there was no one.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, aren¡¯t you curious as to why among us Foundation Building cultivators, the one with the highest cultivation level is actually Senior Martial Brother Shangguan?¡±


    Mo Tiange turned her head towards her, feeling bewildered. This was Bixuan Court¡¯s matter, and she also didn¡¯t ask¡ªwhy did Wei Han want to talk about it?


    Wei Han had a calm expression on her face, but a hint of envy leaked through her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s because Senior Martial Brother Shangguan was the first cultivator with mutated spiritual roots our group¡¯s epted in several hundred years!¡±


    Wei Han then turned towards Mo Tiange and smiled. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, aren¡¯t you very curious? In a cultivation group for female cultivators like Bixuan Court, the one with the best aptitude is actually a male cultivator.¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head. ¡°Spiritual roots are hard to control. Whether favorable spiritual roots fall on men or women isn¡¯t something humans have the power to decide.¡± In Xuanqing School for example, when it came to who had the best aptitude, it was most likely her, right? Nevertheless, within the several generations at Xuanqing School, not only were the disciples with single spiritual roots all males, but there was even only one female among its current six Nascent Soul cultivators.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Wei Han smiled bitterly. ¡°Ay! Although we all know this wasn¡¯t Senior Martial Brother Shangguan¡¯s fault, this was still quite hard to ept. In fact, don¡¯t you think the three elders feel the same way? However, there¡¯s nothing we can do about this. Right now, Senior Martial Brother Shangguan¡¯s the one who has the highest chances of advancing to the Core Formation realm, and he even has a chance of advancing to the Nascent Soul realm. Our Bixuan Court hasn¡¯t had a Nascent Soul cultivator for a millennium; we couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity just because he¡¯s a male cultivator.¡±


    By the end of her monologue, Wei Han¡¯s face looked determined.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but feel admiration towards her. Although Wei Han was envious, she still restrained herself for the sake of her group¡ªa person like her was indeed suitable to be a Sect Head.


    ¡°Sect Head Wei¡¯s open-mindedness really has to be admired.¡±


    Wei Han shook her head. ¡°Truth be told, my heart has always found this really hard to ept, but since I couldn¡¯t talk about this to anyone, I always felt suffocated. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for me to talk like this to my fellow martial sisters, but I know Fellow Daoist Ye isn¡¯t someone with a loose mouth... A male cultivator¡¯s unexpectedly Bixuan Court¡¯s most promising cultivator, and the group has done everything it can to nurture him. I have to be summoned by the three elders before I may enter this Dao-Achieving Pagoda, yet the rules here don¡¯t apply to him... He¡¯s a Foundation Building cultivator, but he already cultivates here.¡±


    At this point, Mo Tiange felt a bit baffled. ¡°Sect Head Wei, since Fellow Daoist Shangguan¡¯s talent is outstanding and he¡¯s also fully supported by your group, why does he still look like a middle-aged man?¡±


    Wei Han seemed to be startled by her question but she soon chuckled. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, you came from Kunwu, so you don¡¯t understand the situation in Linhai. If he had enough medicinal pills, Senior Martial Brother Shangguan might¡¯ve long advanced to the Core Formation realm already. But since we¡¯ve always been short of medicinal pills and we¡¯ve never been able to concoct Dustless Pills, he¡¯s been dyed for many years.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s why...¡± Mo Tiange understood now. Wasn¡¯t Bixuan Court treating her so cordially just because of her skills in pill-concocting? They were short of supplies and they alsogged in the art of pill-concocting; even if they had genius cultivators, it¡¯d be hard for them to really achieve anything.


    The two of them lingered on this floor for a while. In the end, Wei Han sighed, calmed down, and once again smiled at her. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, let¡¯s go up. The third floor is just above us.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded then followed Wei Han towards another Transporting Formation. With a sh of blinding white light, they finally reached the third floor.


    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± Mo Tiange heard a kind voice and directed her gaze towards the source of the voice.


    She saw three female Core Formation cultivators sitting on the floor. Sitting on the left was Elder Qingmiao. As for the one on the right, she looked like she was just a little over thirty years old and seemed to have maintained her appearance very well because she was still very pretty; Mo Tiange could see some resemnce to Tang Shen, so she guessed this must be Elder Qingxi. The female cultivator sitting in the middle gave off the most powerful aura among the three of them, so she should be the cultivator with the highest cultivation level at Bixuan Court now, Elder Qingyi. She looked like she was about the same age as Elder Qingmiao, but her facial features seemed much kinder.


    Wei Han led Mo Tiange towards the three elders then saluted them reverently. ¡°Han greets the three Elders.¡±


    Elder Qingyi, who was sitting in the middle, smiled and said, ¡°No need to be too polite.¡± Her voice sounded the same as the voice from a moment ago.


    ¡°Thank you, Elder.¡± Wei Han stood up then began introducing them to Mo Tiange. ¡°These are the three Core Formation elders of my group. Elder Qingmiao has met Fellow Daoist Ye before. This is Elder Qingyi, and this is Elder Qingxi.¡±


    Mo Tiange guessed correctly. The one in the middle was Elder Qingyi, and the one on the right was Elder Qingxi.


    ¡°Junior greets the three Elders.¡± Mo Tiange greeted them with cupped hands.


    The three elders looked intrigued upon seeing her neither humble nor arrogant demeanor. Elder Qingyi said with a smile, ¡°Little Friend Ye doesn¡¯t have to be too polite.¡± After she said that, she said to the two other elders, ¡°As expected of someone who came from a prestigious cultivation group. This kind of demeanor... We wouldn¡¯t even find a few people in our group with this kind of demeanor.¡±


    Elder Qingmiao nodded. ¡°Senior Martial Sister¡¯s correct. It seems we have to send our disciples out to gain experience more often. It¡¯s only by experiencing many things that they can mature...¡±


    ¡°En, now that you mentioned going out to gain experience, it¡¯s almost been two years since that Girl Yan and the others went out. They haven¡¯t sent us any messages...¡±


    These words jolted Mo Tiange¡¯s heart, though her expression remained the same.


    ¡°Oh, right! Little Friend Ye¡¯s here!¡± Seeing Mo Tiange standing there silently, Elder Qingyi chuckled and said, ¡°Pardon me, Little Friend Ye; I¡¯m old, so I¡¯m a bit muddle-headed.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled and lowered her gaze slightly. ¡°Senior¡¯s too humble; you¡¯re not old at all...¡±


    ¡°Hehe, we¡¯re cultivators¡ªhow could our appearances be real?¡± Elder Qingyiughed softly. ¡°Getting old is getting old; no matter how good one takes care of their appearance, that fact won¡¯t change... However, Little Friend Ye¡¯s really young oh! You seem to have not reached fifty years old yet, right?¡±


    Mo Tiange answered, ¡°Senior¡¯s really insightful; Junior¡¯s thirty nine years old this year.¡±


    ¡°Little Friend Ye¡¯s indeed young and promising! You¡¯re only this old, yet not only do you have outstanding concocting skills, but your cultivation level¡¯s also already in thete stage of the Foundation Building realm...¡±


    Mo Tiange instantly looked up,pletely shocked by what Elder Qingyi said.


    Still with the same kind smile, Elder Qingyi continued on slowly: ¡°What¡¯s even rarer is that Little Friend Ye¡¯s Breath-Concealing Technique is so outstanding that even Core Formation cultivators cannot see through it...¡±

 Chapter 205: Was Seen Through

    <h4>Chapter 205: Was Seen Through</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The smile on Mo Tiange¡¯s face froze; she stared at the three Core Formation cultivators without saying anything.


    Of the three people in front of her, Elder Qingmiao had a frown on her face and Elder Qingxi looked rather vignt¡ªit was only Elder Qingyi who remained smiling as if what she was talking about was nothing but a very trivial matter.


    As for Wei Han who was standing next to her, her eyes instantly widened in shock. ¡°Elder, you mean...¡± She turned to look at Mo Tiange and immediately afterward, she slowly took a step back.


    Although Mo Tiange still looked calm, countless thoughts were shing through her mind.


    Zhong Muling once said that as long as she wore the Spirit-Concealing Pendant he re-refined, she wouldn¡¯t have any issues even if she was disguised as a mortal. He was one of the topmost cultivators in the human realm who¡¯d been a deity for several millenniums. ording to reason, even Nascent Soul cultivators shouldn¡¯t be able to see through his technique.


    But why? Why could three mere Core Formation cultivators actually see her real cultivation level?!


    What should she do now? Make the first move? But she wasn¡¯t so arrogant that she believed she could escape unharmed under the watch of three great Core Formation cultivators, and the brief second she had wouldn¡¯t be enough for her to enter the Virtual Sky World¡ªwhat should she do?


    The three Core Formation cultivators were staring at her either expressionlessly or with a smile. However, they all had a hint of vignce in their eyes.


    In the end, Mo Tiange revealed a faint smile and said, ¡°Senior really has good eyes. May I know how you saw through it?¡±


    ¡°Little Friend Ye is very calm...¡± Elder Qingyi nodded with a smile. ¡°In fact, there¡¯s no harm in telling you.¡±


    Elder Qingmiao, who was sitting next to her, also smiled then took over. ¡°Little Friend Ye shouldn¡¯t overthink it. This Dao-Achieving Pagoda was a sacred ce set up by the founder of Bixuan Court. There are many restrictions and traps everywhere¡ªeven us juniors to whom this pagoda was passed on, aren¡¯t sure about everything inside. Nevertheless, among them, there¡¯s this use¡ªevery Illusory Technique used by visitors of this pagoda will be seen through by cultivators whose cultivation levels are higher than theirs. From a certain aspect, Breath-Concealing Techniques could also be considered an Illusory Technique.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± Mo Tiange originally thought this Primordial Lady Bishui was a wise and talented person but now, it seemed she was also a heaven-gifted genius who didn¡¯t lose out to Wanderer Ziwei. Even though Mo Tiange read countless books, she definitely didn¡¯t notice this kind of restriction.


    As she thought up to this part, Mo Tiange secretly warned herself. Although her aptitude was now outstanding and she also possessed unique treasures, she must never underestimate other cultivators. The world was vast and there were lots of talented people out there. Even if their talents were inferior to hers, there must be many whose intelligence and wisdom surpassed hers.


    ¡°You seempletely unafraid.¡± Elder Qingxi, who¡¯d been quiet all along, finally spoke. Her tone was cold, and her sharp gaze was fixated on Mo Tiange.


    Mo Tiange raised her eyebrows but maintained her smile. ¡°In the beginning, Junior was indeed a bit afraid as Junior never expected the three Elders to see through my secret. However, if Seniors wanted to harm me, Seniors would only need to move a fingertip; why would Seniors chat with me kindly? Besides, aside from hiding Junior¡¯s cultivation level, Junior hasn¡¯t done anything unfavorable to your group, so Junior¡¯s not afraid.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Elder Qingyi seemed to be quite interested in her. ¡°In that case, how are you going to exin why you kept your real cultivation level a secret? Just saying you did so without any ill intentions is very hard to believe!¡±


    Mo Tiange then said neither slowly nor quickly, ¡°In fact, Seniors already brought up the reason why I hid my cultivation level.¡±


    The three elders all showed bewildered expressions.


    She continued on: ¡°Seniors, when I said I was thirty nine years old, all of you raised your eyebrows... The reason why I hid my cultivation level was precisely because most people would have the same reaction as Seniors did.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Elder Qingyi paused to exchange looks with the two other elders. In the end, the three of them finally put away theirst bit of misgivings. ¡°With Little Friend¡¯s current age, reaching thete stage of the Foundation Building realm is indeed quite shocking. It¡¯s no wonder you were epted as a disciple by a Nascent Soul cultivator¡ªeven in the entire Celestial Pole, a genius like you hardly appears in a millennium. Ay~ a great cultivation group is, in the end, a great cultivation group...¡±


    They had been part of the cultivation world for several hundred years. Most of their young disciples never went to Kunwu, but they, as the three Core Formation elders, had definitely seen what the real world was like¡ªhow could they possibly not understand what Mo Tiange said? In addition to ying a pig to eat tigers, she also hid her real cultivation level as a way to protect herself. If people underestimated your strength, they might inadvertently give you a chance of survival when they schemed against you.


    After watching how Mo Tiange handled things, Elder Qingyi couldn¡¯t help butment in her heart. Although this child was still very young, she was very calm with how she handled things. Inparison, there were barely any people who understood how to handle things carefully at Bixuan Court. How could this not make Elder Qingyi feel dejected?


    Elder Qingmiao and Elder Qingxi also had simr expressions as Elder Qingyi. After they let go of the misgivings they had, their expressions now looked heavy. They were shocked that they actually met such a rare genius, and at the same time, they recalled Bixuan Court¡¯s current situation and pondered whether they should make a slight change in how they managed the group.


    For them, reaching thete stage of the Foundation Building realm at thirty nine years old waspletely unimaginable. Even though they were located in Linhai, they had a Transporting Formation connecting them to Kunwu, so they didn¡¯tck information. Even in Kunwu, cultivators who formed their Gold Core at about a hundred years old only appeared every thousand years, and each time one appeared, they were alwaysbeled as a genius. She was already in thete stage of the Foundation Building realm at thirty nine years old; presumably, she would be able to form her Gold Core within the next twenty to thirty years. A cultivator who managed to advance to the Core Formation realm at seventy years old would simply be a genius among geniuses!


    And yet, Xuanqing School actually let such a genius among geniuses do whatever she wanted, allowing her to go outside on her own to gain experience.


    Their Bixuan Court, on the other hand... Not to mention not having a genius of this caliber, but even their disciple with mutated spiritual roots, whom they managed to recruit after much difficulty, always remained by their side out of caution. For more than a hundred years, never once had they let that disciple leave their group. In fact, they didn¡¯t even dare to allow other slightly promising Foundation Building cultivators to go out and gain field experience.


    The three elders pondered quietly for some time; all of them were silent.


    At that moment, Wei Han, whose gaze had shifted back and forth between them, couldn¡¯t help but step forward and ask, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye... is really in thete stage of the Foundation Building realm?¡±


    Elder Qingmiao nodded. ¡°Han, it¡¯s enough for you to know this; don¡¯t divulge this to others¡ªwe don¡¯t want to make trouble for ourselves.¡±


    ¡°... Yes.¡± Wei Han answered softly. She then tilted her head to the side and looked at Mo Tiange; her gaze was filled with mixed emotions. Eventually, she simply let out a quiet sigh and looked away.


    Regarding Fellow Daoist Ye, at first, she simply felt envious of her good luck at being the disciple of one of the greatest cultivation groups in the Celestial Pole, but that was it¡ªwith her status as the Sect Head, she indeed didn¡¯t need to be too concerned about this matter. However... Now she unexpectedly discovered this Fellow Daoist Ye was already ate stage Foundation Building cultivator despite her young age... This was simply unimaginable!


    ¡°Little Friend Ye, you¡¯re so young but you already have such a high cultivation level; how do you also have such superb concocting skills?¡± Elder Qingmiao asked.


    Mo Tiange only needed a split second to think of an answer to this question. ¡°I¡¯m going to be honest with Seniors. Although my aptitude could be considered excellent, I advanced to thete stage of the Foundation Building realm because I obtained fated chances, not because I cultivated painstakingly every day. Normally, I also study the art of pill-concocting to moderate my mood. Besides... although my concocting skills seem brilliant to cultivators who don¡¯t specialize in pill-concocting,pared to cultivation groups that specialize in pill-concocting like Danding School, my skills really don¡¯t count for much.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± There was a hint of doubt in Elder Qingxi¡¯s gaze as she said, ¡°The three of us aren¡¯t ignorant people who¡¯ve never seen the world. We¡¯ve tried to concoct Clear Sky Pills before and back then, we went to Danding School to look for a concoctions master. Reportedly, that concoctions master¡¯s skills were quite high, but he still couldn¡¯t obtain a sess rate of 60-70%. Little Friend Ye, why are your concocting skills better than Danding School cultivators despite the fact that you¡¯re not a cultivator who specialized in pill-concocting?¡±


    ¡°This is very simple,¡± Mo Tiange said unabashedly, ¡°Although Danding School¡¯s a cultivation group that specializes in pill-concocting, not all its disciples have better concocting talent than that of outsiders. If we¡¯re only discussing concocting talent, I¡¯m confident my talent doesn¡¯t lose out to others¡¯.¡± To keep the existence of the Virtual Sky World a secret, she could only boast about herself. If she merely said her concocting talent wasn¡¯t good, who would believe that?


    After a pause, she continued on: ¡°Furthermore¡ªplease forgive me for telling the truth¡ªDanding School¡¯s strength was flourishing before; they were one of the seven great cultivation groups, and their pride was way over their heads. I¡¯m afraid they don¡¯t take cultivators from small cultivation groups seriously, so they only dispatched an ordinary concoctions master to see you.¡±


    The three elders felt unhappy, but they had to admit that what Mo Tiange said was the truth. Although they were all Core Formation cultivators, Danding School was considerably arrogant before their decline. Even Tiandao Sect and Xuanqing School were also polite to them because they often went to them for pill-concocting assistance. After being stuck in that kind of situation for a while, how could Core Formation cultivators from a small cultivation n possibly earn their respect?


    The current Danding School, however, had greatly decreased strength after they went through the demonic beast riot. Theirbel as one of the seven great cultivation groups was nothing but tradition now. Now, they sank into being the other six great cultivation groups¡¯ concocting division. This happened because Danding School was too arrogant before. Otherwise, the other six great cultivation groups wouldn¡¯t have tacitly dyed sending help on purpose. Unfortunately, Danding School had to swallow this bitter fruit now.


    In the cultivation world, the rules applied in the way people conducted themselves and the way people managed a cultivation group were the same. If your strength was exceptional, it didn¡¯t matter if you were arrogant. However, if you were weak, it¡¯d be better for you to keep a low profile. If your strength was exceptional but you kept a low profile, that¡¯d be even better.


    ¡°In other words, Little Friend Ye¡¯s chance arrival in Linhai can also be considered a blessing for us old fellows. Had you not arrived in Linhai, we would¡¯ve had much difficulty in finding a suitable concoctions master.¡± Elder Qingmiao turned towards her and spoke with a smile after exchanging nces with Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingxi.


    Mo Tiange answered humbly, ¡°When ites to concocting skills, Junior¡¯s skills are just eptable. In Kunwu, there are a lot of great and grand concoctions masters; it¡¯s just that Seniors reside in Linhai, so Seniors rarely have the opportunity to get in touch with them.¡±


    Elder Qingyi nodded. ¡°Little Friend Ye¡¯s neither arrogant nor impatient; I really should make the disciples in my group learn from you properly.¡±


    The coldness in Elder Qingxi¡¯s expression vanished, but she still looked solemn when she asked, ¡°Little Friend Ye, is your master at ease with you going out to gain experience like this?¡±


    Mo Tiange was a bit surprised by this question, so she raised her eyebrows and asked back, ¡°Junior doesn¡¯t really understand what Senior means; why would my master not be at ease?¡±


    Elder Qingxi said, ¡°With your aptitude, you already reached thete stage of the Foundation Building realm at such a young age¡ªpresumably, you¡¯re also a carefully nurtured genius disciple at your school, right? Wouldn¡¯t your school and master worry that you¡¯d get into idents when you¡¯re out traveling?¡±


    Elder Qingxi¡¯s words sounded as if she was cursing her, but her tone was extremely gentle, so Mo Tiange didn¡¯t take any offense. She simply showed a small smile and said, ¡°Senior, you most likely didn¡¯t know this, but Xuanqing School is a Dao School¡ªaside from cultivation level, we also attach importance to our mental state. My master always told me that if our mental states aren¡¯t mature enough, we have to be very careful when we try to make realm-breakthroughs, and Junior also agrees. If we¡¯re always afraid of idents happening when we¡¯re traveling, we¡¯ll never go out to gain field experience. If that¡¯s the case, even if one¡¯s a genius disciple, one will never grow into an outstanding cultivator. If we can¡¯t grow properly, would having terrific talent be of any use? In cultivating, the end result depends on one¡¯s cultivation, cultivation realm, and ability in fights of magical power¡ªit¡¯s impossible to just rely on talent to advance all the way to the Nascent Soul realm. Therefore, even if we have to experience some harm or loss, it¡¯s worth it in the end.¡±

 Chapter 206: Flowerless Golden Fruit

    <h4>Chapter 206: Flowerless Golden Fruit</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The three Core Formation elders sank into contemtion upon hearing what Mo Tiange said.


    Some timeter, Elder Qingyi eventually sighed then waved her hand. ¡°You two may go. Little Friend Ye, thank you for your words today; regarding the concocting matter, we¡¯ll definitely provide our full cooperation.¡±


    Mo Tiange bowed with cupped hands. She didn¡¯t say anything further and stepped onto the Transporting Formation along with Wei Han, leaving the third floor.


    Once they were on the second floor, Wei Han couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Mo Tiange. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, you¡¯ve really reached thete stage of the Foundation Building realm already?¡±


    Mo Tiange noticed Wei Han¡¯s gaze seemed to be suffused with vignce, but upon recalling what Wei Han said when they went up just now, she knew Wei Han must have doubts about her. However, aside from borrowing their Transporting Formation, Mo Tiange had no other intentions regarding Bixuan Court, so she just openly let Wei Han assess herself.


    ¡°Yes. I had to be careful since I¡¯m traveling by myself on the outside; it wasn¡¯t really my intention to deceive Sect Head Wei, so please forgive me.¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s honest manner and exnation, coupled with the fact that the three elders didn¡¯t make things difficult for her, finally made Wei Han cast aside her doubts. ¡°Rest assured Fellow Daoist Ye, I¡¯ll naturallyply with the elders¡¯ instructions.¡±


    Although that was the case, Wei Han still looked away from Mo Tiange. Presumably, she was feeling ufortable because she just revealed some of her innermost secrets, only to discover that Mo Tiange had been hiding something from her all along.


    The two of them couldn¡¯t really be considered friends, but after getting along for so long, they had a certain trust in each other¡¯s character. This kind of trust was why she could say what she said a while ago. Because of that, although Wei Han knew she couldn¡¯t me Mo Tiange for this, she still felt somewhat unhappy.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t speak up again, so the two of them proceeded to the first floor in silence.


    The middle-aged male cultivator surnamed Shangguan was still there. When he saw theming down, he stood up and greeted them. ¡°Sect Head, Fellow Daoist Ye.¡±


    He was extremely courteous to Mo Tiange, and when they first met, a hint of awe flitted across his face. Mo Tiange originally assumed he was ustomed to being polite to female cultivators because he was in a cultivation group for female cultivators, so she didn¡¯t really pay attention to his behavior.


    But in fact, he was carefully cultivated by the three Core Formation cultivators, and he himself was already in the peak stage of the Foundation Building realm¡ªwhy did he need to be this polite to an early stage Foundation Building cultivator? It was naturally because his cultivation level was higher than hers, so once she came in, he immediately realized this ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye¡± was ate stage Foundation Building cultivator.


    Some puzzles were solvable. There were originally bits of loose ends that couldn¡¯t be pieced together, but once people discovered the answer, they¡¯d realize that the hints had been everywhere.


    As she thought up to this point, Mo Tiange¡¯s expression wavered. Back then, was this not also the case for her? She wasn¡¯t suspicious before she found out, but once the idea emerged in her mind, she realized the answer was always there. It was just that she hadn¡¯t wanted to face the answer and eventually... there would be no connection between them in the future whatsoever.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye?¡± Wei Han¡¯s voice rang in her ears.


    Mo Tiange regained her train of thought. She bowed with cupped hands to return the male cultivator¡¯s greetings then went down the Dao-Achieving Pagoda with Wei Han.


    Once they were outside, Mo Tiange once again gazed at the floating pagoda towering high in the sky. She couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional. To actually render her Spirit-Concealing Pendant ineffective... It was clear how amazing this Dao-Achieving Pagoda¡¯s restrictions were! Furthermore, this pagoda was created by a female Nascent Soul cultivator! Who said female cultivators weren¡¯t as good as male cultivators? There were also geniuses among female cultivators; it was just that there weren¡¯t many female cultivators who worked hard.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, aside from your cultivation level, are you hiding anything else?¡± Wei Han also came to a stop in front of the pagoda and stared at Mo Tiange.


    Mo Tiange shifted her gaze away from the pagoda with a faint smile. ¡°Maybe I am... but I can guarantee to Sect Head Wei that these things would make no difference to Bixuan Court.¡±


    She still kept her and her real master¡¯s names secret, but she did this on Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯smand. Before she started her journey, Master Song Feng dropped by Xuanqing School to seek revenge, saying he would never let go of his grudge. Although her master was prideful, he wasn¡¯t pedantic¡ªhe preferred she hide her status as his disciple to avoid creating unnecessary danger for her. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t important to outsiders whose Xuanqing School disciple she was.


    Wei Han stared at Mo Tiange for a long time before she finally withdrew her gaze and epted what she said. ¡°That being the case, I¡¯m not going to probe further. Fellow Daoist Ye, will it be a problem if we started concocting tomorrow?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°No problem.¡± She didn¡¯t really need to prepare much to concoct Clear Sky Pills.


    ¡°Then let me take Fellow Daoist back.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your trouble.¡±


    The two of them walked together in silence. When they were about to reach the guest house, a maid ran over in a hurry, lookingpletely delighted to see Wei Han. Nevertheless, her expression quickly became worried. ¡°Sect Head,¡± she said and saluted.


    Hearing the anxiety in her tone, Wei Han stopped in her tracks then said to Mo Tiange, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, I can¡¯t see you off inside¡ªplease don¡¯t take any offense.¡±


    Mo Tiange understood her meaning, so she said, ¡°Sect Head Wei doesn¡¯t have to be over courteous. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    The two of them nodded at each other then Mo Tiange turned around and proceeded towards the courtyard.


    From a distance, she could vaguely hear the maid¡¯s voice: ¡°Sect Head, some of our disciples have gone missing...¡±


    Although Mo Tiange was surprised, her steps didn¡¯t falter and she directly went into the guest house.


    The moment they saw here inside, both Yi Liu and Yi Qiu looked delighted and immediately rushed towards her. ¡°Senior Ye!¡±


    Astonished, Mo Tiange asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Just now, the two of them looked very anxious and seemed to be waiting for her.


    Yi Qiu turned around and went to the back. A momentter, she came out, carrying the Feifei over. ¡°We don¡¯t know what happened¡ªFeifei¡¯s listless today.¡±


    ¡± Feifei 1 ¡± was the name of this Feifei. After receiving this Feifei, Yi Liu and Yi Qiu immediately pestered her to give it a name. Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t good at giving names; since it was a Feifei, she just named it ¡°Feifei,¡± just like how she named the Inferno Beast ¡± Xiaohuo 2 .¡± Both Yi Liu and Yi Qiu protested, asking her how she could name it so casually. Nevertheless, their protests fell on deaf ears; Mo Tiange was toozy to think of another name, so they had to call it ¡°Feifei.¡±


    Mo Tiange brought Feifei up and examined it briefly. The normally lively, small spiritual beast was now spiritless. Its eyes were half-closed, but it didn¡¯t seem like it was sleeping like it was when it was brought to her the other day; instead, it looked as if it lost its vitality.


    After using her divineprehension to sense its thoughts, she said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just in a bad mood because I haven¡¯t had time to take care of it these past few days and it became listless.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Both Yi Liu and Yi Qiu felt relieved, but at the same time, they also felt a bit resistant. ¡°We still thought we¡¯d be able to keep taking care of it because Senior wouldn¡¯t have time while concocting pills, but now, it seems we have to return it to Senior...¡±


    Mo Tiange just chuckled and said nothing else. She then took the spiritual fruit Yi Liu handed over and personally fed it to Feifei in her embrace.


    Feifei obviously didn¡¯t have any appetite because it refused to eat. Yi Liu and Yi Qiu, who saw that it was still vigorless, also didn¡¯t have the heart to tease it. They could only return it to Mo Tiange begrudgingly.


    When the two of them excused themselves, Mo Tiange specifically told them that she wanted to rest properly to prepare for pill-concocting the next day. Yi Liu and Yi Qiu had long obtained instructions from the Sect Head, so they immediately said they wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to disturb her. After the two of them left, Mo Tiange once again activated the formation in the house then entered the Virtual Sky World, carrying Feifei in her arms.


    Right after they entered the Virtual Sky World, Feifei, who was still lethargic a moment ago, instantly opened its eyes and leaped down from Mo Tiange¡¯s embrace. It threw itself into the small hut then started rolling around on top of the praying mat while letting out ¡°wuwu¡± noises, looking extremely happy.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help butugh. She took another praying mat from the side, sat down and pinched its round nose. ¡°Naughty ghost! In fact, you just wanted toe inside, right?¡±


    A few days ago, she took Feifei into the Virtual Sky World for the first time. It was extremely delighted, just like Xiahuo when Xiaohuo first entered. Later on, she was busy with the pill-concocting matter, so she entrusted it under Yi Liu and Yi Qiu¡¯s care. Unexpectedly, this little guy had actually been longing for this ce, and it even went as far as pretending to be ill! If it wasn¡¯t for the contract that existed between them, Mo Tiange might¡¯ve really been deceived by it!


    Speaking of which, were all spiritual beasts sensitive to the space inside the Virtual Sky World? Xiaohuo acted like this, and Feifei acted the same. Or perhaps, while every present living thing originated from the Distant Past era, humans gradually became more inclined to reason, but spiritual beasts retained their instincts, so they still had traces of the Distant Past era inside their bodies? Maybe that was why they liked spaces from the Distant Past era like this Virtual Sky World.


    Feifei looked up, rubbed its head on Mo Tiange¡¯s side then bit her sleeve, pulling her outside.


    Mo Tiange helplessly stood up and ran following it. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯ve already let youe here; shouldn¡¯t you be a bit quieter?¡±


    Although Feifei was spiritual, it was still a first rank beast¡ªit was still inferior to Xiaohuo, who had lived inside the Virtual Sky World for years. Fortunately, Mo Tiange established a contract with Feifei, so she could roughly sense its mood.


    Mo Tiange watched it trotting along the embankment she opened up. It ran while sniffing around, seemingly looking for something.


    Eventually, Feifei stopped under a tree.


    The whole tree was yellow, but its yellow color wasn¡¯t the same as ordinary trees. Its yellow color wasn¡¯t the color a tree had when it was dying or when its dried leaves were about to fall; rather, it was a kind of bright, vivid yellow close to the golden color of crops. It had many branches, lush leaves, and was full of fruit.


    Mo Tiange knew this tree was called the Flowerless Golden Tree and the fruit it produced was called Flowerless Golden Fruit. This tree took a hundred years to mature, and its fruit dried up a few quarter hours after they were harvested. Both its fruit and leaves could be used to concoct pills, but the medicinal pills were high grade ones that Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t use yet. There were too many spiritual objects like this inside the Virtual Sky World, so she was toozy to manage it¡ªshe just let nature take its course.


    At that moment, Feifei went around the tree then squeaked at Mo Tiange a couple of times.


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°This Flowerless Golden Fruit can only be eaten by cultivators in the Nascent Soul realm at least. You¡¯re only a first rank spiritual beast now; what should we do if you eat it and its spiritual aura makes your body explode?¡±


    Feifei opened its big, ck, watery eyes wide and stared at her for a long time. It also bit the hem of her robe and continued to squeak.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s divine sense could feel that Feifei seemed certain that eating this kind of fruit wouldn¡¯t cause any harm. After a moment of contemtion, Mo Tiange eventually nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you eat one for now. If there are no problems, you can do as you like in the future as long as you don¡¯t chew the whole tree down. However, if there¡¯s a problem, you mustn¡¯t touch these spiritual nts in the future.¡±


    Feifei raised its head, squeaked joyfully and spun around her.


    Chuckling, Mo Tiange raised her hand and softly picked one of the fruit. She then crouched down and ced it in front of Feifei. ¡°Here you go; be careful, the spiritual aura inside it is very strong.¡±


    ¡°Wuwu.¡± Feifei squeaked in response and right after, it bit the Flowerless Golden Fruit.


    Flowerless Golden Fruit looked a bit like plums, except for their golden outer skin. Feifei¡¯s bite immediately tore the skin open, thus exposing the golden yellow fruit flesh inside. Feifei then hastily opened its mouth wide, swallowing the fruit in one go without even chewing it down. In the end, it even stuck out its tongue to lick the dripping fruit juice.


    Mo Tiange smelled a burst of fragrant aroma. It was a unique aroma¡ªit wasn¡¯t as intoxicating as flowers, but it also wasn¡¯t as intense as the fragrance of musk or simr things. Rather, it was very light and sweet and carried a hint of earth and green leaves.


    This aroma quickly faded but it didn¡¯t dissipatepletely. It now seemed as if the fur on Feifei¡¯s whole body also carried this aroma.


    Feifei, who¡¯d just eaten a Flowerless Golden Fruit, felt extremely content. Ity on the ground, enjoying the soft breeze blowing on its body. It even started to roll around on the ground.


    However, its expression quickly looked pained. The contract between them allowed Mo Tiange to quickly understand what happened to it.


    ¡°Feifei!¡± Mo Tiange looked down and saw that Feifei, which was still very content a moment ago, was nowpletely enveloped by a golden aura¡ªthis aura was extremely strong, stronger than even the spiritual aura pressure of a Nascent Soul cultivator.


    Mo Tiange was filled with regret. No matter how smart Feifei was, it was still a first rank spiritual beast that hadn¡¯t grown up yet; how could it possibly understand that there were some things it could eat and some things it couldn¡¯t? Had she known earlier, she shouldn¡¯t have let it eat the fruit like this indiscriminately.

 Chapter 207: Started Concocting

    <h4>Chapter 207: Started Concocting</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mo Tiange rushed back into the small hut with Feifei in her arms. For a moment, she was at a loss over what to do.


    Feifei was still a small, first rank spiritual beast, so it definitely couldn¡¯t bear this spiritual aura, but how could she draw this spiritual aura out of its body?


    All of a sudden, an idea emerged in her mind, and she immediately came to a decision. She took out several spirit stones and formation discs then rapidlyid a formation. This formation was a kind of defense formation known as Prison Formation. It was most suitable for defending against spiritual aura attacks, but she made a slight modification to it, hoping it could suppress the spiritual aura inside Feifei¡¯s body, thus giving Feifei an easier time.


    Right afterward, she pressed the top of Feifei¡¯s head and inserted her own spiritual aura into its body to examine its condition.


    The golden aura didn¡¯t make her spiritual aura rebound, but it was extremely tough and flooded all Feifei¡¯s meridians, so no matter how hard Mo Tiange tried to pry inside, she couldn¡¯t prate deeper. In fact, she only got as far as the entrance of Feifei¡¯s meridians after exerting much effort and after that, she couldn¡¯t forge ahead any further.


    After spending a long time trying to examine it to no avail, Mo Tiange felt helpless and had to give up. This spiritual aura exceeded her current capabilities, so she was basically helpless.


    Without any other choice, Mo Tiange could only carry Feifei in her arms while continuously feeding it curative medicinal pills and painkillers, hoping the pills could make it feel a bit better.


    One second after another, time gradually passed by. At first, Feifei was still able to roll around in pain, but now, it had no strength left. Its big, ck eyes were dull and full of anguish.


    Nevertheless, Mo Tiange could sense that the spiritual aura was getting weaker. Feifei¡¯s body also seemed like it was being transformed, and its pain also eased up.


    Mo Tiange was shocked. She then said, ¡°Feifei, hang on a bit longer!¡±


    Apparently, animal instincts were never wrong¡ªthis spiritual aura was indeed beneficial for Feifei. Maybe it¡¯d be alright as long as it managed to hang on.


    Feifei made ¡°wuwu¡± squeaks as it struggled to withstand this force.


    Mo Tiange suddenly remembered her own situation when she built her foundation. She then said hurriedly, ¡°Feifei, maybe you¡¯re going to advance in rank! Don¡¯t resist the spiritual aura¡ªguide it!¡±


    Although Feifei couldn¡¯t understand what she was saying, its divineprehension allowed it to sense her meaning, so it promptly acted ording to her instructions.


    Sure enough, its pain eased up while the spiritual aura blended into Feifei¡¯s meridians.


    Mo Tiange finally sighed and said, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine now. Later on, you just need to guide this spiritual aura properly.¡±


    The realm-breakthroughs of spiritual beasts weren¡¯t the same as humans¡¯. Their bodies seemed to possess the memory of the Distant Past era, and they also possessed innate astuteness regarding the fusion of spiritual aura. Because of that, spiritual beasts had a much easier time during realm-breakthroughspared to human cultivators. However, there was minimal spiritual aura in the current world and moreover, there weren¡¯t many cultivators who could constantly feed their spiritual beasts medicinal pills, so there weren¡¯t many high-ranking spiritual beasts.


    Right now, Feifei was already starting to be free of spiritual aura running amok inside its body. Mo Tiange could sense it was currently advancing to the next rank, so she knew it was basically saved already.


    Spiritual Beasts¡¯ intuition was really extraordinary¡ªin one go, Feifei found a spiritual nt that could advance its rank. Back then, Xiaohuo was the same; when she raised it inside the Virtual Sky World, it ate something which caused it to advance and its Ardent Yang Real Fire transformed into Sun Real Fire. This made her wonder if Feifei would also have special abilities after eating this Flowerless Golden Fruit.


    Nheless, she had no time to wait for Feifei to finish its realm-breakthrough¡ªBixuan Court was still waiting for her to concoct the Clear Sky Pills.


    Mo Tiange ced Feifei inside the Prison Formation to let it continue with its realm-breakthrough on its own, then she sat down and meditated for some time. Once she finished adjusting her breath, she thought to herself then decided to sort out her magic weapons and magic tools.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but when she thought about starting the concoction process, the space between her eyebrows continuously pulsed.


    Mo Tiange put on the Heaven and Earth Cloud-Silk Armor and the Cloud-Treading Boots then ced the White Silk Handkerchief, the Shuttle of Flying Apsara, the Enchanting Lantern, and the Land-Fleeing Ruler in easily-essible spots. After a moment of hesitation, she also put the two stone sculpture puppets in her Qiankun Bag, just in case.


    Once she finished her preparations, it was about time. Now that everything went smoothly with Feifei, she immediately exited the Virtual Sky World, allowing Feifei to continue on its progress slowly. After all, a realm-breakthrough wasn¡¯t a matter that could finish within a day or two; it might even take half a year.


    Not long after she came out, she heard Yi Qiu calling for her outside: ¡°Senior Ye, are you ready?¡±


    She withdrew the defensive formation sheid on the house then left the room. Yi Liu and Yi Qiu were already waiting for her outside.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The three Core Formation elders were already waiting for her inside when she arrived at the concocting room. Mo Tiange stepped forward and greeted them: ¡°Greetings to the three Elders.¡±


    The three people nodded then Elder Qingyi said with a smile, ¡°Little Friend Ye doesn¡¯t have to be too polite¡ªwe¡¯re counting on you today.¡±


    With a smile, Mo Tiange cupped her hands towards them and directly went to examine the preparations, forgoing all other pleasantries.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye.¡± Xia Qing suddenly appeared in front of Mo Tiange.


    Mo Tiange was naturally startled. Xia Qing looked beaten; her gaze was dull, and her voice also sounded hoarse.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Xia, what happened to you?¡±


    Xia Qing said while rubbing her eyes, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just too tired.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to concoct the pills today; shouldn¡¯t you have rested properly yesterday?¡±


    Wei Han walked over from the side, chuckling. ¡°Junior Martial Sister Xia has been busy preparing the materials for the past few days and she was too excited yesterday, so she hasn¡¯t been able to enter a meditative state, so this is the result.¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned. She thought only mortals would be like this; no matter how excited a cultivator was, they could immediately enter a meditative state with a little bit of self-control, especially since Xia Qing was only a Foundation Building cultivator. Ay~ this Xia Qing was too obsessed with pill-concocting.


    Xia Qing said, ¡°Once I thought about concocting the Clear Sky Pills, I couldn¡¯t calm myself down. Well, forget it. Today, I¡¯ll just be an observer. The most important thing is still watching Fellow Daoist Ye concoct the pills.¡±


    Helpless, Mo Tiange said, ¡°In that case, Fellow Daoist Xia can stay on the side and watch.¡±


    Xia Qing nodded, picked up her spirits then continued directing other disciples in their work.


    Wei Han came closer to Mo Tiange. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, please take a look and see if anything else iscking with the preparations. If everything looks okay, we can begin now.¡±


    Mo Tiange briefly examined the medicinal nts and pill furnace prepared for her. She mumbled to herself for some time thenid a simple Spirit-Gathering Formation around the pill furnace. ¡°Alright, we can start.¡±


    There seemed to be a hint of astonishment in Wei Han¡¯s face when she saw Mo Tiange¡¯s Spirit-Gathering Formation. Nevertheless, she nodded then went to invite the three elders.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Xia.¡±


    Xia Qing came over immediately after hearing Mo Tiange¡¯s call. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, is there anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°Tell the cultivators with no tasks to step out¡ªwe¡¯re going to start in a moment.¡±


    ¡°Sure! Sure!¡± Xia Qing was thrilled. She directly turned around and rushed towards the part-time disciples, shouting loudly, ¡°That¡¯ll do! Go and wait outside! You mustn¡¯te in no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± It was such a rare opportunity for them to see the concoction process for high-grade Core Formation realm medicinal pills, yet they weren¡¯t allowed to watch¡ªthe part-time disciples naturally felt unwilling, but they didn¡¯t dare disobey. They left, following Xia Qing¡¯s orders.


    Soon after, Elder Qingxi came over. ¡°Little Friend Ye, what should I do now?¡±


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°Please sit here, Senior. You only need to use your Dantian Real Fire.¡±


    Elder Qingxi nodded then sat cross-legged next to the pill furnace.


    Mo Tiange eventually lifted her gaze. She saw that Elder Qingmiao was also sitting cross-legged on the side, but Elder Qingyi was walking towards the door.


    In her confusion, Mo Tiange pulled Wei Han aside then asked in a whisper, ¡°Sect Head Wei, what¡¯s Elder Qingyi doing?¡±


    Wei Han said, ¡°The elders have decided. Elder Qingyi will be on guard while the other two elders will take turns providing you with the concocting fire.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mo Tiange said with a nod, ¡°The elders thought things through thoroughly. It¡¯d naturally be best if there¡¯s always an elder on guard.¡± In any case, two elders were already sufficient to provide Mo Tiange with their concocting fire.


    Wei Han nodded. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye may start; I won¡¯t keep you any longer.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Mo Tiange turned around and said to Elder Qingxi, ¡°Senior, let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Elder Qingxi put her palms together, moved her spiritual aura, then made a pushing movement with her right hand. A thread of spiritual aura gushed out of her right palm; it immediately turned into Dantian Real Fire, which went straight towards the bottom of the pill furnace.


    A Core Formation cultivator¡¯s Dantian Real Fire was many times better than the original Earthly Fire used there, so the pill furnace practically warmed up in an instant.


    Mo Tiange opened the pill furnace and quickly threw in several kinds of spiritual nts. Right afterward, she closed the pill furnace again, focusing to sense the condition of the spiritual nts inside the furnace with her divine sense.


    Several kinds of spiritual nts quickly transformed into liquids and blended together, emitting a strong medicinal fragrance. Although the process wasn¡¯t as fast as if she used Sun Real Fire, this was still many times faster than if she had used the original Earthly Fire there.


    In fact, if she concocted Clear Sky Pills using her Purple Wooden Furnace, she would probably finish in half a day. However, she mustn¡¯t take out her Purple Wooden Furnace. Not to mention the fact that it was a magic weapon used by a Deification cultivator, but just the Sunstone sealed inside it alone was very precious.


    Inside the pill furnace, several kinds of medicinal liquids were changing violently. Mo Tiange sat cross-legged and closed her eyes, but her divine sense was neverx even for a brief moment as she followed the changes happening inside closely.


    At that moment, with Elder Qingyi guarding outside and the part-time disciples driven away, only five people remained inside the concocting room. Mo Tiange was engrossed in paying attention to the situation inside the pill furnace and Elder Qingxi was focused on employing her Dantian Real Fire, while Elder Qingmiao, Wei Han, and Xia Qing were all watching the progress attentively.


    With the slow passage of time, Elder Qingxi¡¯splexion gradually turned pale. She had now employed her Dantian Real Fire for almost six hours, so she had consumed a lot of spiritual aura.


    Mo Tiange opened her eyes and immediately noticed this situation. She then said, ¡°Senior Qingmiao, pleasee and take Elder Qingxi¡¯s ce.¡±


    Upon hearing what she said, Elder Qingmiao stood up and walked over. She sat next to Elder Qingxi then used her spiritual aura to emit her Dantian Real Fire.


    In the split second Elder Qingmiao¡¯s Dantian Real Fire was about to touch the pill furnace, Elder Qingxi¡¯s withdrew hers. Then with Wei Han¡¯s assistance, she sat by the side and started meditating to recover her spiritual aura.


    Mo Tiange monitored the situation for a moment and noticed that Elder Qingmiao¡¯s and Elder Qingxi¡¯s Dantian Real Fires were very simr. This was actually better than what she expected. Although the effects of a discrepancy in the fire weren¡¯t major, it¡¯d be better if concocting fires were as stable as possible. That way, they could avoid uncontroble situations such as variations urring during spiritual nt transformations.


    ¡°Seniors, you can decide amongst yourselves when you want to switch turns. It¡¯d be best if you didn¡¯t wait until your spiritual aura¡¯spletely exhausted before you switched. That way, you¡¯ll have a slightly easier time when you recover your spiritual aura.¡±


    Elder Qingmiao grunted in response then once again immersed herself in employing her Dantian Real Fire.


    Mo Tiange, who sensed that the materials inside the furnace were more or less ready, opened the pill furnace then threw in most of the remaining materials. Immediately afterward, she quickly closed the furnace again and sat on the side, starting to form numerous hand seals with her hands.


    It was quite simple to concoct Soul-Solidifying Pills. Clear Sky Pills, however, were considered high-grade medicinal pills¡ªmany hand seals were needed during the concocting process. Mo Tiange formed one iparablyplicated hand seal after another in session. There were practically no pauses between her movements; they flowed naturally and smoothly just like moving clouds and flowing water, causing Xia Qing, who was watching from the side, to widen her eyes in amazement.


    Such aplicated set of hand seals certainly had to be studied and practiced for a long time before one could use them proficiently. Xia Qing admitted that her skills were stillcking, but she really wondered how skilled at concocting Fellow Daoist Ye was¡ªFellow Daoist Ye wasn¡¯t a concoctions master who specialized in concocting medicinal pills, yet Fellow Daoist Ye was much more proficient than her!


    In fact, Mo Tiange¡¯s proficiency came from countless practice. Her concocting skills were extremely ordinary, but she concocted many high-grade medicinal pills, thus allowing her to practice her hand seal formation skills.


    Back then, she also watched Qin Xi¡¯s technique in forming hand seals and at that time, she also gasped in amazement. After she started concocting on her own, she finally realized that she had underestimated him. For him to possess that kind of exquisite seal-forming skill, rememberplicated hand seals after only looking at them one time, and possess much more advanced concocting skills than her... How could these possibly be achieved by an ordinary cultivator who just advanced to the Foundation Building realm?


    She sighed in her heart, but she then closed her eyes and once again focused her attention on sensing the situation inside the pill furnace.

 Chapter 208: A Sudden Change

    <h4>Chapter 208: A Sudden Change</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    A number of hand seals were formed in session, sending out spiritual aura, which almost became corporeal, towards the pill furnace. Inside the furnace, the spiritual panacea started to change violently.


    With her eyes closed, Mo Tiange used her divine sense to observe the status of the medicinal liquid inside the furnace.


    Several dozens of materials dissolved, mixing together... Due to the hand seals she formed, these changes became increasingly more violent.


    This was the solvent-elixir stage; this stage would take a very long time, and when the changes stopped, the pills would be formed. Therefore, in the next few days, they¡¯d have to continue waiting like this and asionally form hand seals to encourage the fusion of materials and extract the impurities from the concoction.


    Time gradually passed by. Elder Qingmiao and Ender Qingxi switched turns once every six hours, while Elder Qingyi remained on guard on the doorstep. Xia Qing was monitoring the procedure and studying Mo Tiange¡¯s seal-forming technique, and Wei Han was at standby, ready to provide Mo Tiange with her assistance.


    One day, two days, three days... The materials inside the furnace finally integrated with each other smoothly.


    Mo Tiange wiped the sweat off her forehead and sighed. However, she quickly returned to focus, once again forming several hand seals to incite the formation of the pills.


    This was already thest day. Whether the pill-concocting ended in sess or failure depended on this very moment.


    The medicinal liquid inside the pill furnace started to slowly coagte and solidify...


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Elder Qingyi¡¯s shout rang out along with a wave of a strange spiritual aura fluctuation.


    The expressions of the five people inside the concocting room all changed. Now was the key moment in forming the pills¡ªwhat was happening?


    By the time the strange spiritual aura fluctuation became clearer, Mo Tiange¡¯s expression changed greatly. She could already sense it; it was Ren Yufeng!


    When she arrived in Linhai, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t detect Ren Yufeng¡¯s whereabouts. After more than three months living safe and sound, Mo Tiange even almost thought he had been swept somewhere else by the waves. Unexpectedly, however, he actually appeared at such a crucial moment!


    Nevertheless, Mo Tiange calmed down very quickly. With the three Core Formation cultivators present, Ren Yufeng wouldn¡¯t be able to gain any benefit. Although Elder Qingxi almost exhausted her spiritual aura because she¡¯d been emitting her Dantian Real Fire, both Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingmiao were still in good shape. With the two Core Formation elders there, Ren Yufeng, who achieved his cultivation level improperly, definitely couldn¡¯t seed.


    Elder Qingmiao, who was just meditating to adjust her breath, wrinkled her brows then said heavily, ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look. You guys hang in there.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Wei Han and Xia Qing answered. The two of them then took the initiative to stand on the doorstep, ready for any eventualities.


    Mo Tiange also calmed down and continued to focus on the concocting process.


    A blood-curdling shriek rang out from outside and right afterward, they heard fighting noises.


    ¡°You¡¯re a Devil Path¡¯s cultivator?¡± Elder Qingyi asked loudly.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Mo Tiange was just guessing earlier, but she was nowpletely sure after hearing that voice¡ªthis was Ren Yufeng alright.


    ¡°What do you mean by Devil Path¡¯s cultivator? I¡¯m the son of the divine dragon!¡± Ren Yufeng said arrogantly.


    ¡°The son of the divine dragon?¡± Elder Qingyi¡¯s voice was filled with doubt.


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister!¡± Elder Qingmiao said as she walked out of the concocting room, ¡°What divine dragon¡¯s son? From what I saw, he¡¯s just a Devil Path¡¯s cultivator! He even injured our group¡¯s disciple! No need to talk to him too much; we just need to kill him!¡±


    ¡°True,¡± Elder Qinyi said in agreement. ¡°His whole body¡¯s covered with devil aura, yet he still said he¡¯s not a Devil Path¡¯s cultivator and even dared to injure our disciple¡ªwe don¡¯t have to be polite to him!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Ren Yufeng was outraged. ¡°You dare to nder me! I¡¯m the son of the divine dragon, the son of the divine dragon!¡±


    The spiritual aura fluctuations became more intense.


    Mo Tiange understood that a fight was inevitable, so she said to Elder Qingxi, ¡°Senior, let¡¯s elerate our speed and finish the concoction a bit quicker¡ªplease strengthen your Real Fire.¡±


    Elder Qingxi, who¡¯d also sensed the danger outside, nodded and said, ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll have to trouble Little Friend Ye.¡±


    After she said that, she increased her spiritual aura output, causing her Dantian Real Fire to immediately be a bit fiercer.


    Mo Tiange also formed hand seals quickly. Although she thought two Core Formation cultivators could certainly block Ren Yufeng¡¯s path, it was always better to have more than one string on one¡¯s bow, just in case.


    The sudden increase in the temperature of the concocting fire impacted the medicinal liquid inside the furnace. Mo Tiange used hand seals to weaken the impact and at the same time, she also elerated the solidification of the medicinal pills.


    ¡°Sect Head Wei, what¡¯s the situation like outside?¡± Because she had to keep her attention on the solidification process inside the pill furnace, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t afford to spread her divine sense, so she had to ask Wei Han.


    Wei Han was now standing at the doorstep. She stuck her head out to watch the situation outside. ¡°This person... This devil cultivator¡¯s ability in fights of magical power is very strong, but Fellow Daoist Ye can rest assured¡ªthe two elders can deal with him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then...¡± Mo Tiange said, feeling a bit relieved. She also thought Ren Yufeng wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat the two elders, but the space between her eyebrows continued to twitch; this wasn¡¯t a good omen.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Wei Han cried out.


    Mo Tiange turned her head towards her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Shangguan came,¡± Wei Han said, ¡°He¡¯s already in the peak stage of the Foundation Building realm. I hope he can help the two elders.¡±


    What she said made Mo Tiange wrinkle her brows. Her intuition told her something was wrong...


    ¡°Master, Martial Uncle Qingmiao, I came to help you!¡± It was Fellow Daoist Shangguan¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Yunhao, what are you doing here instead of staying in the Dao-Achieving Pagoda?¡± Elder Qingyi¡¯s voice sounded rather severe.


    Right. How could he just so happen toe here at the right moment?


    Shangguan Yunhao answered, ¡°I sensed a strange breath when I was in the Dao-Achieving Pagoda, so I followed it and came here.¡±


    Since they were now facing a formidable opponent, Elder Qingyi couldn¡¯t afford to me him for anything. She only said, ¡°Thene over quickly! The magical power of devil cultivators is extraordinary, so be careful!¡±


    Although the peak stage of the Foundation Building realm was only separated from the Core Formation realm by a thin line, the difference in power between cultivators in each realm was huge. Elder Qingyi really did love this disciple of hers. She was immediately concerned about him upon his arrival, afraid he¡¯d get injured.


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister Sect Head,¡± Xia Qing whispered, ¡°Where did this devil cultivatore from? Could it be that there¡¯s a hole somewhere in Bixuan Court¡¯s great sect-protecting formation?¡±


    A frown emerged on Wei Han¡¯s brows. ¡°You¡¯re right. ording to reason, we should¡¯ve noticed this devil cultivator right when he entered our great sect-protecting formation¡ªhow could he have suddenly showed up at our concocting room now?¡±


    Mo Tiange once heard Yi Liu and Yi Qiu exining that the west side of Linhai was a branch region of the Demonic Mountain. Demonic Mountain had a towering main peak, but it also had many tangled andplicated branch mountains. The Devil Path¡¯s devil cultivators dwelt among these mountain ranges.


    In addition to being afraid of running into devil cultivators, the reason why the cultivators from Linhai didn¡¯t dare to pass through the Demonic Mountain en route to Kunwu was because the topography of these mountain ranges was peculiar; they were simply impossible to pass through. This was also why devil cultivators hadn¡¯t been able to reach Linhai for so many years.


    ¡°Sect Head Wei,¡± Mo Tiange suddenly said, ¡°That person¡¯s the enemy I talked to you about. He has a strange character, and he¡¯s killed innocents before, so you have to be careful.¡±


    Since Ren Yufeng already degenerated into a devil cultivator, his character certainly would¡¯ve changed too. Within that one year, Mo Tiange personally witnessed his perverse and fickle character, so she knew he had really be a genuine devil cultivator.


    Wei Han¡¯s and Xia Qing¡¯s expressions changed. Although they knew about this matter, there had been no trace of devil cultivators whatsoever in these past few months, so they hadn¡¯t really taken this matter to heart. Unexpectedly, however, he actually came to their door for real!


    ¡°AH!¡± A scream suddenly rang out from outside. Based on the voice, it was actually Elder Qingyi!


    Wei Han was frightened and hurriedly went to look at the situation outside. However, her expression immediately changed. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Shangguan...¡±


    She didn¡¯t need to say anything further because they already heard Elder Qingmiao¡¯s furious voice. ¡°Shangguan Yunhao! What¡¯re you doing?!¡±


    ¡°What am I doing?¡± Shangguan Yunhao¡¯s voice sounded gloomy. ¡°Of course I¡¯m killing you guys!¡±


    Inside the concocting room, everyone was stupefied. Elder Qingxi was so shocked that her hands trembled, causing her to vomit a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Elder Qingxi!¡± Wei Han and Xia Qing eximed in surprise then hastily rushed over.


    Mo Tiange heard a muffled bang from inside the furnace. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. At the final juncture, they failed to concoct the Clear Sky Pills.


    Nevertheless, now wasn¡¯t the time to mull over this matter. She took out a curative medicinal pill from inside her robes then passed it over to Wei Han. ¡°Quickly give this to Senior Qingxi! Also, give her some Restorative Panaceas!¡±


    Since those people managed to scheme against Elder Qingyi, they had to preserve Elder Qingxi¡¯s strength as much as possible now.


    ¡°Shangguan Yunhao!¡± Elder Qingyi¡¯s voice sounded rather weak but extremely cutting. ¡°The three of us have always treated you well¡ªwhy are you biting the hands that fed you?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve always treated me well?¡± Shangguan Yunhao¡¯s tone earlier was polite and restrained, but now, it was full of ridicule. ¡°If you guys have indeed treated me well, why have I not formed my Gold Core yet? I¡¯m already a hundred and seventy?!¡±


    ¡°You know that Linhai¡¯s short of supplies!¡± Elder Qingmiao said coldly, ¡°But ever since we epted you into our group, we¡¯ve always let you have the first choice every time we get medicinal pills! When you just built your foundation, we already let you enter the Dao-Achieving Pagoda! When you reached the peak stage of the Foundation Building realm, we constantly sent disciples to Kunwu to look for Dustless Pills! Bixuan Court¡¯s just a small cultivation group, but we¡¯ve always treated you more than ten times better than we treated other disciples! What else are you dissatisfied about?¡±


    ¡°Dissatisfied? Of course I¡¯m dissatisfied!¡± Shangguan Yunhao ¡°hmphed,¡± clearly disagreeing with what Elder Qingmiao said. ¡°True, when I first entered the group, you guys taught me; when I reached the tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm, you guys also immediately gave me Foundation-Building Pills. However, the reason you treated me so well was just because I had the best aptitude among the epted Bixuan Court disciples within thest several hundred years! But what happenedter? After I reached the peak stage of the Foundation Building realm, you were dawdling; you didn¡¯t give me Dustless Pills, and you didn¡¯t let me form my Gold Core¡ªyou made me stay trapped in the peak stage of the Foundation Building realm just like that for fifty years, fifty years!¡±


    ¡°Fifty years ago, I asked you to let me go to Kunwu, to let me look for Dustless Pills on my own or perhaps find some fated chances, but what did you do? You guys were more willing to send disciples who had no promising future to go to Kunwu instead of me! Didn¡¯t you guys do that because you were afraid I wouldn¡¯te back once I got to Kunwu? Just because you were afraid you could no longer control me, you made me unable to form my Gold Core for fifty years!¡±


    Wei Han¡¯s expression once again changed upon hearing Shangguan Yunhao¡¯s words. She then stood up and walked out of the concocting room. ¡°Shangguan Yunhao! Where did your conscience go?! The elders never let you leave the group because they were worried about your safety! Us fellow martial sisters are always on the move, trying to find your Dustless Pills! Ever since you entered the group, have we ever told you to do anything? Never! Not only have we never done that, but we even provided you with everything you needed for cultivation! It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t feel grateful to us, but you actually still dared to me us!¡±


    ¡°For me?¡± Shangguan Yunhao sneered, ¡°Wei Han, don¡¯t you feel guilty when you say that? Forty years ago when the previous sect head resigned, I wanted to be the sect head, yet despite my qualifications and cultivation level, why did that position fall into your hands? Furthermore, you guys still didn¡¯t allow me to take even a step out of the group¡ªcovertly imprisoning me!¡±


    ¡°Shangguan Yunhao!¡± Wei Han exploded in rage. ¡°Our Bixuan Court is a cultivation group for female cultivators! Generations of sect heads have always been female cultivators¡ªwhat would people say if we let you be the sect head?¡±


    ¡°Correct, this sentence!¡± Shangguan Yunhao said in a mocking tone, ¡°Just because I¡¯m a male cultivator, you guys are always on guard against me in every way! Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t know about it¡ªyou guys actually obtained Dustless Pills a few years ago! You just didn¡¯t want me to advance smoothly!¡±


    ¡°On guard against you?¡± Elder Qingyi finally spoke, but she broke into a coughing fit before she continued on: ¡°True; I¡¯m indeed on guard against you!¡±


    ¡°Elder Qingyi?¡± Wei Han called out in bewilderment.


    ¡°When you and Han vied for the sect head position, I already noticed that your mind wasn¡¯t on the correct path! Because of that, I didn¡¯t let you leave the group, and I also didn¡¯t give you the Dustless Pills immediately. However, what do you think I did all that for? If you didn¡¯t grind away your greed and didn¡¯t cultivate your mental state, you¡¯d fall when you face your Inner Demon during your core-forming!¡±

 Chapter 209: Nothing to Say

    <h4>Chapter 209: Nothing to Say</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mo Tiange walked over lightly then peeked outside through the gap in the door.


    Elder Qingyi had blood on her chest but she remained on her feet. Elder Qingmiao stood vigntly by her side. Shangguan Yunhao stood not too far from them; his whole face was filled with resentment. As for Ren Yufeng, he was assuming a spectator stance, watching them quarreling with each other with relish.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯d believe you!¡± Shangguan Yunhao¡¯s expression was distorted. ¡°My mind wasn¡¯t on the correct path? You were clearly just being partial!¡±


    ¡°Yes! We were partial!¡± Elder Qingmiao stared at him with a knife-sharp gaze. ¡°We¡¯ve really been blind for being partial to you, this cruel, ungrateful thing in all aspects! Our Linhai has always been short of supplies, but we¡¯ve always let you have the first pick! We never asked you to do any tasks, and allowed you to focus on cultivating! In the end, we¡¯ve actually been raising a white-eyed wolf!¡±


    Shangguan Yunhao grew up under the watch of the three elders after all, so when he was now faced with Elder Qingmiao¡¯s sharp gaze, his momentum immediately weakened and his gaze also became timid.


    Ren Yufeng suddenly let out a soft chuckle. He swept his eyes, which were brimming with devil aura, over the few female cultivators in front of him. ¡°If that was indeed the case, why did they not let you go to Kunwu?¡±


    Upon hearing what Ren Yufeng said, Shangguan Yunhao once again puffed up his chest. ¡°Yes! You guys obviously had no other choice but to train me for the sake of the group¡¯s future! You were afraid I wouldn¡¯t be willing to return to Linhai if I went to Kunwu, so you wanted me to be trapped in Linhai my whole life!¡±


    Mo Tiange actually knew the reason for this.


    When she went to the Dao-Achieving Pagoda to meet with the three elders a few days ago, she could sense the three elders¡¯ real intentions from their words. Bixuan Courtcked talented people, so they never dared to let disciples with good aptitudes leave the group to gain experience¡ªthe reason wasn¡¯t like Shangguan Yunhao suggested at all.


    Shangguan Yunhao¡¯s mind really wasn¡¯t on the right path. Did he really think people had to cater to him just because he had a good aptitude? In Kunwu, people with mutated spiritual roots were indeed vied for by every cultivation group, but if these people thought groups would give in to them on everything just because they had mutated spiritual roots, that would only serve to make others look down on them.


    Even though Bixuan Court was short of supplies, they provided for Shangguan Yunhao¡¯s cultivation with all their might, so how bad could he have fared? Even in Kunwu, what small cultivation groups could do was also limited to this. Large cultivation groups, however... even if they epted disciples with mutated spiritual roots, they wouldn¡¯t be as indulgent as Bixuan Court was to him. If their cultivation failed to reach the groups¡¯ standards, the amount of spirit stones and medicinal pills rationed to them would be reduced. No one could save you if you failed to live up to expectations.


    Therefore, terrific aptitudes were a God-given gift, but ultimately, cultivators still had to rely on their hard work. The kind of person who felt others had to cater to them in every way just because they had outstanding talents simply wouldn¡¯t be able to seed on their path towards immortality.


    ¡°Qingmiao, no need to talk to him anymore!¡± Elder Qingyi growled, ¡°This kind of cruel, ungrateful creature will always me others for their failures. He simply never realized that everything he had from the moment he entered the group until now was provided by us!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Elder Qingmiao said. Her expression became indifferent, along with her gaze at Shangguan Yunhao. She obviously no longer held even the tiniest bit of hope for him. ¡°The three of us martial sisters have really failed. More than a hundred years of teaching, yet this is the result.¡±


    The two elders¡¯ dialogue made Shangguan Yunhao seethe with anger. ¡°Not only did you not repent but you even still dared to say I¡ª¡±


    Mo Tiange sighed; some people in this world could only remember the grudges they had but would never remember the kindness they received. Those people never realized how much others had given them; they only thought about how much more there was to receive. If people didn¡¯t give them everything they had, they¡¯d feel like they had been wronged.


    Therefore, even if you wanted to show someone grace, you had to be clear about that person¡¯s character. Some people weren¡¯t only not grateful that you treated them well, but they would also take you as a fool, fantasizing about obtaining even more from you and thinking you were wronging them if they failed. ¡°Helping a man once leads to grace; not helping the man for the second time leads to hatred¡±¡ªthis saying indeed had reason.


    ¡°Shangguan Yunhao!¡± Wei Han said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re colluding with this devil cultivator?¡±


    Shangguan Yunhao¡¯s gaze was gloomy and cold. He couldn¡¯t get the sect head position, so he resented Wei Han strongly. ¡°I am. He promised me he¡¯ll take me out of Linhai¡ªI¡¯ve had enough already!¡±


    ¡°My group¡¯s disciples have gone missing in the past few days; was it his doing or yours?¡±


    ¡°So what if it was my doing?¡± Shangguan Yunhao said without the slightest bit of guilt, ¡°Those fools... there was nothing to pity even if they died! They might as well be given to senior to support him in his cultivation; just consider it minimizing waste.¡±


    ¡°Then we have nothing further to discuss.¡± Wei Han waved her hand to summon a copper mirror. ¡°You were able to hurt Elder Qingyi because she held no precautions against you; now, let me deal with you. I want to see how strong you are, this so-called number one Foundation Building disciple at Bixuan Court!¡±


    Shangguan Yunhao¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself! Wei Han, since you¡¯ve robbed my sect head position, I¡¯ll show you my strength today!¡± Right after he finished talking, he summoned his magic tool.


    Mo Tiange hadn¡¯t seen Wei Han fight before, so when she saw this now, she was quite surprised¡ªWei Han wasn¡¯t weak at all.


    Elder Qingyi grimly watched the two of them fighting. ¡°This traitor thinks he¡¯s amazing; it¡¯s good that Han¡¯s giving him a lesson. We¡¯ve always protected him before, not wanting him to get hurt, but it seems we¡¯ve been too indulgent towards him!¡±


    Elder Qingmiao lowered her gaze and sighed. However, she soon asked with concern, ¡°Senior Martial Sister, how¡¯s your injury?¡±


    ¡°Not bad; I¡¯m not going to die yet.¡± Elder Qingyi lowered the hand that had been covering her chest. ¡°Let¡¯s talk again after we deal with the enemy.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    The two martial sisters¡¯ gazes shifted towards Ren Yufeng. Both then took out their respective magic weapons.


    Mo Tiange could see that although Wei Han¡¯s cultivation level fell short of Shangguan Yunhao¡¯s, she was skilled in fights of magical power; it was very unlikely she¡¯d lose to him. As for Elder Qingyi, she was a middle stage Core Formation cultivator after all; even though she was ambushed by a sneak attack, how could she possibly be severely injured by ate stage Foundation Building cultivator? Therefore, the injury she sustained wasn¡¯t serious. With the two elders attacking together, Mo Tiange reckoned they¡¯d still be a bit stronger than Ren Yufeng.


    Nevertheless, after watching Ren Yufeng cautiously for a while, she noticed that the ck aura around his body had gotten denser. If the aura was connected to what Shangguan Yunhao said before, those missing Bixuan Court disciples... Sure enough, this Ren Yufeng had really entered the path of devil cultivators! He actually used human corpses in his cultivation!


    Ren Yufeng, who was currently fighting Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingmiao, suddenly nced towards the concocting room. He then said gloomily, ¡°Ye Xiaotian¡ªJunior Martial Sister Ye, we haven¡¯t seen each other for several months; why are you hiding?¡±


    With Ren Yufeng and Shangguan Yunhao colluding together, Mo Tiange knew her whereabouts couldn¡¯t be hidden from him. However, although she always put her safety first, she had never been able topletely let go when it came to other people¡¯s lives.


    Hence, she calmly pushed the concocting room door open and walked out.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Ren Yufeng. Do you have any words for me?¡±


    When Ren Yufeng called her junior martial sister, incredulity flitted across Elder Qingyi¡¯s and Elder Qingmiao¡¯s faces, but their expressions soon eased up after they saw Mo Tiange¡¯s extremely vignt attitude towards Ren Yufeng.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Ren Yufeng looked at her with a smile hanging on his face, but his whole body was now covered in devil aura, so he looked even more horrifying after he smiled. ¡°I really never expected this. Back when I couldn¡¯t find you, I thought you escaped with Jiang Shuihan and the others, yet you actually ended uping to Linhai just like me! Could it be that during that year, you were hiding in the underground pce?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± There was no need to hide this. ¡°Ren Yufeng, I hid in that underground pce for one year, but you never noticed me at all.¡±


    ¡°Junior Martial Sister Ye indeed proves herself to be an outstanding disciple of a Nascent Soul Lord Daoist from Xuanqing School!¡± Ren Yufeng¡¯s expression became somewhat distorted. He thought he was already strong, but in the end, he was deceived by a Foundation Building cultivator; one could imagine the wrath he was feeling now. ¡°But today, don¡¯t even think about escaping!¡±


    Mo Tiange sneered. ¡°I could say the same to you! You¡¯re treacherous and cunning, and your mind isn¡¯t on the right path. As an elite disciple of Zhengfa Sect, you exploited your fellow disciples and harmed them once you reached your goal. You also plotted against me in every way, trying to silence me by killing me! I, Ye Xiaotian, am not a delicate woman who can be bullied without retaliating¡ªsince you schemed against me, it¡¯s a tooth for a tooth!¡±


    ¡°HAHAHAHA!¡± Ren Yufeng burst outughing. Once he hadughed enough, he said with a gloomy expression, ¡°I hate people like you, so-called ¡°God-favored people,¡± the most! You guys think your aptitudes are terrific so you look down on others. You want to kill me? Ridiculous! You¡¯re nothing but a mere Foundation Building cultivator, yet you want to kill me!¡±


    Mo Tiange paid no heed to his ridicule; instead, she turned towards Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingmiao. ¡°Elders, does Sect Head Wei¡¯s initial promise to me still stand?¡±


    Back when Wei Han asked Mo Tiange to teach Xia Qing the art of pill-concocting, one of Mo Tiange¡¯s requirements was for them to guarantee her safety.


    Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingmiao had long known that this devil cultivator was a deranged disciple after their dialogue. Even if they didn¡¯t want to be involved in this, this person would never leave Bixuan Court alone and vice versa. After all, the fate of those missing disciples was this devil cultivator¡¯s doing; hatred had already formed between them. Because of that, they immediately said to Mo Tiange, ¡°Rest assured, Little Friend Ye. We¡¯ve already promised you, so it still stands, naturally.¡±


    Both Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingmiao then stepped forward.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Ren Yufeng sneered as he nced at Mo Tiange. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of these two old women first then I¡¯ll sort you out!¡±


    ¡°Insolent!¡± Elder Qingyi shouted after hearing his words.


    Although devil cultivators were slightly stronger than cultivators of the Righteous Path during fights of magical power, Ren Yufeng was just an early stage Core Formation cultivator while Elder Qingyi was already in the middle stage of the Core Formation realm and Elder Qingmiao was in the early stage of the Core Formation realm. Coupled with the fact that they were fighting two against one, there was absolutely no reason for them to lose!


    ¡°Whether I¡¯m insolent or not, I¡¯ll let you see for yourself!¡± Ren Yufeng had a sinister expression as he used both hands to cast an art. All of a sudden, ck-colored devil aura emerged on his chest and converged into a sphere.


    Elder Qingyi and Ender Qingmiao didn¡¯t dare to be careless; both emitted body-protecting spiritual lights and activated their magic weapons. Elder Qingyi¡¯s was a jade bottle with a willow branch sticking out of it. She grasped the willow branch and brandished it, sprinkling several drops of sweet dew. Before them, spiritual aura flickered then weaved a spiritual aura which stood in front of Ren Yufeng and blocked him.


    Right now, Ren Yufeng¡¯s devil aura sphere was rotating wildly. He ¡°hmphed¡± coldly as he swept his gaze over everyone present. With a pushing movement of his hand, the devil aura sphere was pushed away from him.


    ¡°Bang!¡± The spiritual aura created by Elder Qingyi¡¯s magic weapon managed to block the devil aura sphere, but the impact created a very strong spiritual aura fluctuation.


    ¡°AH¡ª¡± Two screams rang out. They didn¡¯te from Elder Qingyi or Elder Qingmiao¡ªthey came from Wei Han and Shangguan Yunhao, who were engaged in a fight of magical powers next to them.


    Mo Tiange had cleverly hidden behind the two elders, so she wasn¡¯t affected.


    ¡°Han!¡± Upon seeing Wei Han being blown away by the impact, Elder Qingmiao waved the golden rope in her hand, wrapping it around Wei Han to stop her then pulled her back.


    Shangguan Yunhao, on the other hand, didn¡¯t have such luck. He was thrown heavily to the ground, causing him to vomit a mouthful of blood. He then pointed at Ren Yufeng. ¡°Senior... Ren, you...¡±


    Ren Yufeng looked at him with a gaze full of contempt as if he was looking at an ant. ¡°Since you¡¯re useless, just go die!¡±


    Upon hearing what he said, Shangguan Yunhao looked outraged. ¡°You¡¯re... not keeping... your promise!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Ren Yufeng cast him a cold nce but only uttered one word, ¡°Naive!¡±


    Shangguan Yunhao¡¯s eyes widened as he red at him; trepidation was etched on his whole face. Nevertheless, in the end, his breath ceased to exist.


    Mo Tiange looked at his corpse without feeling even an ounce of pity. For someone who couldn¡¯t see his own position clearly and could only continue to demand things of others, she didn¡¯t feel any sympathy at all.

 Chapter 210: Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 210: Crisis</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mo Tiange had long known that Shangguan Yunhao would end up like this. Ren Yufeng loathed cultivation groups¡¯ high-aptitude disciples the most, and Shangguan Yunhao was obviously one, so how could he possibly have teamed up with Shangguan Yunhao sincerely?


    Not only did he not have self-insight, but he was also as stupid as a pig. Shangguan Yunhao falling into this situation was well-deserved.


    Nevertheless, a sliver of sadness still flitted across Elder Qingyi¡¯s and Elder Qingmiao¡¯s faces when they looked at his corpse. This was, in the end, the disciple they raised for more than a hundred years¡ªhow could they bepletely indifferent upon seeing him die by someone else¡¯s hands?


    As Ren Yufeng looked at the female cultivators before him, a gloomy smile slowly took shape on his face. ¡°Since he¡¯s dead, it¡¯s your turn now!¡±


    Elder Qingmiao pushed Wei Han towards Mo Tiange, who stood behind them, then she swung the golden rope in her hand and sneered, ¡°It isn¡¯t clear whose turn it is now!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s see for ourselves!¡± Ren Yufeng said while he once again moved his devil aura.


    Seeing as they began fighting again, Mo Tiange helped Wei Han up and led her to a corner. ¡°Sect Head Wei, how are you feeling?¡±


    Wei Han coughed up blood then struggled to speak, ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk!¡± Mo Tiange took out a curative medicinal pill and fed it to her. ¡°The two elders are here; you should recover first.¡±


    Wei Han nodded then swallowed the pill. Without further ado, she sat cross-legged in meditation.


    Mo Tiange lifted her eyes and saw the two elders and Ren Yufeng fighting fiercely. Although Ren Yufeng was strong now, the two elders weren¡¯t at a disadvantage at all. Furthermore, their teamwork was excellent, so their odds of winning wereparablyrge.


    However, Mo Tiange felt something was wrong about this¡ªRen Yufeng was too confident. It couldn¡¯t be because he colluded with Shangguan Yunhao; he obviously didn¡¯t really take Shangguan Yunhao seriously. In fact, it was very likely that he just used Shangguan Yunhao to learn about the situation inside Bixuan Court and break through Bixuan Court¡¯s restrictions and formations.


    So, where did his confidencee from?


    Mo Tiange really couldn¡¯t understand this.


    In any case, she had never been the type to sit quietly while awaiting her death. Now that she felt something was wrong, she took out a simple formation method from inside her robe andid a Four Symbols Hundred Flowers Formation around her.


    Right after, she moved several magic weapons and magic tools where she could easily retrieve them. The magic talismans Lord Daoist Jinghe prepared for her were also ready in her hands. She then focused her attention on the status of their fight. If a life-threatening moment came up, she intended to directly escape into her Virtual Sky World.


    Although she had many treasures, the discrepancy in strength between cultivators in the Core Formation realm and cultivators in the Foundation Building realm was too huge. If both Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingmiao couldn¡¯t hold on, she had no choice but to save her own life first.


    Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingmiao¡¯s teamwork was superb. Elder Qingyi¡¯s jade bottle was used to defend while Elder Qingmiao¡¯s golden rope was used to attack. When one attacked, the other defended, and when one stepped forwards, the other stepped back¡ªthere wasn¡¯t even the slightest gap in their teamwork. Ren Yufeng, who couldn¡¯t gain an advantage over them, started to look impatient.


    After fighting for a while, Ren Yufeng finally lost his patience. As he used a thread of devil aura to block Elder Qingmiao¡¯s attack, he said coldly, ¡°Old women, you both are quite skillful; it seems I have to use my unique skill!¡±


    Mo Tiange was watching with rapt attention. She had assumed Ren Yufeng had something to fall back on, but she didn¡¯t know what kind of technique he woulde up with in the end.


    Elder Qingyi still fought the same as before, using her willow branch to sprinkle spiritual mist which turned into body-protecting spiritual light.


    Ren Yufeng let out a coldugh. ¡°A tiny bit of light dares to vie for splendor with the sun and the moon! Hmph! I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯m capable of!¡±


    The moment he finished talking, he used both hands to form hand seals. A puff of dense, pure devil aura covered his whole body and in an instant, it started to rotate around him.


    This devil aura was unusual. Mo Tiange¡¯s attention had been fixated on Ren Yufeng, so she immediately noticed a sudden change in his momentum. It seemed... it seemed like his cultivation suddenly soared. However, she wasn¡¯t a Core Formation cultivator, so she couldn¡¯t see the specific stage his cultivation had soared to.


    Elder Qingyi reacted very quickly. She immediately shouted, ¡°Qingmiao, ck Tortoise Shield!¡±


    Elder Qingmiao promptly took out a tiny, shield-shaped magic weapon. She then raised her hand, causing the shield to fly to the air and swell in a sh.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Ren Yufeng watched this scene coldly. ¡°Overestimating yourself!¡±


    Seeing Ren Yufeng¡¯s gaze made Mo Tiange intuitively take out her White Silk Handkerchief, transforming it into a brick wall which stood in front of her to shield her.


    Ren Yufeng finally made his move. He hurled another devil aura sphere but this time, the momentum of the sphere was much more powerful than thest one.


    ¡°Bang!¡± The devil aura, Elder Qingyi¡¯s spiritual mist, and Elder Qingmiao¡¯s ck shield collided together.


    Mo Tiange felt her head spin and a split secondter, her body was blown away then heavily mmed into the wall.


    A momentter, she struggled to crawl up from the ground. Her eyes were filled with overwhelming fear.


    This momentum... this was definitely not the momentum of an early stage Core Formation cultivator! Ren Yufeng must¡¯ve practiced some kind of secret technique these past few months. That was the only exnation for him having this kind of trick.


    If she hadn¡¯tid the Four Symbols Hundred Flowers Formation and had the White Silk Handkerchief shielding her, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have only sustained injuries just now¡ªher life would¡¯ve most likely flown away just like that.


    Ever since she obtained the White Silk Handkerchief, she¡¯d had many fights, including a fight against a fifth rank demonic beast. However, this was the first time she sustained injuries as heavy as these after she used the White Silk Handkerchief.


    ¡°Cough!¡± She wasn¡¯t the only one heavily injured. Behind her, Wei Han, who¡¯d already been heavily injured, had her headid askew on her shoulder as she fainted.


    Mo Tiange turned towards Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingmiao. Both of them were still standing now, but one¡¯s magic weapon was shattered and was now in a state of shock, while the other, who had originally been injured, was now vomiting a mouthful of blood, looking extremely pale.


    ¡°You...¡± Elder Qingyi red at Ren Yufeng. ¡°What kind of heretical art is this?!¡±


    Ren Yufeng watched the scene in front of him with satisfaction as he walked forward step by step. ¡°Who told you this was the magic of the Devil Path? I¡¯m the son of the divine dragon; this is the divine dragon¡¯s secret technique!¡±


    ¡°Divine dragon¡¯s secret technique?¡± Elder Qingmiao returned to her senses and glowered at him. ¡°You¡¯repletely covered by devil aura, but you still dare to say you¡¯re the son of the divine dragon? Shameless!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Ren Yufeng once again raised his hand; fury was etched on his face.


    Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingmiao simultaneously put their guard up. Their defensive magic weapons were broken now, and they also weren¡¯t rich cultivators with many belongings¡ªthey barely had any defensive talismans now.


    Ren Yufeng didn¡¯t employ another devil aura attack like he did before. Instead, he smiled dementedly at them. ¡°It would really be a pity if I didn¡¯t allow you to experience this personally!¡±


    Personally experience what?


    Before Mo Tiange could guess what Ren Yufeng meant, she saw him extending his hand, shouting loudly, ¡°Rise!¡±


    In a sh, both Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingmiao turned pale with fright!


    The remaining devil aura left from the previous attack suddenly rushed forth as if it was alive!


    The devil aura moved slowly towards them in winding movement.


    The two elders were thunderstruck. They took a step back, but the devil aura immediately moved one step forward. They wanted to use spiritual aura to force apart the devil aura, but it was to no avail; the demonic aura easily broke through their defense.


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister!¡± Elder Qingmiao called out somewhat anxiously.


    Although Elder Qingyi was a bit calmer, her injuries were also much heavier¡ªshe couldn¡¯t do anything even if she wanted to now.


    The devil aura was getting closer and closer to them. They could practically feel the queerness of the devil aura¡ªgloomy, freezing cold, and lifeless; it made their blood run cold.


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister, what is this?!¡±


    Elder Qingyi was extremely pale, but her face was filled with deep shock. ¡°This is dead aura, dead aura! I get it now...¡±


    Dead aura? Mo Tiange was stupefied. Right now, the little bit of ck aura around her also started to move towards her.


    ¡°Correct, this person¡¯s cultivating with dead aura! He absorbed dead people¡¯s dead aura!¡± It was no wonder disciples had gone missingtely; they were probably utilized for Ren Yufeng to practice this evil technique!


    Elder Qingmiao knew what dead aura was, so her face turned pale in an instant.


    Dead aura... was, in fact, a kind of special spiritual aura. Mortals called living aura ¡°Yang aura¡± and dead aura ¡°Yin aura¡± when in reality, the cultivation world didn¡¯t view aura like that. There was both Yin and Yang in living aura, and most people¡¯s living aura included cycles of both Yin and Yang. Dead aura, however, was different. It wasn¡¯t among the five elements, and it was also outside the scope of Yin and Yang.


    Because of that, humans could never be in contact with dead aura. If they were, they¡¯d be corroded by it slowly until they lost their lives, thus turning them into dead people.


    As the name implied, dead aura was an aura that could only exist in dead people¡¯s bodies.


    Nowadays, the Righteous Path and the Devil Path had been isted from each other for too long, so no one knew whether cultivators from the Devil Path could cultivate with dead aura or not. Nheless, they knew one thing¡ªcultivators from the Righteous Path definitely wouldn¡¯t cultivate with dead aura!


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister!¡± Elder Qingmiao panicked a little. ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Elder Qingyi wasn¡¯t in much better condition, but she eventually managed to calm down. After pondering the matter, she clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Dantian Real Fire! Dead aura¡¯s afraid of fire!¡±


    But Ren Yufeng was still here; how could they possibly have time to refine the dead aura that had invaded their bodies?


    ¡°Senior Martial Sisters!¡± Elder Qingxi called out as she finally walked out of the room. Her face was pale, and her body seemed like it was empty; obviously, she still hadn¡¯t recovered her spiritual aura yet. ¡°I¡¯ll block him!¡±


    ¡°Junior Martial Sister Qingxi!¡±


    Elder Qingxi remained silent, but a flower basket had now appeared in her hands. The flowers inside the basket seemed as if they were just picked a moment ago; their fragrance spread everywhere.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Ren Yufeng didn¡¯t consider Elder Qingxi a threat in the slightest. He let out a coldugh as dead aura wandered and twirled around his fingers.


    Elder Qingxi¡¯s expression looked heavy. She put her hand into the flower basket then tossed some flower petals forward.


    These petals were clearly as light as feathers, but they carried raging spiritual aura within them which scattered on Ren Yufeng directly.


    Ren Yufeng¡¯s face looked calm. He merely lifted his hand, gathering the dead aura between his fingers.


    The moment the petals ran into the dead aura, they heard soft sizzling noises¡ªthe petals had unexpectedly turned ck in a split second as they were corroded by the dead aura!


    Elder Qingxi¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°HAHAHAHA!¡± Ren Yufengughed out loud. ¡°You¡¯re overestimating your capabilities!¡± He then shook his sleeves and made a brandishing movement, hurling a thread of ck aura forward from inside his sleeve. The ck aura then wound around Elder Qingxi.


    ¡°AH!¡± Elder Qingxi screamed in pain. The flower basket in her hand fell to the ground.


    Upon witnessing the situation before her, Mo Tiange hardened her heart then pointed at the space between her eyebrows. If even the three elders couldn¡¯t stop him, she would only lose her life in vain if she stayed there, so she better escape into the Virtual Sky World for a while.


    The pearl embedded between her eyebrows emitted light. She murmured some incantations then slipped a thread of spiritual aura into the pearl. In an instant, that light brightened andpletely submerged her within it.


    The blinding light faded very quickly. Soon after, Mo Tiange, who thought she was already inside the Virtual Sky World, waspletely shocked.


    She hadn¡¯t moved!


    She hadn¡¯t entered the Virtual Sky World¡ªwhat was going on?


    Mo Tiange¡¯s face lost all its color. However, she once again pointed to the space between her eyebrows to summon the pearl. The pearl emitted light again, but it still didn¡¯t have an effect although she cast the required art to enter the Virtual Sky World.


    She instantly entered panic mode. Why couldn¡¯t she enter the Virtual Sky World? This was her only means of escape! What should she do now that she couldn¡¯t enter the Virtual Sky World?


    All of a sudden, she felt an acheing from her arm. When she looked down, she saw that there seemed to be a thread of barely noticeable dead aura coiled around her arm. In that moment, it felt as if she received enlightenment.


    Dead aura! The dead aura was damaging her Body of Origin, making her body unable to form the Primal Chaos and consequently, preventing her from opening the Virtual Sky World!


    But the three elders obviously couldn¡¯t hold off Ren Yufeng for much longer, and with Ren Yufeng¡¯s current distorted personality, he definitely wouldn¡¯t spare her life.


    What should she do? What should she do? The current situation practically made Mo Tiange drown in her own cold sweat.

 Chapter 211: Into the Pagoda

    <h4>Chapter 211: Into the Pagoda</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mo Tiange never cared that she really depended on the Virtual Sky World. Since she was lucky enough to obtain such a unique treasure that couldn¡¯t be stolen, she naturally had to put it to good use.


    Up until now, she always had much fewer misgivings when encountering dangerpared to other people because she had the Virtual Sky World backing her up.


    However, never once had it crossed her mind that there¡¯d be a day when she actually couldn¡¯t enter the Virtual Sky World!


    Watching Elder Qingxi being encircled by the dead aura, Mo Tiange was flooded by a cold sweat. If the Virtual Sky World wasn¡¯t an option, she had to think of another way to escape. In this current situation, she definitely couldn¡¯t fight Ren Yufeng.


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister!¡± Xia Qing shouted as she staggered out of the concocting room. She also had bloodstains on her chest¡ªobviously, she was also injured by the spiritual aura fluctuation from their fights of magical power.


    Wei Han had now lost consciousnesspletely. She was injured by spiritual aura fluctuations twice in a row; the first time, she was impacted head-on, but the second time, the Four Symbols Hundred Flowers Formation around her weakened the spiritual aura pressure and Mo Tiange also happened to activate her White Silk Handkerchief; otherwise, she might¡¯ve lost her life already.


    Mo Tiange looked up, watching the scene in front of her anxiously.


    Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingmiao were severely injured and they were also trapped by the dead aura. Elder Qingxi was fighting Ren Yufeng by herself, but she was at a disadvantage.


    Ren Yufeng seemed to be enjoying himself, just like a cat teasing a mouse. He could obviously defeat Elder Qingxi very quickly, but he was just leisurely watching Elder Qingxi struggling to hold on; his eyes were filled with ruthless delight.


    ¡°Senior Martial Sisters!¡± Elder Qingxi suddenly called out. Her face showed a determined expression.


    Both Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingmiao shifted their eyes towards her and saw Elder Qingxi tossing aside her flower basket magic weapon then putting her palms together. In an instant, her whole body emitted bright spiritual light. Elder Qingxi then shouted, ¡°Take them away!¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t understand what was going on, but she saw grief emerging on Elder Qingyi¡¯s and Elder Qingmiao¡¯s faces. ¡°Junior Martial Sister...¡±


    Elder Qingxi looked cold and solemn, and her gaze also seemed decisive; she¡¯d obviously made some kind of decision. The spiritual light on her body grew increasingly brighter, almost preventing the others from opening their eyes.


    Nevertheless, Ren Yufengughed out loud. ¡°You want to blow up your Gold Core? Naive!¡±


    A strange smile bloomed on Elder Qingxi¡¯s face. ¡°Am I?¡±


    Before Ren Yufeng could consider what her words meant, the spiritual light suddenly burst and enveloped himpletely. Even his dead aura was also confined firmly within the spiritual light.


    Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingmiao quickly made up their minds. They shouted, ¡°Go!¡± They both then picked up a disciple and fled outside quickly.


    The ones they grabbed were naturally Wei Han and Xia Qing; after all, Mo Tiange was only an outsider.


    However, Mo Tiange also made full use of this split second to activate the Land-Fleeing Ruler¡ª


    This Land-Fleeing Ruler, along with the Heaven and Earth Cloud-Silk Armor, were things stolen from the sect head¡¯s main hall when she fled from Yunwu Sect back then. These two things were useless for Qin Xi, so he gave them to her in passing.


    This Land-Fleeing Ruler could move its user several dozen to several hundred kilometers away at a time¡ªthe destination waspletely random. Mo Tiange rarely used it. Firstly, she didn¡¯t need to run if she was confronting Foundation Building cultivators, and several dozen to several hundred kilometers wasn¡¯t much distance if she was up against a Core Formation cultivator; secondly, she didn¡¯t know where she would end up¡ªshe might even end up in an even more dangerous ce; thirdly, it cost too much spiritual aura, so it was very hard to activate¡ªit was normally better for her to directly enter the Virtual Sky World.


    But today, she had no other choice but to use it. She couldn¡¯t enter the Virtual Sky World, and her spiritual aura was still full. Furthermore, she was still within Bixuan Court¡¯s territory; presumably, there was nothing dangerous around. Even if there was, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be more dangerous than Ren Yufeng.


    Mo Tiange smoothly activated the Land-Fleeing Ruler. When its blinding rays finally faded, Mo Tiange opened her eyes again.


    Before her was a towering pagoda floating in the sky¡ªit was actually the Dao-Achieving Pagoda!


    Although Bixuan Court was vast, if she was moved several hundred kilometers away, she should¡¯ve ended up outside the group. It seemed... this time, she had just been moved several dozen kilometers away.


    Time was of the essence, so Mo Tiange wanted to quickly continue with her escape. Just as she was about to do so, however, she stopped in her tracks and turned her head towards the direction she came from.


    She saw Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingmiao running over, carrying Wei Han and Xia Qing with them.


    The two elders were both dumbfounded to see Mo Tiange standing there. ¡°Little Friend Ye, how did you...¡± Core Formation cultivators had astonishing speed and furthermore, they¡¯d left her behind just now¡ªhow could she have arrived here in just a split second?


    Without waiting for her to answer, Elder Qingyi already spoke again: ¡°There¡¯s no time; talk after we get inside.¡±


    Elder Qingmiao nodded. The two of them then started making hand seals to activate the Transporting Formation into the pagoda.


    Elder Qingyi turned towards Mo Tiange and said, ¡°Little Friend Ye, since you also managed to escape, you might as well hide in the pagoda with us.¡±


    Mo Tiange was just thinking about how she couldn¡¯t outrun Ren Yufeng no matter how fast she fled, so when she heard what Elder Qingyi said, she immediately nodded. ¡°Many thanks to Seniors.¡±


    The five of them entered the Transporting Formation. With a sh of blinding light, they entered the pagoda.


    Elder Qingmiao hesitated for a moment but in the end, she finally said, ¡°What about the other disciples?¡±


    Elder Qingyi¡¯s eyes were suffused with anguish as she shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no time; they¡¯re too slow. By the time they reach the pagoda, that devil cultivator would already be here.¡±


    Upon hearing Elder Qingyi¡¯s words, Elder Qingmiao clenched her teeth then lifted her palm, creating a beam of spiritual light which she used to close the Transporting Formation.


    When the Transporting Formation was closed, the two elders put down the two juniors they were carrying then smiled bitterly at each other. By closing the Transporting Formation, they¡¯d abandoned more than a thousand Bixuan Court disciples.


    Xia Qing raised her head to look at the two elders and asked, ¡°Martial Uncles, what about Martial Uncle Qingxi?¡±


    This question made Elder Qingmiao sigh. Her expression also turned sad. ¡°Your Martial Uncle Qingxi¡¯s using a secret blood prohibition technique¡ªshe definitely won¡¯t make it out alive.¡±


    Xia Qing was stunned. ¡°Then... then will she be able to kill that devil cultivator?¡±


    Elder Qingyi shook her head. ¡°That devil cultivator¡¯s magical power¡¯s abnormal, and he also possesses dead aura... I¡¯m afraid your Martial Uncle Qingxi can only block him for a while¡ªshe won¡¯t be able to kill him.¡±


    Xia Qing bit her lips. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, our Bixuan Court...¡±


    Elder Qingyi closed her eyes. When she spoke again, her voice trembled. ¡°We can¡¯t do anything... Those disciples... they have to depend on their own luck...¡±


    Elder Qingmiao heaved a deep sigh; her gaze was a bit vacant as if she was staring into the distance. ¡°Several thousand years of Bixuan Court¡¯s existence will probably be destroyed in our hands...¡±


    Everyone sank into silence for some time until Elder Qingyi finally spoke again with a resolute expression. ¡°That¡¯ll do; we should recuperate for now. If the group¡¯s destroyed, we just need to rebuild it again.¡±


    Elder Qingmiao remained silent for a moment but she eventually nodded. ¡°What Senior Martial Sister said is right; we can¡¯t let Junior Martial Sister Qingxi¡¯s sacrifice end up in vain.¡±


    Wei Han¡¯s injuries were severe, and the two elders¡¯ injuries also weren¡¯t trivial; Xia Qing was the only one withparably light injuries.


    As the five of them went up to the third floor, Elder Qinyi looked at Mo Tiange, who was following at the rear silently, and said, ¡°Little Friend Ye, you can see that we¡¯re either old, weak, or injured¡ªwe don¡¯t have the capacity to take care of you, so you can do as you please as long as you don¡¯t touch the restrictions inside the pagoda.¡±


    Mo Tiange debated internally for a moment but eventually asked, ¡°Senior Qingyi, is this pagoda safe?¡±


    ¡°This pagoda was established by the founder of our group, Primordial Lady Bishui. There are many restrictions here which can¡¯t be broken by even Nascent Soul cultivators. No matter how terrifying that devil cultivator is, he¡¯s still in the Core Formation realm¡ªI believe he won¡¯t be able to do anything to break into this pagoda.¡±


    Mo Tiange felt a bit relieved upon hearing that. However, when she thought of the countless Bixuan Court disciples outside, she heaved another sigh. Although she always preferred to work alone, the fact that more than a thousand people might lose their lives just like that wasn¡¯t a happy matter. Especially when that Ren Yufeng arrived in Linhai alongside her.


    After deliberating, Mo Tiange took out a jade bottle from inside her robe. ¡°Seniors, these are secret healing pills my master bestowed upon me before I left; maybe they can be of use to you. Since you¡¯ve allowed me into the pagoda to hide, please consider these as my repayment.¡±


    With a nod, Elder Qingyi epted the bottle. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    They were facing a deadly enemy now, so nobody had any other improper thoughts. Aside from Xia Qing, who was watching over Wei Han, all of them were recuperating.


    The injuries Mo Tiange sustained weren¡¯t light either, but the most important thing was that her body carried a bit of dead aura. If she couldn¡¯t remove this dead aura, she wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the Virtual Sky World. Just thinking about this already gave Mo Tiange a severe headache.


    Helpless, she could only go to a corner and recuperate for the time being. Since the two elders knew about dead aura, maybe they could help her find a way to remove itter. Now, however, she had to recuperate first.


    Before long, the Transporting Formation emitted a spiritual aura fluctuation. Mo Tiange opened her eyes and was shocked by what she saw.


    Xia Qing called out: ¡°Senior Martial Brother Tang! How are you here?¡±


    The one who now emerged from the Transporting Formation was actually Tang Shen! He also stared at everyone in front of him in astonishment.


    ¡°Shen¡¯er,¡± Elder Qingyi called out, ¡°Have you been staying here?¡±


    Tang Shen nodded. ¡°Last time, great-great-grandmother said I was insensible, so she told me to meditate facing the wall for a month...¡± Last time... Presumably, it was because he asked Mo Tiange to take him along when she left.


    Once he noticed that everyone was injured, Tang Shen was a bit rmed. ¡°Elders, what happened?¡±


    Elder Qingmiao sighed then said, ¡°Shen¡¯er, you can be considered lucky¡ªfinally your great-great-grandmother didn¡¯t sacrifice herself in vain.¡±


    Tang Shen was dazed. ¡°Elder, you mean...¡±


    Xia Qing rubbed her eyes, saying in a whisper, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Tang, when we were concocting pills, Senior Martial Brother Shangguan ganged up on us with a devil cultivator and injured the three elders. To give us a chance of escaping, Elder Qingxi used the secret blood prohibition technique...¡±


    Tang Shen felt as if he was struck by lightning. ¡°The secret blood prohibition technique...¡±


    Xia Qing nodded, all the while wiping her tears and sobbing. ¡°That devil cultivator was too terrible, we... we could only escape and hide in the pagoda. Right now, senior martial sister sect head¡¯s heavily injured, and the two elders aren¡¯t much better... The other disciples... we really had no chance of helping them...¡±


    Those short sentences allowed Tang Shen to understand what happened. His face became extremely pale in a sh. ¡°How could that be...¡±


    Just a moment ago, he was still the beloved descendant of Elder Qingxi, and Bixuan Court was still the most powerful cultivation group in Linhai. But in a short while, he lost his great-great-grandmother, and Bixuan Court was also facing an unprecedented catastrophe.


    ¡°Then... What about my mother? My aunts? There were also, also...¡±


    Elder Qingyi heaved a long sigh before she spoke. ¡°Shen¡¯er, you shouldn¡¯t wallow in grief; there¡¯s really nothing we can do... Although your great-great-grandmother used the secret blood prohibition technique, I¡¯m afraid she can only hinder that devil cultivator for a while¡ªwe simply had no time to warn the disciples...¡±


    Xia Qing said in a whisper, ¡°Just now, the two elders told the disciples to scatter and flee¡ªthey¡¯ll have to rely on their own luck...¡±


    Tang Shen swayed on his feet and eventually fell to the ground. ¡°They... They...¡±


    Before Tang Shen could finish talking, a voice rang out from outside: ¡°Old women! Why do you not care about your disciples? Do you think I won¡¯t be able to do anything just because you hid in the pagoda? Hmph!¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s expression changed. She stood up then walked to the small window on the side of the pagoda.


    She saw Ren Yufeng¡¯s whole bodypletely enshrouded by ck aura; his arrogance was surging. ¡°You¡¯re not going toe out? I¡¯ll kill all your disciples!¡±


    Elder Qingyi shook her head, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him¡ªwe¡¯d just be delivering our lives in vain if we came out.¡±


    Outside, Ren Yufeng continued to shout: ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you going toe out and take a look at your junior martial sister? She tried to kill me in vain, so I killed her. I even cut up her corpse, HAHAHAHA...¡±


    What Ren Yufeng said shocked Tang Shen greatly. He was shaking as he ran towards one of the windows. Sure enough, he saw Ren Yufeng carrying a head in his hand¡ªit was Elder Qingxi!


    ¡°Great-great-grandmother...¡± Tang Shen called. A split secondter, his eyes ckened, and with a ¡°bang,¡± he fell to the ground.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Tang!¡±

 Chapter 212: An Accidental Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 212: An idental Discovery</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mo Tiange sat in a corner and recuperated in silence.


    It¡¯d been three days since they escaped into the pagoda. Wei Han already woke up, but her injuries were too severe, so she still often lost consciousness. The two elders¡¯ injuries also hadn¡¯t improved; they were now making the best of this time to resist the invasion of dead aura into their bodies. Xia Qing was watching over Wei Han. As for Tang Shen, he was shriveling up in another corner, looking lifeless.


    Outside, Ren Yufeng had been trying all kinds of methods but as they¡¯d expected, he still couldn¡¯t break through the Dao-Achieving Pagoda¡¯s restrictions. In the beginning, he still yelled for Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingmiao toe out. From time to time, he even caught one or two Bixuan Court disciples then tortured them to provoke the people inside the pagoda.


    Nevertheless, how could Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingmiao act impulsively? They were experienced cultivators; they knew that the severity of their injuries would not only prevent them from saving those disciples, but they would also drag down everyone inside the pagoda. Because of that, they hardened their hearts and pretended to hear nothing.


    As a result, Ren Yufeng also felt bored and was disinclined to continue trying to provoke them. After a while, he disappeared and they didn¡¯t know where he went.


    However, they were still in Ren Yufeng¡¯s grasp and didn¡¯t dare to leave the pagoda¡ªwho knew? Ren Yufeng might just be hiding and waiting for them outside.


    Mo Tiange opened her eyes. A deep wrinkle was involuntarily formed across her brows as she watched the dead aura lingering on her body.


    Although Mo Tiange¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t light, they weren¡¯t that heavy either. Her meridians had been reconstructed, turning her body into a Five-Spirit Cultivating Body, and the Four Symbols Hundred Flowers Formation and White Silk Handkerchief blocked the attack¡ªpresumably, her injuries would be healed in half a month.


    It was just the dead aura that she felt very helpless about. Not only could she not neutralize it with her spiritual aura, but it even continued to invade her meridians! She already felt half her arm going numb, but she really had no way to get rid of it.


    ¡°Little Friend Ye.¡±


    Mo Tiange looked up when she heard that and discovered that Elder Qingyi had stopped recuperating and was staring at her.


    ¡°Senior.¡±


    Elder Qingyi said, ¡°I assume that devil cultivator is the very enemy Little Friend Ye mentioned before, right? We didn¡¯t ask you about this matter in detail before, so could you talk about it now? Where did that persone from? What kind of hatred is there between you?¡±


    Mo Tiange took a short moment to think of her answer. She then said honestly, ¡°Since Senior is asking, I¡¯ll exin from the beginning. About several months ago, I traveled to the northernmost cial zone and as chance had it, I ran into an old friend there. That old friend of mine was now a Zhengfa Sect disciple. He invited me to go on an expedition to a secret ce...¡±


    Other than the Virtual Sky World and other secret life-saving methods, Mo Tiange spilled the whole story. Regarding some matters that weren¡¯t appropriate to be discussed with others, such as the secrets in the Land of the Hiding Dragon, she only mentioned them vaguely. She also didn¡¯t mention what kind of treasures existed inside the underground pce in detail.


    Elder Qingyi had rich experience. Seeing as Mo Tiange didn¡¯t mention the details or other trivial matters, she also didn¡¯t ask about them.


    ¡°... That underwater pce suddenly copsed. I originally thought I would lose my little life but unexpectedly, when I woke up, I was in Linhai.¡± Mo Tiange shook her head and smiled bitterly, ¡°Senior asked what hatred exists between us, but in fact, what hatred could there be? What happened was just that he harbored evil intentions that I escaped from luckily, and he now wants to kill me to silence me.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened...¡± Elder Qingyi said while nodding her head slightly. ¡°In other words, Little Friend Ye can¡¯t take the me for this.¡±


    Mo Tiange knew that before she exined everything clearly, the two elders must¡¯ve felt as if something was weighing on their hearts, suspecting that she was the cause of such a malignant person invading their home. Because of that, she borated on the matter¡ªincluding people¡¯s names, names of ces, everything¡ªin as much detail as possible, so the two elders could understand that Ren Yufeng didn¡¯te to Bixuan Court because he wanted to kill her. The reason why Bixuan Court went through such a group-exterminating cmity was because Bixuan Court was extremely unlucky¡ªthey were extremely unlucky to have run into Ren Yufeng, thus attracting this cmity.


    Now that Elder Qingyi said that, Mo Tiange also sighed in relief¡ªit was good if these two elders didn¡¯t me her. Ren Yufeng was outside now; it¡¯d certainly be dangerous for her if she also offended these two elders.


    ¡°I never expected that this person was actually Zhengfa Sect disciple. He was a dignified disciple of a prestigious sect, yet he entered the path of devil cultivators.¡± Elder Qingmiao also halted her recuperation and opened her eyes.


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°He already entered a demonic barrier from the very beginning, so he was easily able to be a devil cultivator. Advancing directly from the Foundation Building realm to the Core Formation realm... How could it be that easy in this world? From what I¡¯ve seen thus far, there must be some defects in his so-called divine dragon secret technique.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± Elder Qingyi nodded. ¡°I know a bit about the Devil Path¡¯s cultivation techniques. Although the Devil Path¡¯s cultivation techniques allow cultivators to make realm-breakthroughs faster than ours, there¡¯s absolutely no such thing as an instant result. That person must be cultivating with some kind of evil technique. It¡¯s just that right now, we still don¡¯t know its side effects.¡±


    ¡°In fact, one side effect is already clear,¡± Elder Qingmiao said, ¡°Senior Martial Sister, you also saw it. Under the corrosion of the dead aura, he¡¯s all dried up already; he simply doesn¡¯t look human anymore.¡±


    ¡°...¡± After mumbling to herself for a while, Elder Qingyi eventually nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. When we fought him, I vaguely saw past all that dead aura; it simply wasn¡¯t a living person¡¯s face. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s already turned into the living dead now.¡±


    Mo Tiange pondered the matter then asked, ¡°Seniors, what should we do next?¡±


    Her question made the two elders sink into contemtion.


    What should they do next? Of course they had to think of a way to kill Ren Yufeng, leave the pagoda and rebuild Bixuan Court. However, among the six people inside the pagoda, only two were Core Formation cultivators, and they were both heavily injured. Among the rest of the group, Wei Han was practically dying from the heavy injuries she suffered, and ording to Mo Tiange¡¯s estimates, even if she was healed, her cultivation level would most likely regress; Xia Qing and Tang Shen were both in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm and moreover, their talents were extremely average. As for herself, although her injuries weren¡¯t heavy, she was still gued by dead aura. Let alone making a realm-breakthrough, even restraining the invasion of this dead aura was extremely difficult.


    Thinking about this made Mo Tiange rather desperate. Could it be that they had to wait until Ren Yufeng himself experienced idents in his cultivation to escape? How many months or years would they have to wait?


    A long whileter, Elder Qingyi finally spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the seventh floor.¡±


    What she said gave Elder Qingmiao a shock. ¡°Senior Martial Sister...¡±


    Elder Qingyi waved her hand to stop her from talking; exhaustion was etched all over her face. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else we can do. Bixuan Court¡¯s now equal to an exterminated group. Aside from going to the seventh floor, what other way out do we have?¡±


    Elder Qingmiao couldn¡¯t say anything; her mood was extremely low.


    Elder Qingyi lifted her gaze, sweeping it over the several juniors before her. She said, ¡°Xia Qing, take care of Han. Shen¡¯er, Little Friend Ye, follow us upstairs.¡±


    Tang Shen was still sitting nkly in the corner. He looked up when he heard Elder Qingyi, but he still looked like he¡¯d lost his soul.


    Elder Qingmiao frowned then shouted, ¡°Shen¡¯er! Your great-great-grandmother already passed away; are you trying to disrupt her rest by looking this pitiful?!¡±


    Tang Shen went pale. However, he clenched his teeth then said in a whisper, ¡°I understand, Elders.¡±


    Elder Qingmiao nodded then along with Elder Qingyi, she led the two juniors onto the Transporting Formation.


    The fourth and fifth floors weren¡¯t all that different from the third floor; they each only had cultivation-rted objects¡ªpresumably, the three elders upied one floor each normally. On the sixth floor, however, Mo Tiange noticed it was empty aside from one gigantic Transporting Formation, which was unexpectedlyid in such way that it looked like the Big Dipper constetion.


    After going through thest Transporting Formation, they finally reached the seventh floor.


    This floor was smaller than the other floors. Numerous shelves, containing all kinds of Jade Slips, books, magic tools, magic weapons and the like, had been arranged closely together all around the floor.


    In the middle, there was a jade table with an incense burner dedicated to worshipping a jade statue twice the height of a normal human.


    Mo Tiange raised her head to look at the face of this jade statue. A split secondter, her expressionpletely changed.


    ¡°The seventh floor¡¯s where we store Bixuan Court¡¯s several-thousand-year-old collection. It¡¯s also where we enshrined the founder of our group, Primordial Lady Bishui... Little Friend Ye, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Elder Qingyi said with a frown. She was just exining the ce to them, but she then saw that Little Friend Ye looked as if she¡¯d just been struck by thunder, standing in a daze with her eyes fixed on the statue of Primordial Lady Bishui.


    If it wasn¡¯t because Bixuan Court was pretty much exterminated and they were all helpless, they never would¡¯ve allowed someone who wasn¡¯t part of their group to enter the seventh floor. But what was this Little Friend Ye¡¯s reaction all about?


    When Mo Tiange finally regained her train of thought, she asked eagerly, ¡°Elders, may I ask¡ªwhat was the name of the founder of your group?¡±


    Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingmiao nced at each other. Their gazes were now filled with suspicion. ¡°Little Friend Ye, what do you mean?¡±


    Biting her lips, Mo Tiange once again looked up to stare at the statue. This face was obviously something she¡¯d seen once thirty years ago, something unforgettable, something engraved deeply in her mind¡ªthe image of Mo Yaoqing!


    It had never crossed her mind that Primordial Lady Bishui might be Mo Yaoqing because from the news she gathered, Bixuan Court was founded roughly 10,000 years ago. Wanderer Ziwei said he and Zhong Muling were cultivators from the same era, and he passed away roughly 5,000 years ago¡ªconsidering his lifespan, he was a cultivator from 7,000 years ago at most. Mo Yaoqing was naturally a cultivator from the same era as them, so this timeline just didn¡¯t fit.


    But this statue... this was clearly Mo Yaoqing¡¯s image! Back then when she triggered the restriction Mo Yaoqing left behind, in addition to the Art of Sunu, Mo Yaoqing also forcefully imprinted her entire life¡¯s experience into Mo Tiange¡¯s Sea of Knowledge, so Mo Tiange definitely didn¡¯t mistake this status for someone else.


    Both were female cultivators, and both were in the Nascent Soul realm... A Nascent Soul female cultivator who looked exactly like Mo Yaoqing but lived about 10,000 years ago... Mo Tiange absolutely didn¡¯t believe there could be such a coincidence in this world!


    ¡°Elders, your group wasn¡¯t founded 10,000 years ago, right? Could it be that the founder of your group was surnamed ¡®Mo,¡¯ and her name was Yaoqing?¡±


    The two elders¡¯ expressions changed greatly upon hearing what Mo Tiange said. They looked at each other again then Elder Qingyi said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Our Bixuan Court was founded about 6,000 years ago. People just tend to say 10,000 years because after such a long period of time, people have long forgotten about it. Little Friend Ye, how did you know the name of our founder?¡±


    Well, there was indeed such a coincidence in this world. Mo Tiange thought to herself with a bitter smile. When Mo Yaoqing arrived in the Celestial Pole from Yunzhong, maybe the first ce she stayed at was Linhai. Her body possessed a Pure Yin Constitution, so she was constantly schemed against by others; she naturally loathed those cultivators who took females as a Human Furnace, and this was most likely why she founded Bixuan Court.


    ¡°I... My real surname¡¯s Mo, and my name¡¯s Tiange,¡± she said slowly, ¡°I was born in a ce known as the Mo Family¡¯s Vige in the secr world. The ancestor of our Mo family... was named Mo Yaoqing.¡±


    Elder Qingyi¡¯s and Elder Qingmiao¡¯s eyes widened in an instant. Their stares were fixated on Mo Tiange.


    Mo Tiange showed a wry smile. ¡°The cultivation technique I use was passed onto me from this ancestor.¡±


    Elder Qingyi¡¯s stare never left Mo Tiange as she said slowly, ¡°The Art of Sunu?¡±


    ¡°Correct,¡± Mo Tiange said with a sigh, ¡°When I was a child, I triggered the restriction my ancestor left behind in the Ancestral Hall and obtained the Art of Sunu¡ªthat was how I entered the path towards immortality.¡±


    ¡°So that means... Little Friend Ye¡¯s body possesses a Pure Yin Constitution?¡± Elder Qingmiao asked anxiously.


    Mo Tiange nodded then gazed at Mo Yaoqing¡¯s statue, feeling extremely emotional. ¡°Unexpectedly, after several dozens of years, I actually managed toe to Linhai.¡±


    She¡¯d urately recalled Mo Yaoqing¡¯s name, and she also practiced the Art of Sunu, so the two elders started to believe her. Nevertheless, such a coincidence really made them feel incredulous.


    ¡°Little Friend Ye, would you mind letting me examine your aptitude?¡±


    Mo Tiange hadid everything out in the open; there was nothing else she had to hide about this matter, so she extended her hand openly.


    As Elder Qingyi examined Mo Tiange¡¯s meridians, her expression turned more and more solemn. Elder Qingmiao also examined her after Elder Qingyi was done. Once the two of them finished examining her, they were both silent.


    ¡°Pure Yin Constitution... Pure Yin Constitution... The Art of Sunu the sovereign passed down... Our Bixuan Court has never received a female cultivator with a Pure Yin Constitution in the past several thousand years, but we actually ran into the sovereign¡¯s descendant now.¡± Elder Qingyi sighed and stared at Mo Tiange. ¡°Maybe this was fate. Although Bixuan Court¡¯s facing extermination, the sovereign now has a qualified sessor.¡±

 Chapter 213: Pure Yang Constitution

    <h4>Chapter 213: Pure Yang Constitution</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mo Tiange considered a couple things before disclosing her secret Pure Yin Constitution.


    First, Bixuan Court was a cultivation group for female cultivators. Among the six people in this pagoda, only Tang Shen was male and based on his actions so far, it was very unlikely he could do anything damaging to her. If Elder Qingxi was here, maybe she¡¯d try to do something to her for Tang Shen¡¯s sake. Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingmiao, however, had no reason to force her.


    Second, the six of them were trapped inside this Dao-Achieving Pagoda together, so now they were all in the same boat. There was no need for Elder Qingyi or Elder Qingmiao to harm her.


    Third, although cultivators in the cultivation world were self-centered, cultivators from cultivation groups were extremely respectful towards the founder of their groups. Out of consideration for Mo Yaoqing, they wouldn¡¯t do anything to her.


    Thest reason, which was also the most important one, was that Mo Tiange only obtained Mo Yaoqing¡¯s Art of Sunu manual without any other secret techniques. If Bixuan Court was a cultivation group founded by Mo Yaoqing, there was a huge possibility that Mo Yaoqing ultimately passed away here and that meant the belongings and secret techniques she left behind would most likely be here too! She already guessed why Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingmiao called her and Tang Shen upstairs¡ªthey must be needing people to help them. If they knew she was their founder¡¯s descendant who also possessed their founder¡¯s special constitution, they might pass some of their founder¡¯s secret techniques onto her. There was a powerful enemy close by; she was in dire need of increasing her strength.


    She¡¯d won her bet.


    Upon finding out she was Mo Yaoqing¡¯s descendant and confirming she also possessed a Pure Yin Constitution, Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingmiao gave her a Jade Slip that reportedly contained some of Mo Yaoqing¡¯s personalized secret techniques.


    Regarding this matter, Elder Qingyi let out an emotional sigh and said, ¡°It¡¯s really a pity you¡¯re not a disciple of Bixuan Court. Otherwise...¡±


    Mo Tiange just smiled but didn¡¯t answer. They were hoping she¡¯d remain in Bixuan Court, but that was simply impossible. Even though the founder of Bixuan Court was the ancestor of the Mo family, she wouldn¡¯t leave Xuanqing School just to help Bixuan Court get back on its feet again. She really didn¡¯t have the slightest interest in matters regarding the strength of groups¡ªher only goal was to achieve the Dao and ascending to be a real immortal.


    However, there was a special rtionship between her and Bixuan Court; if she became somewhat sessful, she could take care of it in the future.


    In the following days, in addition to recuperating, Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingmiao also taught Tang Shen some spells and gave Mo Tiange pointers on how to heal her injuries.


    As it turned out, the only thing dead aura feared was fire. Therefore, they had no other solution except for slowly using their Dantian Real Fire to swallow and dissolve it. However, Foundation Building cultivators¡¯ Dantian Real Fire was extremely weak, while Ren Yufeng¡¯s dead aura was quite difficult to deal with¡ªMo Tiange would need at least ten years before she couldpletely dissolve this dead aura. Besides, Elder Qingyi¡¯s and Elder Qingmiao¡¯s injuries were far worse than hers, so they definitely couldn¡¯t help her.


    Actually, Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t too anxious about it herself. She could endure loneliness well, and she was still very young, so it really didn¡¯t matter if she wasted some time here.


    Her calmness made Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingmiao admire her, but at the same time, the more they felt it was a pity that Mo Tiange had already joined a cultivation group; she would never leave Xuanqing School just to join Bixuan Court.


    Nevertheless, Mo Tiange felt that after they found out about her secret, the two elders and Tang Shen looked at her differently. The two elders weren¡¯t that bad, but Tang Shen... his gaze always made her feel rather conflicted.


    Could it be that Tang Shen now had some ideas about her? That wasn¡¯t impossible. The great-great-grandmother who dearly loved him was mutted, and he had no news whatsoever about his other rtives. It wasn¡¯t impossible that he wanted to take revenge and was thinking about using her to achieve that. But with that delicate personality of his, Mo Tiange simply wasn¡¯t worried about him at all.


    Before she could ask them about this suspicious matter, the two elders already requested to see her first.


    ¡°Seniors.¡± Mo Tiange called out as she stepped onto the fourth floor. Presently, the third floor had be their ce, the four juniors, to recuperate and cultivate. The two elders needed quiet, so they moved to the fourth floor to continue with their recuperation.


    Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingmiao smiled when they saw hering. ¡°Tiange, quicklye here and sit.¡± After learning about her past, the two of them treated her much more intimately than before. Both called her by her real name now.


    Mo Tiange bowed and still gave them a salute before sitting on a small chair across from the two elders.


    ¡°How are your injuries these days?¡± asked Elder Qingyi.


    Mo Tiange answered calmly, ¡°There¡¯s been no progress. This dead aura¡¯s indeed hard to deal with¡ªI have to refine it slowly for now.¡±


    The two elders naturally understood this; they were just looking for a topic to start the conversation. The two nced at each other but in the end, it was Elder Qingyi who spoke.


    ¡°There¡¯s this matter... the two of us have been thinking for a long time and we thought we should let you know,¡± Elder Qingyi said slowly, ¡°To be honest, before you told us about your life experience, we never thought there could be such a coincidence.¡±


    Upon seeing how cautious the two elders looked, Mo Tiange¡¯s expression also became solemn. ¡°Senior, if you have something to say, please don¡¯t hesitate. Is anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Elder Qingmiao said. She looked as if she was emotionally moved by something. ¡°On the contrary, it¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    Mo Tiange frowned, feeling extremely confused.


    Elder Qingyi chuckled. ¡°Forget it; I¡¯ll just speak frankly with you. Presumably, you also noticed that we weren¡¯t too surprised when we discovered you possess a Pure Yin Constitution. In fact, the reason¡¯s very simple¡ªalthough we¡¯ve never seen anyone with a Pure Yin Constitution before, we¡¯ve seen someone with a Pure Yang Constitution.¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned. She immediately recalled Tang Shen¡¯s behavior in the past few days, causing her expression to sink almost instantly.


    Her expression made Elder Qingmiao smile. She said, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve already guessed it. You¡¯re right. That was the most important reason why Shen¡¯er, that child, was extremely doted on by Junior Martial Sister Qingxi and was vied for by every disciple in the group.¡±


    So that was the reason! Even though Bixuan Court was a cultivation group for female cultivators, even though Linhai didn¡¯t have many high level male cultivators, it just didn¡¯t make sense that a male cultivator, with such a weak temper and who was a mess like Tang Shen, was so popr. So that was the real reason!


    Mo Tiangeposed herself then said faintly, ¡°Then... What do Seniors think about this?¡±


    Someone with a Pure Yang Constitution was naturally the best Dual Cultivation partner for someone with a Pure Yin Constitution, but both of these two constitutions were extremely rare. Take Yuan Bao and Mo Yaoqing, for example. One possessed a Pure Yang Constitution, while the other possessed a Pure Yin Constitution. However, although they were cultivators from the same era, there was actually an age difference of several hundred years between them. Furthermore, they were also located extremely far apart. If it wasn¡¯t because they both happened to run into Zhong Muling, the two of them most likely would never have met each other in their entire lifetimes.


    Nheless, although pure Yang and pure Yin were innately a pair, both Yuan Bao and Mo Yaoqing didn¡¯t even have a good opinion of each other, so they never intended to perform Dual Cultivation with each other.


    Mo Tiange had never thought she¡¯d meet a male cultivator with a Pure Yang Constitution who lived in the same era as her. Furthermore, his age and cultivation level were quite close to hers. Once, she¡¯d also wondered if she was Mo Yaoqing, would she have performed Dual Cultivation with Yuan Bao? Nevertheless, she crushed this idea as soon as it emerged in her mind. Correct! The path towards immortality was hard, but one had to depend on their own efforts on the path of cultivation. Relying on Dual Cultivation went against the original idea of cultivation. Besides, she didn¡¯t think it was worth handing over her body just for that.


    As she stared at Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingmiao, Mo Tiange made up her mind. If they made a request regarding this matter, she definitely wouldn¡¯t agree. She wasn¡¯t afraid they¡¯d force her¡ªcould outsiders force something like this on her? Moreover, theycked manpower. ording to reason, they wouldn¡¯t voluntarily choose to have a falling out with her.


    Elder Qingyi seemed to have seen through Mo Tiange¡¯s thoughts. She then said with a smile, ¡°Tiange, with your current cultivation level, I presume you won¡¯t have any problems forming your Gold Core even without performing Dual Cultivation. However, Dual Cultivation still brings a lot of benefits; you should consider it thoroughly.¡±


    Mo Tiange felt her taut nerves loosening; based on what Elder Qingyi said, she seemed to have no intention of coercing her into it. Although she already made up her mind, she still didn¡¯t want to enter any conflicts with them, considering their current situation. It would naturally be best if they had no intentions of forcing her.


    ¡°Seniors, please don¡¯t bring up this matter again in the future. I heard my ancestor also ran into a male cultivator with a Pure Yang Constitution once, but she never intended to perform Dual Cultivation with him¡ªpresumably, my ancestor was also a proud person who disdained using this kind of method in her journey on the path towards immortality. Although my cultivation level falls short of my ancestor¡¯s, my intention of looking for the Dao and achieving immortality is the same.¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s words rendered the two elders speechless.


    Selfishly speaking, they naturally hoped Mo Tiange and Tang Shen could be Dual Cultivation partners. That way, even if Mo Tiange ultimately had to return to Xuanqing School, she could still leave Bixuan Court some hope. Besides, when someone with a Pure Yang Constitution and someone with a Pure Yin Constitution performed Dual Cultivation, the benefits were unquestionable¡ªtheir cultivation levels would advance very quickly!


    However, they all knew what kind of person Tang Shen was; his cultivation level was ordinary, and he had a weak personality. While other female cultivators in their group might still take a liking to his appearance, Mo Tiange came from Kunwu¡ªthis wasn¡¯t enough to pique her interest.


    But the most important thing was that they brought up Dual Cultivation so Mo Tiange could think it over. With Tang Shen¡¯s character, he was doomed to be stalled in his cultivation progress. If Mo Tiange herself was opposed to the idea, then there was nothing they could do about it.


    When Elder Qingyi thought up to this point, she couldn¡¯t help but heave a deep sigh. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already made up your mind, we can¡¯t do anything. That being the case, you can rest assured; that child Shen¡¯er won¡¯t do anything improper to you.¡±


    Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t at all worried about that. She also wouldn¡¯t be afraid even if Tang Shen developed some ideas about herter.


    ¡°In addition to this, we still had another matter we wanted to propose to you,¡± Elder Qingyi said thoughtfully.


    As long as they didn¡¯t force her to perform Dual Cultivation, Mo Tiange wouldn¡¯t mind doing a few things for Bixuan Court. ¡°Senior can speak openly. If it¡¯s something within my power, I¡¯ll naturally carry it out.¡±


    Elder Qingyi smiled then said, ¡°Since you have such a connection to my group, we originally hoped you could remain in Bixuan Court, but you have a staunch Dao Heart and you¡¯re also unwilling to be disturbed by daily affairs, so it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for us to insist. However, you also have a clear understanding of Bixuan Court¡¯s current situation. Even if more than half our disciples manage to escape and survive, after we kill that devil cultivator, we¡¯ll still have to expend a lot of energy to rebuild Bixuan Court.¡±


    ¡°That devil cultivator¡¯s evil technique is so awful, but Junior Martial Sister Qingmiao and I have already figured out how to deal with him. However, that means the duty of rebuilding the group will fall on our juniors. Han¡¯s injuries are too heavy. Even if she heals, I¡¯m afraid her cultivation level would regress back to the Aura Refining realm. Xia Qing and Tang Shen cannot deal with everyday affairs... Therefore, we hope you¡¯ll agree to be our guest elder.¡±


    With a slight wrinkle on her brows, Mo Tiange asked, ¡°Seniors, are you nning to sacrifice your lives to kill Ren Yufeng?¡±


    The two elders could only smile bitterly. She¡¯d sharply sensed their intention from their words.


    Elder Qingmiao said, ¡°Yes. The injuries Senior Martial Sister Qingyi and I sustained this time somewhat affected our lifespans¡ªwe can only live for another thirty to fifty years at most. Among the six people in this pagoda, Han¡¯s severely injured, so it¡¯d be very hard for her to have any big achievements in the future; as for Xia Qing and Tang Shen, both of them aren¡¯t toomitted to cultivation... If the two of us really fell, there¡¯d really be no hope for Bixuan Court. Because of that, we might as well bet on this. If we can exterminate that devil cultivator, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to rebuild Bixuan Court with Han¡¯s ability at managing things.¡± At that point, the two elders both looked at her. ¡°Therefore, Tiange, we hope you can be Bixuan Court¡¯s guest elder so your presence can intimidate those who refuse to obey.¡±

 Chapter 214: Guest Elder

    <h4>Chapter 214: Guest Elder</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mo Tiange lowered her gaze, seemingly pondering their proposal.


    Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingmiao didn¡¯t say anything else and just stared at her.


    A long timeter, Mo Tiange finally spoke: ¡°ording to reason, since Elders presented me with my ancestor¡¯s secret technique, I ought to do something to return the favor. However, I don¡¯t think my current cultivation level is enough for me to be your guest elder.¡±


    Because it didn¡¯t sound like Mo Tiange was refusing outright, Elder Qingyi smiled and said, ¡°Us two old women won¡¯t be able to live for long. At that point, there wouldn¡¯t be any Core Formation cultivators in the group, so there¡¯s nothing inappropriate about letting you be the guest elder. Besides, with your current cultivation level and talents, I believe it won¡¯t be hard for you to form your Gold Core.¡± At that point, she paused for a moment then sighed before she continued on: ¡°Tiange, we can¡¯t only rely on the three of them to rebuild Bixuan Court. I hope you can lend us a hand out of consideration for your ancestor.¡±


    Such a heartfelt and sincere plea actually made Mo Tiange unable to refuse.


    She took some moment to think then asked, ¡°If I agree to be the guest elder, how long will I need to stay in Linhai?¡±


    Smiles appeared on Elder Qingyi¡¯s and Elder Qingmiao¡¯s faces. Elder Qingmiao then said, ¡°It won¡¯t be too long. You¡¯ll be our ¡®guest¡¯ elder; after Han manages to summon all the disciples back and establishes her prestige, you can say you¡¯re entering Closed Door Meditation as an excuse and return to Kunwu.¡±


    ¡°But... I¡¯m a Xuanqing School disciple. It wouldn¡¯t be too appropriate for me to be the guest elder of another cultivation group, right?¡±


    Elder Qingyi said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. It isn¡¯t unheard of for disciples of big cultivation groups to be guest elders of other cultivation groups¡ªit¡¯s alright as long as there¡¯s no conflict between the two cultivation groups. Bixuan Court¡¯s situated in Linhai, and we have no intention of going to Kunwu, so this matter naturally won¡¯t affect you. If you¡¯re not at ease with this, you can just report this matter to you master when you return to Kunwuter.¡±


    Upon hearing Elder Qingyi speaking so lightly about it, Mo Tiange deliberated the matter again then nodded slowly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Junior doesn¡¯t mind exerting some effort for Bixuan Court. This can also be considered returning Seniors¡¯ kindness for gifting me the book.¡±


    Now that they obtained her agreement, Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingmiao finally felt the heavy burdens on their chests easing up. ¡°Good! Good! From today onward, you¡¯re one of us.¡±


    Right after, Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingmiao personally led Mo Tiange down to the third floor, dering to the three others that they¡¯d invited her to be the guest elder of Bixuan Court.


    This news was rather shocking. Xia Qing was in a daze for quite a while, while Wei Han, who¡¯d just woken up, and Tang Shen both showed mixed expressions.


    Mo Tiange smiled all along. She would just have a title as a so-called guest elder; she¡¯d ept their worship, but she wouldn¡¯t really get involved in the group¡¯s affairs. They also knew that as a Xuanqing School disciple, there was no reason for Mo Tiange to remain at Bixuan Court, and she also had no conflicts with them. Therefore, they were just shocked for a moment before they soon returned to their usual selves. They congratted her and once again performed ceremonial greetings.


    Once the ceremony was over, Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingmiao returned to the fourth floor to continue their recuperation while Mo Tiange remained on the third floor.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye,¡± Wei Han called out to her with a smile. Her injuries were still very heavy, but she finally woke up now. ¡°From now on, we¡¯re one group.¡±


    Mo Tiange showed a faint smile. Wei Han naturally knew what the two elders¡¯ intentions were. Although they managed to save her, it¡¯d be very difficult for her to have a realm-breakthrough in her lifetime, so the two elders allowed Mo Tiange to be her backing.


    ¡°Sect Head Wei doesn¡¯t need to be too polite. In the future, Bixuan Court still has to rely on you; I can¡¯t help out much.¡±


    Wei Han smiled. ¡°Both of us know full well what¡¯s really going on. Fellow Daoist Ye, in short, please help us.¡±


    Wei Han was a smart person. Dealing with such a smart person was very rxing because they had a very good mutual understanding of things. Because of that, after they killed Ren Yufeng, being a guest elder shouldn¡¯t be that difficult since Wei Han would be with her.


    After Mo Tiange finished her brief chat with Wei Han, Tang Shen cautiously stole a few nces at her. In the end, he summoned up his courage then said with a small voice, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, can we talk for a bit?¡±


    Mo Tiange was quite surprised; she didn¡¯t expect Tang Shen would take the initiative to talk to her. It took her only a moment of thinking before she answered straightforwardly, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Tang Shen¡¯s gaze shifted towards the Transporting Formation. ¡°Shall we... go there?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. The matter they were going to talk about presumably wasn¡¯t suitable to be heard by Wei Han and Xia Qing.


    Once they went down to the second floor, Mo Tiange immediately stopped in her tracks and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Tang, if you have something to say, you may say it directly.¡±


    Tang Shen turned towards her. He was silent for a long time before he finally spoke: ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye should already know that I possess a Pure Yang Constitution, right?¡±


    ¡°... I do.¡±


    Tang Shen still didn¡¯t dare to look at her, so he looked away when he spoke: ¡°Then... What does Fellow Daoist Ye think about it?¡±


    Mo Tiange knew what kind of answer he wanted to hear, but she just chuckled. ¡°Fellow Daoist Tang, you might as well say what you think about it first.¡±


    ¡°...¡± It took Tang Shen quite some time before he spoke again: ¡°My great-great-grandmother was killed by that devil cultivator, my family¡¯s outside and I don¡¯t know what their situation is like¡ªI want to cultivate properly and kill that devil cultivator to avenge my great-great-grandmother.¡±


    He looked so serious when he said that, finally exhibiting a bit of decisiveness a man ought to have.


    Nevertheless, Mo Tiange¡¯s tone remained t when she answered, ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So...¡± Tang Shen finally raised his gaze and looked at her. He spoke with a firmness he never showed before. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, could you be my Dual Cultivation partner?¡±


    She already knew he wanted to talk to her about this, but it still came as a surprise that Tang Shen, whose character was as delicate as a woman¡¯s, would say it so directly.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t reply immediately. But despite Tang Shen¡¯s pleading look, she eventually shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fellow Daoist Tang. Regarding Dual Cultivation, I cannot agree.¡±


    Although Tang Shen already knew Mo Tiange didn¡¯t have any interest in him, he didn¡¯t expect she¡¯d reject his proposal so bluntly. After a moment of astonishment, he said anxiously, ¡°Why? Fellow Daoist Ye, I possess a Pure Yang Constitution, and you have a pure Yin body¡ªthe fact that we met shows that we¡¯re God-given partners for each other. Why do you refuse me?¡±


    Mo Tiange maintained the faint smile on her face. ¡°Then Fellow Daoist Tang, why have you been unwilling to perform Dual Cultivation with one of your fellow martial sisters all these years?¡±


    Tang Shen was startled but he then answered in a whisper, ¡°I... I didn¡¯t like them, so...¡±


    ¡°My reason is the same as yours,¡± Mo Tiange said with a t tone, ¡°You have no feelings for me; you want to perform Dual Cultivation with me just because I have a Pure Yin Constitution. If there¡¯s no love between us while we¡¯re tied as Dual Cultivation partners, what¡¯s the difference between that and performing Dual Cultivation with one of your fellow martial sisters?¡±


    Tang Shen stared at her but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Mo Tiange also stared at the person in front of her, the Young Master Tang who¡¯d never experienced any suffering in his life before, and said, ¡°I won¡¯t perform Dual Cultivation just for this reason. The way of Dao to be an immortal... I¡¯ll walk through it personally, one step at a time.¡±


    She sounded really resolute, causing disappointment to sh across Tang Shen¡¯s eyes. However, he still didn¡¯t give up. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, if you perform Dual Cultivation with me, you¡¯ll be able to make realm-breakthroughs even faster.¡±


    Still with the same slight smile, Mo Tiange said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Tang, you¡¯re not a woman in the end. Maybe everyone in the cultivation world puts benefits above all else, but for women, having to stay with someone they don¡¯t love is really a kind of torture.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Of course, this doesn¡¯t mean Fellow Daoist Tang¡¯s not good.¡± Seeing as he seemed to have received a huge blow, something flickered in Mo Tiange¡¯s eyes, but she still showed a small smile and said, ¡°But this is how matters rted to emotion are. I¡¯m a cultivator, but I¡¯m also a woman. Maybe some women could give up their principles for cultivation, but I¡¯m not one of them. I have my pride, so there are some things I¡¯ll persist in until the end.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Tang Shen stammered for a moment but he was unable to say anything in the end.


    Mo Tiange chuckled. ¡°Fellow Daoist Tang, weren¡¯t you originally the same as me? Don¡¯t let the death of your ancestor blind yourself. For cultivators on their journey to achieve the Dao, Dual Cultivation¡¯s only a byway. If your target¡¯s also achieving the Dao, you better persevere with your original heart and guard that heart well. That way, you¡¯ll definitely gain a lot more.¡±

 Chapter 215: Ancestor’s Personal Note

    <h4>Chapter 215: Ancestor¡¯s Personal Note</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Sure enough, after being dismissed by Mo Tiange¡¯s lecture, Tang Shen no longer came looking for her, and the way he looked at her also returned to normal¡ªobviously, he¡¯d let go of that idea of his. Actually, he now cultivated much more diligently than before. Every time he encountered a difficult problem, he¡¯d either take advantage of the free time the two elders had to ask them for advice or he went to Mo Tiange and asked her about it.


    In their current situation, Tang Shen made up part of their manpower, so Mo Tiange also didn¡¯t try to hide anything; if she knew the answer, she told him. Therefore, Tang Shen¡¯s cultivation level rose very quickly. He had a Pure Yang Constitution after all, and his aptitude couldn¡¯t be as bad as hers was back then.


    As for other matters, the two Core Formation elders already had ns. Mo Tiange was only a nominal guest elder; she had neither right nor ability to interfere and it was also inappropriate for her toment too much on them. Besides, she had no better solution. Ren Yufeng¡¯s current strength was too terrifying. She couldn¡¯t enter the Virtual Sky World for the time being, so she couldn¡¯t concoct medicinal pills. Just dissolving the dead aura in her body was already troublesome¡ªtrying to make a realm-breakthrough was simply impossible. Since she couldn¡¯t make a realm-breakthrough, she wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with Ren Yufeng, so she could only defer the decision to Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingmiao.


    On the seventh floor of the Dao-Achieving Pagoda was several thousand years of Bixuan Court¡¯s collections, and there were quite a few treasures among them. Now that they were facing a group-extermination, Elder Qingyi decided to put these collections to use.


    For this reason, Xia Qing immediately devoted herself to concocting medicinal pills after her injuries were healed. As for Wei Han, rebuilding the group couldn¡¯t be done without her, so the two elders were extremely generous. They gave the spiritual panaceas the group collected for years to Wei Han to treat her injuries. Because of that, Wei Han¡¯s injuries were finally stabilized several monthster, and they also managed to preserve her cultivation. However, she was already gued by dead aura. It might take her even longer than Mo Tiange to be healedpletely. Furthermore, her dantian was injured; she basically had no chance of advancing to the Core Formation realm.


    When she learned about this matter from the two elders, Wei Han went into a daze for a long time. Even though she was a cultivator who cared more about power and influence, she still found it hard to ept that she might not be able to make any realm-breakthroughs again.


    Fortunately, Wei Han was a strong person, and she had long been mentally prepared about the extent of her injuries, so was able to readjust her expectations very quickly. Every day, she still recuperated and assisted Xia Qing in concocting medicinal pills.


    In the blink of an eye, one year passed by. Under the generous use of spiritual panaceas, Elder Qingyi¡¯s and Elder Qingmiao¡¯s injuries were eventually healed. They then announced that they were going to enter Closed Door Meditation to practice a secret technique and told the others not to go to the fourth floor and disturb them unless necessary.


    Upon hearing this news, Wei Han and the two others were all startled and their expressions also became mournful, causing Mo Tiange to feel perplexed about why they reacted this way.


    When Mo Tiange recalled what Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingmiao said when they invited her to be the guest elder, she secretly asked Wei Han about it.


    ¡°Sect Head Wei, the secret technique the two elders spoke of, will it... cost them their lives?¡±


    Wei Han was silent. Quite a whileter, she heaved a sigh and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye¡¯s now our Bixuan Court guest elder; we should indeed tell you about these matters. You¡¯re right; before the founder, Primordial Lady Bishui, passed away, she left behind a secret technique known as Blood-Prohibition Secret Technique. Every Bixuan Court Foundation Building disciple is required to learn the first half; it¡¯s a desperate attempt to drag our enemies down with us. Thetter half of this technique, however, can only be practiced by Core Formation cultivators and above. Moreover, it also requires a lot of time and strength. What it can do is... merge several people¡¯s cultivations into one, thus turning them into the strongest existence among Core Formation cultivators.¡±


    ¡°... So that means... what Elder Qingxi used back then was this Blood-Prohibition Secret Technique?¡±


    Wei Han nodded. ¡°Yes. Unfortunately, Elder Qingxi was already injured at that time and that person¡¯s power was also extraordinary, so she could only hinder him for a while...¡±


    ¡°Then what about Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingmiao?¡± Mo Tiange asked with a heavy expression, ¡°What will happen to them if they use this secret technique?¡±


    With a bitter smile, Wei Han said, ¡°Although this secret technique can be practiced by Core Formation cultivators and above, nobody in many generations of Bixuan Court¡¯s Core Formation grandmasters has practiced this secret techniquepletely.¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned. ¡°Why?¡± Even if their lives would be difficult to preserve if they used it, studying it as preparation for any contingencies was also good. Why had no one even practiced it before?


    ¡°Because,¡± Wei Han said slowly, one word after another, ¡°If we practice thetter half of this secret technique, we can no longer be considered humans.¡±


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t say anything for a long time. Can no longer be considered humans... what did this mean? If they couldn¡¯t be considered humans, what would they be?


    Seemingly noticing her bewilderment, Wei Han shook her head. ¡°The so-called blood prohibition requires blood as the price. If people draw out all of their blood, won¡¯t they turn into dry corpses? How could they still be considered human?¡±


    Mo Tiange waspletely shocked upon hearing what Wei Han said.


    Wei Han looked away, hiding the sadness in her eyes. ¡°The two elders are already prepared to face death... We have to work hard in our cultivation and rebuild Bixuan Court to fulfill their wishes.¡±


    It was no wonder the three of them looked like that when they found out the elders were going to practice the secret technique. By practicing this secret technique, their fates were already doomed from the beginning. Whether they seeded or not, they¡¯d definitely end up dead.


    With such a heavy mood, Mo Tiange threw herself into recuperating and practicing spells.


    There was a powerful enemy close at hand, but she couldn¡¯t do anything; this kind of feeling was really too difficult to bear. Ever since she advanced to the Foundation Building realm, she never had wanted to be stronger so desperately like she did now.


    Therefore, after confirming she¡¯d have to spend a very long time dissolving the dead aura, she threw all her energy into studying the Jade Slip Mo Yaoqing left behind.


    In fact, this Jade Slip didn¡¯t have any earth-shattering, extraordinary secret techniques. Instead, it contained all kinds of spell-using techniques and provided some insights in practicing the Art of Sunu.


    Nevertheless, Mo Yaoqing was indeed a heaven-gifted genius. Simple spells turned out to have such great power through her exnations. Small, unnoticeable modifications practically caused some spells to take on new forms and increased their strength greatly. Among them, tips for practicing the Art of Sunu even made Mo Tiange eagerly throw herself into studying it.


    Her main cultivation technique was the Sunu Art of the Origin modified by Zhong Muling. It was a cultivation technique formed from merging the Taiyuan Record and the Art of Sunu. Its details weren¡¯t at all different from those of the two cultivation techniques, so for Mo Tiange, Mo Yaoqing¡¯s cultivation knowledge was extremely useful.


    In addition, the Jade Slip also contained some information Mo Yaoqing recorded in passing such as modifications to pill recipes, as well as some concepts for refining magic weapons. Matters about pill-concocting, tool-refining, formations, restrictions and so on were almost all there. This information just included things Mo Yaoqing normally thought about; some of them had been put to practice, but others were nothing but thought experiments.


    But since she could visualize pill recipes as well as a whole new way of refining magic weapons, she could definitely be considered among the Grand Masters, especially since she was particrly knowledgeable in those two fields.


    After discovering Mo Yaoqing was so well-rounded, on one hand, Mo Tiange was filled with amazement, but on the other hand, she was also bewildered. With such talent, Mo Yaoqing wasn¡¯t at all inferior to Wanderer Ziwei¡ªwhy did her original group only treat her as a superb Dual Cultivation candidate instead of nurturing her for the future of their group?


    Mo Yaoqing¡¯s personal note behind the Jade Slip offered an answer for her confusion.


    ¡°I stepped onto the path towards immortality at the age of five, built my foundation at the age of twenty, formed my Gold Core at a hundred years old, and formed my Nascent Soul at five hundred years old. During those years, the hardships I endured don¡¯t need to be mentioned. Sadly, I was born a woman, and I also possess a Pure Yin Constitution. If not, how could I possibly be forced to constantly wander around, stranded on foreignnd, unable to return to my homnd my whole life?¡±


    ¡°As a woman, walking on the path towards immortality is extremely difficult. I admitted my innate talents were outstanding and my intelligence also didn¡¯t lose out to anyone in my group. Nevertheless, because of the Pure Yin Constitution my body possesses, I have only been regarded as a Human Furnace. I carefully looked into the reason. Because the path of cultivation was dominated by men, over time, nobody was able to see the bigger picture, so they didn¡¯t understand the talents of women.¡±


    This admission was filled with harboredments over being unappreciated, causing Mo Tiange, who read it, to also heave a sigh. To be honest, although she felt her talents were extraordinary and her intelligence wasn¡¯t to be looked down upon,pared to Mo Yaoqing, Mo Tiange could only feel admiration and respect towards her. There were too many things within the Jade Slip that she had to study¡ªher current abilities definitely couldn¡¯t bepared to Mo Yaoqing.


    Whether it was Mo Yaoqing or Wanderer Ziwei, both made her realize that there were actually geniuses like them in this world¡ªthe road she had to walk on was still very long, so she must never becent.


    Thetter part of this personal note also contained some of Mo Yaoqing¡¯s private matters.


    ¡°In Yunzhong, I met a male cultivator named Zhong Muling, who unexpectedly possessed a Pure Neutral Body. What¡¯s even harder toe by is that he still retains a pure and kind character, indeed someone worthy of friendship.¡±


    ¡°Met a man with a Pure Yang Body; indeed a good match. However, this person has a haughty temperament; I don¡¯t like him, so that¡¯s all there is to this matter.¡±


    There was more recorded: ¡°Forming my Nascent Soul can no longer be dyed; I¡¯m extremely anxious. My enemies grow in number with each passing day. If I don¡¯t make a realm-breakthrough soon, it¡¯ll be hard to preserve my life. After contemting for several days, I finally have a n. This n¡¯s a very bad move. Once I carry it out, I¡¯d certainly be too ashamed to face Zhong Muling. However, I can¡¯t find a better solution for now.¡±


    The man she talked about before ought to be Yuan Bao, but from her tone, she seemed to not have the slightest care for him. Presumably, such a genius like Mo Yaoqing was also a very proud person who didn¡¯t think much of the path of Dual Cultivation. However, what was the n that would make her too ashamed to face Zhong Muling?


    As she continued to read, Mo Tiange finally understood.


    ¡°ording to reason, performing Dual Cultivation with someone that possesses a Pure Yang Body would provide even more extraordinary benefits, but I really don¡¯t like that Daoist Yuan Bao. Zhong Muling, on the other hand, has a sincere nature; I¡¯m really fond of him. Besides, he also possesses a Pure Neutral Body. Although performing Dual Cultivation with someone with a Pure Neutral Body isn¡¯t as good as performing Dual Cultivation with someone with a Pure Yang Body, it isn¡¯t bad either. I have a good friendship with Zhong Muling, but it was really hard for me to bring up this matter to him. Therefore, I just used the Soul-Frightening bell to bewitch him, hence allowing me toplete Dual Cultivation...¡±


    At this point, Mo Tiange was thoroughly stunned. As it turned out, Zhong Muling was bew- This ancestor of hers... Not only did her intelligence not lose out to men, but even her way of doing things and boldness were alsoparable to men!


    On one hand, Mo Tiange admired Mo Yaoqing, but on the other hand, she also felt this matter was indeed not a very virtuous thing to do¡ªhow could Zhong Muling be willing?


    ¡°Zhong Muling wasn¡¯t a sentimental person and this time, my actions were indeed dishonorable, so I thought he¡¯d certainly break off our friendship when he woke up. To my surprise, however, although Zhong Muling wasn¡¯t happy about it, he didn¡¯t turn against me. He said the kindness he owed me before was now paid with this matter. I was ashamed. I thought for a long time and eventually decided to leave Yunzhong...¡±


    After that were some matters regarding her arrival in Linhai, setting up a Transporting Formation, rescuing a group of women who were treated as Human Furnaces in Kunwu, founding Bixuan Court, assuming the name Primordial Lady Bishui...


    Mo Tiange found some messy notes slipped in between them. ¡°One night of husband and wife rtions unexpectedly resulted in pregnancy. I was cultivating wholeheartedly to be an immortal, so I shouldn¡¯t have kept him. However, my heart couldn¡¯t bear to do it. Out of consideration for his father, I finally gave birth to him. Unfortunately, this child didn¡¯t possess spiritual roots¡ªwe were doomed to be separated in this life, so I could only leave him in the secr world...¡±


    There were many other notes in between. Later, Mo Tiange found another paragraph below: ¡°I¡¯m now in the middle stage of the Nascent Soul realm. I don¡¯t have much time left in my lifespan; there¡¯s already no hope of advancing. Regarding the child I gave birth to, after several hundred years, I have a lot of descendants, but only several among them possess spiritual roots. Moreover, their spiritual roots are all wasted spiritual roots, so they aren¡¯t suitable to be introduced to the path towards immortality. A few among them possess a Pure Yin Constitution but have no spiritual roots. Right now, my death is imminent; the Art of Sunu will eventually die out, so I can only take a trip to the secr world, leaving a sealed thread of my divine sense among my descendants. If one among them possesses a Pure Yin Constitution in the future, I can pass down the Art of Sunu...¡±

 Chapter 216: Magic Weapon Formula

    <h4>Chapter 216: Magic Weapon Form</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    By the time Mo Tiange finished reading everything recorded, she only felt torn betweenughter and tears. This ancestor of hers... Not only did her intelligence and moves not lose to those of men, but even her conduct and way of handling things showed more bold decisiveness than men.


    She recalled the time she spent inside Zhong Muling¡¯s Virtual Sky World. During the few days they interacted, Zhong Muling was always reserved and conducted himself seriously. But as it turned out, his previous temper was like this¡ªhis momentum waspletely eclipsed by Mo Yaoqing¡¯s! Even in matters rted to Dual Cultivation, he was plotted against...


    It was no wonder there seemed to be no emotional connection between Mo Yaoqing and Zhong Muling. As it turned out, the several thousand years of the Mo family¡¯s existence actually had such origins...


    After sealing her divine sense in the Mo family¡¯s Ancestral Hall, Mo Yaoqing returned to Linhai where she also left somest words, entrusting the younger generation of Bixuan Court to provide care for her descendants. Nevertheless, when she was still in the Mo Family¡¯s Vige, Mo Tiange hadn¡¯t seen any disciples sent by Bixuan Court. Maybe Bixuan Court couldn¡¯t find anyone there with spiritual roots who could be epted into the group, so over time,tter sessors stopped taking this matter seriously, or maybe they only came once every twenty or thirty years¡ªor even longer. From the moment Mo Tiange was born until she left, she was only in Mo Family¡¯s Vige for a short span of ten years, so she never encountered them.


    At that point, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She had a Core Formation cultivator as a father, a male ancestor who asionally went to Jin Country to check on his descendants, and a female ancestor who told her juniors to take care of her descendant, yet she still struggled on the path to immortality that badly. She could only say that she really wasn¡¯t lucky.


    But from another point of view, without upwards of ten years of wandering around, enduring hardships, maybe she wouldn¡¯t have developed her current temper; maybe she would¡¯ve becent and arrogant like Hua Yilin, or maybe she would¡¯ve turned into someone weak and timid like Tang Shen.


    Suffering itself wasn¡¯t a wonderful thing to remember, but sometimes, she still had to be grateful for some of the things her suffering brought about. For example, it gave her a staunch heart and vast knowledge.


    Upon learning about Mo Yaoqing¡¯s life experience, Mo Tiange started to study some odds and ends she recorded. Regarding formations,paring Mo Yaoqing¡¯s notes with the Xuanji Formation Book really allowed Mo Tiange to progress. It had to be known that although there was an abundance of books inside the Virtual Sky World, most of them contained information that surpassed her current realm, so there wasn¡¯t much she could understand. Moreover, the environment of the Distant Past era wasn¡¯t the same as the present environment and it couldn¡¯t be imitated. The Xuanji Formation Book and Mo Yaoqing¡¯s notes were perfect to make up for this one shoring.


    In addition, Mo Tiange noticed that among Mo Yaoqing¡¯s personal notes, there was this paragraph:


    ¡°Magic weapons: treasures that contain supernatural power. Cultivation influences cultivators¡¯ realm-breakthroughs, but magic weapons represent cultivators¡¯ strongest fighting force. For Core Formation cultivators, in particr, the strength of their natal magic weapons practically decides their capabilities in fights of magical powers.¡±


    Natal magic weapons could be refined by cultivators in the Core Formation realm and above¡ªthey¡¯d have to add their natal blood essence, refine them in their dantian then continuously nurture them with their blood essence. Over time, their natal magic weapons could even be psychic. In short, a natal magic weapon was a magic weapon whose growth was closely tied with its master cultivator; the longer it was nurtured, the stronger its force would be. At the same time, if the natal magic weapon was damaged, the cultivator would also be injured themselves.


    ¡°I spent my entire life wandering around. From Yunzhong to the Celestial Pole, I¡¯ve lost count of the number of opponents I fought or the number of magic weapons I saw. But because of that, I came up with many kinds of magic weapons concepts which younger disciples can choose as their natal magic weapons...¡±


    Mo Tiange continued to read in excitement.


    ¡°Previously, in the Heavenly Treasure Pavilion in Yunzhong, I once saw records of ancient myths and legends. Within them, it was said that the Mother of Creation had a magic weapon called the Mountains and Rivers Country Map. This map was actually a huge magic formation; if one was trapped inside it, it would feel like the changes of the four seasons containing countless wonders. Mountains would appear if one thought of mountains, rivers would appear if one thought of rivers, the past would show up if one thought of the past, and the future would show up if one thought of the future. I thought for a very long time before I finally came up with several kinds of magic weapons concepts. Now, I can try them out one by one...¡±


    Magic weapons were categorized into five types: killing, defensive, confounding, trapping, and auxiliary. The killing type was for attacking; the defensive type was for defending; the confounding type was to make the enemy lose their wisdom; and the trapping type used formations as thew; while the auxiliary type, whether formation-breaking or mind-clearing ones, was intended to assist oneself.


    Among Mo Tiange¡¯s current possessions, the Shuttle of Flying Apsara was an offensive magic tool, and although it could be used toy formations, itself was originally a killing formation; the White Silk Handkerchief belonged to defensive type magic weapons; the Enchanting Lantern, despite having the word ¡°enchant¡± in its name, belonged to the trapping type; while the Cloud-Treading Boots and the Spirit-Concealing Pendant were both considered the auxiliary type.


    ording to Mo Tiange¡¯s estimates, this Mountains and Rivers Country Map Mo Yaoqing mentioned ought to be abination of the trapping and confounding types, and moreover, it also had killing effects. This kind of magic weapon was the hardest to guard against because it plunged right into the weak points of people¡¯s minds¡ªa terrific confounding magic weapon could even make people unconsciously fall into a trap. If it really acted as Mo Yaoqing said, showing mountains if people thought of mountains and rivers if people thought of rivers, then people would need very staunch willpower to break away from it. Nevertheless, even Nascent Soul cultivators¡¯ mental states weren¡¯t wless.


    ¡°Five Elements Disc. This disc is a formation disc that can swell in an instant. The formation method engraved on it is... The strongest aspect of it is that it doesn¡¯t require too much spiritual aura to be used. Its weak aspect is that it isn¡¯t that useful against people who are proficient in formations.¡±


    ¡°ck and White Life or Death Chess. This is modeled like chess. If people make one wrong move, they could be killed. The materials required are very costly. The method to create it is as follows... Unfortunately, its psychotic effect isn¡¯t strong, far from creating whatever people can think of.¡±


    ¡°Heaven and Earth Fan. Thendscape drawing on the fan is a formation. It¡¯s created this way... If this could be achieved, the strength would be extremely formidable. Unfortunately, the materials required are too hard to find.¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s gaze fell on the description of this Heaven and Earth Fan. The main materials were written out inly: the bones of a spiritual beast in the eighth rank or higher as the handle, a Chalcedony older than a thousand years¡ªit was best if there were bones of this divine beast too. The older the Chalcedony was, the better the result would be... and the drawing on the fan used grounded Bewitching Moonstone as the ink...


    She hastily read it over again. Correct! Clearly written in the materials section were things she happened to have¡ªthe divine dragon bones and Bewitching Moonstone!


    Mo Tiange never put much thought into natal magic weapons previously. She had a middle stage Nascent Soul master; after she formed her Gold Core, she would naturally get a lot of magic weapon forms from her master and at that time, she could just choose one of them. However, if this Heaven and Earth Fan indeed had such a formidable effect like Mo Yaoqing described, then it could basically be considered a top-notch magic weapon!


    In general¡ªprobably because their capabilities were limited, and the materials for middle grade magic weapons and higher were too hard to find¡ªCore Formation cultivators¡¯ natal magic weapons were rarely great. Nheless, natal magic weapons were too important. No cultivators were willing to wait until they were in the middle orte stage or even the Nascent Soul realm to refine them becausepared to ordinary magic weapons, natal magic weapons were still better even if they were one grade lower. Therefore, cultivators would normally refine an ordinary natal magic weapon once they advanced to the Core Formation realm, then they would slowly nurture it with their blood essence for years toe. With the passage of time, that natal magic weapon would gradually be strong. However, if the natal magic weapon was already excellent from the moment it was refined, her starting point would be higher than others. In the future, that natal magic weapon would naturally be even stronger.


    In addition, she herself was proficient in formations. If she could use formations as her magic weapon, then it¡¯d naturally be the best.


    After a moment of contemtion, she went looking for Wei Han, who was studying ancient records.


    ¡°Sect Head Wei, do you have a minute?¡±


    Wei Han lifted her gaze from the book she was reading then asked with a smile, ¡°Is there anything wrong, Fellow Daoist Ye?¡±


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°I have something I want to ask you.¡±


    Wei Han looked to the side, at Xia Qing who was concocting medicinal pills, as well as Tang Shen, who was engrossed in cultivating. She then said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go downstairs.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Mo Tiange nodded. Generally speaking, cultivators mustn¡¯t be disturbed when they were concocting pills or cultivating. However, because the two elders were worried it¡¯d be quite troublesome if there was no one looking after them when something went wrong, they let the four of them cultivate on the same floor. Normally, the four of them would each do their own thing and never disturb each other.


    When the two people arrived at the second floor, they casually found two praying mats and sat down. Mo Tiange then lifted the Jade Slip in her hand. ¡°Sect Head Wei, pardon me for asking, but has anyone ever try to refine the magic weapons in your founder¡¯s note?¡±


    Wei Han took the Jade Slip then inserted her divine sense into it. A whileter, she finally spoke: ¡°For generations, only the group¡¯s elders and sect heads could study the sovereign founder¡¯s personal note, and some have indeed tried to create the magic weapons and medicinal pills described within. I remember that when I was young, the Core Formation elder at that time tried to refine a Purple Gold Gourd. Although it ended in failure, the attempt proved that refining this magic weapon is very much feasible.¡±


    ¡°Then what about this one?¡± Mo Tiange asked, ¡°This Heaven and Earth Fan¡ªhas anyone tried to refine this before?¡±


    Wei Han took a look at the description of the item Mo Tiange mentioned then shook her head. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, this Heaven and Earth Fan requires the bones of a spiritual beast in the eighth rank or above¡ªthere has been only one other Nascent Soul cultivator in our Bixuan Court after our founder, so how could we possibly obtain the materials?¡±


    ¡°...¡± This was... reasonable.


    ¡°Let alone the bones of an eighth rank spiritual beast, but even a thousand year old Chalcedony is hard to find. Even if they asionally appear on the market, they cost more than ten thousand spirit stones at the very least. There¡¯s also that Qiyun Stone or whatever which we¡¯re not familiar with. ording to my estimates, the materials required for this magic weapon would cost at least tens of thousands of spirit stones as well as a good amount of luck and strength.¡± When she reached this point, Wei Han shook her head and sighed. ¡°Not to mention the fact that we can¡¯t get a hold of the materials, but even if we could, we¡¯d never refine a magic weapon we weren¡¯t sure we could refine sessfully¡ªwe¡¯re too short of supplies to do that.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± Mo Tiange was rather disappointed. If Bixuan Court had refined these magic weapons, she would also refine them and see if there were any suitable ones; if there were, she would use that as her natal magic weapon. Nevertheless, this Heaven and Earth Fan was too strong. It could both trap, confound, and kill¡ªit¡¯d be very hard to find a stronger magic weapon than this one.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, do you want to refine this one?¡± Wei Han asked.


    Mo Tiange nodded then shook her head. ¡°After I go back this time, I¡¯ll enter Closed Door Meditation to try to form my Gold Core. If I seed, the first thing I need to do would be to refine my natal magic weapon. Originally, I feel that this magic weapon¡¯s very strong, so I¡¯ll consider it as an option, but it doesn¡¯t mean I have to refine it.¡±


    Wei Han said, ¡°If it¡¯s for Fellow Daoist Ye, I believe refining it¡¯d be much easier than for us. Your school¡¯s a big cultivation group; both the information and the supplies you have are richer than ours. Moreover, your master¡¯s status is also quite high, so if youck anything, you can naturally order the disciples in your school to slowly look for them.¡±


    ¡°That might be the case, but it¡¯s indeed too costly; the materials required are too rare... I¡¯ll consider it again. After I go back to my school, I¡¯ll report this to my master first and ask him if this is feasible.¡±


    Once she heard what Mo Tiange said, Wei Han instantly showed a stern expression. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, you¡¯re now the guest elder of our Bixuan Court, so you can naturally read this personal note. However, there are quite a few of Bixuan Court¡¯s secrets inside this record¡ªI hope you won¡¯t divulge them to others.¡±


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°Please rest assured, Sect Head Wei. I won¡¯t take this personal note out; I¡¯m just going to show the form for this magic weapon to my master so he can evaluate it.¡±


    Although Wei Han looked conflicted for a moment, she eventually nodded. ¡°Alright then.¡± In Bixuan Court, the form for this magic weapon was just lying around anyway; no one had it or would refine it.


    Mo Tiange smiled then asked another question: ¡°Sect Head Wei, how are your injuries now?¡±


    Wei Han said, ¡°There¡¯s been no progress. Although my cultivation has been saved, the injuries my dantian sustained are too severe, so I have to take things slow, even when ites to healing myself.¡± At this point, Wei Han finally sighed. ¡°In any case, the two elders still have to take a very long time to practice the secret technique, so I can also take my time to recuperate. Fellow Daoist Ye, what about you? Have you gotten any better now?¡±


    Wei Han was extremely concerned about Mo Tiange¡¯s condition. Mo Tiange knew she was now the guest elder and both Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingmiao must¡¯ve told Wei Han they would need her help to rebuild Bixuan Court¡ªthis was why Wei Han was so concerned about her.


    But no matter what the reason was, someone¡¯s concern for you was always a form of goodwill.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite well now,¡± Mo Tiange answered, ¡°The dead aura guing me isn¡¯t much, so it didn¡¯t injure my foundation. Nheless, the Dantian Real Fire us Foundation Building cultivators have is too weak to deal with this dead aura. I reckon I¡¯ll need seven to ten years topletely dissolve it.¡±


    Wei Han was silent for quite a while before she finally spoke. ¡°That being the case, let Junior Martial Sister Xia concoct some more medicinal pills for you. Maybe you can dissolve it faster that way.¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯tck medicinal pills. Sect Head Wei doesn¡¯t have to be worried.¡± Although this pagoda stored quite a bit of Bixuan Court¡¯s collection, fresh spiritual nts were, in the end, required for pill-concocting, so they couldn¡¯t concoct many medicinal pills now. Since she was now Bixuan Court¡¯s guest elder, she also had to think about Bixuan Court¡ªshe really didn¡¯t need to vie for these medicinal pills with Wei Han and Tang Shen.

 Chapter 217: Time Flies

    <h4>Chapter 217: Time Flies</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Since every day was spent recuperating, cultivating, and studying the notes Mo Yaoqing left behind, Mo Tiange felt like time was flying by very quickly. In the blink of an eye, several years had passed by just like that.


    She could tolerate loneliness and previously, she was also in Closed Door Meditation for several years. Now that she was fully addicted to Mo Yaoqing¡¯s cultivating tips, she naturally didn¡¯t feel it was unbearable to spend her time there. In any case, she could just think of this as being in Closed Door Meditation. After all, it wasn¡¯t rare for Foundation Building cultivators to be in Closed Door Meditation for several years to more than a dozen years.


    Wei Han was the same. Most of her time was spent recuperating and dissolving the dead aura. Once in a while, she also chatted with Mo Tiange about matters rted to the group, thus allowing Mo Tiange to better understand the situation at Bixuan Court.


    Presumably, Wei Han did this on purpose. She was shouldering the heavy responsibility of rebuilding Bixuan Court, yet she couldn¡¯t share this responsibility with either Xia Qing or Tang Shen. Mo Tiange, on the other hand, was the person the two elders assigned to help her rebuild the group, so Mo Tiange ought to at least have a rough understanding of Bixuan Court¡¯s situation.


    Xia Qing also often came to Mo Tiange to discuss the art of pill-concocting on asion. She was a simple-minded person. Although she was trapped in this kind of situation, she was still thinking of pill-concocting matters.


    As for Tang Shen, he obviously didn¡¯t have enough patience. His cultivation level was only in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm and he was also still young¡ªpresumably, he rarely spent his time in Closed Door Meditation after he built his foundation. Nevertheless, he had a grudge he needed to avenge, so he understood he had to persevere. In the beginning, it was often hard for him to focus on cultivating butter, he gradually turned like them, spending several days to several months in meditation once he sat down.


    Regarding Ren Yufeng who was outside the pagoda, sometimes he disappeared for a very long time¡ªso long that they thought he already lost his patience, but then he would suddenly reappear again.


    At first, Ren Yufeng was still in the mood to show off his power to the people inside the pagoda, but they never paid him any attention. Later, he seemed to get bored with it and directly became a pigeon upying a magpie¡¯s nest, upying the monastery of Bixuan Court and ying a sect-establishing game¡ªhe caught the individual cultivators in the vicinity and some Bixuan Court cultivators and made them members, named the sect ¡°Divine Dragon Sect¡± and considered himself the sect head.


    To protect their lives, those cultivators all became yes-men without any exception. This greatly satisfied Ren Yufeng, who became the Divine Dragon Sect¡¯s sect head just like that. He just assigned two cultivators to guard the gate of the Dao-Achieving Pagoda then stopped paying them any attention.


    Mo Tiange remembered that the first time Ren Yufeng mustered his yes-men and held the so-called sect-establishing ceremony outside the Dao-Achieving Pagoda, Wei Han watched the people below while holding back her tears.


    Among that group of people, she saw her loved ones looking thin to the bones and covered with scars all over their bodies. They¡¯d presumably suffered all kinds of torture because they looked just like walking corpses.


    Mo Tiange once asked Wei Han how many Bixuan Court cultivators she thought were still alive.


    Wei Han was silent for a very long time before she answered. She said they might have many alive ones left, but after undergoing such torture, those people probably didn¡¯t even have any self-respect left. It wouldn¡¯t be hard to rebuild the group and call the disciples back, but it would be very difficult to help them recover the self-confidence they once had as cultivators.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t say anything in reply. She herself didn¡¯t have any management abilities, so with these matters... she really couldn¡¯t do anything to help.


    One year passed after another. Time passed by just like flowing water.


    After ten years, Mo Tiange finally dissolved all the dead aura guing her body and returned to her peak condition, so she once again wholeheartedly threw herself into cultivating.


    During this period of time, the Transporting Formation on the fourth floor had always been closed; they never heard from the two elders at all. Aside from waiting, the four juniors really couldn¡¯t do anything else.


    Another five years passed by. With the support of Xia Qing¡¯s medicinal pills, Tang Shen finally advanced to the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm, bringing a sliver of cheer to the Dao-Achieving Pagoda which had been engulfed in a depressed atmosphere for more than ten years.


    To encourage everyone, Wei Han suggested they take a day¡¯s rest and celebrate Tang Shen¡¯s advancement.


    However, they¡¯d been trapped for more than a dozen years inside the pagoda, so they couldn¡¯t hold a feast or anything. Fortunately, Wei Han had some good wine in her Qiankun Bag, so she took it out and had a drink with everyone.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Tang, this is a celebration for you, so you have to drink more today.¡± Wei Han urged him to drink with a smile.


    Xia Qing, who temporarily put down pill-concocting matters, also nodded. ¡°Exactly! Senior Martial Brother Tang, yourst realm-breakthrough was only ten-some years ago, right? Advancing to the middle stage in less than thirty years... you¡¯re too amazing!¡±


    Feeling rather embarrassed, Tang Shen touched his nose then said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because we¡¯re trapped inside this pagoda, thus forcing me to focus, I wouldn¡¯t have advanced so quickly... Furthermore, Junior Martial Sister Xia has always concocted medicinal pills for me, Fellow Daoist Ye exined her insights to me, and Senior Martial Sister Sect Head also often corrected me¡ªit was thanks to everybody that I could advance so quickly.¡± After more than ten years of cultivating wholeheartedly, although he was still thin-skinned, he didn¡¯t blush as easily now, and his temperament was also a lot calmer.


    With a smile, Wei Han said, ¡°Our help was limited to that; in the end, you have to depend on yourself in cultivation. Junior Martial Brother Tang, you¡¯re not even sixty years old now, but you¡¯re already in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm¡ªyou¡¯re indeed the most outstanding disciple of our Bixuan Court.¡±


    Tang Shen smiled but a momentter, his expression became bleak. ¡°Bixuan Court... only has us left now.¡±


    Both Wei Han and Xia Qing were silent upon hearing what Tang Shen said. Outside the Dao-Achieving Pagoda, cultivators passed by sometimes, but they weren¡¯t Bixuan Court disciples at all.


    Soon afterward, however, Wei Han forced herself to smile then said, ¡°What are we afraid of? When the two elderse out of their meditation and kill that devil cultivator, we can naturally rebuild the group. Besides, there are still quite a few original disciples left. At that time, we can just call them back.¡±


    Tang Shen also realized he shouldn¡¯t have brought this up, so he smiled and went along with what Wei Han said. ¡°Yes, yes! What Senior Martial Sister Sect Head said is correct; we can just rebuild the group after we go out. Come, let¡¯s drink.¡±


    The moment he finished talking, Tang Shen directly poured all the wine in his cup to his mouth. Who would¡¯ve thought that he was actually someone who couldn¡¯t hold his drink at all! In addition, this wine was quite strong, causing him to instantly show a distorted expression¡ªit was indeed a veryughable sight!


    His expression made the three women burst outughing. This was Young Master Tang Shen, Bixuan Court¡¯s most popr beautiful man who was always graceful and elegant. When had he ever forgotten himself like this?


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Tang, drink less if you can¡¯t hold your drink. Here, wipe your mouth first.¡± Wei Han still couldn¡¯t hold back her smile as she passed him a clean cloth.


    Mo Tiange was just thinking he was now a lot calmer, but this time, he still couldn¡¯t help but flush. With much difficulty, Tang Shen finally managed to swallow the wine in his mouth. He took the cloth then wiped the wine stain around his mouth, coughing all the way. ¡°I¡¯ve allowed martial sisters to witness a joke...¡±


    Xia Qing waved her hand. ¡°This is nothing, Senior Martial Brother Tang. I once smeared powdered Three Leaves Golden Sunflower on Senior Martial Sister Hua¡¯s medicinal pills¡ªher expression back then was glorious!¡±


    Three Leaves Golden Sunflower was a type ofmon spiritual nt. It didn¡¯t have too many usages, but it was extremely spicy if it was eaten and definitely would set people¡¯s mouths on fire, especially if they couldn¡¯t eat spicy things. Mo Tiange used it as a seasoning before, so she knew it well. Once she heard what Xia Qing said, she immediately asked, ¡°When you said Senior Martial Sister Hua, do you mean Fellow Daoist Hua Yilin?¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± Xia Qing said, ¡°I¡¯ve never liked Senior Martial Sister Hua. Despite her age, she liked to put on airs and always had a sour expression when she talked to me, but she really never thought about the fact that I was in control of her medicinal pills!¡± When she reached this point, Xia Qing¡¯s expression suddenly became bleak. ¡°I used to be insensible before. I always thought Senior Martial Sister Hua was vile and I would embarrass her whenever I got the chance. In reality, however, Senior Martial Sister Hua never did any bad things¡ªshe was just a little bit arrogant and tyrannical... I wonder how she¡¯s doing now...¡±


    They once again sank into silence. No matter how they forced themselves to smile happily, painful memories still constantly emerged in their minds.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this.¡± This time, it was Tang Shen who spoke. He turned towards Wei Han and said, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Sect Head, are your injuries better now?¡±


    Wei Han nodded with a smile. ¡°They¡¯re almost all good now. All the dead aura has been dissolved; as long as I meditate slowly and recuperate from now on, my injuries will naturally be healed.¡±


    Xia Qing said, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Sect Head, this time, I¡¯ll concoct you another batch of curative medicinal pills¡ªyou mustn¡¯t be stingy about taking them. If you¡¯re not well, Bixuan Court also won¡¯t be well, so you have to nourish yourself properly.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Shen followed along: ¡°Previously, I wasn¡¯t thoughtful and always caused trouble for Senior Martial Sister Sect Head. In the future, I¡¯ll definitely cultivate diligently.¡±


    Wei Han smiled, and it was a smile full of happiness. ¡°You¡¯re all sensible now. This is good...¡± Her gaze then shifted towards Mo Tiange, who¡¯d been quiet all along. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, thank you for frequently guiding Junior Martial Brother Tang these past years. I¡¯m afraid Junior Martial Sister Xia and I don¡¯t have any chances of advancing to the Core Formation realm, so we can only count on you and Junior Martial Brother Tang.¡±


    Mo Tiange showed a small smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m now the guest elder of Bixuan Court, so I naturally have to put in some effort.¡± In fact, Tang Shen could be considered quite smart. Moreover, he possessed a Pure Yang Constitution, and his spiritual roots also weren¡¯t bad. In the past, it was probably due to the w in his nature that he was always unable to focus on cultivating. In these past ten-odd years, however, he had to focus even if he couldn¡¯t and he was also stimted by his grudge¡ªhe often reminded himself he had to be strong, so he progressed very quickly. Mo Tiange reckoned that although his ability to advance to the Nascent Soul realm was still questionable, advancing to the Core Formation realm shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him.


    ¡°Yes, Fellow Daoist Ye¡¯s part of us now,¡± Xia Qing suddenly butted in, ¡°So Fellow Daoist Ye shouldn¡¯t be stingy. We have to discuss pill-concocting matters often...¡±


    The three othersughed. As usual, the topic of their conversation was once again redirected by Xia Qing towards pill-concocting.


    After a pause, Wei Han said, ¡°Since Fellow Daoist Ye¡¯s part of us now, isn¡¯t it too formal for us to keep calling her Fellow Daoist Ye?¡±


    ¡°Well, true...¡± Xia Qing said, ¡°I seem to remember the two elders calling Fellow Daoist Ye by another name before; what was it? I can¡¯t remember because it¡¯s been too long.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled and said, ¡°My real surname¡¯s Mo, and my name¡¯s Tiange.¡±


    ¡°Oh... Right! It seems they called you Tiange alright! Fellow Daoist Ye, why did you have to use a fake name? Oh, no, I¡¯ll call you Senior Martial Sister Mo from now on.¡±


    ¡°Ye Xiaotian isn¡¯t considered a fake name.¡± This was the first time she ever exined her name to others. ¡°Mo is my mother¡¯s surname. My father¡¯s surname¡¯s Ye. Ye Xiaotian was the name my uncle chose for me.¡±


    ¡°Ye... Mo.¡± Xia Qing thought for a moment then said, ¡°Both sound good, but since Mo Tiange¡¯s your real name, we¡¯ll call you Senior Martial Sister Mo from now on, okay?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s older and who¡¯s younger still isn¡¯t determined yet.¡± Wei Han, who knew about Mo Tiange¡¯s background, said with a smile, ¡°Junior Martial Sister Xia, if we¡¯re just considering cultivation level, you two indeed have to call her senior martial sister. But if we¡¯re also taking age into consideration... we better put your ages in order first¡ªen, you don¡¯t need to count me in; I¡¯m an old womanpared to you guys.¡±


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister, you¡¯re only a hundred years old; which part of you is old?¡± Xia Qing said bluntly, ¡°I¡¯m now... I seem to be fifty three years old now. I also know about Senior Martial Brother Tang; you should be older than me by... six years? You should be fifty nine now, right?¡±


    Tang Shen smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister Mo, what about you?¡±


    Mo Tiange chuckled. ¡°If we¡¯re considering age like this, you indeed have to call me senior martial sister. I¡¯m already fifty five years old now, precisely two years older than you.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Xia Qing eximed in astonishment, and even Tang Shen¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Since they were injured and trapped inside the Dao-Achieving Pagoda, Mo Tiange also didn¡¯t need to continue hiding her cultivation level, so both Xia Qing and Tang Shen already knew she was ate stage Foundation Building cultivator. However, because the two elders and Wei Han never cared about this matter, they nevermented on it. This was also the reason why Xia Qing confidently called her senior martial sister.


    She was now fifty five years old, and they¡¯d been hiding in this Dao-Achieving Pagoda for about sixteen years¡ªdidn¡¯t this mean she was just thirty nine years old back then? A thirty nine year oldte stage Foundation Building cultivator... This was indeed astonishing!


    Tang Shen was the first to regain hisposure. He then said sincerely, ¡°Turns out Fellow Daoist Ye is such a genius! I was indeed rude back then.¡±


    Other people might not understand, but Mo Tiange heard the hidden meaning behind his words. However, Tang Shen really misunderstood this matter. That year when she rejected his Dual Cultivation proposal, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t reject him because she thought his aptitude wasn¡¯t good enough or he didn¡¯t deserve her¡ªshe rejected her simply because she didn¡¯t want to perform Dual Cultivation with him.

 Chapter 218: The Elders Came Out of Closed Door Meditation

    <h4>Chapter 218: The Elders Came Out of Closed Door Meditation</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t exin it to him. In any case, she¡¯d long rejected his Dual Cultivation proposal and she also wouldn¡¯t have too many interactions with Tang Shen in the future, so she didn¡¯t need to exin it that much.


    Tang Shen also didn¡¯t bring up the matter anymore. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°That being the case, I should also call you senior martial sister. Senior Martial Sister Mo¡¯s so young but already has such a high cultivation level¡ªcalling you senior martial sister¡¯s what I should do.¡±


    In the cultivation world, seniority was never determined based on age. Only people who were closely rted to each other like martial siblings under the same master would use age to determine their rtive seniority and maintain that manner of address despite any cultivation progress out of respect.


    They¡¯d been living together inside this pagoda for more than ten years. Although they were each engrossed in their own business most of the time, the rtionships between them was still differentpared to their rtionships with others. This was also why they could easily discuss their ages. Now that he knew Mo Tiange¡¯s cultivation was a lot higher than his despite her age, Tang Shen indeed felt he ought to call her senior martial sister.


    Xia Qing said, ¡°I still have to call you senior martial sister in any case. Senior Martial Sister Mo, since you¡¯re so awesome, you¡¯ll have to look after me in the future.¡±


    ¡°Junior Martial Sister Xia!¡± Wei Han cast her a harsh nce but eventually chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re right though. Fellow Daoist Ye¡¯s our Bixuan Court guest elder now, so she indeed has to look after us more.¡±


    Mo Tiange waved her hand. ¡°The two of you shouldn¡¯t tease me. My achievements were just because I received help from my elders.¡±


    Just as Wei Han about to speak, the four of them suddenly felt a spiritual aura fluctuation. All of them froze then simultaneously turned to look at the Transporting Formation.


    The Transporting Formation emitted a burst of white light. Right afterward, Elder Qingyi¡¯s voice rang out: ¡°Come over, all of you.¡±


    The four of them couldn¡¯t help but feel moved to finally hear their elder¡¯s voice again after fifteen years.


    Wei Han put her palm on her chest as she tried to calm her excited self. ¡°It seems the two elders already finish their Closed Door Meditation. Let¡¯s go upstairs and greet them.¡±


    Everyone obviously had no objections. The four people put down their wine cups, stood up then went towards the Transporting Formation.


    Within the past fifteen years, the Transporting Formation had always remained off, but now, it was once again activated. Besides, the four of them were summoned upstairs, so the elders had presumably ended their Closed Door Meditation already.


    The four people stood on the Transporting Formation and with a burst of blinding light, they appeared on the fourth floor. Although they desperately wanted to see the two elders, Wei Han and the two others didn¡¯t dare to lift their eyes.


    They all knew the consequences for practicing the Blood-Prohibition Secret Technique. Even though they had fifteen years to prepare themselves, personally seeing the results was a whole ¡®nother thing.


    As a result, the first one to see the two elders¡¯ appearances was Mo Tiange.


    She saw the two of them sitting side by side on the praying mats on the master seats. They seemed perfectly normal¡ªthey¡¯d just each put on a cloak and a gauze hat.


    These cloaks and gauze hats didn¡¯t only block curious eyes, but they also blocked divine senses. Coupled with the fact that the two elders¡¯ cultivation levels were much higher than theirs, the four of them couldn¡¯t see their real appearances at all.


    ¡°Greetings to the two Elders.¡± Mo Tiange saluted. She was also considered a member of Bixuan Court now, so she no longer needed to call them senior.


    Upon hearing how normal Mo Tiange sounded, the three others finally looked up. They seemed relieved, but their eyes were brimming with sadness. The two elders must¡¯ve been afraid of scaring them, so they hid their appearances.


    ¡°Greetings to the two Elders.¡± Wei Han took the lead and saluted.


    Elder Qingyi gave them a slight nod. ¡°These fifteen years... all of you must¡¯ve gone through a lot of hardships.¡± Her voice was much hoarser than it used to be.


    Wei Han said respectfully, ¡°Compared to what the two elders have been through, our hardships are basically nothing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a good child,¡± said Elder Qingmiao. Although they couldn¡¯t see her appearance, judging from her voice, she was obviously much older now. ¡°You don¡¯t need to me yourself. This was the responsibility we had to bear as the elders of Bixuan Court.¡±


    Tang Shen hung down his head and quietly rubbed the corners of his eyes.


    When Elder Qingyi looked at him, she blurted out: ¡°Shen¡¯er, you¡¯ve advanced?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Tang Shen said with a drooped head. ¡°I... I¡¯m sorry, Elders. I was too insensible before.¡±


    His words made Elder Qingyi let out a soft chuckle. ¡°You, this child... You finally grew up. If your great-great-grandmother in theherworld knew, she would be happy.¡±


    Tang Shen was Elder Qing Xi¡¯s beloved descendant. He grew up under the watch of the three elders, so the two elders also viewed him as their junior. Now that they saw he had advanced and matured a lot, their hearts were naturally consoled.


    While wiping his tears, Tang Shen answered with a muffled voice: ¡°Yes. In the future, Shen¡¯er will definitely work hard at cultivating. Shen¡¯er will never disappoint the two elders and great-great-grandmother again.¡±


    The two elders¡¯ attention then shifted to the rest of them. Elder Qingyi asked, ¡°Han, Tiange, are your injuries healed already?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Wei Han answered, ¡°Rest assured, Elders. My injuries are most or less healed now. Elder Mo even finished dissolving the dead aura inside five years ago.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Elder Qingmiao directed her gaze towards Mo Tiange. ¡°Tiange,e over¡ªlet us take a look at you.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mo Tiange said then walked over.


    Elder Qingmiao reached out at lightning speed, grabbing her wrist into which she then inserted her spiritual aura.


    Mo Tiange only felt her meridians were numb and achy. Elder Qingmiao¡¯s spiritual aura was much stronger than she¡¯d expected; it was as if Elder Qingmiao had reached the peak stage of the Core Formation realm. Nevertheless, the spiritual aura was also very strange. It seemed to contain a kind of craziness which made her feel very uneasy.


    She looked down, staring at a pair of exposed hands holding her wrist. They were dried and wrinkly, just like old tree barks and extremely pale as if they were bloodless. These could practically no longer be called hands... She remembered that when she first met Elder Qingmiao sixteen years ago, Elder Qingmiao didn¡¯t look young, but she was still pretty and attractive.


    Even though she didn¡¯t have such deep feelings towards the two elders like Wei Han and the others, a sliver of sadness still emerged in Mo Tiange¡¯s heart upon seeing such a scene. This was indeed a world which prioritized benefits, but it also didn¡¯t mean it was apletely heartless world.


    Immediately afterward, Elder Qingmiao released her hand then said with relief, ¡°Very good, Tiange. Not only are your injuries all healed, but even your spiritual aura is also much purer than before. Presumably, you must¡¯ve worked very hard these past years.¡±


    As she retreated, Mo Tiange answered, ¡°Elders gave me a lot. Since Junior epted Elders¡¯ kindness, it was only natural Junior did some things for Bixuan Court.¡±


    ¡°If you think like that, then we really didn¡¯t misjudge you.¡± Elder Qingyi nodded with a smile. ¡°That¡¯ll do. Now, we called you over firstly to tell you guys that we¡¯ve finished practicing the Blood-Prohibition Secret Technique and that we¡¯ve officially concluded our Closed Door Meditation today. Secondly, what we¡¯ve done is still not enough to deal with that devil cultivator¡ªwe still have to make some preparations.¡±


    ¡°Elder,¡± Wei Han said, ¡°Just tell us what has to be prepared; we¡¯ll definitely prepare them well.¡±


    ¡°We have to prepare two kinds of things,¡± Elder Qingyi said calmly, ¡°Firstly, that devil cultivator¡¯s dead aura is too terrible. If it touches you guys, you most likely won¡¯t be able to hold on. After looking for a long time, we finally found a kind of talisman which can protect you from that type of dead aura. Because of that, you shouldn¡¯t do anything else in the following days¡ªjust draw this talisman. The more you can create, the better it¡¯ll be.¡±


    ¡°Elders,¡± Xia Qing said, ¡°None of us can draw talismans; how can we master it in just a short while?¡±


    ¡°Then learn it until you can draw them well,¡± Elder Qingyi said bluntly. ¡°As for the second item, it¡¯s a magic weapon. You guys can¡¯t help us with this, so Junior Martial Sister Qingmiao and I will have to refine it ourselves.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t any master of refining in the group. Tool-refining was different from talisman-drawing. For talisman-drawing, even if theycked talismans materials such as paper, brush and so on, the materials were still easy to obtain, not to mention the seventh floor of this Dao-Achieving Pagoda was the storage ce for several thousand years¡¯ worth of Bixuan Court¡¯s collections. For tool-refining, on the other hand, the materials were normally precious. Rare materials for magic weapons simply couldn¡¯t be wasted so easily.


    ¡°Correct,¡± Elder Qingmiao said while passing them a Jade Slip. ¡°Han, after this, go to the seventh floor and retrieve the necessary talisman papers and brushes. Draw the talismans ording to this painting. No matter how long it takes, you have to draw at least several hundred talismans. That¡¯s the only way we can deal with that devil cultivator.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Wei Han saidpliantly. She then hesitated for a moment before she eventually spoke again. ¡°Elders, will you... be able to hold on?¡±


    Those who practiced the second half of the Blood-Prohibition Secret Technique, even if it was just ¡°practicing,¡± would end up dead. However, she didn¡¯t know how long the elders would have before they died.


    Elder Qingyi said faintly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about us. Before we help you eliminate future troubles, us old women wouldn¡¯t dare to die.¡±


    Hearing that remark made Wei Han¡¯s gaze waver. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t dare to ask any further and just bowed. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Tiange.¡±


    Mo Tiange stepped forward. ¡°Yes, Elder.¡±


    ¡°Go with Han. Your pill-concocting skills are outstanding; if you think there are any medicinal pills that might be helpful to us, you can take the materials and refine them.¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned but soon cupped her hands. ¡°I understand.¡± This actually demonstrated the trust they had towards her. Not only were they allowing her to enter the treasury where the group¡¯s collections were stored, but they were also letting her take things from there personally. If they didn¡¯t consider her a trusted disciple, they wouldn¡¯t have done so.


    She sighed inwardly, feeling that they¡¯d managed to stumble upon her weak spot. She admitted that she wasn¡¯t a benevolent person, but if people treated her well, she¡¯d want to treat them well in return. Now that the two elders had been so kind and trusting to her, how else could she pay them back? This guest elder position undoubtedly had to be taken and moreover, if she seeded in her cultivation, she ought to take care of them often.


    ¡°Alright, the two of you should head back first. That¡¯s all for now.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the four people simultaneously answered. Xia Qing and Tang Shen then returned to the third floor, while Mo Tiange and Wei Han went to the seventh floor.


    Affected by their meeting with the two elders, the two people were silent all along the way. It was only after they arrived at the seventh floor and she finished opening the restriction that Wei Han spoke again: ¡°Elder Mo, over there is the spiritual panacea area. You can take anything you need. When you¡¯re done, you just need to record whatever you take.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Mo Tiange looked around then nodded.


    Sixteen years ago when they fled into this pagoda, the two elders had taken her and Tang Shen up to the seventh floor. At that time, the two elders picked a lot of medicinal pills for them and also bestowed magic weapons to Tang Shen and Xia Qing. In addition, because they learned about her history, they generously gave Mo Yaoqing¡¯s personal note to her.


    Although the personal note didn¡¯t seem to be as precious as magic weapons, Wei Han said only sect heads and elders were allowed to read their founder¡¯s personal note¡ªtheir willingness to give it to her was already a form of great kindness. Besides, for her, Mo Yaoqing¡¯s personal note was much more important than any magic weapon.


    The two elders might¡¯ve treated her that well also because they hoped she¡¯d help Wei Han to rebuild Bixuan Court, but kindness was kindness. Since she epted their kindness, she ought to do some things for them in return.


    After taking a deep breath, she quickly picked out dozens of spiritual nts. Once she was done, she went to Wei Han again. ¡°Sect Head, I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Wei Han finally found several jars of beast blood after browsing among cinnabars and the like. ¡°Let¡¯s go then. We have to record these first then we can head down.¡±


    ¡°En!¡±


    Mo Tiange followed Wei Han towards the sacrificial table. Wei Han then took out a manifest then started recording the things they took. Mo Tiange, on the other hand, looked up and stared at Mo Yaoqing¡¯s statue.


    This ancestor of hers had a very rough life but she was always unyielding, always respected herself and always tried to improve herself. If she knew the group she personally established was toyed with so badly until it almost became an exterminated group by a Foundation Building cultivator who practiced an evil technique, she¡¯d definitely be furious, wouldn¡¯t she?


    She¡¯d be furious, but at the same time, she might also feel very relieved. Although the people in her group weren¡¯t as good as her, a heaven-gifted genius, they hadn¡¯t strayed away from her proud and unyielding character. As long as everyone still had that proud and unyielding character, Bixuan Court could still be re-established again.


    ¡°Elder Mo.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Mo Tiange regained her train of thought upon hearing Wei Han¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Are you confident?¡± Instead of looking at Mo Tiange, Wei Han fiddled with the Jade Slip in her hands.


    ¡°... No.¡± Mo Tiange answered honestly, ¡°I like to be in control, but this time, it¡¯s beyond my capabilities, and I¡¯m not the one who¡¯ll take action¡ªI¡¯m not confident at all. However, it¡¯s alright if we¡¯re not confident. It¡¯s enough that the two elders are confident.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± Wei Han looked up to stare at the statue. She knelt softly then said, ¡°Honorable Founder, please bless our Bixuan Court. Let us eliminate our foe and take back our monastery!¡±

 Chapter 219: Out of the Pagoda

    <h4>Chapter 219: Out of the Pagoda</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Thus, the Dao-Achieving Pagoda was once again filled with hustle and bustle.


    The two elders remained in seclusion as they tried to refine the magic weapon. The four juniors, on the other hand, were upied with pill-concocting, recuperating, and drawing talismans.


    Because Wei Han¡¯s injuries hadn¡¯t healedpletely and Xia Qing wasn¡¯t good at any other things, Mo Tiange told Xia Qing the techniques for refining some special medicinal pills then she herself took on the matter of creating talismans along with Tang Shen.


    Now that they had a definite objective, the atmosphere inside the Dao-Achieving Pagoda was very tense, but it was also full of hope.


    The talisman the two elders talked about was a high level talisman. Although Foundation Building cultivators could draw it, they¡¯d need a lot of practice before they could draw it sessfully. Nevertheless, the talisman paper and ink required to create this talisman had to be produced with special materials. Because of that, to decrease wastage of the materials, both Mo Tiange and Tang Shen started to practice from low level talismans.


    Mo Tiange had no talents in talisman-drawing. Of the few arts, her talents surpassed others¡¯ only in formations while her skills in pill-concocting were just so-so. In talisman drawing, however, she wasn¡¯t talented at all. Nheless, this talisman had to be drawn no matter what, so she could only throw herself into practicing.


    Fortunately, Tang Shen¡¯s skills in talisman-drawing were surprisingly good, thus taking much pressure off Mo Tiange.


    The fourth floor of the Dao-Achieving Pagoda was once again closed. The two elders were engrossed in refining magic weapons, Wei Han was in deep meditation to heal her injuries, Xia Qing was immersed in concocting medicinal pills, and Mo Tiange and Tang Shen went all out in drawing talismans.


    Their preparationssted another four years.


    In fact, Wei Han¡¯s injuries healedpletely in the first year of their preparations, and Xia Qing also joined them in creating talismans in the second year. After three years, Tang Shen finally managed to create the Poison-Resisting Talisman.


    As for the two elders, they eventually came out of their meditation after four years.


    The six people once again gathered together.


    ¡°Elders, have you perhaps seeded in refining the magic weapon?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± There was a hint of delight in Elder Qingyi¡¯s hoarse voice. ¡°After failing several times, we finally managed to refine the magic weapon to defeat that devil cultivator!¡±


    The four juniors smiled simultaneously.


    They¡¯d been trapped inside this Dao-Achieving Pagoda for twenty years, but now, they could finally leave.


    Although Mo Tiange didn¡¯t look too excited, she was also very happy inside. This time, she went out traveling for the sake of gaining experience to develop her mental state, but she really never expected she¡¯d spend more than twenty years in the process. After being gone for more than twenty years, she really wondered what the situation in Xuanqing School was like now. Would that cheap master of hers still be an embarrassing old man as usual? Had Zhenji built his foundation? Was everything well in her small Immortal¡¯s Cave?


    Thinking about these things really made her itch to quickly grow a pair of wings, so she could directly fly across the Demonic Mountain Range back to Xuanqing School.


    The Dao-Achieving Pagoda, which had been closed for twenty years, was finally opened again.


    The two disciples of the so-called Divine Dragon Sect guarding the pagoda were just chatting idly as usual. Ever since they were assigned to guard the Dao-Achieving Pagoda, more than a dozen years had passed without any incident, so they¡¯d long forgotten Ren Yufeng¡¯s orders. They just chatted about nonsense, got drunk and gambled every day.


    When they arrived below the Dao-Achieving Pagoda and the original Transporting Formation emitted a burst of bright light, the two gamblers were still throwing the dice, gambling away their spirit stones for the month.


    Right after the six people emerged on the Transporting Formation, the two elders sneered. Immediately afterward, Elder Qingmiao waved, emitting a powerful spiritual aura pressure to trap them.


    The two low level cultivators raised their eyes in confusion and finally saw the six people on the Transporting Formation. Both immediately had their mouths open agape and for a moment, they seemed to have lost their ability to speak.


    Nevertheless, they didn¡¯t have a chance to say anything under the spiritual aura pressure. As their eyes widened, blood started to flow from their seven orifices. Before long, they quietly fell head first to the ground.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Elder Qingmiao said, ¡°Assigning these kinds of people as guards¡ªreally shameful!¡±


    Elder Qingyi said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind them; just do what we need to do! Xia Qing, Shen¡¯er, you two go look for Bixuan Court¡¯s original disciples¡ªtell them we¡¯vee out. As for other individual cultivators, don¡¯t make things difficult for them if they surrender, but if they remain stubborn, kill them immediately!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xia Qing and Tang Shen answered as they epted the order.


    ¡°Han, Tiange, you two go and activate the great mountain-protecting formation. We must never let that devil cultivator escape.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Elder Qingyi waved again. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s split up. When you¡¯re finished, gather at the conference hall.¡±


    The four juniors split up into two groups then went to perform their respective tasks.


    Bixuan Court¡¯s great mountain-protecting formation was also arranged by Mo Yaoqing. With her intelligence and resources, this great mountain-protecting formation was naturally very powerful. However, twenty years earlier, Shangguan Yunhao harbored evil intentions and colluded with Ren Yufeng, deactivating the great mountain-protecting formation, hence rendering this formation ineffective.


    The two elders had long prepared a good n. On one hand, they were going to look for the original disciples, exterminating Ren Yufeng¡¯sckeys along the way. On the other hand, they would also reactivate the great mountain-protecting formation to block Ren Yufeng from escaping. By doing those two things, their odds of sess in killing Ren Yufeng was already more than 80%.


    Mo Tiange flew towards the great mountain-protecting formation along with Wei Han. Along their way, they saw many low level cultivators, although neither of them paid those cultivators any attention.


    It was only after they were far away from Bixuan Court¡¯s batch of pavilions and pagodas and saw a towering watchtower that Wei Han finally stopped. ¡°Elder Mo, please give me a hand.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. A great mountain-protecting formation with such a vast scope could hardly be activated by one person.


    Ren Yufeng had long turned into a devil cultivator. Even though he created the so-called Divine Dragon Sect, the sect was just like a group of secr world bandits, making the mountain his nest, nothing more¡ªit simply didn¡¯t resemble a cultivation group at all. He didn¡¯t understand the function of this great mountain-protecting formation, so there wasn¡¯t a single person inside the watchtower now.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s proficiency in formations was beyond that of other cultivators of the same realm. After Wei Han took out the diagram for the formation, the two of them began repairing each part ording to the diagram. They took a very long time before they finally managed to repair every broken part.


    At that moment, they already felt spiritual aura fluctuationsing from inside Bixuan Court. The two elders and Ren Yufeng must¡¯ve already started fighting.


    The two of them were rather worried. They spent some time to continue sensing the spiritual aura fluctuations but eventually, Mo Tiange said, ¡°The two elders should be alright. Among these spiritual aura fluctuations, the dead aura isn¡¯t strong¡ªpresumably, it¡¯s under pressure by the two elders.¡±


    Feeling rather astonished, Wei Han nced at Mo Tiange before she nodded. The size of Bixuan Court reached almost several dozen square kilometers, and they were also five kilometers away from the core at least, but Mo Tiange was unexpectedly able to sense the spiritual aura fluctuations clearly¡ªobviously, her divine sense must be very strong. This realization amazed Wei Han. The two elders¡¯ indeed had extraordinary foresight. Elder Mo was still so young, but she already had such skills. Presumably, she would be able to advance to the Core Formation realm soon. If that was the case, although Elder Mo wouldn¡¯t stay in Bixuan Court for long, she would definitely show Bixuan Court some care when she had enough strength.


    The two of them focused on cing spirit stones; each was engrossed in their respective thoughts. This great mountain-protecting formation needed a huge number of spirit stones to be activated. These past years, this formation had been in a half-wasted state; its spirit stones had long been pilfered. Mo Tiange and Wei Han had to spend a lot of time before they finally finished filling it with spirit stones.


    Soon after they finished, Wei Han activated the great mountain-protecting formation. A deafening buzzing rang out inside the watchtower and along with it, a burst of white light shed, brightening the entire watchtower in an instant.


    Following that noise, ayer of faint mist emerged in the sky above Bixuan Court. This mist grew increasingly denser until it eventually formed a protective barrier.


    Bixuan Court¡¯s great mountain-protecting formation was now active; everyone inside the formation was shielded and at the same time, every entry and exit road was now shut.


    Upon seeing the formation active, Wei Han said, ¡°Elder Mo, let¡¯s go and help the others.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. Apart from killing Ren Yufeng, there were many other things to be done. Besides, although Xia Qing and Tang Shen were much stronger than they were twenty years ago, incidents might still ur.


    The two people got onto their respective magic weapons then flew towards the core of Bixuan Court.


    At that moment, the situation in Bixuan Court was already chaotic.


    The spiritual aura fluctuations were bing more and more violent¡ªpresumably, the two elders were having an all-out fight against Ren Yufeng. As for the so-called Divine Dragon Sect disciples Ren Yufeng mustered, not all of them were Bixuan Court¡¯s original disciples; there were some individual cultivators, and some were even covered by dead aura just like Ren Yufeng, although their dead aura wasn¡¯t as strong as Ren Yufeng¡¯s.


    Once Mo Tiange and Wei Han saw those disciples, they both pasted the Poison-Resisting Talismans they¡¯d prepared on their bodies. They used their divine senses to locate Xia Qing¡¯s and Tang Shen¡¯s positions and flew over together.


    They could already see Xia Qing¡¯s and Tang Shen¡¯s figures from a distance. Xia Qing and Tang Shen were having fights of magical power against a group of people¡ªtwo early stage Foundation Building as well as more than a dozen Aura Refining disciples who were all covered in dead aura. These people were most likely Ren Yufeng¡¯s disciples and grand-disciples.


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister Sect Head, Senior Martial Sister Mo!¡± Xia Qing shouted out loud when she saw them.


    She and Tang Shen both had Poison-Resisting Talismans pasted on their bodies, so these people couldn¡¯t do anything to them. However, the two of them weren¡¯t good in fights of magical powers, so they hadn¡¯t been able to subdue this group.


    Both Mo Tiange and Wei Han moved to attack.


    Wei Han summoned a cold ice mirror which then emitted a beam of cold ice magic.


    Mo Tiange, on the other hand, simply raised her hand. The Shuttle of Flying Apsara moved with ease and power. She studied Mo Yaoqing¡¯s personal notes all these years inside the Dao-Achieving Pagoda, and she studied a lot of secrets for magical power fights, so now, her employment of the Shuttle of Flying Apsara was extremely sharp.


    Corpses fell everywhere the Shuttle of Flying Apsara went. The two early stage Foundation Building cultivators were extremely flustered; they had to fight against Wei Han¡¯s cold ice magic and dodge the Shuttle of Flying Apsara at the same time. These four people obviously wore Poison-Resisting Talismans, and their dead aura simply couldn¡¯t break through their protection, so they were simply at a loss for what to do.


    Seeing the two early stage Foundation Building cultivators¡¯ condition, both Xia Qing and Tang Shen didn¡¯t hesitate to take out their magic tools to attack them. Soon, the two of them finally managed to kill their opponents.


    Xia Qing put away her magic tools then came over to greet them: ¡°Senior Martial Sisters, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± Wei Han said as she looked at their surroundings. Except for the ten-odd devil cultivators they killed, there was no one else there. ¡°Where¡¯s everyone? Have you spread the news?¡±


    Xia Qing answered dejectedly, ¡°That devil cultivator... He tortured many people so badly that they turned like him. Their mindsets have changed¡ªthey basically didn¡¯t listen to our advice, so we had no other choice but to kill them... There were also some rational ones, but they were too weak, so we let them hide first.¡±


    A wrinkle emerged on Wei Han¡¯s brows. ¡°Tell all of them toe out. They understand the current situation inside the group the best. Let them guide us in exterminating the devil cultivators.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    They quickly found the cultivators Ren Yufeng enved. Many of them were original disciples of Bixuan Court, so many burst into tears when they saw Wei Han. Those people had been bullied by Ren Yufeng for twenty years. Now that they finally had a chance to take revenge, they were beside themselves with joy, wholeheartedly leading the four people all over the ce to clean up all the people Ren Yufeng had turned into devil cultivators.


    The four of them split up into three teams; Xia Qing and Tange Shen took one path, Wei Han took one path, and Mo Tiange took another path in purging all of the devil cultivators in Bixuan Court. Their dead auras were far weaker than Ren Yufeng¡¯s, and the four of them had Poison-Resisting Talismans pasted on their bodies, so in just a short while, they managed to exterminate the devil cultivators scattered all over Bixuan Court.


    By the end, everyone¡¯s attention fell on the core area of Bixuan Court, the area where the conference hall was located.


    The sky above the hall had been firmly covered by the great mountain-protecting formation. Under the protective barrier, Ren Yufeng, who waspletely covered in ck aura, was fighting the two elders.

 Chapter 220: A Life or Death Fight

    <h4>Chapter 220: A Life or Death Fight</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ren Yufeng looked at the scene below him; his face was distorted in anger. Among Bixuan Court¡¯s vast area, several hundred cultivators stood scattered all around, but none of them possessed dead aura. He then directed his furious re at the two women in front of him. ¡°Old women, you¡¯ve destroyed my good deeds!¡±


    Elder Qingmiao brandished her whip. Under her gauze hat, her expression was ice cold. ¡°Devil cultivator! Death¡¯s already knocking on your door but you still dare to be this arrogant!¡±


    ¡°Death¡¯s knocking on my door?¡± Ren Yufeng threw them a contemptuous nce. Cruelty emerged on his face as he continued on: ¡°Even if death¡¯sing, I¡¯ll make sure you meet it first!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Elder Qingyi looked at him coldly and lowered her enclosed fists on her chest. ¡°As long as we can kill you, so what if two old women like us have to die? You killed my disciples and destroyed my Bixuan Court; today, us martial sisters will definitely avenge ourselves!¡±


    Ren Yufeng remained arrogant. ¡°Haha! It¡¯ll depend on whether or not you have the skills!¡±


    Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingmiao stopped talking. The two of them nced at each other then both formed hand seals to use an art.


    The two elders¡¯ bodies suddenly emitted a bright red light¡ªdense and darkly beautiful, just like blood. The light got brighter and brighter and along with it, the blood-red color also got increasingly denser. Gradually, the light from the two elders¡¯ bodies merged into one.


    Watching this scene indeed made Ren Yufeng cautious. He¡¯d fought the two elders for a while and he thought he could definitely beat them very quickly with his divine art, but in the end, he surprisingly found himself at a disadvantage.


    Although his mind was abnormal, it didn¡¯t make him a fool. He immediately understood that the two elders must¡¯ve practiced some kind of secret technique inside the pagoda, so their power was able to grow to such a degree in just a short span of twenty years.


    Nevertheless, he also didn¡¯t want to admit defeat. With ¡°the divine dragon¡¯s breath¡±, he would soon advance into the Nascent Soul realm, then into the Deification realm, moving unhindered in the human world, and ascending to be a real immortal! What did two old women count for? He definitely could kill them!


    With that thought in mind, the dead aura around Ren Yufeng¡¯s body suddenly grew more intense. The face hidden behind all that ck aura also became fiercer.


    A split secondter, the three people made their moves. As the two elders, who were engulfed within that red light,unched their spiritual aura, Ren Yufeng also shot his dead aura towards them.


    The magic weapon the two elders took four years to refine was called the Soul-Restraining Whip. Right now, Ren Yufeng couldn¡¯t be considered human anymore; he was all thin and dried up just like a skeleton, but objects that normally could injure physical bodies were nothing to him, so the elders came up with this magic weapon. This magic weapon specialized in attacking primordial spirits¡ªRen Yufeng would indeed have a hard time protecting himself from it. His dead aura could protect his physical body, but it couldn¡¯t protect his primordial spirit. A while ago, he¡¯d suffered quite a lot of damage from it.


    The two elders normally cooperated well; one would advance while the other one would retreat, but now, the two of them changed up their routine. Right now, both of thempletely forwent their defense and focusedpletely on attacking.


    The spectators below were unable to move their eyes from the fierce fight going on in the air.


    The result of this fight of magical powers would affect their future.


    Would they continue to be enved or would they finally be able to live as humans? Of course, all of them naturally hoped for thetter, but it wasn¡¯t their time to choose now. They could only wait¡ªwait for the result of this fight.


    Both the red light and the ck aura got denser and denser to the point that nothing could be seen anymore. Many people had a hard time breathing under the spiritual aura pressures.


    In response to this situation, Wei Han shouted out loud, ¡°Junior Martial Sister Xia, Junior Martial Brother Tang, take them to a ce farther from here!¡± Most of these people were only in the Aura Refining realm; how could they possibly withstand such spiritual aura pressures?


    Xia Qing and Tang Shen heard hermand.


    However, before the two of them could act, Ren Yufeng suddenly stopped in the air. As if he heard Wei Han¡¯s voice, he suddenly turned around and rushed downward.


    The two elders immediately followed after him, but Ren Yufeng was too fast, so they couldn¡¯t block his way.


    Wei Han was also frightened to see his movements, but then, she suddenly saw that Mo Tiange was also in the direction Ren Yufeng was going. ¡°Elder Mo?!¡±


    Mo Tiange already sensed the surging dead aura, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she pasted another Poison-Resisting Talisman on her body and summoned the White Silk Handkerchief. It instantly grew as big as a woven mat and rushed towards Ren Yufeng.


    The moment Ren Yufeng saw her, a hint of hatred emerged on his ck aura-covered face. He even ignored everyone else and pounced directly on her.


    Mo Tiange hastily retreated while cing the White Silk Handkerchief in front of her as protection. She put some pressure on the Cloud-Treading Boots then a storm-like noise suddenly rang out in her ears. In a split second, she already disappeared and reappeared several dozen feet behind Ren Yufeng.


    This was sh of Storm, the Instant Transportation Technique engraved on the wall of Wanderer Ziwei¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave. Because Wanderer Ziwei already modified it, it could also be used by Foundation Building cultivators¡ªthis technique was the only one whose engraving was still intact. Mo Tiange spent a very long time these past twenty years studying it and could finally use it now.


    Ren Yufeng obviously didn¡¯t see anything because he just stood still in both astonishment and confusion. Right at that moment, the two elders finally caught up with him, and the Soul-Restraining Whip was once againshed towards Ren Yufeng.


    ¡°AH!¡± Ren Yufeng, who got whipped head-on because he failed to concentrate, screamed.


    Upon receiving this single hit, Ren Yufeng immediately turned around and red furiously at Mo Tiange; the dead aura on his body was surging.


    Nevertheless, the two elders didn¡¯t give him any time to rest. They simultaneously cast their secret arts, causing the Soul-Restraining Whip to emit a blood-red light then once again swinging it down towards Ren Yufeng.


    Unwilling to ept death, Ren Yufeng gathered his dead aura and once again plunged into a life or death battle.


    Mo Tiange quietlynded. Seeing as every low level cultivator had retreated as far as they could, she heaved a sigh then hinted at Wei Han that the two of them should also withdraw a bit further from the area.


    They knew well that the two elders¡¯ cultivation levels were already in the peak stage of the Core Formation realm, and Ren Yufeng¡¯s dead aura was also clearly denser than twenty years ago, so this fight could be considered one of the strongest fights below the Nascent Soul realm¡ªit wasn¡¯t something cultivators at their level could be involved in. In fact, they couldn¡¯t even see how the fight was going. They only saw dead aura and the red light entangled with each other while sensing the incredibly fierce spiritual aura fluctuations.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but recall Martial Uncle Zhenyang and her master¡¯s fight against Master Song Feng which urred during Martial Uncle Xuanyin¡¯s Soul-Formation Ceremony. Although the momentum of this fight wasn¡¯t as strong, this fight was much fiercer. In the end, Nascent Soul cultivators cherished their lives. They, on the other hand... were now fighting with their lives!


    ¡°Look!¡± Wei Han pointed at the sky. During the fight, the red light flourished and enveloped all the dead aura.


    Mo Tiange and Wei Han quickly nced at each other; excitement filled their hearts.


    Unfortunately, the dead aura gradually swelled again, almost overwhelming the red light.


    For a moment, the fight was in a stalemate, causing Mo Tiange and Wei Han, who were watching it, to tremble in fear.


    What would happen if they lost? They really didn¡¯t dare to think about the consequences. If they lost... and the two elders lost their lives, Bixuan Court could never be rebuilt and they would also experience another round of massacres.


    Once Mo Tiange thought up to this point, she looked down to stare at her hands. She¡¯d already dissolved all the dead aura on her body, so if the situation worsened, she could enter the Virtual Sky World to hide. Nevertheless, she was facing this cmity together with these people; they¡¯d gotten along with each other for twenty years, and two elders were even sacrificing their lives now¡ªthat ending wasn¡¯t the one she hoped for.


    ¡°Elders!¡± Wei Han suddenly screamed.


    Mo Tiange looked up and right afterward, she felt her heart sinking¡ªthe dead aura in the sky was flourishing even more now. She immediately prepared herself. If... if the two elders really lost, she¡¯d take Wei Han to hide inside the Virtual Sky World for a while.


    However, just as the red light had practically been eliminatedpletely, it suddenly burst. At the same time, they heard Elder Qingyi shouting: ¡°Die!¡±


    The red light burst everywhere just like blood, suddenly breaking the dead aura apart.


    ¡°AH!¡± Ren Yufeng let out a blood-curdling scream as he lost control of the dead aura on his body. Just like a drop of ink dissolving in water, the dead aura gradually faded.


    With three almost simultaneous ¡°plopping¡± noises, the three people mmed into the ground as they fell from the air one after another.


    The existing momentum scattered, and the spiritual aura gradually disappeared¡ªthe spiritual aura pressure of peak stage Core Formation cultivators could no longer be felt.


    Mo Tiange and Wei Han continued to look at the three figures, but upon seeing the three people not making even the smallest movements, they couldn¡¯t help but run over.


    ¡°Elders! Elders!¡± Wei Han shouted as she threw herself at the two elders.


    Two gauze hats tumbled down, exposing the dull, dried up faces underneath that looked just like old trees that had died long ago, gruff and bleak.


    Elder Qingyi opened her eyes with much difficulty and directed her gaze towards Ren Yufeng. When she saw that he wasn¡¯t moving and the dead aura on his body was dissipating, she finally revealed a seemingly smiling expression then exchanged nces with Elder Qingmiao, who was now equally unable to talk. The two of them smiled and eventually closed their eyes.


    ¡°Elders!¡± Wei Han screamed out loud. Her eyes were filled with grief.


    After examining their situations briefly, Mo Tiange patted Wei Han¡¯s shoulder and shook her head. The two elders couldn¡¯t be saved.


    How could Wei Han not have known? She simply had a hard time epting this fact.


    Seeing the way Wei Han reacted, Mo Tiange understood that Wei Han certainly needed time toe to terms with the elders¡¯ passing, so she let Wei Han be and walked towards Ren Yufeng. Before she met Ren Yufeng, she¡¯d never thought she would one day be oppressed by someone to the point where she practically couldn¡¯t do anything. A cultivator with no background or even talent was actually able to force her to waste twenty years,pletely helpless.


    One must never look down on anyone. Inside this variable-filled cultivation world, an Aura Refining cultivator whom you thought was unimportant might be much stronger than yourself in the future.


    With a long sigh, Mo Tiange took Ren Yufeng¡¯s Qiankun Bag then hurled out a fire element talisman, burning Ren Yufeng¡¯s corpse thoroughly. When she looked up and saw the dead aura which hadn¡¯tpletely dispersed, she couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows. This dead aura wouldn¡¯tpletely disperse in just a short while, so it seemed it would be a very long time before they could allow others to set foot in this ce.


    Xia Qing and Tang Shen also ran over to them. Upon seeing the two elders¡¯ bodies, both of them were in a daze and fell kneeling on the ground with a ¡°plop.¡± ¡°Elders...¡±


    Unlike the two of them, Wei Han instead stood up then calmly wiped the tears off her face. ¡°The two elders have done everything they wanted to do. It¡¯s our turn now.¡±


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister...¡±


    ¡°Junior Martial Sister Xia, take the two elders¡¯ remains to the Dao-Achieving Pagoda. Junior Martial Brother Tang, no matter whether they were Bixuan Court disciples or not, tell everyone to gather at the monastery.¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡± Both Xia Qing and Tang Shen then stood up and went to perform their respective tasks.


    ¡°Elder Mo,¡± Wei Han said as she looked at Mo Tiange, ¡°The two elders have already passed away; you¡¯re now our Bixuan Court¡¯s only elder, so pleasee with me to pacify the other disciples.¡±


    ¡°... Alright; I¡¯ll naturally do as requested.¡±


    Tang Shen moved very quickly. In just five minutes, every cultivator inside Bixuan Court was already gathered at the monastery. Some of those people were joyous and excited, but some others looked anxious and frightened.


    The joyous and excited ones were Bixuan Court¡¯s original disciples. Within the past twenty years, they¡¯d received all kinds of torture, and they now finally reached this day. The frightened ones were the individual cultivators Ren Yufeng recruited, and almost all of them were male cultivators. Although they were never bullied or humiliated when Bixuan Court was existent, they also never had the chance to lift up their heads. When Bixuan Court was exterminated, they felt happy at first but then, they also gradually realized that joining a cultivation group wasn¡¯t that great either.


    Wei Han floated in mid-air, watching the numerous cultivators below with a very cold expression on her face. She said, ¡°Disciples, our Bixuan Court has gone through a cmity. In the end, Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingmiao finally managed to put an end to our foe at the cost of their lives! From today onward, we¡¯ll reestablish our Bixuan Court¡ªyou¡¯ll all return to our group.¡±


    Before she finished speaking, the Bixuan Court disciples below her already let out loud cheers. They¡¯d waited for this day for a very long time!


    Wei Han raised her hand, putting a stop to their cheers. ¡°In addition, as the Sect Head of Bixuan Court, I now announce that from now on, Bixuan Court¡¯s no longer a cultivation group for female cultivators. No matter whether it¡¯s men or women, as long as they can pass our test, both can be epted as official disciples!¡±


    This news caused an uproar among everyone present. Every male cultivator who wasn¡¯t a Bixuan Court disciple fixated their eyes on Wei Han.


    Nevertheless, many more original Bixuan Court Foundation Building female cultivators shouted: ¡°Senior Martial Sister Sect Head!¡±


    But Wei Han simply cast them a faint nce. ¡°This is themand the two elders left behind.¡± She then turned her attention towards the others and said, ¡°To those who aren¡¯t Bixuan Court¡¯s disciples, as long as you haven¡¯t bullied anyone, we¡¯ll let bygones be bygones! In two days, we¡¯ll hold a group-reestablishing ceremony and at the same time, we¡¯ll have a recruitment for new disciples!¡±

 Chapter 221: The So-Called Divine Dragon Secret Technique

    <h4>Chapter 221: The So-Called Divine Dragon Secret Technique</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Wei Han¡¯s announcement made waves in Linhai.


    Bixuan Court had stood in Linhai as a female cultivation group for several thousand years. Everyone had long been ustomed to it and had also epted their fates. Now that they learned that Bixuan Court changed their policy and would start recruiting male disciples, all male cultivators in the Linhai area were beside themselves with joy. Bixuan Court female cultivators, on the other hand, felt somewhat at a loss because this change also meant they would no longer have any special privileges.


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister Sect Head!¡± Someone already came looking for them in the evening that very day.


    Mo Tiange and Wei Han were discussing some important matters, so when they heard someone calling Wei Han, the two of them nced at each other.


    Everything had to be rearranged or rebuilt. What was originally the conference hall was now temporarily sealed off; the ce they were in now was only an ordinary room, and there were also no disciples guarding the door.


    Upon seeing that Mo Tiange didn¡¯t have any objections, Wei Han waved her hand, removing the Sound-Insting Barrier around them. ¡°Come in.¡±


    The one walking into the room was Senior Martial Sister Yang, who once had a jealous fight against Hua Yilin, that unruly, high and mighty young miss.


    After Ren Yufeng was killed, Xia Qing brought the two elders¡¯ bodies back to the Dao-Achieving Pagoda to be worshiped then everyone threw themselves into reestablishing the group. The first thing they tackled was revising the roster of Bixuan Court disciples.


    ording to the disciples who remained, the year Ren Yufeng suddenly appeared, all of them were caught off guard. Some died, some escaped, but the majority didn¡¯t have time to run away¡ªmany managed to survive only because they suffered all kinds of torture first.


    Fortunately, because Ren Yufeng was infested with dead aura, he gradually lost ordinary human desires. Otherwise, considering that their group was a female cultivation group, a lot of women might have been subjected to humiliation. Nevertheless, the people he recruited were all epted regardless of their backgrounds, so some also had improper morality. When she heard about this matter, Wei Han showed no mercy¡ªthose who¡¯d been identified to have performed immoral acts were all beheaded with no exception. Luckily, there weren¡¯t many of those people. Among the individual cultivators recruited by Ren Yufeng, there were only a few who lost their humanity like him. The majority of Bixuan Court disciples only went through some suffering but were luckily spared from being tarnished.


    Thus, they proceeded to bestow kindness and at the same time, show their might. Everyone, whether they were Bixuan Court disciples or not, finally calmed down. They could now proceed with the next thing they needed to handle, which was specific matters regarding reestablishing the group.


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister Sect Head.¡± Senior Martial Sister Yang greeted her, but instead of continuing to speak, she nced at Mo Tiange.


    Wei Han said, ¡°Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingmiao have long decided to invite this... Fellow Daoist Ye to be the guest elder of our Bixuan Court. Just speak if you have something to say; there¡¯s no need to hide anything.¡±


    It was also Mo Tiange¡¯s request that they didn¡¯t divulge her real name. Since the name she used in Bixuan Court was ¡°Ye Xiaotian,¡± there was no need to change it back and forth. Besides, she hadn¡¯t yet reported these matters to her master¡ªshe better maintain a low-profile for the time being. Wei Han didn¡¯t really care about this, so she just followed Mo Tiange¡¯s wishes.


    ¡°... Yes.¡± That Senior Martial Sister Yang took several more nces at Mo Tiange before she cautiously asked, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Sect Head, you said our Bixuan Court is no longer a female cultivation group from now on... does that mean... offerings and so on will be decreased?¡±


    They¡¯d just escaped a cmity yet the thing she cared about was this! Wei Han couldn¡¯t help but frown and say, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. The two elders had long made a decision before they passed away.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see...¡± Senior Martial Sister Yangughed dryly then shot Mo Tiange another nce. ¡°Then... Since the two elders already passed away, aren¡¯t we going to choose new elders?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Wei Han said honestly, ¡°We¡¯re going to choose two temporary elders; the two of them and I will be in charge of main affairs. As for the future, we¡¯ll act ording to the rules of our group¡ªas long as a disciple advances to the Core Formation realm, they¡¯ll automatically be promoted to an elder.¡±


    Without waiting for Senior Martial Sister Yang to ask any further, Wei Han continued on bluntly: ¡°Junior Martial Sister Yang, we¡¯re trying to reestablish our group, so there are a lot of things that need to be handled¡ªI really have no time to answer these questions of yours. If you¡¯re idle, can you go help Junior Martial Sister Xia and Junior Martial Brother Tang?¡±


    ¡°... Of course.¡± The sect headmanded her so bluntly; what else could she do?


    When Senior Martial Sister Yang left, Wei Han, who felt frustrated, threw the new roster in her hands onto the table somewhat angrily. She then said satirically, ¡°I¡¯ve said this before¡ªcalling the disciples back wouldn¡¯t be hard, but helping them rebuild their self-esteem would be very hard. Now, however, it seems we have to add another issue to the list¡ªwanting them to set aside their selfishness is even harder! What time do they think it is? The two elders passed away, but look at the type of fellows we rescued!¡±


    Mo Tiange said consolingly, ¡°Those types of people exist everywhere. Sect Head, no need to be too angry because of them. There are many more important things that need to be done.¡±


    Wei Han nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. It just pissed me off that they can¡¯t differentiate between what¡¯s important and what¡¯s not; it really makes me angry!¡±


    ¡°Then just don¡¯t ce much hope on them,¡± Mo Tiange said faintly, ¡°In any case, the two elders already made decisions regarding these matters; we just need to act as they told us to.¡±


    Hearing the two elders being mentioned made Wei Han silent. After a while, she finally took a deep breath and pulled herself together. ¡°In two days, we¡¯ll first cremate the two elders and enshrine them along with the founder. In the future, when we burn joss sticks for the founder, the two elders will also have their shares.¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t have any objections. ¡°That¡¯s just what we ought to do. Without the two elders, Bixuan Court can never be reestablished.¡±


    ¡°In addition... Elder Ye,¡± Wei Han once again corrected the way she called Mo Tiange, ¡°I already told Junior Martial Sister Xia and Junior Martial Brother Tang to choose some reliable people to recruit disciples, but I need you to show your might to intimidate them, just in case.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. Bixuan Court would no longer ept just female cultivators. In the beginning, there were bound to be bad people mixed into the recruits, so intimidating them was a must.


    ¡°Other matters... they¡¯re still too chaotic now. I¡¯ll talk about them when I¡¯ve figured them out. Elder Ye, you¡¯ve also worked hard¡ªyou should get some rest first. There are still a lot of things we need to handleter.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Mo Tiange didn¡¯t reject her suggestion. She really wasn¡¯t good with cultivation group affairs, so she couldn¡¯t be of much help now. Because of that, she might as well go back and adjust her condition, raising her vigor so she could deter those who refused toply.


    After exiting Wei Han¡¯s room, Mo Tiange randomly chose a room in the residence,id a defensive formation then went straight into the Virtual Sky World which she hadn¡¯t entered for a very long time.


    Inside the Virtual Sky World, the bamboo was still rustling, and the breeze was still blowing gently¡ªeverything was still exactly the same as it was twenty years ago.


    In the beginning, she indeed couldn¡¯t enter the Virtual Sky World. Afterward, she didn¡¯t have a chance to enter.


    These past twenty years passed by both simply andplicatedly. Inside the Dao-Achieving Pagoda, aside from cultivating and recuperating, they couldn¡¯t do anything else. Nevertheless, in order to defeat Ren Yufeng, all of them made countless ns, practically causing all of them to be both mentally and physically exhausted.


    Now... She was finally free...


    Mo Tiange dragged her beaten body into the small hut.


    All of a sudden, a golden dumpling ran out of the small hut. Upon seeing Mo Tiange, it immediately threw itself at her.


    Mo Tiange reached out to catch it. ¡°Long time no see, Feifei,¡± she said while caressing its head.


    This guy was the Feifei she abandoned inside the Virtual Sky World for twenty years right when it was facing a realm-breakthrough. Right now, it was already in the second rank, and the white fur on its body had also turned into golden fur.


    Feifei arched itself in her embrace. Although they hadn¡¯t seen each other for twenty years, they were already bound by a contract, so Feifei didn¡¯t show any alienation towards her at all.


    Mo Tiange returned to the small hut then put Feifei down. ¡°I¡¯m really tired. You go y on your own first, alright?¡±


    Feifei seemed to be more spiritual than before¡ªit seemed to understand what she said. It stared at her with its ck, beady eyes for quite a while then jumped onto her shoulder and ced its paw on her head.


    In a sh, a thread of warm current flowed out of Feifei¡¯s paw. Mo Tiange only felt a warm current spreading all over her body. Every bit of fatigue she had in her body instantly vanished without a trace.


    Feifei could make people forget their worries... So this was true indeed.


    A long whileter, Mo Tiange finally regained consciousness. The tiredness she felt, whether it was physical or mental tiredness, already disappeared. Feifei squeaked, leaped from her shoulder to her embrace, then arched itself as if it wanted to be praised.


    With a smile, Mo Tiange stroked its head and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Receiving her praise made Feifei so happy that it started to roll around in her embrace.


    Still holding Feifei in her arms, Mo Tiange took out a Qiankun Bag from inside her robe and sank into contemtion.


    This was Ren Yufeng¡¯s Qiankun Bag. Although she took it, they were busy with too much these past few days, so she forgot to give it to Wei Han.


    An idea emerged in her mind as she looked at the Qiankun Bag, so Mo Tiange stuck her hand in and started to fumble for something. In the end, she eventually fished out a heavy stone tablet from inside the Qiankun Bag. It was the stone tablet Ren Yufeng obtained in the ancient sacrificial temple, the one that recorded the so-called divine dragon secret technique.


    This stone tablet lookedpletely normal on the surface. The drawings on top of it were also very simple. At the very top was a dragon skeleton drawing and a human who seemed to be casting some kind of art. Underneath it and on the sides were many human bodies in various positions. Those human bodies also had some patterns drawn on them, which were seemingly methods of operating spiritual aura. In addition, simple words were also engraved on the sides, but these ancient words had long gone extinct, so she didn¡¯t understand what they meant.


    Strangely, there was really nothing unusual about it.


    She couldn¡¯t help but reach out to stroke the tablet. However, the split second her hand came into contact with the patterns on the stone tablet, she suddenly felt numb all over. Immediately afterward, all kinds of strange thoughts were transmitted to her from the stone tablet.


    Various scenes emerged in her mind...


    Dragons flying in the air, wars, corpses... In the end, a man stood above dragon bones, seemingly absorbing the divine dragon¡¯s breath. Strangely, the aura absorbed into his body was ck aura. On the other hand, the divine dragon¡¯s breath was getting increasingly denser, and its vitality was also getting stronger and stronger...


    ¡°Wuwu¡± squeaking noises suddenly rang out in her ears. Feifei suddenly leaped and took a nip at her finger.


    The pain from her fingertip pulled Mo Tiange¡¯s mind back. Cold sweat immediately rained down her body. Sure enough, something was definitely wrong with this so-called divine dragon secret technique! It wasn¡¯t that there was something wrong with the drawings or the way peopleprehended it; rather, it itself was a kind of heretical art! This stone tablet possessed an amazing force. The moment people came into contact with it, their minds would bepletely drawn to it. If it wasn¡¯t for Feifei who roused her from that delusion in time, the consequences would be extremely terrifying to think about!


    Once her thoughts reached this point, Mo Tiange hugged Feifei, feeling extremely d. ¡°Fortunately you saved me! Really, thank you, Feifei!¡±


    Feifei crooked its head and stared at her. A momentter, it jumped down, kicked the stone tablet far away with its short back legs then shook its head towards her.


    ¡°This thing cannot be touched?¡± Mo Tiange guessed its meaning through her divineprehension.


    Feifei made several ¡°wuwu¡± squeaks again then walked towards her and ced its paw on her hand.


    That miraculous power once again appeared and very quickly calmed Mo Tiange down again.


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± The existence of the contract resulted in an absolute trust of each other, so Mo Tiange believed Feifei without any hesitation.


    She no longer paid any attention to the stone tablet, which had been kicked some ce on the side, and she continued to examine Ren Yufeng¡¯s Qiankun Bag. There were still a lot of things inside.


    Spirit stones, materials, magic tools... There was nothing unusual about the contents except that the number of spirit stones he had was way more than she expected. The materials were quite good, but the magic tools were just average.


    Oh, right! Ren Yufeng, who¡¯d practiced that evil technique, no longer needed magic tools. His dead aura was his best weapon.


    As for these materials and spirit stones, he most likely got them from plundering in Linhai all these years, right? She couldn¡¯t determine this just based on spirit stones, but among the materials, there were a lot of beast cores and characteristic goods of the Eastern Sea, so her guess ought to be right.


    Upon contemting the matter, Mo Tiange finally decided to return this Qiankun Bag to Wei Han. She wasn¡¯t interested in these materials, and she also didn¡¯tck spirit stones. For Bixuan Court, which had just been reestablished, however, these would help out in their hour of need.

 Chapter 222: Reestablishment Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 222: Reestablishment Ceremony</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the past two days, the Bixuan Court disciples stranded outside returned one after another. Thankfully, the majority of Bixuan Court¡¯s Foundation Building cultivators were still alive.


    Next, however, they still had to tackle even more troublesome matters.


    First of all, regarding the matter about Bixuan Court no longer epting only female disciples, many Foundation Building cultivators expressed their objections. This tradition had gone on for several thousand years, so they¡¯d long been ustomed to this. Although Wei Han had some prestige within Bixuan Court, she was a Foundation Building cultivator after all, and the number of male Foundation Building cultivators in Bixuan Court was even fewer than the original ones after going through such a cmity¡ªtheir opinion didn¡¯t really hold much weight.


    Nevertheless, after experiencing this catastrophe, Wei Han¡¯s temper was much stauncher than it was twenty years ago. She strongly pressured all the mor from the opposition, stating that this matter was in ordance with the two elders¡¯ wishes.


    Furthermore, there were also some people who harbored anger because the six of them hid inside the Dao-Achieving Pagoda and abandoned the others. This decision was made by the two elders and the protesters didn¡¯t dare to be disrespectful to the elders, so they made things difficult for Wei Han instead. Mo Tiange acted twice, letting those people know that although the Core Formation elders had passed away, the newly-appointed elder also wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. In the end, those people finally submitted.


    Two days afterward, the Bixuan Court Reestablishment Ceremony was held as scheduled.


    Early in the morning, the main gate of Bixuan Court was opened, and the people who weren¡¯t already disciples of Bixuan Court came pouring in. After the individual cultivators passed the spiritual roots and cultivation level tests and were epted as Bixuan Court disciples, they were then gathered in formation in Bixuan Court¡¯s square.


    The requirements to be a Bixuan Court disciple weren¡¯t at all strict. Even people with five spiritual roots, who could only remain in the first or secondyer of the Aura Refining realm their whole lives, could also be admitted.


    Coupled with the original disciples who returned, the number of Bixuan Court disciples very quickly exceeded a thousand people.


    In the past twenty years, Ren Yufeng had personally established the so-called Divine Dragon Sect. If anybody refused toply with him, Ren Yufeng killed them and used them to cultivate his dead aura. Many cultivators in Linhai died or escaped, so there weren¡¯t many left¡ªit was already good that they could recruit this many disciples.


    This was also the reasoning behind the two elders¡¯ decision. First, the casualties Bixuan Court sustained were disastrous, and Linhai didn¡¯t have many cultivators¡ªif they weren¡¯t willing to open their gates to everyone, Bixuan Court would gradually weaken until it could no longer be saved one day. Second, regarding the matter with Shangguan Yunhao, his mind was indeed not on the correct path, but Bixuan Court¡¯s original rules weren¡¯tpletely without any drawbacks. If male cultivators could also obtain the same status as female cultivators, they could lessen the triggers for insubordination significantly.


    After more thorough consideration, it was unavoidable for Bixuan Court to have to change its management style. If Bixuan Court continued to be static, they would only walk step by step closer to their doom. Furthermore, from today onward, Bixuan Court¡¯s Transporting Formation would be open to the public¡ªanyone could use it as long as they could pay the fee. In addition, every time a disciple was going to make a realm-breakthrough, they had to first go out traveling to increase their experience.


    All of these were things the two elders told them to do before they left the pagoda. During all those years, Wei Han talked with Mo Tiange frequently. Learning about the many ways cultivation groups were managed in Kunwu had left an impression in her heart, so she immediately agreed to the elders¡¯ everymand.


    Regarding the shortage of talent, they indeed had to think harder toe up with a solution. Linhaicked supplies, but Kunwu also had many destitute ces. Although there weren¡¯t any big cultivation groups in those destitute ces, there were small or medium-sized cultivation groups and got along just fine. Besides, the terrain of the Eastern Sea region was special; some beast cores and sea materials were very hard to obtain in Kunwu; if they could manage things well, they might have a new source of ie.


    In short, after experiencing the near extermination of the group, the two elders and Wei Han already epted the fact that if they continued to remain closed off to the outside world, Bixuan Court would really be done for.


    Mo Tiange secretly sighed in her heart. In fact, Mo Yaoqing¡¯s original purpose of establishing a cultivation group for female cultivators was good, but the passage of time usually brought some changes, so constant adjustments by those in power were necessary. Terrific rulers ought to understand the principle of ¡°when times change, things be different.¡± Bixuan Court¡¯s rules had gone on for several thousand years already; it was now time to make some changes.


    At noon, all cultivators finally finished their test. The batch of new disciples stood in formation in the group square, waiting for the sect head¡¯s instructions. The eliminated cultivators also weren¡¯t willing to leave; they wanted to personally witness Bixuan Court¡¯s rarely seen major event.


    Today, Wei Han and every Foundation Building cultivator involved was extremely cautious. Their clothes were luxurious, and their makeup was also exquisite; even Mo Tiange also changed her Daoist robe into Bixuan Court¡¯s uniform in honor of this day. In any case, her identity today was Bixuan Court¡¯s guest elder, so she had to show off a bit.


    They proceeded with worshiping the founder of the group then cremated the two elders and enshrined them in the ancestral shrine. In addition, their memorial tablets were ced only lower to the sovereign founder¡¯s, standing side by side with that of the only Nascent Soul elder Bixuan Court had aside from the founder.


    Once the mourning procession was finished, Wei Han dered her decisions.


    ¡°My disciples, our Bixuan Court is now reestablished. From today onward, male cultivators will receive the same treatment as female cultivators¡ªyou will no longer be differentiated in any way. Newly admitted disciples are divided into formal disciples and part-time disciples, but part-time disciples can be formal disciples once they pass the test. Every ten years, we¡¯ll hold a major innerpetition in which the winners will obtain Foundation Building Pills. Whom the Foundation Building Pills are given to will no longer be decided directly by the group elders...¡±


    Wei Han then went on to talk about some rank-rted concerns.


    ¡°... The damage sustained by Bixuan Court during this terrible cmity was disastrous. None of our Core Formation elders survived. However, before they died, Elder Qingyi and Elder Qingmiao invited this Fellow Daoist Ye Xiaotian to be the guest elder of Bixuan Court. From today onward, every disciple must respect her like they did the Core Formation elders.¡± Wei Han¡¯s gaze moved towards Mo Tiange as she spoke.


    Mo Tiange took several steps forward then briefly cupped her hands as a brief greeting.


    Upon seeing that Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t going to speak, Wei Han continued on: ¡°Elder Ye¡¯s cultivation is outstanding and she¡¯s also very capable¡ªshe can be considered the strongest cultivator under the Core Formation realm. With her presence, presumably, our Bixuan Court can develop without any worries.¡±


    When she said that, Wei Han swept her gaze over several slightly unsettling Foundation Building cultivators as a warning.


    Although Mo Tiange felt what Wei Han said was too exaggerated, she just calmly went with the flow. At Bixuan Court, she indeed didn¡¯t fear any cultivators and moreover, Wei Han said all that simply to warn the restless group members.


    ¡°Since all the Core Formation elders in our group have passed away, we decided to choose two temporary elders from among the Foundation Building cultivators¡ªthey will take on the elder duties until new Core Formation elders emerge.¡±


    Right after Wei Han said that, more than a dozen Foundation Building cultivators present all raised their eyes to look at her. They¡¯d long heard about this matter. As an elder, the offerings they would receive would be a lot more than an ordinary cultivator, so everyone naturally hoped to get an elder position. It was just that they didn¡¯t know how the elders would be chosen.


    Wei Han¡¯s gaze looked calm, but she didn¡¯t delve into it immediately. ¡°Junior Martial Brothers and Sisters, we¡¯ll talk about this in detailter on.¡±


    Right after, she continued on with some encouraging words for the disciples then dered the ceremony to be over.


    The ceremony might be over, but the hustle and bustle had just begun. So many new disciples needed to be assigned Immortal¡¯s Caves. Bixuan Court¡¯s original disciples consisted mostly of female cultivators, so their dwellings also needed to be rearranged, separating them from the male cultivators.


    Thus, Wei Han was so busy that her feet practically didn¡¯t touch the ground.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help with these kinds of matters and she also didn¡¯t like them, so she returned to the residence arranged for her to rest.


    The Dao-Achieving Pagoda was temporarily off limits. Although she¡¯d even gone to the most confidential seventh floor, that was, after all, just an expedient opportunity. She was only a guest elder and wasn¡¯t a genuine Bixuan Court cultivator¡ªthere were still some matters she better evade.


    Since the group now had no Core Formation elders, Wei Han discussed the issue about handling the Dao-Achieving Pagoda with Mo Tiange. The damages Bixuan Court sustained were terrible. Right now, in addition to developing new disciples, the most important matter was to groom Core Formation cultivators again. It was only by having Core Formation cultivators that their group could develop some strength and confidence.


    Wei Han¡¯s idea was to take advantage of the moment they chose the temporary elders to also choose five Foundation Building cultivators to live in the Dao-Achieving Pagoda. They¡¯d be allocated one floor each from the second to the sixth floor so they could focus on advancing to the Core Formation realm. Although whether all of them could seed or not was still questionable, having one or two among them seeding was very possible.


    Mo Tiange agreed with her idea. However, this matter had little to do with her. As long as Bixuan Court was on the right track, she could leave Linhai and return to Kunwu.


    She¡¯d never thought that an ordinary trip to gain experience would surprisingly cost her twenty years. She really wondered how the people in Xuanqing School were doing now. Did they think about her or perhaps worry that she got into an ident?


    Oh, right! Before she left, her master once told her to leave a drop of her blood essence, so he ought to know she was alright. But she hadn¡¯t gone back for so long¡ªwere they looking for her?


    Now that she could leave soon, she actually felt restless. She¡¯d spent twenty years waiting, but in this final moment, she actually felt she could no longer wait, wishing she could abandon everything and fly straight back to Xuanqing School.


    Just as this idea floated into her mind, a voice rang from outside the door. ¡°Senior Ye, Senior Ye, are you inside?¡±


    A slight wrinkle emerged on Mo Tiange¡¯s brows. This voice... Right! This is Yi Liu¡¯s voice!


    Mo Tiange removed the formation then opened the door. Sure enough, she saw the two sisters standing outside.


    ¡°Senior Ye, it really is you!¡± the two sisters called out excitedly.


    Mo Tiange was quite surprised but also very happy. She didn¡¯t expect they would return safe and sound. ¡°It¡¯s you guys! Quicklye in and have a seat.¡±


    Yi Liu and Yi Qiu hastily nodded, beaming with happiness. After the two of them entered the room and had a quick look at their surroundings, they immediately said, ¡°Senior, why¡¯s the room so messy? Let us tidy it up a little, alright?¡±


    Mo Tiange burst intoughter. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other in twenty years, but you two immediately want to tidy up my room right after you see me¡ªyou two were indeed fated to be maids. Your cultivation levels aren¡¯t bad, so you should be formal disciples already, right? You don¡¯t have to help me do these things anymore.¡±


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, Yi Qiu said, ¡°We¡¯re already ustomed...¡±


    Yi Liu said with a smile, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re now Bixuan Court¡¯s elder. Even though we already became formal disciples, doing these things for you is expected of us.¡±


    ¡°Right, right, right.¡± Yi Qiu promptly stood up. ¡°Please just sit, Senior. We can talk to you while we¡¯re tidying up.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Since they were so enthusiastic about it, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate if she continued to reject them.


    ¡°Right, that year... did you manage to escape? Were you injured?¡±


    Her question made the two sisters silent for a while. Eventually, Yi Liu sighed then said, ¡°That year... we were guarding the concocting room, so we were already targeted from the beginning. Fortunately, Yi Qiu and I survived although we were severely injured. Later, the situation inside the group was aplete mess; us injured disciples relied on our knowledge of the terrain here and took advantage of the chaotic situation to flee...¡±


    ¡°En,¡± Yi Qiu said, ¡°Elder sister and I didn¡¯t dare to return to the group and hid at an isle on the sea. There were no spirit veins at all on that isle, so no cultivators went there¡ªit was very safe. Luckily, we obtained numerous medicinal pills from our exchanges with Senior, so we were hiding and recuperating on that isle these past years...¡±


    ¡°You hid for twenty years like that?¡±


    A bitter smile appeared on Yi Liu¡¯s face. ¡°We came back once. At that time, all of Linhai was in great chaos. Whether it was our group¡¯s disciples or individual cultivators, most were tortured if they ran into those devils... At that time, the cultivators in Linhai hid¡ªit was very hard to see any cultivators in Linhai Town...¡±


    ¡°Yes... Aside from some shameless disciples who relied on those devils, all of us cultivators who were stranded outside werepletely united¡ªwe shared news with each other, so we managed to hold on. This could be considered a fortune among misfortune, right?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Mo Tiange was quite surprised. She originally thought that because Bixuan Court attracted such a disaster, those individual cultivators would be annoyed to see Bixuan Court cultivators.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Yi Qiu smiled and said, ¡°In fact, before this, Bixuan Court didn¡¯t have a very good reputation among individual cultivators. In these past twenty years, because we hadmon enemies and our situations were the same, we became a lot closer with each other. After hearing the sect head¡¯s announcement about the abolition of Bixuan Court¡¯s practices and equal treatment for male and female cultivators, they were all extremely happy! Right now, Bixuan Court¡¯s prestige is flourishing; presumably, we¡¯ll be able to stand tall and straight again very soon.¡±

 Chapter 223: Farewell

    <h4>Chapter 223: Farewell</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mo Tiange remained in Bixuan Court for approximately another month. The matters rted to the group¡¯s reestablishment progressed smoothly.


    Just like Yi Liu and Yi Qiu said, the issue regarding Ren Yufeng surprisingly gave Bixuan Court a chance at a rebirth.


    When she first arrived in Linhai, Bixuan Court happened to be in a decline. There weren¡¯t many people in Linhai; there weren¡¯t many with spiritual roots, and there were even fewer with good aptitudes. Moreover, Bixuan Court only epted female cultivators while male cultivators had to pay a high price if they wanted to be official disciples. This unfair situation created fierce conflict.


    Although Bixuan Court never bullied others without any reason, being the only cultivation group in Linhai inevitably made it tyrannical. This kind of tyranny was whitewashed under the purpose of achieving peace and security, while in fact, there were turbulent currents behind all of this. Had the currents broken through that facade, they would¡¯ve created a catastrophe.


    But no one had ever expected Bixuan Court would suffer this kind of catastrophe instead. Its most outstanding disciple, who was also the disciple with the highest possibility of advancing to the Core Formation realm, as well as its three Core Formation elders, all died, and it was almostpletely exterminated...


    Those who were equally out of luck as Bixuan Court were Linhai¡¯s individual cultivators, who also lived in fear and trepidation. This situation actually resolved the conflict between Bixuan Court and those individual cultivators, allowing them to stand in unity. Furthermore, during Bixuan Court¡¯s reestablishment, Wei Han¡¯s deration about the abolition of the group practice of epting only female cultivators also promoted Bixuan Court¡¯s image transformation even more.


    From now on, Bixuan Court wasn¡¯t just a female cultivation group¡ªit was now a cultivation group that belonged to Linhai.


    As for the internal part of Bixuan Court, they already decided on who the two temporary elders would be, and one of them was Tang Shen. This guy had been cultivating diligently for twenty years; he progressed at lightning speed, and his handsome looks faded, but he unexpectedly became the number one expert in Bixuan Court. The previously feeble young master, who only had a charming face but was viewed as an enemy by every other male cultivator, surprisingly went through aplete change¡ªthis was indeed amazing.


    For Mo Tiange, this was a good thing. Since Tang Shen had grown up, Wei Han wouldn¡¯t be left alone and helpless, and that¡¯d mean she could leave a bit sooner.


    Thus, Mo Tiange took her leave of Wei Han.


    Wei Han actually wanted to keep her there longer, but upon seeing how determined Mo Tiange was to leave and moreover, Mo Tiange had indeed been in Linhai for too long, Wei Han didn¡¯t protest.


    In the end, they¡¯d gone through many tribtions together and were nowrades on the same boat; when Mo Tiange was about to leave, Wei Han personally came to see her off.


    ¡°Elder Ye, these are the offerings for our group elder. After you leave, it might be several dozen years before we can meet again, so I¡¯ll just give them to you now.¡±


    Seeing Wei Han¡¯s sincere smile made Mo Tiange take the Qiankun Bag and feel it with her hands. This weight... There ought to be at least over ten thousand spirit stones inside! This amount was extremely huge for Linhai cultivators!


    ¡°Sect Head, the group has just been re-established¡ªthis is the time when you need spirit stones the most. Over ten thousand spirit stones aren¡¯t a small sum; are you really okay giving them to me?¡±


    Wei Han chuckled and said, ¡°If this was several days ago, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have been willing. Now, however, it¡¯s really alright.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mo Tiange said with bewilderment, ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±


    Wei Han deliberately didn¡¯t answer her question. ¡°Take a guess.¡±


    Mo took some time to ponder then answered, ¡°Could it be because you¡¯ve found some kind of treasure?¡±


    ¡°Correct!¡± Wei Han said with a grin, ¡°A few days ago, some disciples reported they¡¯d found a spirit stone mine in the sea. It isn¡¯t far and there¡¯s no high ranking demonic beast in the vicinity¡ªit¡¯s entirely avable to be mined.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Mo Tiange was surprised. This was indeed firewood in snowy weather! ¡°Congrattions!¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Wei Han beamed. ¡°It¡¯s indeed as the saying goes: ¡®One is destined for good fortune after surviving a great disaster¡¯! Our Bixuan Court didn¡¯t lose out in the face of this cmity and now, we¡¯re encountering one happy asion after another.¡±


    ¡°That being the case, I can leave without any worries.¡±


    Now that this topic was brought up, Wei Han felt rather reluctant and said, ¡°Elder Ye, I¡¯m really a bit unwilling to see you leave.¡±


    Mo Tiange chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s the deal with ¡®willing¡¯ and ¡®unwilling¡¯? We¡¯ll eventually meet again someday.¡±


    ¡°So that means... you¡¯re still going toe back here?¡±


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve epted the guest elder position, I¡¯ll naturallye back if I have the time.¡±


    Wei Han nodded then said with a sigh, ¡°Cultivators should never be this attached to anything; I know this. Elder Ye, you¡¯re so broad-minded... Presumably, you¡¯ll definitely seed in forming your Gold Core.¡±


    Mo Tiange showed a small smile. ¡°Whether I can seed or not still depends on the will of the heavens.¡± She paused for a moment then continued on: ¡°After I return to the mountain, I¡¯ll directly enter Closed Door Meditation until I form my Gold Core. I think... even if we meet again, we¡¯d probably meet in several dozen years.¡± She was now in thete stage of the Foundation Building realm. She¡¯d have to spend at least twenty years to advance from thete stage to the peak stage, and if she failed to form her Gold Core several times... Although her aptitude was very different now, there was nothing certain about matters like realm-breakthroughs.


    Upon hearing that, Wei Han immediately asked, ¡°Then how can we find you? Can we go to Xuanqing School?¡±


    Mo Tiange pondered the matter then took out a jade talisman from inside her robe. ¡°This is a Thousand of Miles Sound-Transmitting Talisman; I¡¯ve sealed a thread of my divine sense inside it. If you have something urgent and need to look for me, just crush it and I¡¯ll immediately sense it. At that time, I¡¯lle as quickly as possible.¡± She took another short moment to think before continuing on: ¡°If you want to find me, the one you have to ask for when you¡¯re in Xuanqing School is Mo Tiange, the disciple of Lord Daoist Jinghe from Clear Spring Peak.¡±


    Wei Han seemed to be thinking about something as she took the Sound-Transmitting Talisman. ¡°Elder Ye, in the beginning, you seemed to have said you¡¯re a disciple of Lord Daoist Xuanyin? I didn¡¯t remember incorrectly, did I?¡±


    Mo Tiange had no other choice but to apologize about it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I wasn¡¯t telling the truth back then. Actually, my master is Lord Daoist Jinghe. Lord Daoist Xuanyin¡¯s my master first disciple. Before I built my foundation, I was always under the tutge of this senior martial brother of mine.¡±


    ¡°... I see,¡± Wei Han said with a hint of surprise and admiration, ¡°Your senior martial brother¡¯s also a Nascent Soul cultivator... It seems your master¡¯s quite extraordinary...¡±


    ¡°My master... is very good.¡± A slight smile emerged on her face as she thought about Lord Daoist Jinghe. Having not seen him for twenty years, she really missed that unruly master of hers. Although he was always unreasonable and childish, although he always did things that made people split betweenughter and tears, and although he had an entric temperament and was as capricious as a child, he always treated her genuinely.


    The two of them continued to chat for some time before they eventually headed towards the Transporting Formation.


    Wei Han led Mo Tiange through many turns. Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know how many turns they passed before they finally arrived at apletely ordinary small building.


    This small building was obviously dpidated, but there were intact formations outside. Wei Han had to expend some effort to open all the restrictions.


    Mo Tiange said with amazement, ¡°Sect Head, could it be that this is where the Transporting Formation is?¡± She heard the Transporting Formation leading to the outside world was very mysterious. Within the past twenty years, Ren Yufeng also wanted to use that formation to go outside, but he had never been able to find it. It was surprisingly located inside such an ordinary small building?


    Chuckling, Wei Han said, ¡°Unexpected, right? In fact, we didn¡¯t normallye through this way; the conference hall had a tunnel that led to this ce. If disciples had to go out, they went through that path. However, we only sent a group of disciples out once every several years, and they were our trusted disciples, so this secret has been protected very well.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded then started to look around, but her mind was actually remembering Yan Ruoshu¡¯s group whom she met in Ziwei¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave. When she got to know them, she never thought that she¡¯d one day be entangled with Bixuan Court like this or even more unexpectedly, be a Bixuan Court elder. Nevertheless, it just so happened that Bixuan Court had undergone a great catastrophe these past twenty years¡ªthere were too many missing disciples, so no one questioned their whereabouts anymore.


    However, she also didn¡¯t need to worry about this matter. In any case, the deaths of Yan Ruoshu and her two martial sisters had nothing to do with her at all.


    They entered the small building and went along a stone path, heading down to the underground area. ¡°Sect Head, Elder Ye.¡± The disciple guarding the path saluted them with a bow.


    Wei Han nodded then proceeded to lead Mo Tiange towards the innermost room.


    This was a veryplicated Star Map Formation. There were dots of rays on it that seemed to form some kinds of constetion, but after more thorough examination, there were some unusual differences in it.


    Wei Han, who noticed Mo Tiange¡¯s gaze, said, ¡°There are strange restrictions on Demonic Mountain, so ordinary Transporting Formations cannot transport us past it. ording to a former elder, this Transporting Formation is a kind of ancient Transporting Formation, though we never knew where the founder obtained it.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± Sure enough, Mo Yaoqing¡¯s proficiency in formations was quite outstanding. Unfortunately, she hadn¡¯t written too much about it in her personal notes.


    ¡°Elder Ye.¡± Wei Han wrinkled her brows lightly; she didn¡¯t immediately lead Mo Tiange into the Transporting Formation. In the end, however, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Although one escorts a guest a thousand miles, the parting muste atst¡ªI¡¯m being overly sentimental again.¡±


    Mo Tiange also chuckled. They¡¯d gotten along for twenty years, and she really liked Wei Han¡¯s temper. Wei Han was a firm, frank and straightforward person. She valued profits highly and liked to bnce things out¡ªshe was ruthless but heroic at the same time. Everyone had their own ws. It was indeed not easy to encounter this kind of woman among cultivators.


    After muttering to herself pensively for some time, Wei Han finally said, ¡°What do you think if I first hid your whereabouts for the next two years and just told the others you¡¯re in Closed Door Meditation? Although Junior Martial Brother Tang¡¯s pretty good now, he¡¯s still too inexperienced in the end.¡±


    Mo Tiange unconsciously nodded, but when she finally processed what Wei Han said, sheughed and said, ¡°Sect Head, why did your words sound so awkward to me? Junior Martial Brother Tang¡¯s still a bit older than me!¡±


    ¡°Age doesn¡¯t count for much in cultivation,¡± Wei Han said with a chuckle, ¡°Although you¡¯re young, you¡¯re very mature. Junior Martial Brother Tang can never catch up with you in this regard.¡±


    This sentence... Mo Tiange had to reflect on herself for a bit. ¡°Although you¡¯re young, you¡¯re very mature¡± ¡ªthis sentence... didn¡¯t it mean her mentality was much older than her real age? Oh... Although for a cultivator, being a bit mature was always a good thing, for women, that sounded as if they¡¯d aged prematurely.


    By the time they finished chatting, Mo Tiange stepped into the Transporting Formation, and Wei Han personallyid down each spirit stone into ce.


    ¡°Then... I¡¯ll be taking my leave first.¡±


    Wei Han smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll meet again someday, Elder Ye... Oh, no, I think I still prefer to call you Fellow Daoist Ye more.¡±


    As Mo Tiange cupped her hand towards her, the Transporting Formation started to emit a bright light.


    At thest moment, Mo Tiange suddenly remembered something. She hurriedly took out something from her Qiankun Bag and threw it towards Wei Han. ¡°Sect Head, this is¡ª¡± Before she could finish speaking, she already vanished from the Transporting Formation.


    Wei Han was baffled, but she still picked up the small case from the ground. When she opened it, it was actually filled with rows of neatly arranged jade bottles!


    She then took out one of the jade bottles and opened the stopper. Immediately afterward, shock and delight shed across her face. She hastily went on to open the second jade bottle, the third and so on... The shock and delight in her expression increasingly became more apparent. In the end, she hugged the case tightly in her embrace and gazed at the already empty Transporting Formation. ¡°Elder Ye, thank you.¡±


    The first bottle was filled with Foundation-Building Pills, the second one was filled with Soul-Strengthening Pills, and the third one was the same... These medicinal pills would be enough to groom a batch of Foundation Building cultivators and could even support a Foundation Building cultivator until they reached the peak stage of the Foundation Building realm.


    This Elder Ye... She didn¡¯t ept Bixuan Court¡¯s offering without reciprocating after all.


    Once the light from the Transporting Formation faded, Mo Tiange was already standing on Kunwu¡¯snd.


    She softly took a sniff of the rich spiritual aura in the air then gazed at the unbroken alpines in the distance¡ªKunwu, this was really Kunwu! She was finally back!


    Before she could calm her excited self down, a beam of light rose into the air from somewhere far away. This beam of light got brighter and brighter as it approached¡ªit was unexpectedly a feather that emitted light!


    Mo Tiange extended her hand. The moment the feathernded on her palm, it instantly turned into a talisman paper.


    This was Xuanqing School¡¯s Group Summoning Talisman!

 Chapter 224: Return

    <h4>Chapter 224: Return</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Group Summoning Talismans were mainly divided into two types: one type was Disciple Summoning Talismans which were used between disciples of the same group to get in touch with each other. Once one was activated, all the disciples within its range would receive it. Every disciple leaving the monastery was permitted to receive several pieces before they left the mountain.


    The other type was Division Summoning Talisman. Once one wasunched, as long as one had a Xuanqing School identity tablet in their possession, they would receive it no matter where in the Celestial Pole they were located. However, this talisman was extremely hard to create, and it also drew in a lot of people, so it generally wasn¡¯t used unless it was absolutely necessary.


    The one Mo Tiange received just now was a Division Summoning Talisman.


    It must¡¯ve been about twenty two years since she left Mount Taikang, but the moment she set foot on Kunwu again, she actually received a Group Summoning Talisman.


    With a slight frown, Mo Tiange unfolded the talisman paper.


    ¡°To all Xuanqing School disciples that are in the Foundation Building realm, no matter whether you have errands or not, you are to put down the matters at hand and rush back to Mount Taikang before the sixth day of the sixth month.¡±


    It only contained a line of a simplemand, but it didn¡¯t mention the reason at all, so Mo Tiange was dumbfounded upon reading it. Xuanqing School had more than twenty hundred Foundation Building disciples in total. Although that number was significantly decreased during the demonic beast riot, considering that more than thirty years had passed since then, that number should¡¯ve been more or less restored. Coupled with the Foundation Building disciples who managed shops or were ordered to handle things on the outside, the number of Foundation Building disciples definitely reached a total of three hundred people.


    What were they calling so many disciples back to the monastery for? In addition, Xuanqing School had a lot of important industries outside, and they were all managed by the Foundation Building cultivators. In calling all of them back, many things woulde to a halt¡ªhow important was this matter in the end?


    She shook her head then snapped her fingers, igniting the talisman in her hand. A beam of spiritual light then rose from the aze talisman and it flew towards the horizon¡ªthis was her reply to the Division Summoning Talisman.


    At the same time, there was another identical spiritual light streaking across the sky towards the horizon.


    A smile emerged on Mo Tiange¡¯s face when she saw it. This was good; apparently, there was another disciple in the vicinity.


    She flew up then rode her Flight Light, flying towards the direction of the other spiritual light. Before long, she sensed with her divine sense that someone wasing her way. The two people¡¯s divine senses came into contact. Seeing as the two of them had the same intentions, Mo Tiange quickly continued to fly towards the other person.


    As she expected, the other person was a Xuanqing School disciple. Having spotted her from a distance, the person cupped his hands and greeted: ¡°Senior Martial Sister.¡± It was a youngster in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm. Although he addressed her as senior martial sister, both his looks and tone were reserved and rather arrogant.


    He appeared like a seventeen or eighteen year old youngster; presumably, his real age was still very young. Talented youngsters were always a bit arrogant; she wouldn¡¯t take offense over his behavior.


    With a slight smile, Mo Tiange cupped her hand to return his greetings. ¡°Junior Martial Brother¡¯s too polite.¡±


    The two of them greeted each other in mid-air. Both stood still; each rapidly sizing up the other. Despite noticing her young girl appearance, the young man didn¡¯t take the matter to heart. In big cultivation groups, there were many female cultivators who practiced age-stopping cultivation techniques. Even if they couldn¡¯t stop the aging process, they could always afford to buy Look-Preserving Pills.


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister, have you also received a summons? Are you going back to the school?¡± asked the youngster.


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The youngster smiled and said, ¡°That being the case, how about we head back together?¡±


    Since their purpose was the same and they came from the same school, Mo Tiange naturally chose to travel with him, so she dly agreed to his suggestion.


    After they set off on their journey back, the youngster introduced himself. ¡°My surname¡¯s ¡®Lan.¡¯ My name consists only of one word, ¡®Ling¡¯, which means hill, not the ¡®Ling¡¯ which means spirit. I¡¯m a disciple of Sweet Dew Peak. May I know Senior Martial Sister¡¯s name?¡±


    Lan Ling? The corners of Mo Tiange¡¯s lips involuntarily curved up. With such a girlish sounding name, it was no wonder he wanted to emphasize that the ¡°Ling¡± in his name was the ¡°Ling¡± that meant hill.


    ¡°My name¡¯s Mo Tiange. I¡¯m a disciple of Clear Spring Peak.¡±


    ¡°Oh, turns out it¡¯s a senior martial sister from Clear Spring Peak.¡± The youngster tilted his head slightly to size her up again. ¡°Senior Martial Sister, were you out traveling around or out running errands?¡±


    ¡°Traveling.¡± Mo Tiange only gave him a short answer then asked back, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Lan, where are we?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Astonishment flitted across Lan Ling¡¯s face. ¡°Senior Martial Sister Mo, you actually don¡¯t know where we are despite being here?¡±


    Mo Tiange softly shook her head. ¡°I was transported here through a Transporting Formation, and I still haven¡¯t had the chance to ask around.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Lan Ling said, ¡°We¡¯re now in southeast Kunwu, not too far from Tiandao Sect.¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned. ¡°So it¡¯s actually this ce.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this ce?¡± Lan Ling asked curiously.


    Weren¡¯t they close to Yunwu Sect? However, she had neither the time nor the inclination to go back to Yunwu Sect now, so she just said faintly, ¡°I¡¯ve been here before.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Lan Ling nodded but no longer spoke.


    He could see Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t a talkative person, and he himself was a proud person; even though she was ate stage Foundation Building senior martial sister, he also disdained fawning upon her.


    Mo Tiange was happier this way, so the two of them just focused on making haste.


    They were in southeast Kunwu now, while Xuanqing School was situated in west Kunwu. On their journey to rush back, they ran into some other disciples en route one after another. Two people became three people; three people became four then five until their group eventually grew into a group of eight people.


    With so many people, there were bound to be some talkative people, so their journey began to be filled with continuous chatter.


    Mo Tiange hadn¡¯t been back for more than twenty years; she didn¡¯t know many of the things that urred at the school, so she actually listened with relish.


    For example, Grandmaster Zhenyang and Grandmaster Lingxu wanted to arrange a marriage between their proud disciples¡ªMartial Uncle Bai and Martial Uncle Jiang. However, when Martial Uncle Bai found out about it, he wasn¡¯t willing because he disliked Martial Uncle Jiang for being unruly. This matter spread to Martial Uncle Jiang¡¯s ears, and all hell broke loose.


    The Martial Uncle Bai and Martial Uncle Jiang they talked about ought to be Bai Yanfei and Lord Daoist Lingxu¡¯s disciple, Junior Martial Sister Jiang. Mo Tiange also heard about Junior Martial Sister Jiang before. She was Martial Uncle Lingxu¡¯s blood-rted junior and was extremely doted on ever since she was a child, so she was unruly and obstinate. In the Drifting Cloud Peak, she was just like a small overlord and even on other peaks, no one dared to dissuade her.


    Someone said, ¡°That Martial Uncle Jiang¡¯s still very young... Our Xuanqing School never attached importance to the passion between men and women; even for Dual Cultivation, we normally only consider it after we reach the Core Formation realm, right? Why did they have to confirm their marriage now?¡±


    The one who first brought up the matter was an old man. Despite being quite old and having grizzled hair and a beard, he was very fond of talking. They didn¡¯t know where he heard this gossip from, but these days, it was always him who dished out the gossip. At that moment, he was grinning as he spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t forget how old Grandmaster Lingxu is. His passing is already imminent!¡±


    Upon hearing what he said, Mo Tiange secretly nodded her head. Correct. The end of that Grandmaster Lingxu¡¯s lifespan was about to arrive, so he must be very anxious to find a backing for his beloved descendant, right? Unfortunately, Junior Martial Sister Jiang was a bit too unruly; she¡¯d most likely fail to live up to his good intentions.


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s why...¡± The person who previously asked him finally understood and said, ¡°Grandmaster Lingxu still looks very energetic, yet he¡¯s surprisingly about to pass away.¡±


    The old man caressed his beard then said with narrowed eyes, ¡°In any case, Grandmaster Lingxu¡¯s a Nascent Soul cultivator; as long as he hasn¡¯t passed away, his cultivation is real. Unfortunately, once he passes away, our Xuanqing School will only have five Nascent Soul cultivators again.¡±


    Someone butted in: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Several of our martial uncles are already in thete stage of the Core Formation realm; they should be able to attempt to form their Nascent Souls soon, right?¡± At that point, he started to hold his fingers up one by one as he counted. ¡°Martial Uncle Danning of the Drifting Cloud Peak, Martial Uncle Yuanyin of the Soul¡¯s Retreat Peak, Martial Uncle Shoujing of the Clear Spring Peak, and there¡¯s also Martial Uncle Lingxi of the Sweet Dew Peak¡ªthese martial uncles are all in thete stage of the Core Formation realm!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± the old manughed out loud. ¡°You guys... how many years old is this news? Let me tell you this; Martial Uncle Danning and Martial Uncle Shoujing are already in the peak stage of the Core Formation realm. They¡¯re about to form their Nascent Souls!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± After hearing what he said, the rest of the people in the group all directed their gazes towards the old man. Even Lan Ling, who always felt it was beneath himself to gossip with the rest, and Mo Tiange, who¡¯d been secretly listening all along, also fixated their stares on the old man.


    It was a major cultivation group event for cultivators to form their Nascent Soul. Let alone small or medium cultivation groups, but even in big cultivation groups like theirs, once a cultivator was ready to form their Nascent Soul, the group would increase their vignce and activate their great mountain-protecting formation, enabling the mountain to enter a half-sealed state, all just to prevent others froming and causing disturbances.


    Now that he suddenly received everyone¡¯s attention, the old man¡¯s gossipy heart was finally satisfied. ¡°You guys didn¡¯t know?¡±


    One impatient person immediately urged him: ¡°Us people... If we¡¯re not traveling outside for several years on end, we normally have a lot on our tes, so we¡¯re not aware of all these matters! Senior Martial Brother Yan, quickly tell us what you know.¡±


    The old man felt extremelycent. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk about them with you guys. Right now, this is the situation at Xuanqing School: Grandmaster Lingxu reportedly only has about ten years left in his lifespan, so that¡¯s why he was so anxious to marry Martial Uncle Jiang off to a young junior who has both a strong backing and a prospective future like Martial Uncle Bai. If he seeds, even if he passes away, he won¡¯t have to worry that Martial Uncle Jiang would create problems or anything.¡±


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Yan, just get to the point!¡± someone impatiently urged. Although the matter about Martial Uncle Jiang also sounded quite interesting, it was nothingpared to some people at the school forming their Nascent Souls.


    ¡°Young people are really impatient.¡± The old man red at that person then continued on speaking neither slowly nor quickly: ¡°The impact of a Nascent Soul cultivator¡¯s death on their group is quite profound, especially for us since Grandmaster Xuanyin¡¯s sess in forming his Nascent Soul had just greatly increased the strength of Xuanqing School. Now, our grandmasters naturally aren¡¯t willing to watch on passively as Grandmaster Lingxu passes away. However, how could a matter like passing away be stopped? Besides, Longevity Pills aren¡¯t that easy to obtain...¡±


    That old man was really wordy. As she listened to him, Mo Tiange really hoped she could grab his cor and shake him with her all to shake all the nonsense out of him.


    She wasn¡¯t the only one with this idea, but the old man wasn¡¯t at all threatened. In the end, they belonged to the same cultivation group, so nobody could do that kind of thing. With no other choice, they could only let him continue on bbering.


    After rambling for a long time about all kinds of irrelevant things, he finally reached the main point. ¡°... That being the case, there¡¯s nothing to be done about it. Grandmaster Lingxu can only hang on for a few years, so they can only let Core Formation martial uncles who have high odds of sessfully forming their Nascent Souls to intensify their cultivation. In addition to Martial Uncle Danning, Martial Uncle Shoujing, Martial Uncle Yuanyin and Martial Uncle Lingxi advanced to thete stage of the Core Formation realm only about fifty years ago! This happened precisely because the Nascent Soul grandmasters were supporting them...¡±


    Soon afterward, he once again said several hundred words of rubbish before he finally went back to the main point. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been too long since Martial Uncle Yuanyin and Martial Uncle Lingxi advanced to thete stage of the Core Formation realm, so right now, it should be quite a while before they try to form their Nascent Soul. Martial Uncle Danning stayed in thete stage for about a hundred years but about two years ago, he finally reached the peak stage. As for Martial Uncle Shoujing, he actually reached the peak stage of the Core Formation realm recently. Martial Uncle Shoujing has been in Closed Door Meditation for thirty five years; ever since he came back injured from the demonic beast riot thirty five years ago, he¡¯s stayed inside and never gone out. Ay~ When ites to talent, Martial Uncle Shoujing indeed cannot be belittled. Among the few of us, I¡¯m afraid there must be some with better spiritual roots than him. But while we¡¯re still struggling in the Foundation Building realm, he¡¯s already formed his Gold Core and he¡¯s even going to form his Nascent Soul soon...¡±


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Yan!¡± Someone couldn¡¯t hold themselves back. ¡°We all know about the matter regarding Martial Uncle Shoujing; you don¡¯t always have to mention it, do you?¡±


    The other seven people all had the same expression, so Senior Martial Brother Yan could only stop his mouth. ¡°Alright then. In any case, you know Martial Uncle Shoujing and Martial Uncle Danning are already in the peak stage of the Core Formation realm¡ªthey can try forming their Nascent Souls. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°...¡± The seven people were all dumbfounded.


    Under the seven people¡¯s res, the old man surnamed Yan shouted aggrievedly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys want me to be sinct? That¡¯s all there is to it!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    After a moment of silence, someone else asked, ¡°Martial Uncle Danning and Martial Uncle Shoujing... Can they seed in forming their Nascent Souls?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Senior Martial Brother Yan promptly answered, ¡°Soul-formation, ah~! It¡¯s not the same as foundation-building, which everyone can seed in doing as long as their aptitudes aren¡¯t terribly bad and they have enough Foundation-Building Pills. For Soul-formation, one can only depend on the will of the heavens; it has little to do with one¡¯s aptitude.¡±


    That was actually right. Foundation-building was the first doorstep in cultivation. Although most cultivators were trapped in the Aura Refining realm their whole lives, for disciples of cultivation groups like them, as long as they were somewhat serious and had a bit of luck, their chances of seeding in building their foundation were quiterge. When it came to soul-formation, on the other hand... There was enough proof that the will of the heavens was unfathomable.

 Chapter 225: The Scene’s Still the Same

    <h4>Chapter 225: The Scene¡¯s Still the Same</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Now that the topic had turned to soul formation-rted matters, several Foundation Building finally let out their inner chatterboxes. They flew back to Mount Taikang, chatting all the way. The anxiety they had at the beginning that something had happened at the school also faded. In fact, aside from running into other fellow disciples who were also going back to the school, they encountered absolutely nothing strange along their way. If anything happened to Xuanqing School, Kunwu presumably wouldn¡¯t be as quiet as it was now.


    Mo Tiange heard a lot of news along the way, so now, she at least knew her master was safe and sound. In addition, that Senior Martial Brother Shoujing of hers was going to attempt to form his Nascent Soul soon.


    Thinking about it made her quiet as she couldn¡¯t figure out how to feel about it. She was about to form her Gold Core, but he was going to form his Nascent Soul soon. The distance between them was still this far...


    Nevertheless, she would never be impatient just because of this. All these years, she¡¯d been keeping what her master taught her firmly at heart. She could now be considered a heavenly-gifted genius, so she didn¡¯t need to worry that she¡¯d fail to make a realm-breakthrough during her lifespan. It¡¯d be best if she could be like Martial Uncle Xuanyin, who still insisted on steadily proceeding one step at a time, despite being extremely talented.


    This mncholic feeling only swept past her heart, but she was able to control it very quickly. Compared to the Way of Dao which was required to ascend to being a real immortal, a bit of emotion indeed didn¡¯t count for much. Besides, that kind of rtionship was bound to cause a knot inside her heart. That being the case, why should she insist on something that was imperfect to begin with?


    They continued to travel like that day and night and after a month, they finally arrived at Mount Taikang.


    Below her was an array of unending mountain ranges with mighty towering peaks and a brocade-like sea of clouds. Spiritual aura was everywhere, and immortal aura lingered in the air.


    A towering main peak reaching up to thousands of feet high was surrounded by six slightly shorter peaks, making the cluster of peaks look like a blooming lotus. Endless roof tiles and eaves could sporadically be seen through the gaps in the mountainous forest. Disciples in blue robes and white coats were shuffling about here and there.


    After being gone for more than twenty years, she finally came back.


    Mo Tiange watched the scenes below her with nostalgia. Crossing tens of thousands of miles from east Kunwu... This made her recalled that year, when she hadn¡¯t yet built her foundation. From Yunwu Sect, it took her no less than two months to reach Xuanqing School. That person seemed cold but he was actually very considerate. He knew she couldn¡¯t travel day and night because her cultivation level was too low, so...


    ¡°Senior Martial Brothers and Sisters.¡± A patrolling cultivator came over and cupped his hands towards everyone as a greeting. ¡°You must be exhausted from your journey. Please go back to your respective Immortal¡¯s Caves and rest first.¡±


    Among them, the old man surnamed Yan was very chatty. At that moment, he immediately pulled the Foundation Building cultivator leading the group to a stop then asked, ¡°Senior Martial Brother, may I ask, is anything important happening that caused the division to call us all back?¡±


    The leading cultivator shook his head. ¡°This will be exined by the grandmaster in your respective peaks; it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for me to talk about it too much. I¡¯m sorry, but please head back first.¡±


    Since his refusal was so evident, the old man couldn¡¯t do anything more. He could only enter the great mountain-protecting formation along with everyone else, and each cultivator went back to their respective peak.


    Mo Tiange came to a halt in mid-air for a moment. She lifted her gaze to look at the great mountain-protecting formation which was in a half-defensive state then she looked down to gaze at Mount Taikang which seemed no different from how it looked twenty years ago. As she proceeded towards Clear Spring Peak, she thought inwardly: Such caution... It seems like everything¡¯s just as Old Man Yan said¡ªsome people are going to attempt to form their Nascent Soul.


    However, even if the school had cultivators trying to form their Nascent Souls, it still wouldn¡¯t have summoned all its Foundation Building cultivators back. Back when Martial Uncle Xuanyin formed his Nascent Soul, the school was just a bit more closely guarded than usual, and that was it.


    Unable toe up with the reason behind this, Mo Tiange shook her head then tossed this matter to the back of her mind. In any case, she was already back; she could just ask around to find out the reason, right? That embarrassing master of hers was the grandmaster of Clear Spring Peak; even if other people didn¡¯t know the inside story, she¡¯d definitely find out.


    While her mind was wandering around, she had already arrived before she knew it. Mo Tiange lifted her eyes and looked around. There wasn¡¯t any change in thendscapes and buildings; it was just that all the cultivators passing by didn¡¯t recognize her.


    Back when she was tossed all around the ce by her master, she mingled in Mengxue Hall for several months and often went to the main peak to give sermons, so most of the Aura Refining disciples in the entire school recognized her. After she took control of the affairs at Shangqing Pce in particr, everyone from the top to the bottom of Clear Spring Peak respectfully called her either ¡°Grandmaster Mo¡± or ¡°Martial Uncle Mo.¡±


    Now, however, all the disciples she ran into on her way up Clear Spring Peak only curiously sized her up, and their gazes were suffused with unrecognition. When they saw her passing by, they just stood by the side to make way for her and bowed their heads as a form of respect towards a Foundation Building senior. Only a fewparably old Aura Refining disciples called out ¡°Grandmaster Mo¡± to her in surprise, and their acts provoked the astonished stares of the younger cultivators.


    A small smile appeared on Mo Tiange¡¯s face as she looked up to gaze at the sky above the Clear Spring Peak. Twenty two years... A generation of neers had reced the old people. None of these newly-admitted disciples or young disciples, who were all busy in Clear Spring Peak, recognized her. As for the disciples who did recognize her, if they hadn¡¯t already advanced to the Foundation Building realm in these long twenty two years, they¡¯d probably also feel that time passed by without a trace and would continue to cultivate wholeheartedly, right?


    For high level cultivators, a short period of twenty two years was actually the best time for Aura Refining cultivators.


    ¡°This... Senior Martial Sister?¡± Just as she was about to enter Shangqing Pce, she was stopped by the disciples guarding the door who then looked her up and down with gazes full of doubt. ¡°Senior Martial Sister, this is Grandmaster Jinghe¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave¡ªyou cannot enter unless you¡¯re summoned.¡±


    She was stunned but burst intoughter a split secondter. As it turned out, not only did the Aura Refining disciples not recognize her, but even these Foundation Building cultivators also didn¡¯t recognize her.


    Nevertheless, herughter displeased the door-keeping disciple. He put on a solemn look then said, ¡°Senior Martial Sister, grandmaster¡¯s temper isn¡¯t good¡ªyou better leave quickly.¡±


    She waved her hand. Just as she was about to talk, she heard someone calling incredulously from the side. ¡°Martial Uncle Mo?!¡±


    Upon turning her head to the side, she discovered it was actually Mingxia, who often served by Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s side and was one of his favorites.


    Mo Tiange showed a slight smile. ¡°Mingxia, long time no see.¡±


    Being greeted in such a friendly manner by Mo Tiange really gave Mingxia a scare. At Shangqing Pce before, because those maids thought they had her master¡¯s backing, acted arrogantly and Qin, Qi, Shu, and Hua schemed against her, Mo Tiange was ustomed to speaking bluntly to them. She asionally even scolded them if she was angry. Even though they became obedient afterward, she didn¡¯t feel like paying them any attention, so she very rarely smiled at them.


    After not seeing each other for twenty two years, to suddenly see Mo Tiange¡¯s smiling face and hear her speaking with such a soft voice was indeed... Could it be that this person was a fake?


    What she didn¡¯t know was that after being on the outside for so many years, Mo Tiange had experienced and seen many things, so her horizons were a lot broader now¡ªshe naturally wouldn¡¯t care about minor past conflicts. Besides, she hadn¡¯t returned for so long that she now felt happy just to see the grass or trees at Xuanqing School, let alone old acquaintances.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t recognize me?¡±


    Mingxia looked her up and down for a while before she finally felt certain and allowed a smile to appear on her face. ¡°Martial Uncle Mo, you finally came back! Grandmaster was justining about how you haven¡¯t sent any messages back for so many years.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled, but before she could answer, she already saw the door-keeping disciple staring at her in amazement. ¡°Martial... Martial Uncle Mo?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Mingxia said to that person, ¡°She¡¯s thest disciple of our grandmaster, Martial Uncle Mo. Martial Uncle Mo finally came back after more than twenty years and yet, you actually stopped her at the door?¡±


    The disciple scratched his head. Although he felt embarrassed, he didn¡¯t panic. Instead, he respectfully saluted her and said, ¡°Please forgive me, Martial Uncle Mo. I¡¯ve never met you before, so I didn¡¯t recognize you. I hope Martial Uncle doesn¡¯t me me.¡±


    The disciple was decent in his manner of speech. Besides, Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t angry at all, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t feel too bothered. She said with a smile, ¡°Never mind. Now, can I enter?¡±


    He immediately nodded then moved to the side to make way for her.


    Mo Tiange dusted off her sleeves then made her way slowly into Shangqing Pce which she hadn¡¯t entered for more than twenty years.


    ¡°Brat, you were finally willing toe back!¡± That ludicrous master of hers was still in a half-reclining position on his dragon couch. His cheeks hadn¡¯t be droopy, and the corners of his eyes were still free of wrinkles¡ªhe was still so handsome, graceful, and noble but indolent. Right now, he waszily flipping through the pages of a book. He didn¡¯t even lift his line of sight from the book when he spoke: ¡°Take a look¡ªeven the door-keeper doesn¡¯t recognize you!¡±


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but curve up the corners of her lips upon seeing this familiar scene. She brushed off her sleeves then dropped softly to her knees. ¡°Disciple didn¡¯t return for more than twenty years and made Master worry; Disciple¡¯s asking for Master¡¯s punishment.¡±


    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Lord Daoist identally swallowed the unchewed plum in his mouth along with its seed, choking on it so badly that he almost fainted.


    ¡°Grandmaster!¡± Mingxia hurriedly ran over and gave him some tea.


    A momentter, Lord Daoist Jinghe finally recovered his breath. He returned the teacup to Mingxia then sat up, all the while glowering at Mo Tiange. ¡°Damn girl! Are you trying to choke your master to death?!¡±


    The smile on Mo Tiange¡¯s face remained. She widened her eyes innocently and said, ¡°Disciple didn¡¯t do anything¡ªDisciple even paid respects to Master very politely!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe had just choked on a plum, but now, he was once again choking on Mo Tiange¡¯s words. He could do nothing aside from ring at her.


    But after ring at her for just a moment, his expression immediately changed into a joyous one. ¡°Aiya! You¡¯re doing pretty good I see! Not only have you made a realm-breakthrough, but your realm¡¯s also very stable! En, you haven¡¯t been gone in vain these past twenty years. Come here, let me take a look,¡± he said while cheerfully beckoning her over.


    Mo Tiange stood up then walked over.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe then grabbed her wrist, from which he inserted his spiritual aura into her meridians. A whileter¡ª


    ¡°Good! This way¡¯s the correct one!¡± Having quickly examined the condition inside her body, Lord Daoist Jinghe let go of her hand, picked up a plum and threw it to her. ¡°You¡¯re still the obedient one! Here, let Master reward you.¡±


    Mo Tiange caught the plum that seemed to have a hint of spiritual aura, feeling torn betweenughter and tears. ¡°Master, as your beloved disciple, I¡¯ve been gone for more than twenty years and finally managed toe back after going through a lot of difficulties¡ªwhy aren¡¯t you asking me anything?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe also picked up a plum for himself and gnawed on it. He said rather disapprovingly, ¡°Beloved disciple? Do I have anyone like that?¡± He then looked her up and down in disgust. ¡°I see you can still run and jump around. Besides, not only have you made a realm-breakthrough, but you also seem to be in a pleasant mood. What else do I have to ask you about?¡±


    ¡°Ask me how I¡¯ve fared these past twenty years, what I¡¯ve been through... As a master, shouldn¡¯t you analyze the matters for your disciple?¡± What kind of master was this? She hadn¡¯t been back for twenty years, but when she finally dide back after going through a lot of difficulties, he just rewarded her with a plum? He didn¡¯t even ask her anything! Even when she was still under the tutge of Martial Uncle Xuanyin, it wasn¡¯t like this! Not to mention her second uncle¡ªevery time she encountered something troubling, he¡¯d analyze the matter deeper for her, telling her what to take away from it and how she should deal with simr matters next time.


    Hearing what she said made Lord Daoist Jinghe roll his eyes. ¡°What kind of person is your master? Just by sensing your meridians, I already know you¡¯re faring extremely well now! As for what you¡¯ve experienced, you need to analyze andprehend those on your own! Would telling you outright be of any use? You¡¯re not a child anyway!¡±


    Mo Tiange was dumbfounded but smiled cheerfully immediately after. Correct! It was different after all. She was no longer a small Aura Refining cultivator who needed to be supported by others to proceed forward. Her master also wasn¡¯t her second uncle or Martial Uncle Xuanyin; he had his own way of caring for her and his own way of teaching her. Why should she demand him to be the same as others?


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Mo Tiange pulled up a chair to sit in front of him. ¡°Although Master doesn¡¯t have anything to say, Disciples does have a lot of things to ask!¡±

 Chapter 226: Someone Else’s Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 226: Someone Else¡¯s Disciple</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Ay~ Why did I get a disciple like you?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe stared at her, shaking his head and sighing at the same time. ¡°Such a person like me, wise, et cetera, et cetera...¡±


    ¡°Master!¡± Mo Tiange red at him. ¡°I just wanted to ask a few things; do you have to act like this?¡±


    ¡°Ay~ So unfilial~ To actually speak like this to your master...¡±


    ¡°Master!¡± Don¡¯t tell me he hasn¡¯t finished sighing ¡°ay~¡±!


    Lord Daoist Jinghe snuck a nce at her. After seeing her anger-filled face, he finally snickered cheerfully and said, ¡°Tiange... Your master feels the way you¡¯re acting now is more like your usual self. You see, seeing you suddenly kneeling and asking to be punished, Master¡¯s heart was scared...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Mo Tiange had nothing to say. What kind of master was this? Did he mean that if she wasn¡¯t fierce, he¡¯d feel at a loss and ufortable all over?


    ¡°Enough!¡± She then put on a serious expression. ¡°Master, I¡¯m asking you¡ªwhen I wasn¡¯t here, was everything alright? What about Zhenji? Has he built his foundation?¡±


    ¡°Oh, very good, everything is very good. I didn¡¯t let anyone touch anything in your small cave. Zhenji already built his foundation the fourth year after you left¡ªhe¡¯s fared extremely well.¡±


    Mo Tiange felt a bit relieved to learn that Zhenji already built his foundation. Although that year, she¡¯d secretly left some Foundation-Building Pills for him, Zhenji¡¯s spiritual roots were rather bad after all, so whether he could sessfully build his foundation or not was hard to say. Twenty two years had passed; Zhenji ought to be in his forties now, so it would certainly be troublesome if he still hadn¡¯t built his foundation¡ªsome cultivators were unable to build their foundation not because of their advanced age but rather, it was usually because they failed too many times, causing their mental states to destabilize, gradually increasing their distance from the Foundation Building realm.


    ¡°Master, so you¡¯ve been teaching him all these years?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Teaching him? When did I ever have that kind of intention?!¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe carelessly waved the book he was holding.


    A deep wrinkle emerged on Mo Tiange¡¯s brows. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve been letting Zhenji fend for himself?!!!¡±


    Upon seeing her furious expression, Lord Daoist Jinghe chuckled fawningly then said softly, ¡°Disciple... don¡¯t get angry. Although Master didn¡¯t take care of that stupid boy, I got someone to take care of him. Rest assured!¡±


    ¡°Got someone?¡±


    ¡°Yep; your senior martial brothers were idle, so I got one of them to look after that child on your behalf.¡±


    ¡°...¡± This was indeed something he¡¯d do. Back then, didn¡¯t he also throw her into Martial Uncle Xuanyin¡¯s care for quite a while? Later, it was only because something else happened that he finally had no choice but to recognize her as his disciple.


    Mo Tiange heaved a sigh then said, ¡°Master, since you¡¯re not going to ask me anything, may I go back first to get some rest?¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe hurriedly nodded. ¡°Rest well. If anything happens, I¡¯ll have them call for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right, which senior martial brother is Zhenji with now? I¡¯ll go and bring him back first.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe stared at her while saying cautiously, ¡°Zhenji¡¯s already forty years old now; he¡¯s not a child anymore¡ªyou still want to bring him back? Leave the man some dignity!¡±


    ¡°No matter how old he is, he¡¯s still my nephew,¡± said Mo Tiange. Besides, based on their ages, she could really be Zhenji¡¯s mother. As that thought crossed her mind, she shot him a skeptical nce. ¡°Master, be honest, what did you do to Zhenji?¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe said with righteous indignation and put on an earnest expression. ¡°I¡¯ll give someone to call him back in a moment, alright? I guarantee you¡¯ll be able to see him in a while.¡±


    Mo Tiange stared at her master for a while but she eventually nodded. ¡°Alright. I hope Master isn¡¯t lying to me.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, how could I? Quickly go and get some rest! You look exhausted.¡±


    He spoke with such a dubious concerned tone, but Mo Tiange was finally convinced. ¡°Alright.¡±


    She turned around and started to walk away. After several steps, however, she turned around again. ¡°By the way...¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe was startled. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Master, why are you so startled like that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. When was I startled?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe stroked his nose. His gaze was shifting around. ¡°I told you I¡¯d call Zhenji back; do you still have any problems?¡±


    ¡°... I just wanted to ask¡ªin the end, what major event was there that the school sent out the Group Summoning Talismans?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe immediately calmed down upon hearing this question. ¡°About that... it¡¯s indeed a major event, but it¡¯s not a bad thing. The matter¡¯s quiteplicated, so I¡¯ll talk to you about itter¡ªgo and get some rest first.¡± This time, he looked very upromising.


    Mo Tiange thought that although her master was unruly, he never wasted any time when dealing with serious matters. That being the case, she better follow his orders.


    ¡°Okay then. Master, I believe you this time; you can¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe impatiently drove her away. ¡°You just got back, but you¡¯re already bothering people like this¡ªquickly go back and rest!¡±


    That look of his... She really didn¡¯t believe he was hiding nothing! Nevertheless, she just sighed inwardly then started to make her way towards her Mingxin Residence.


    Once she left, Lord Daoist Jinghe hastily called out: ¡°Mingxia!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Grandmaster!¡± Mingxia hurriedly ran over.


    ¡°Quickly go to that stinky brat and bring Zhenji back!¡±


    ...


    Mo Tiange naturally had no idea what Lord Daoist Jinghe said after she left. She walked into her small cave only to find that nothing had changed.


    The pond in front of the house, the medicinal field at the back of the house, a row of five small rooms... Inside the small sitting room, there were still a table, several old chairs, and a tea set. Above the table, there were two books that seemed to have been randomly thrown there¡ªthose were the books she regrly read in the past. Inside the concocting room, there was still that coarse pill furnace she bought for fifteen spirit stones the very first time she began to learn how to concoct pills. As for the refining room, she never used it before¡ªit was stillpletely empty without even a single thing inside. In the bedroom, Zhenji¡¯s bed was still there but there were no othermonly used items. Last but not least was her cultivating room. It still looked the same as before, but it had been neatly tidied up.


    Apparently, people often came and cleaned up the ce when she wasn¡¯t there. She naturally didn¡¯t think the maids would¡¯ve done that out of kindness¡ªher master must¡¯ve ordered them or Zhenji must¡¯ve cleaned the house on his own, right?


    Thinking about it made a slight smile blossom on her face. She then picked up an animal skin book from the bookshelf and began flipping through its pages randomly. In the end, there were still people who were concerned about her there.


    ¡°Auntie, Auntie!¡± A somewhat unfamiliar voice rang out from outside.


    Mo Tiange turned around and saw a young man running over from the doorway of the concocting room. He looked about twenty years old; his facial features were delicate and pleasing to the eyes. Once he smiled, two small dimples instantly emerged on his cheeks.


    ¡°Auntie!¡± He seemed extremely happy to see her. Mo Tiange originally thought he would jump to her like he used to, but in the end, he just ran to her side. ¡°You¡¯re finally back!¡±


    The Zhenji in front of her was already a Foundation Building cultivator. He still looked young, and his temperament also remained warm and kind. However, the vibe he gave off was much more mature than before.


    She looked at him for a long time but eventually, she only said one sentence: ¡°Zhenji, you¡¯ve grown up.¡±


    Ye Zhenji scratched his head, smiling with embarrassment. ¡°Auntie, you were gone for such a long time¡ªI naturally grew up. Oh, right! Why didn¡¯t you send any message back for so many years? Did you run into danger? Was there a problem? I was worried to death, but grandmaster said I was worried for no reason...¡±


    Mo Tiange sat down on a praying mat. When she saw him spontaneously sitting across her andunching a torrent of questions about what happened after she left, she felt her heart was filled with warmth¡ªit was as if she was under the warmth of the winter sun.


    ¡°Auntie, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Ye Zhenji finished shooting off his barrage of questions and finally realized she was silent.


    Mo Tiange, who was smiling all along, finally answered, ¡°You seem so happy when you talk, so Aunt just lets you talk to your heart¡¯s content first.¡±


    ¡°Auntie!¡± Ye Zhenji showed a long face. ¡°Why are you just the same as master?!¡±


    ¡°Master?¡± Mo Tiange raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Nevertheless, Ye Zhenji ignored her question and once again questioned her impatiently: ¡°Auntie, you still haven¡¯t told me how you fared these past twenty two years!¡±


    ¡°I...¡± She smiled then took a moment to ponder her answer. ¡°I indeed ran into some problems, but I also obtained some fated chances and eventually got through safe and sound. I didn¡¯t get in touch with you guys because I was trapped somewhere for a very long time. But it¡¯s all in the past now; there¡¯s no danger anymore.¡± After telling her story casually, she asked back, ¡°What¡¯s going on with that master you spoke of? All these years, who¡¯s been teaching you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my master!¡± Ye Zhenji seemed to be a bit confused by her question. ¡°Auntie, after you left, it took several years before I finally seeded in building my foundation. Once I built my foundation, grandmaster felt impatient with me and sent me to my master¡¯s ce.¡± At this point, he pursed his lips; obviously, he was very dissatisfied with his grandmaster¡¯s actions. A momentter, however, he smiled again and said, ¡°Fortunately, although master seems very fierce, he¡¯s actually very kind. All these years, even though he was very busy, he always looked after me...¡±


    Mo Tiange suddenly had a bad hunch in her heart. ¡°Who¡¯s the master you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°Who else? Don¡¯t I only have one master?¡± Ye Zhenji said, lookingpletely bewildered.


    Mo Tiange sank into silence. A wrinkle gradually emerged on her brows.


    ¡°Auntie?¡± Ye Zhenji cautiously called.


    ¡°Nevermind.¡± She slowly showed a smile. Some matters had nothing to do with Zhenji¡ªshe was just being schemed against by that embarrassing old man. This was really strange; she¡¯d avoided that senior martial brother in everything as she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him in the slightest¡ªwhy did that cheap master of hers want to include her in his scheme instead? He¡¯d done it now; the nephew she brought up as a disciple suddenly became someone else¡¯s disciple just like that. Zhenji now called him ¡°Master, master,¡± so affectionately,pletely different from how he used to be...


    The moment she realized what she was thinking, Mo Tiange was stunned but she soon smiled mockingly at herself. What kind of mentality was she having now? Was she jealous? Because she hadn¡¯t been back for more than twenty years, Zhenji might think another person was as important as her, so she felt unhappy? Or was it because¡ªthe person was him?


    She suddenly realized her thoughts were somewhat in the wrong. It was as if some of the emotions, which she¡¯d controlled very well, came loose in spite of herself the moment she came back. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyes and look around. Clearly, there had long been no trace of him here...


    ¡°Zhenji,¡± she asked slowly, ¡°How have you been doing these years? How has your master been treating you?¡±


    Seeing as she didn¡¯t seem unhappy, Ye Zhenji¡¯s nerves finally loosened. He thought for a moment before answering: ¡°When Auntie sent me to Ye n that year, I stayed with them for half a year before I came back. Since I had Xiaohuo with me, nothing urred on my journey back. After I came back, I passed the test smoothly and obtained a Foundation-Building Pill. Once I got grandmaster¡¯s approval, I entered Closed Door Meditation to build my foundation, but it ended in failure.¡±


    Ye Zhenji spread his hands out, but Mo Tiange asked with confusion, ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you some things and tell you to use them when you built your foundation?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, are you talking about that bottle of medicinal pills?¡± Ye Zhenji scratched his head, saying with embarrassment, ¡°I... I was too excited the first time, so I forgot about it.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Seeing how he looked made Mo Tiange helplessly shake her head. ¡°You... you could¡¯ve just forgotten anything, but you actually chose to forget such an important matter.¡±


    Ye Zhenji said, ¡°I never tried building my foundation before, so I was too excited then...¡± At that point, a smile also blossomed on his face. ¡°After I failed, I finally realized Auntie had secretly left some Foundation-Building Pills for me. However, everyone knew I failed, so it wouldn¡¯t be good for me to enter Closed Door Meditation again. Besides, entering Closed Door Meditation again right after failing to build my foundation was indeed not good, so I waited three years... This time, I finally seeded.¡±


    ¡°En, you¡¯re notpletely stupid after all.¡±


    ¡°Auntie!¡±


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw his blushing, awkward expression. ¡°Alright, alright¡ªplease continue on.¡±


    Ye Zhenji nced at her in embarrassment then continued his story: ¡°After I built my foundation, I ran into a lot of problems in my cultivation, so I went to ask grandmaster about them. In the beginning, grandmaster still guided me in detail butter, grandmaster became impatient because I asked too many questions. He then said my master was already in thete stage of the Core Formation realm but he had no disciples taking care of him; he asked me how I could be so idle while I was my master¡¯s disciple. After that, he just tossed me away to my master.¡±


    ¡°... Then, how has your master been treating you?¡±


    ¡°Master¡¯s very good.¡± When he said ¡°master,¡± Ye Zhenji¡¯s expression was no longer disdainful like it was twenty years ago. Rather, it was filled with veneration. ¡°Master doesn¡¯t really like to talk and he also doesn¡¯t really like toe into contact with other people. Those who don¡¯t know him would think he was cold and arrogant, but in reality, it¡¯s not like that at all. When I first went to him, I didn¡¯t understand anything, so I was really scared of him. Later, however, I felt master was really kind. He was very busy, but he was always patient when he taught me about cultivation¡ªhe never once got impatient with me. Grandmaster told me to attend to master, but master didn¡¯t even let me serve him tea or water...¡±


    Ye Zhenji spoke without ceasing for a long time, but Mo Tiange didn¡¯t say anything until the end.


    ¡°Auntie? Are you unhappy?¡±


    A long timeter, Mo Tiange finally heaved a sigh. ¡°No; this situation for you... is very good.¡±


    She could only let that old codger have his way now. It was very likely that when he first suggested this matter, he harbored no good intentions, right? Never mind then; she ought to be happy that someone was treating Zhenji well. As for that old codger... Hmph! he shouldn¡¯t think he¡¯d really won!

 Chapter 227: The Reason for Summoning Disciples

    <h4>Chapter 227: The Reason for Summoning Disciples</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Once he finished exining what happened after they parted, Ye Zhenji stared at Mo Tiange, humming and hawing, wanting to say something to her but he couldn¡¯t say anything for a long time.


    Mo Tiange was bewildered to see him like this. She said, ¡°What? Is there something wrong? Why can¡¯t you talk to Aunt?¡±


    Ye Zhenji shot her an awkward look then said cautiously, ¡°Auntie, since you¡¯re back, I shoulde back with you too, ording to reason. However, master¡¯s been very kind to me¡ªwouldn¡¯t it be too inappropriate for me to leave him right after you came back?¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± Mo Tiange smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you have such thoughts. You¡¯re no longer a child; you¡¯re now already a Foundation Building cultivator¡ªit¡¯s totally reasonable for you not to live in my small cave anymore. Furthermore, he¡¯s your master. You ought to always attend to him.¡±


    ¡°But Auntie, you...¡± Ye Zhenji looked tangled. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to live alone.¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head then said, ¡°Aunt¡¯s not a child. Besides, I¡¯m going to enter Closed Door Meditation soon to try to form my Gold Core. It¡¯ll take me about twenty to thirty years at least, so even if you came back, I also couldn¡¯t look after you.¡±


    ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel embarrassed. You can go back to your master,¡± Mo Tiange said faintly, ¡°Since your master treats you well, you should do your best to be filial to him as his disciple. Aunt¡¯s about to busy herself with core-formation; I cannot take care of you.¡±


    ¡°... Alright.¡± Ye Zhenji seemed as if he was caught between a rock and a hard ce, but he eventually listened to her.


    ¡°That¡¯ll do then. You¡¯ve been here for a while now; it¡¯s time to head back.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Auntie. You¡¯ve juste back, so you should rest up. I¡¯lle visit you again when I¡¯m free.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded with a smile then watched him leave.


    Once she was the only one inside the room, Mo Tiange¡¯s smile finally faded and she sat in silence for quite a while. All kinds of feelings flitted across her heart, but in the end, she just let out a sigh. Never mind. In fact, this was better for Zhenji. As for herself, she¡¯d also have much fewer things to worry about.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe had been waiting anxiously, and his head also perked up as he looked around. However, after looking for a long time and seeing that she still hadn¡¯t appeared, he couldn¡¯t help but mutter: ¡°Strange... Why isn¡¯t sheing?¡±


    Mingxia, who was waiting upon him at the side, asked, ¡°Grandmaster, what are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Waiting for that damn unfilial girl!¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe said while impatiently waving his hand. ¡°She still hasn¡¯te¡ªcould it be that her character changed for real?¡±


    ¡°Martial Uncle Mo?¡± Mingxia was baffled. ¡°Grandmaster, why would Martial Uncle Moe here? Didn¡¯t you tell her to go get some rest?¡±


    ¡°I made Zhenji go to that brat¡ªshe¡¯s definitely going to be furious!¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe picked up his teacup, but his brows were wrinkled. ¡°ording to her personality, she¡¯ll definitely run over and go ballistic when she¡¯s angry. But today, why has she note even though it¡¯s been half a day already?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mingxia was rendered speechless for a long time. Having waited upon this grandmaster for several dozens of years, she naturally knew what kind of temperament he had, but for him to wait like this for his own disciple toe and st him off in anger was... Was this something a Nascent Soul cultivator would do?


    ¡°What does your expression mean?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe red at his maid.


    Mingxia said, ¡°Grandmaster, why do I always feel you actually want to infuriate Martial Uncle Mo? Will you benefit from making her angry?¡±


    ¡°Ay, you don¡¯t understand!¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe said while shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯ve lived for almost a thousand years. If I don¡¯t personally find my own entertainment, life would be dull! Besides, that girl¡¯s also crazy about cultivating¡ªI don¡¯t want her to have the same virtues as our family¡¯s stinky brat from my teaching. It¡¯s enough for me to fail once. If my teaching still created such a disciple, then it¡¯d be a grand failure!¡±


    Mingxia blinked her eyes innocently a few times. ¡°Why does Disciple feel... you actually want to be a matchmaker?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe, who was caught red-handed by Mingxia¡¯s spot-onment, couldn¡¯t say anything for a long while.


    Seeing as no one was around, Mingxia¡¯s courage grew. She then asked, ¡°Grandmaster, didn¡¯t you previously say that for us people from Dao School, not performing Dual Cultivation also had its own benefits? That our mental states could be even calmer without any worries?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe stroked his nose and said, ¡°Dual Cultivation also has its own benefits... Moreover, how you view this matter depends on each case. That stinky brat obviously has a knot in his heart, so I might as well help him aplish his wishes.¡±


    ¡°A knot in his heart? Help him aplish his wishes?¡± Mingxia obviously didn¡¯t understand anything, but Lord Daoist Jinghe wasn¡¯t about to answer. He just scratched his head then said, ¡°That¡¯ll do. Go and take a look¡ªwhat¡¯s that girl doing now? Could it be that she really isn¡¯t angry at all?¡±


    Am I angry? Mo Tiange asked herself. Of course, it was impossible not to be angry¡ªthis master of hers obviously wanted to include her in his plot after all. It was just that after giving the matter some thought, it¡¯d be better to entrust Zhenji to someone else given her current situation. Right now, she was about to form her Gold Core, so she had a lot of things to do. Furthermore, Zhenji already built his foundation; there wasn¡¯t much she could do for him.


    That being the case, why should she get angry at that unruly master? She wouldn¡¯t benefit, and she¡¯d only make the other person happy.


    She curbed her thoughts then plungedpletely into several days of rest. During those days, the maids often came to probe into what she was doing, but she drove them off nonchntly. After dealing with the matters at Bixuan Court, her thirst to make a realm-breakthrough and to be stronger had never been as strong as it was now.


    Later, upon learning that she¡¯d returned to the mountain, Ye Jingwen, Luo Fengxue, Han Qingyu, and even Kuang Zhu and the others all sent their greetings through Summoning Talismans. In return, Mo Tiange went to visit them one by one.


    Ye Jingwen¡¯s cultivation progressed smoothly; he had already advanced to thete stage. Luo Fengxue made no progress in her cultivation, but she was already the chief steward of Sweet Dew Peak, a job she took to like a duck to water. Han Qingyu and Kuang Zu were already in the peak stage of the Core Formation realm and were just waiting to form their Gold Cores. Zhan Bai failed to advance, and he was actually in Closed Door Meditation now. His two foster siblings, Xiaoguzi and Xiaocui, failed at building their foundation several times. Right now, they were forced to enter Closed Door Meditation by Kuang Zhu; they were forbidden toe out before they seeded in building their foundations.


    By the time she finished visiting everyone, she already had some understanding of the reason why all the Foundation Building disciples were called back to the school this time.


    After Martial Uncle Xuanyin moved to Sweet Dew Peak, Luo Fengxue as his disciple, once again imed management-rted matters for herself and now, every affair at Sweet Dew Peak was under her management¡ªshe¡¯d secretly passed on some information regarding that matter when she talked to Mo Tiange.


    As it turned out, twenty years ago, right when the school held the major innerpetition, a match between two Core Formation martial uncles identally caused a mountain wall to crumble. They then discovered there was actually a hidden, secret magic formation in the valley on the main peak. After a round of investigation, the school head and other Core Formation elders believed this magic formation wasid more than a hundred thousand years ago at least, so they immediately reported this matter to the grandmasters in each peak.


    Xuanqing School had stood for dozens of thousands of years, and it had produced numerous magnificent, talented cultivators. Nevertheless, this formation existed deep within the main peak of Mount Taikang, and no one during those dozens of thousands of years knew about it¡ªit was just too unfathomable.


    Mo Tiange took a moment to ponder the matter then asked Luo Fengxue, ¡°More than a hundred thousand years ago... Could it be that it was left behind from the Middle Ages period?¡±


    Luo Fengxue nodded but immediately afterward, she shook her head. ¡°Several martial uncles already went to check it, and they indeed thought so, but they weren¡¯t sure.¡±


    ording to legend, after the long several million years of the Distant Past era, the immortals and devils waged war against each other, and the human world was practically destroyed in a day, leaving behind only a small number of human survivors. After the immortals and the devils were separated from the human realm and were assigned to their own world, there was finally a new human world. From that moment on, the era was known as the Middle Ages era.


    Mo Tiange heard Lord Daoist Jinghe talking about this ancient legend before. He believed that from the very beginning of the world until now, the Gods constantly made adjustments to the rules of the human realm. During the Distant Past era, Gods were also in the human world. Later, however, they realized that the Gods better not meddle in the growth of the human world, so they left.


    After that was the end of the Distant Past era. A war broke out between the immortals and the devils, leading to cmities. This period of time was known as the Extinction of Gods because the world was in total chaos and Godfiends ran amok, but the Gods remainedpletely unconcerned to the point that the human world practically perished. Eventually, those immortals and devils that cultivated to attain the Dao also left the human world.


    The following era was the Middle Ages. In this era, there were neither Gods nor immortals, nor devils, but just like in the Distant Past era, there was an abundance of spiritual aura, resources, and materials. As a result, both righteous and devil cultivators advanced quickly, and a war once again broke out between the righteous and the devil cultivators. This time, however, the world changed¡ªwhat was once the sea now changed into mulberry fields...


    Later, the world finally started to stabilize, but there was no longer dense spiritual aura or precious treasures that could previously be seen everywhere. No matter whether it was righteous or devil cultivators, both struggled to survive. From that moment on, it was unheard of for people to ascend to be real immortals. Righteous and devil cultivators were still in a war against each other, but they no longer had the strength to destroy the world.


    In the end, Lord Daoist Jinghe said, ¡°Gods were the masters of the world. The immortals and the devils represented good and evil. From the beginning of time, good and evil couldn¡¯t coexist, so they were innately against each other. Don¡¯t think that the Gods no longer cared about the human world. In fact, everything in the human world has always been under their control. The power of the immortals and the devils was too strong, so they separated them into the immortal realm and the devil realm, regardless of the ruined world. The power of the righteous and the devil cultivators was too strong, so when the Middle Ages ended, the world changed¡ªthe world no longer had an abundance of spiritual aura. From the moment the world was created, if the development of the human realm wasn¡¯t to their taste, it¡¯d be destroyed and rebuilt. Hmph! We¡¯re all just dolls in the Gods¡¯ hands. Even if we seed in our cultivation, we¡¯d still be nothing but higher grade dolls.¡±


    For a Foundation Building cultivator, what he said was indeed too shocking. After thinking for a long time, Mo Tiange asked him: ¡°Then what are we cultivating for if we can¡¯t achieve the Great Dao at the end of the day?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe said, ¡°Stupid girl! Even if we¡¯d only be higher grade dolls, we¡¯d still be stronger than low grade dolls! Besides, reaching the Great Dao isn¡¯t necessarily impossible¡ªall of these are just Master¡¯s deductions. You¡¯ve met Deification cultivators before; did they get by alright?¡±


    She recalled how Zhong Muling and Yuan Bao were then said hesitatingly, ¡°They said... They were already equivalent to Gods in the human world.¡±


    ¡°Correct. The world will always be destroyed and rebuilt, but what does it have to do with us? The Distant Past erasted for several million years while the Middle Agessted for hundreds of thousands of years¡ªcan we live for that long? We¡¯re not Deification cultivators; how are we to know we won¡¯t be able to attain the Great Dao? After advancing to the Deification realm, if we could ascend to be real immortals and reach the immortal realm, could we maybe strive for the next step? Would we eventually be able to cultivate until we be Gods?¡±


    Finally, Lord Daoist Jinghe said, ¡°As long as there¡¯s hope, the road towards the Great Dao is worth fighting for. So what if the world changes? Does it have anything to do with us?¡±


    ¡°In the Middle Ages era, the spiritual aura was as abundant as in the Distant Past era, and many things were also things passed on from the Distant Past era, so their powers were enormous. Upon discovering this magic formation, several of our martial uncles immersed themselves in studying it for more than ten years. In the end, they finally discovered that this magic formation belonged to a certain cultivation group of the Middle Ages era and was used to let their disciples obtain some experience.¡±


    Once Mo Tiange, whose wandering thoughts were pulled back by Luo Fengxue, heard this, she muttered to herself for a while then said, ¡°What can we get inside?¡±


    ¡°Spiritual nts,¡± said Luo Fengxue.


    Mo Tiange was dumbfounded. ¡°So many years have passed; shouldn¡¯t those spiritual nts have lost their efficacy already?¡±


    Luo Fengxue unexpectedlyughed. ¡°That¡¯s absolutely not the case. In fact, what we¡¯re looking for inside this magic formation isn¡¯t spiritual nts, which should be disciples¡¯ rewards¡ªafter more than a hundred thousand years, those things have long lost their efficacy. What we¡¯re looking for is actually the spiritual nts that grew inside it. They might have been very ordinary at the time, but after more than a hundred thousand years, they¡¯re now the most precious objects we could obtain.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± Mo Tiange took some time to think before she asked again: ¡°In the Distant Past era, there must¡¯ve been countless high level cultivators¡ªwhy does the school want us Foundation Building disciples to go first?¡±


    Luo Fengxue said, ¡°Tiange, don¡¯t forget; the high level cultivators in that era were much more powerful than now. This magic formation is one that¡¯ll automatically adjust the hardships each disciple faces ording to their cultivation level. Several martial uncles have tried it out¡ªthose in the Nascent Soul and Core Formation realm couldn¡¯t even pass a few tests. On the contrary, Foundation Building disciples unexpectedly managed to pass a bit more.¡±

 Chapter 228: An Arrogant and Insolent Woman

    <h4>Chapter 228: An Arrogant and Insolent Woman</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Upon pondering the matter, Mo Tiange eventually understood Luo Fengxue¡¯s meaning.


    In the Middle Ages era, spiritual aura, resources, and materials were all more abundant than in the present times, so although those cultivators were in the same cultivation realm as present day cultivators, their means in doing things were more advanced. Cultivators in the Core Formation realm and higher, in particr, could bring out the full strength of magic weapons. Furthermore, the magic weapons at that time were created from much superior materialspared to magic weapons of the present day. For those reasons, present day Core Formation and Nascent Soul cultivators were much weaker than their Middle Ages era counterparts, so they found themselves in such a difficult situation when they entered that magic formation. Foundation Building cultivators, on the other hand, could hardly disy the power of their magic weapons even if they used magic weapons, so the disparity between them and their Middle Ages counterparts was a bit smaller.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, choosing Foundation Building disciples withparably high cultivation to go inside should be enough¡ªwhy did the school have to call all the Foundation Building disciples back?¡±


    Luo Fengxue said with a smile, ¡°This magic formation¡¯s quite difficult to handle. Several martial uncles have spent a lot of time studying it in these past ten-odd years, but they still couldn¡¯t understand the real principles behind it; they only managed to summarize a few things about it. The moment people enter the formation, the road immediately separates into many branches. We only want the spiritual nts growing inside it and not the rewards for passing the trials, so the more disciples that enter the formation, the better it¡¯ll be.¡±


    Mo Tiange threw in some other questions: ¡°Based on what you¡¯ve said so far, will there be no danger at all inside the formation? If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we just let everyone enter?¡±


    Luo Fengxue shook her head. ¡°Once this magic formation starts, it only looks at the highest cultivation level among the people who enter. If a Core Formation cultivator enters, its power will increase dramatically, so it¡¯s best to have a batch of cultivators of a simr realm entering at a time. In fact, in the beginning, we also thought about letting the Aura Refining disciples enter. But maybe in the Middle Ages, Aura Refining cultivators simply wouldn¡¯t have been admitted to the group¡ªthey unexpectedly couldn¡¯t even enter the entrance of the magic formation.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why...¡± Mo Tiange muttered. Apletely well-preserved magic formation of the Middle Ages era which had Middle Ages spiritual nts growing inside it... This was a huge growth opportunity for Xuanqing School! It was no wonder those martial uncles lost their calm and directly called all Foundation Building disciples back.


    Luo Fengxue then said, ¡°But Tiange, you¡¯d better make a few more preparations. Although this magic formation doesn¡¯t injure people, you¡¯ll be transported out if you fail the trial. The amount of spiritual aura required to start this magic formation is enormous¡ªseveral Martial Uncles estimated that activating it on such arge scale like this could possibly only be done once every fifty years. Besides, this time, the rewards we¡¯ll get will be quite bountiful¡ªmedicinal pills will be distributed ording to how many spiritual nts one gains. The more trials you pass, the more spiritual nts you can get, and the rewards you¡¯ll receive will also increase.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Mo Tiange then thanked her and returned to Clear Spring Peak.


    Since that was the background story, people like her, who were already in the peak stage of the Foundation Building realm, must be the ones the school ced their highest hopes on. In that case, she really had to be a bit more prepared as she definitely couldn¡¯t let her master lose his reputation.


    She went towards Shangqing Pce, thinking all the while. However, before she arrived, she already heard voices ringing out from the gate.


    ¡°Who do you think you are to actually dare to block my way?¡± said the arrogant, bossy woman¡¯s voice.


    Mo Tiange was astonished. There was actually someone who dared to make such a ruckus at Shangqing Pce? She raised her eyes to look towards the gate, only to see a woman, who looked about twenty years old, overbearingly scolding the gate-keeping disciple. That woman¡¯s cultivation level seemed to only be in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm.


    The gate-keeping disciple red at the woman, saying coldly, ¡°Senior Martial Sister, who are you? This is Grandmaster Jinghe¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave; one cannot enter unless they¡¯ve been summoned!¡±


    Since that disciple was the grandmaster¡¯s gatekeeper, even if he wasn¡¯t an elite disciple, he must be an outstanding figure among ordinary disciples, yet this woman treated him so bossily¡ªit¡¯d be a wonder if he wasn¡¯t angry.


    ¡°Who am I?¡± the woman pointed at her nose and said furiously, ¡°Just because I haven¡¯t returned for dozens of years, you actually don¡¯t know me?!¡±


    Nevertheless, that gate-keeping disciple wasn¡¯t willing to back down even an inch and looked coldly at that woman. ¡°Please leave, Senior Martial Sister. If you keep insisting, I can only drive you away forcefully!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Hearing ¡°drive away forcefully¡± made the woman hit the roof.


    But before she could re up, the gate-keeping disciple spotted Mo Tiangeing their way, causing his expression to instantly change into a smiling one. He then said respectfully, ¡°Martial Uncle Mo, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded and gave him an ¡°En¡± then continued to walk inside.


    The gate-keeping disciple naturally wouldn¡¯t stop her, but after the first step taken by Mo Tiange, she heard a loud shouting from behind her. ¡°Stop!¡±


    Mo Tiange turned her head around. It was precisely that overbearing woman.


    She didn¡¯t have a chance to say anything because the gate-keeping disciple shouted back, ¡°Senior Martial Sister, you mustn¡¯t be rude to Martial Uncle Mo!¡±


    The woman¡¯s face flushed, lookingpletely furious. Her gaze at Mo Tiange was brimming with hostility. ¡°Who¡¯s she? Why is she allowed to enter?¡±


    The gate-keeping disciple answered coldly, ¡°This is Martial Uncle Mo, grandmaster¡¯s disciple¡ªof course she can enter.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The woman seemed shocked. The hostility in her eyes became even stronger.


    Mo Tiange was toozy to say anything, so she just turned her head back and proceeded into Shangqing Pce. No matter who that person was, such an overbearing, bossy attitude really made her disgusted; Mo Tiange really didn¡¯t feel like paying her any attention.


    Once Mo Tiange stepped through the hall, however, she saw Lord Daoist Jinghe chatting jovially with Weiyu and Qingxue.


    ¡°Master,¡± she called out.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe turned towards her, answered with an ¡°oh¡± then continued on chatting: ¡°There¡¯s also this time... Grandmaster met an old woman in Xisha; that¡¯s what I call funny. The old woman obviously had wrinkles all over her face, but she always had orchid-shaped fingers 1 , believing her beauty was iparable...¡± As he said that, he also formed orchid-shaped fingers, imitating the woman he was talking about then saying in a coquettishly annoyed tone, ¡°How hateful!¡±


    Goosebumps instantly arose all over Mo Tiange¡¯s body. This master... Did he not think that doing this sort of thing was embarrassing?


    Weiyu and Qingxue certainly didn¡¯t think so. They were giggling coquettishly as they listened. They even urged him to continue on, asking, ¡°Grandmaster, what else?¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Master!¡±


    This time, Lord Daoist Jinghe finally looked at her properly. He said with dissatisfaction, ¡°Master¡¯s chatting happily. If there¡¯s something the matter, talk about itter!¡±


    Mo Tiange shot a re at Weiyu and Qingxue as a hint for them to withdraw.


    Although Weiyu and Qingxue were unwilling, the prestige Martial Uncle Mo umted that year still existed, so they just bowed and withdrew.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Mo Tiange called them to a stop. ¡°There¡¯s a ruckus outside. You guys go and take a look; if there¡¯s nothing important, tell the person to leave.¡±


    There was a formation at the doorway which separated the two sides, so the two of them had no idea what was going on outside. Now that they heard Mo Tiange saying so, the two of them promptly answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    After the two maids left, Lord Daoist Jinghe felt even more bored. He said with a snort, ¡°What? If you have something to say, just quickly say it!¡±


    ¡°Master, who¡¯s the person outside?¡± Weiyu and Qingxue were just maids, so they didn¡¯t dare to spread their divine senses as they wished. This ce was, however, Clear Spring Peak¡¯s Shangqing Pce¡ªif Lord Daoist Jinghe said he didn¡¯t know what was going on outside his Immortal¡¯s Cave, she naturally wouldn¡¯t believe him in the slightest.


    ¡°Oh, that girl...¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe picked up a few peanuts and started to repeatedly toss them into the air and catch them again. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. It¡¯s been several dozen years but she hasn¡¯t made any progress. Let her stay outside.¡±


    Although his expression seemed to show that he didn¡¯t care, Mo Tiange saw a hint of sadness in his eyes. From that, coupled with the woman¡¯s attitude and what Lord Daoist Jinghe just said, Mo Tiange already roughly understood what was going on.


    If her guess was right, then she shouldn¡¯t meddle in this matter. Because of that, she no longer said much about it and turned to ask, ¡°Master, I heard from Fengxue that this time, we were called back because a magic formation has been found in the valley of the main peak and the school¡¯s going to let us Foundation Building disciples go inside to gather spiritual nts. Is that correct?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Fengxue told you already?¡± Upon hearing her talking about this matter, Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s gaze was finally fixated on her. He then pointed at a chair in front of him, hinting at her to sit down. ¡°What do you think about it?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll follow Master¡¯s opinion.¡± Mo Tiange picked up a book lying on top of the small table and started to flip through the pages. ¡°Do you want me to exhibit my invincible might, or do you want me to remain low key? You can tell me directly!¡±


    Her attitude piqued Lord Daoist¡¯s interest. ¡°I see you¡¯re very confident!¡±


    ¡°As your disciple, how could I have no confidence?¡±


    What Mo Tiange said pleased His Majesty Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s heart greatly. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve made a lot of progress these past twenty years. Tell me about it¡ªwhat have you encountered?¡±


    ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you say that you already knew I was doing very well by sensing my meridians and that you didn¡¯t have anything to ask?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe choked on her words. He then scowled at her and said, ¡°Damn girl, don¡¯t tell me if you don¡¯t want to! Hmph! More than twenty years and not a single message back! Fortunately, I asked for your blood essence before you left; otherwise, I¡¯d have thought you died outside!¡±


    Mo Tiange said helplessly, ¡°I indeed almost died outside, and it wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t want to send any message back¡ªI was trapped for twenty years and couldn¡¯t go anywhere; what could I have possibly done?¡±


    ¡°You were trapped for twenty years?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe raised his eyebrows, seemingly quite interested in her tale. ¡°What was that all about? What trapped you for twenty years?¡±


    Consequently, Mo Tiange roughly described the matters that urred in thest twenty two years. In the end, when she mentioned Bixuan Court inviting her to be their guest elder, she asked, ¡°Master, what I did hasn¡¯t vited the school¡¯s rules, right? In any case, it¡¯s just a guest elder position; I won¡¯t have to take care of their affairs.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe, who¡¯d been listening with gusto, waved his hand. ¡°You¡¯re just a guest elder of a small cultivation group¡ªwould it make any difference? You said that devil cultivator could actually cultivate dead aura though?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Furthermore, he could even use the dead aura to attack. I remember that when I first met him, he was only ate stage Foundation Building cultivator. However, after he was gued by dead aura, his cultivation level skyrocketed up to the Core Formation realm, and it even rose again during his fight of magical powers. Master, does this kind of evil technique really exist in this world? If that¡¯s indeed the case, doesn¡¯t that mean devil cultivators¡¯ cultivation levels are much higher than righteous cultivators¡¯?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe frowned and pondered the matter but he shook his head. ¡°No, that person wasn¡¯t a normal devil cultivator. Master has also gone to the domain of the Devil Path before. Although devil cultivators¡¯ techniques, for the most part, are strange and even deadly, I¡¯ve never heard of one that allowed the practitioner to cultivate dead aura. The devil cultivator you talked about was an oddity, and the problem should be with the technique he practiced¡ªdid you take the stone tablet that recorded the technique? Take it out; let Master have a look.¡±


    Mo Tiange was silent for a second before she answered: ¡°I don¡¯t dare to hold it directly. Master, please wait for the time being; I¡¯ll think of a way.¡± In fact, she¡¯d thrown that stone tablet into the Virtual Sky World, so she couldn¡¯t take it out right away.


    Fortunately, Lord Daoist Jinghe didn¡¯t doubt her. ¡°Alright then.¡±


    ¡°In addition, Master, can I begin preparing to form my Gold Core?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe said, ¡°You can if you feel you¡¯re ready. Wait until this matter¡¯s finished then you can enter Closed Door Meditation. Later, Master will use this asion to give you a batch of medicinal pills. With your present cultivation level, I reckon you¡¯d have to spend another decade or two to perfect your Foundation Building realm. At that time, you¡¯ll be able to safely form your Gold Core. Ha! My Clear Spring Peak is going to have another genius disciple!¡± He stroked his beard with extremecency.


    Just as Mo Tiange was about to say something, she saw Weiyu running over in a miserable state. Weiyu shouted, ¡°Grandmaster, that woman¡¯s totally unreasonable!¡±

 Chapter 229: Unrepentant

    <h4>Chapter 229: Unrepentant</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    If that woman was indeed who Mo Tiange thought she was, of course she was unreasonable.


    Mo Tiange raised her gaze, only to see that Lord Daoist Jinghe, who was still grinning a moment ago, had put on an indifferent expression. ¡°Let here in.¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster...¡± Although Weiyu was dumbfounded for a brief second, she soon regained her calm and answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ording to reason, Mo Tiange ought to excuse herself now. However, she really wanted to watch this y, so she thickened her skin and stayed behind regardless of the re Lord Daoist Jinghe shot at her.


    Since she didn¡¯t respond to his re, Lord Daoist Jinghe was toozy to pay her any attention.


    Not long after Weiyu went out, they saw that woman rushing over from outside the door. The moment she saw Lord Daoist Jinghe, the rims of her eyes instantly reddened and she immediately ran towards him, calling out with sobs, ¡°Grandmaster!¡±


    Once she reached Lord Daoist Jinghe, she dropped kneeling on the ground with a ¡°plop¡± and grabbed his sleeve. She then looked up at him. Her eyes were gleaming with tears. ¡°Grandmaster, I...¡±


    Mo Tiange could see that although Lord Daoist Jinghe had a cold expression in the beginning, his expression gradually softened when that woman knelt in front of him and wept sorrowfully. In the end, he helplessly heaved a sigh then pulled her up softly. ¡°Mingzhu, after so many years, have you realized what your mistakes were?¡±


    The woman wiped her tears off while saying with sobs: ¡°Grandmaster, I know I was wrong... I really missed you when I was outside¡ªI really regret it...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good if you really know you were wrong.¡± Lord Daoist let her sit next to him and said solemnly, ¡°Tell me, what did you do wrong?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± The woman once again wiped her tears, saying, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have attacked a fellow disciple...¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    She bit her lip. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have forbidden others from getting close to senior martial brother. I also shouldn¡¯t have harbored any improper thoughts in my heart... Grandmaster, I¡¯ve really realized I was wrong¡ªplease don¡¯t force me to stay outside by myself again, okay?¡±


    Senior martial brother? Mo Tiange raised her eyebrows. The matters that passed through Fengxue¡¯s lips ought to be right. No matter whether it was ording to cultivation level or seniority, shouldn¡¯t she have called him martial uncle?


    Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s expression became gentler. He said earnestly, ¡°Us cultivators ought to understand the principle of ¡®the heart can move at will, but the mind has to remain calm and clear.¡¯ It isn¡¯t that we shouldn¡¯t feel adoration in our hearts or that we must abandon the thought of love¡ªrather, it¡¯s that we mustn¡¯t be obsessed over it; we mustn¡¯t enter a demonic barrier because of it. Can you understand that?¡±


    The woman hung her head, nodding and weeping at the same time.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe originally still had something to say, but upon seeing her appearance, he finally shook his head and said, ¡°All disciples were summoned this time, so you indeed ought to havee back¡ªI won¡¯t consider this as you leaving without permission. Go back to Zhili Building first; it¡¯s still the same as it was when you left.¡±


    Mo Tiange saw her face, which was still shedding tears, suddenly showing an ecstatic expression. However, when that woman looked up, she toned down the emotions on her face a little bit. ¡°Grandmaster, you¡¯re still so kind to me...¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe extended his hand to caress her head. The expression on his face was suffused with nostalgia and sadness. ¡°You¡¯re the child I brought up... Alright, go and get some rest. When the matter¡¯s done with, you can go back to Cloud Ridge¡¯s other courtyard again.¡±


    The woman was stunned. She said, ¡°Grandmaster, I¡¯d like to go back to...¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe showed a faint smile, but there were no other unnecessary expressions on his face. ¡°Go get some rest. You must be tired after rushing back through such a long journey. If you still have anything to say, we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±


    The expression on that woman¡¯s face changed. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something. In the end, however, she held back, stood up and bowed. ¡°Then, Grandmaster, I¡¯ll head back first.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe nodded then closed his eyes, looking as if he started meditating.


    The woman had no other choice. She just clenched her teeth and grudgingly left.


    When Mo Tiange saw the woman showing a very brief disdainful and envious expression as she passed by her, Mo Tiange just picked up the teacup on the table and took a sip expressionlessly.


    It was only after the sound of her footsteps could no longer be heard and the hall became quiet that Lord Daoist Jinghe finally opened his eyes and looked in the direction the woman left. His eyes were full of sorrow.


    This was the first time Mo Tiange ever saw this unscrupulous master of hers showing such a sad expression. For an instant, she suddenly felt jealous over the woman who¡¯d just left. Although her master never put on airs in front of her and even allowed her to be cheeky, he never looked at her with such a gaze¡ªa gaze one would use to look at a cherished child.


    She knew that no matter how well her master treated her, her ce in his heart most likely couldn¡¯tpare to that woman.


    Upon realizing what she was thinking about, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help butugh mockingly at herself. She just felt jealous because of Zhenji two days ago, but now, she felt jealous because of her master¡ªwhat was going on with her? In addition to the fact that she shouldn¡¯t be obsessed over these matters, on what basis could she want Zhenji and her master to treat her even better than before? The person teaching Zhenji these past twenty years wasn¡¯t her, and she also wasn¡¯t a child brought up by her master.


    ¡°Tiange,¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe suddenly called her.


    It took Mo Tiange a while to snap out of her thoughts before she looked up. ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who she is?¡±


    Mo Tiange slightly wrinkled her brows. ¡°I think... that should be Senior Martial Uncle Qingyuan¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe, who wasn¡¯t at all surprised that she guessed correctly, leaned against his dragon couch, staring into the distance. ¡°This is a matter of more than a hundred years ago. At that time, it hadn¡¯t been long since I advanced to the middle stage of the Nascent Soul realm, and I wholeheartedly wanted to walk further down the path towards immortality, so I often went out to look for fated chances. For this reason, the disciples I had also frequently put down their own cultivation-rted matters and went on the go for my sake.¡±


    ¡°Although Qingyuan was my disciple, he didn¡¯t have a very good aptitude. Back then, I took pity on him because I saw how he always cultivated diligently, so I epted him as my disciple despite his general aptitude. That child had a sincere heart. He always felt that he could only seed in forming his Gold Core because I was looking after him, so he was most respectful towards me. When he handled matters on my behalf, he always did his best.¡±


    ¡°... When Qingyuan went out one time, he identally came across a ten thousand year old Tieli Tree. He knew I wanted a Tieli Fruit, so he wanted to pluck it. Who knew... that the Tieli Tree was unexpectedly guarded by an eighth rank demonic beast...¡± At that point, Lord Daoist Jinghe closed his eyes. ¡°When I saw his Life Lantern go out, I went all the way there to look for him and finally discovered that he actually died without leaving even a single bone behind.¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned. An eighth rank demonic beast was equivalent to an early stage Nascent Soul cultivator, while that senior martial brother was only in the Core Formation realm. How could he possibly defeat the beast? It was no wonder master had such tolerance towards that overbearing grand-disciple of his¡ªso her father died for master.


    ¡°Master...¡± she said softly, ¡°You¡¯re telling me all of this because...¡±


    A bitter smile appeared on Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s face. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what kind of temper Mingzhu has? She lost her father when she was a child because of me, but I failed to teach her properly¡ªlooking back at the whole situation, it¡¯s me who owes her. After I took her under my wing, I pampered her too much, thus forming her condescending personality. Although I knew perfectly well she did some things wrong, I never had the heart to be strict with her until one day, she severely attacked a fellow disciple...¡±


    Mo Tiange once heard about this matter from Luo Fengxue. Wei Jiasi was severely injured by that woman, and the reason was simply because Wei Jiasi received an errand to wait upon Senior Martial Brother Shoujing.


    ¡°The child she injured was Xuanyin¡¯s disciple and also my grand-disciple. No matter how I loved Mingzhu, I mustn¡¯t be too partial¡ªI had to punish Mingzhu, ruthlessly putting some restraints on her. Nevertheless, that child has long been spoiled by me. Not only could she not change for the better, but she even became worse than before, totally unrepentant... I was extremely disappointed. In my anger, I banished her to a separate courtyard thousands of miles away from here. Without a summons, she mustn¡¯t return to the mountain.¡±


    Mo Tiange listened to him in silence for some time then asked, ¡°Master, you¡¯re asking me to be a bit tolerant towards her?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe stared at her then said with a sigh, ¡°You¡¯re a smart girl; presumably, you¡¯ve seen through my intentions clearly. It must¡¯ve been at least sixty years since I ordered her to go to a separate courtyard; that child should have also experienced hardships. However, the way she looks now... which part of her is even the slightest bit repentant? Sixty years... the door-keeping disciples, my maids, all of them have changed into new ones¡ªhow could they possibly have recognized her? She came back, but instead of letting someonee to report to me, she just blindly harassed others...¡±


    Mo Tiange cautiously contemted the matter in her heart. This nominal martial nephew should be about a hundred sixty to a hundred seventy years old, right? Such behavior was indeed too insolent. Although her master treated the woman gently, his attitude also carried a hint of alienation. Furthermore, Mo Tiange, this martial uncle of hers, was present, but master didn¡¯t tell the woman to greet her¡ªobviously, her master simply didn¡¯t intend to let here back yet.


    By the time her thoughts reached this point, Mo Tiange only felt she became jealous for no reason at all.


    ¡°I understand. She¡¯ll only be staying for a while; even if she does anything outrageous, I¡¯ll just ignore her.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe felt a bit relieved. ¡°She was a child Master personally brought up; even your Senior Martial Brother Shoujing lost to her in this regard¡ªhow could I possibly not feel hurt at seeing here back like this? I initially thought that since it¡¯s been sixty years already, I¡¯d let here back if she understood what she did wrong, but she herself missed out on this chance. Her attitude¡¯s still overbearing. There isn¡¯t the least bit of progress in her cultivation, and she¡¯s even learned to fool me! Considering her father, I definitely won¡¯t be stingy with medicinal pills and magic weapons with her. But regarding Mount Taikang, she doesn¡¯t need to think of evering back!¡±


    When Mo Tiange saw her master¡¯s face, which was always full of grins and never looked serious, showing such an unfeeling expression, she knew he was genuinely furious. That woman... was truly stupid! She put on a tearful act in front of master, but she couldn¡¯tpletely cover up her expressions. How could a formidable Nascent Soul cultivator be easy to deceive? This kind of ¡°fool who believed themselves to be smart¡± was much more terrifying than just a fool.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t be too sad. This matter... really isn¡¯t your fault. She and Senior Martial brother Shoujing grew up together, but didn¡¯t Senior Martial Brother Shoujing grow up just fine? No matter whether it¡¯s the path towards immortality or the path in life, both require us to walk through them on our own. If one¡¯s own self cannot make any improvements, what else can one do about it?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe shook his head. How could he not know she was justforting him? ¡°Teaching a disciple must be done in ordance with their aptitude. This point... Master indeed failed to understand how to teach a child. I always felt it was alright to pamper her a bit since she was a girl, hence her repeated mistakes. Forget it, forget it¡ªI¡¯ve given her enough chances, but she¡¯s stillpletely unrepentant and even learned to pull tricks. That being the case, I¡¯ll let her stay in a separate courtyard her whole life. When she turns over a new leaf, I¡¯ll let her return.¡±


    Although Lord Daoist Jinghe said so, Mo Tiange knew he already gave up. She really didn¡¯t know whether she should feel jealous or sympathetic towards that woman. Her master said so much because he hoped Mo Tiange could be a bit tolerant towards her, so obviously, he still loved her very much in his heart. Nevertheless, what he said also implied that he¡¯d let her spend her life in a separate courtyard. He was even toozy to talk about the mistakes the woman made.


    If one¡¯s beloved child refused to repent again and again, one¡¯s loving heart would gradually turn cold. Master ruthlessly let her go to a separate courtyard to reflect on her mistakes. After not seeing her for sixty years, he originally hoped she could improve slightly, but the result was this. How could he possibly not be disappointed? Mo Tiange thought that if she was in her master¡¯s ce, she might¡¯ve long refused to meet that woman, unlike her master who still treated her so gently.


    Her master normally never looked so proper, but he actually became so sorrowful for that woman¡ªit was obvious how dearly he loved her in the past, but that woman actually didn¡¯t know how to appreciate her good fortune. That woman... was indeed not pitiful in the slightest!

 Chapter 230: Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 230: Conflict</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The funny thing was that because there was an additional woman at Shangqing Pce, the sort of arrogant and tyrannical one at that, MeiLanZhuJu, and QinQiShuHua¡ªthose groups of people¡ªfinally understood how good Mo Tiange was. Consequently, they immediately changed their attitudes. Every two or three days, they¡¯d run to her ce, providing her with information and trying to provoke her into having a fight with that woman.


    Not only did Mo Tiange find out every piece of news rted to that woman, but she even found out what the woman did, what she ate, and what she was angry about for the day.


    This martial nephew of hers... her name was Ruan Mingzhu. When Senior Martial Brother Qingyuan fell, she was only about five or six years old, an age when she didn¡¯t understand anything yet, and she was immediately taken under master¡¯s wing to be personally raised by him. At the same time, master also returned to the Qin n in the secr world from which he took Senior Martial Brother Shoujing. The two people were simr in age. Ever since they were children, they cultivated and lived together; one stayed at Mingxin Residence, while the other was in the Zhili Building next to it. It could be said they were childhood friends.


    After being together for dozens of years, Ruan Mingzhu naturally believed Senior Martial Brother Shoujing ought to always be with her. However, Senior Martial Brother Shoujing had an introverted personality. Normally, he was always engrossed in cultivating, thus paying no heed to her kind intentions. She was angry, wanting the grandmaster, who always loved her dearly, to make a decision on her behalf. Unfortunately, having someone make a decision on your behalf was useless in these kinds of matters.


    As the two of them gradually matured, the disparity in both their natures and temperaments grew increasingly wider. Senior Martial Brother Shoujing slowly stopped paying attention to her. If he wasn¡¯t engrossed in cultivating, he¡¯d be traveling to all kinds of ces¡ªhe simply didn¡¯t stay in his cave anymore.


    Ruan Mingzhu had long been ustomed to getting everything she wanted; if she wanted something, her grandmaster who loved her dearly would immediately give it to her, so how could she possibly ept the fact that Senior Martial Brother Shoujing no longer cared about her? The more she couldn¡¯t get something, the more she desired it.


    Nevertheless, the distance between them grew increasingly farther along with the differences in their cultivation levels. After advancing to the Core Formation realm, Senior Martial Brother Shoujing moved out of the Shangqing Pce, but not only did Ruan Mingzhu not think she should cultivate diligently, but she even made things difficult for the female disciples working for Senior Martial Brother Shoujing every time she could, until it eventually led to a disaster.


    News of all these incidents was passed onto Mo Tiange by Xiuqin and the others. None of those maids liked this Senior Martial Sister Ruan, but with grandmaster present, they couldn¡¯t pull any tricks, so they were hoping Mo Tiange would step forward and give her a lesson instead.


    Unfortunately, what they said just went through Mo Tiange¡¯s left ear and came out her right¡ªshe was just engrossed in doing her own thing, utterly disappointing them.


    Mo Tiange naturally knew that because master dug in his heels and refused to let Ruan Mingzhu came back, Ruan Mingzhu was outraged and troubled those maids in return. However, Mo Tiange had promised master, so she could only pretend to hear and see nothing. Besides, Ruan Mingzhu hadn¡¯t provoked her; what would she trouble Ruan Mingzhu for? This was a matter that didn¡¯t concern herself at all, so Mo Tiange was able to remain calm all throughout.


    ¡°Martial Uncle Mo, I heard Senior Martial Sister Ruan¡¯s still calling Martial Uncle Shoujing ¡®senior martial brother¡¯!¡±


    Mo Tiange, who was sitting before the pool in Mingxin Residence, holding Feifei in her embrace and feeding it, only answered with an empty ¡°en.¡±


    Upon seeing that Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t reacting much, Qinqqi¡¯s eyes shifted around then she continued to say: ¡°I heard that back then, grandmaster wanted her to change the way she addressed Martial Uncle Shoujing, but Senior Martial Sister Ruan wouldn¡¯t obey no matter what. As it happened, Martial Uncle Shoujing didn¡¯t care about this either.¡±


    Mo Tiange calmly continued to voice out an ¡°en.¡±


    Xiuqin had no other choice but to continue on: ¡°Martial Uncle Mo, what do you think about it?¡±


    After feeding Feifei a spiritual fruit, Mo Tiange ced it down so it could wander around on its own. At the same time, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any opinion about it.¡±


    Xiuqin and Qingqi nced at each other. Both seemed unwilling to give up. ¡°Could it be that you don¡¯t feel that Senior Martial Sister Ruan¡¯s too... that?¡±


    Unfortunately, Mo Tiange simply stared at them with a faint smile. It was only after she saw them getting nervous that she finally spoke: ¡°What do you guys want? You want me to step forward and give her a lesson?¡±


    Xiuqin and Qingqi chuckled fawningly. ¡°Martial Uncle, that Senior Martial Sister Ruan¡¯s very resentful towards you! When she heard you¡¯re now living at Mingxin Residence, she almost smashed everything inside her room. Although she still restrained herself in the end, she always curses you behind your back!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Qingqi took over the talking. ¡°That day, I also heard everything. Senior Martial Sister Ruan said you were only a Foundation Building cultivator, so on what basis was grandmaster favoring you, on what basis could you worship grandmaster as your master, and on what basis could you live in Mingxin Residence¡ªshe also said you really thought of yourself as important, but the one grandmaster liked the most was still her...¡±


    Mo Tiange was listening to Xiuqin and Qingqi telling tales to provoke her while flipping through the book in her hands. The moment she heard all that, she finally looked up from her book.


    Xiuqin and Qingqi were rejoicing inwardly, thinking they finally managed to persuade her. Unexpectedly, however, Mo Tiange simply said, ¡°You¡¯re gossiping here... do you think master doesn¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Em...¡± Xiuqin and Qingqi froze for a moment; they were unable to say anything in return. How could the matters urring at Shangqing Pce escape grandmaster¡¯s eyes? It was just that normally, grandmaster chose to ignore some things.


    Mo Tiange chuckled, stood up, then tapped their shoulders with the book in her hand. ¡°Why are you worrying about someone who¡¯s going to leave sooner orter? She thinks she¡¯s smart¡ªwhy should you be stupid like her?¡±


    Xiuqin and Qingqi looked at each other and suddenly became enlightened. The two of them instantly smiled and said, ¡°Martial Uncle Mo, thank you for the advice.¡±


    Mo Tiange just waved her hand without saying anything, intending to enter the cultivating room.


    Right at that moment, however, she suddenly heard a voice ringing out from outside: ¡°Wow! What¡¯s this? It¡¯s so cute!¡±


    Mo Tiange turned her gaze towards the gate of Mingxin Residence; a wrinkle was forming on her brows.


    The moment Xiuqin and Qingqi saw her expression, they immediately went outside. Before long, Mo Tiange also heard their voices.


    ¡°Greetings to Senior Martial Sister Ruan.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Ruan Mingzhu responded haughtily as if they called her martial uncle.


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister Ruan,¡± Xiuqin said, ¡°This is Martial Uncle Mo¡¯s spiritual beast!¡±


    ¡°En?¡± Ruan Mingzhu¡¯s voice sounded a bit louder. ¡°Is that so? Is this a spiritual beast? Why have I never seen this before?¡±


    Qingqi answered, ¡°This is a Feifei that Martial Uncle Mo found in the Eastern Sea region. It¡¯s a very rare beast!¡±


    ¡°Feifei?¡± Although Ruan Mingzhu obviously never heard about it before, she said happily, ¡°It looks just like a roon dog but it¡¯spletely golden¡ªit¡¯s really cute!¡±


    With Feifei¡¯s appearance, Mo Tiange believed only a few women wouldn¡¯t like it upon seeing it. Its whole body was golden without even a speck of another color on it. It had bright, round eyes, a pointed tail, and four short limbs. Moreover, it was also very spiritual in nature. Even Xiaohuo¡¯s level of cuteness fell short of Feifei¡¯s. Ever since she brought Feifei back, QinQiShuHua and the rest woulde to see it from time to time. Furthermore, Feifei had a gentle disposition; it never got angry despite being teased by them. All in all, it was extremely lovable.


    Nevertheless, they knew Mo Tiange really valued this spiritual beast, so even though they teased it, they always attentively paid attention to propriety. Right now, they cautiously reminded Ruan Mingzhu: ¡°Senior Martial Sister Ruan, Feifei¡¯s a second rank spiritual beast!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve naturally seen that!¡± Ruan Mingzhu answered unhappily. Quite a whileter, she spoke again. ¡°This is Martial Uncle Mo¡¯s? Where¡¯s she?¡±


    She sounded very unwilling when she said ¡°Martial Uncle Mo,¡± and she also didn¡¯t seem to have the slightest respect towards Mo Tiange when she asked about her whereabouts.


    Qingqi said, ¡°Martial Uncle Mo¡¯s inside Mingxin Residence. Senior Martial Sister Ruan, do you want an audience?¡±


    ¡°An audience?¡± Ruan Mingzhu seemed to dislike this term very much. After a while, she eventually answered, ¡°Okay then.¡±


    Mo Tiange thought Ruan Mingzhu would tell Xiuqin and Qingqi toe and report to her first, but in the end, the gate of Mingxin Residence was immediately knocked open¡ªYoung Lady Ruan Mingzhu walked in carrying Feifei in her arms.


    Mo Tiange wrinkled her brows. Upon seeing Feifei, which Ruan Mingzhu was pinching around in her embrace, she sent her divineprehension. Soon afterward, Feifei struggled to free itself, leaped from Ruan Mingzhu¡¯s embrace then ran towards Mo Tiange.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Ruan Mingzhu shouted, ¡°What are you running away for?!¡±


    Mo Tiange picked Feifei up then said with an indifferent gaze, ¡°Is there something the matter?¡±


    Seeing Feifei plunging into Mo Tiange¡¯s embrace andpletely ignoring her made Ruan Mingzhu re at it in anger for a while before she finally remembered her host. She slightly curbed her waywardness then said, ¡°Martial Uncle Mo, can you give this Feifei to me?¡±


    Although it was a question, there wasn¡¯t even a bit of sincerity from the beginning to the end of her sentence. From start to finish, she didn¡¯t even salute Mo Tiange.


    ¡°This is my contractual spiritual beast; I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t,¡± said Mo Tiange.


    Upon hearing her refusal and seeing her indifferent attitude, Ruan Mingzhu instantly frowned, shouting, ¡°Then just remove the contract!¡±


    Even though Mo Tiange¡¯s expression was still the same, both Xiuqin and Qingqi already cried out in shock the moment they heard what Ruan Mingzhu said. ¡°Senior Martial Sister Ruan!¡±


    In Kunwu in general, spiritual beasts already recognized their masters before they hatched. As for this kind of contract, generally, it would never be removed throughout their lives. If it was removed, the master¡¯s blood essence would be injured.


    This Ruan Mingzhu... She obviously knew Mo Tiange and Feifei were bound by a master-subordinate contract and not a master-recognition contract, yet she still spoke in such a manner as if what she said was a logical thing to do¡ªshe actually didn¡¯t consider the consequences other people might suffer!


    However, Ruan Mingzhu remained ignorant of her wrongdoing and continued to question her. ¡°How¡¯s that? Do you agree with my request?¡±


    With a frown, Mo Tiange said slowly, ¡°Feifei won¡¯t be given to others.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Ruan Mingzhu¡¯s expression changed drastically when she heard Mo Tiange¡¯s refusal. But perhaps because she realized today wasn¡¯t the same as the past, so her expression changed for a long time, but she eventually held herself back. ¡°Martial Uncle Mo, give your spiritual beast to me and I¡¯ll ask grandmaster topensate youter, okay?¡± Her confident tone made the three people raise their eyebrows.


    Qingqi couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and shouted, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Ruan, grandmaster always grants Martial Uncle Mo what she asks for. If martial uncle wants something, she only needs to talk to grandmaster.¡± This remark was meant to show off. If martial uncle wanted something, she¡¯d only need to talk to grandmaster; would martial uncle still need her to speak on her behalf?


    Ruan Mingzhu¡¯s expression changed in an instant. Qingqi¡¯s remarks were obviously meant to embarrass her. She originally wanted to put up with it but she eventually failed, thus saying furiously, ¡°Grandmaster has always loved me. Isn¡¯t her rtionship with him like that just because I haven¡¯t been here for sixty years? You actually dared to look down on me! What does a disciple who came in midway count for? Do you really think she¡¯s more important than me?¡±


    Mo Tiange smirked discreetly. She understood master¡¯s attitude very clearly. When it came to who was more important, she indeed wasn¡¯t as important as Ruan Mingzhu in master¡¯s heart. However, master also wasn¡¯t an unreasonable biased person who¡¯d follow whatever Ruan Mingzhu said. Besides, master already gave up on Ruan Mingzhu¡ªhow could he possibly still indulge her? This Ruan Mingzhu was already more than a hundred years old, but she actually still had this kind of personality. Mo Tiange really wondered where those years she¡¯d lived through went!


    Xiuqin and Qingqi didn¡¯t answer. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for maids like them to have a say in this kind of talk. However, they also didn¡¯t want to endure the way Ruan Mingzhu spoke, so both of them continuously directed their gazes at Mo Tiange.


    In the end, Mo Tiange finally lived up to their expectations. She said slowly, ¡°Martial Nephew Ruan, I¡¯ll never give this spiritual beast to others. If you want it, you can go and ask your grandmaster.¡±


    Ruan Mingzhu originally already felt reluctant when she had to call Mo Tiange ¡°Martial Uncle Mo,¡± so right now, when she heard Mo Tiange confidently addressing her as ¡°Martial Nephew Ruan,¡± her heart waspletely livid. Hearing Mo Tiange stubbornly refusing to give Feifei to her made the fire in her heart rage even more furiously.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Ruan Mingzhu red at her for a while before she finally said furiously, ¡°Don¡¯t regret it!¡± She then turned around and walked away.


    Once they saw her leaving angered by Mo Tiange, both Xiuqin and Qingqi looked as if they¡¯d vented the hatred they felt. Nevertheless, they then heard Mo Tiange saying in an exasperatingly slow manner, ¡°The two of you¡ªoh, no, the sixteen of you shouldn¡¯t cause any trouble. Don¡¯t think about using me to deal with her and vent your anger. The matters at Shangqing Pce have never been concealed from you, so I¡¯ll also speak frankly¡ªshe won¡¯t be living here for long. Out of consideration for master, you also shouldn¡¯t cause her any trouble. Is dealing with someone whom master already gave up on necessary?¡±

 Chapter 231: Obsessive

    <h4>Chapter 231: Obsessive</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Grandmaster!¡± Ruan Mingzhu ran into the main hall of Shangqing Pce, weeping all the while.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe was animatedly telling some jokes at first, but upon seeing hering in, his expression faded. With a faint tone, he said, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Ruan Mingzhu, whose eyes were brimming with tears, said, ¡°Grandmaster, I wasn¡¯t acting deliberately. I just saw that Martial Uncle Mo¡¯s spiritual beast seemed to be very amusing, so I asked her for it¡ªI wasn¡¯t trying to make her angry.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe slowly wrinkled his brows. ¡°And then?¡±


    Ruan Mingzhu hung her head down, hiding the hatred in her eyes. ¡°Martial Uncle Mo seemed to be very angry.¡±


    Because a long while had passed without receiving any response, Ruan Mingzhu finally raised her head again. However, she saw Lord Daoist Jinghe sitting on his dragon couch, unhurriedly picking up his teacup. ¡°Mingzhu.¡±


    ¡°En?¡± She was a bit bewildered about her grandmaster¡¯s attitude.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe stared at her. His expression remained faint. ¡°Tiange always cherishes everything around her. Although it¡¯s a spiritual beast to you, to her, it¡¯s apanion. That was why she wasn¡¯t willing to give it to you.¡±


    Ruan Mingzhu was stunned. She never expected that grandmaster would react this way.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe continued on: ¡°If you have nothing to do, go back and cultivate properly. You¡¯re no longer young, but you still have several dozen years ahead of you. If you can¡¯t form your Gold Core soon, it¡¯ll be even harder in the future.¡±


    Now that the topic of core-formation was suddenly mentioned, Ruan Mingzhu waspletely stumped for words. ¡°Grandmaster...¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you don¡¯t want to form your Gold Core?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe stared at her with a piercing gaze. ¡°With a lot of things on your mind, how can you form your Gold Core? Tiange¡¯s a lot younger than you, and she also had a rough life when she was young, but she¡¯s already in thete stage of the Foundation Building realm now¡ªsoon, she¡¯s going to reach the peak stage of the Foundation Building realm then she¡¯ll try to form her Gold Core. You? You¡¯ve been personally taught by me ever since you were a child and you seeded in forming your foundation at twenty one years old. ording to reason, you ought to be the pride of the heavens¡ªwhy are you still only in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm although you¡¯re already more than a hundred and seventy years old? What have you been doing these past sixty years? Why have you not made the slightest progress at all?!¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s expression became stern, causing Ruan Mingzhu¡¯s heart to tremble. She stuttered: ¡°Grandmaster... T-that... The spirit veins on Mount Yungang were abysmal. While I was there, my cultivation simply couldn¡¯t progress...¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The way Lord Daoist Jinghe was staring at her didn¡¯t change. ¡°Then what about the medicinal pills I sent you all these years? Although I didn¡¯t call you back, I never deducted your rations. Even if you just relied on medicinal pills, sixty years should¡¯ve been enough for you to advance to peak of the middle stage, right?¡±


    Ruan Mingzhu lowered her head and said nothing.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s expression softened. He said softly, ¡°That¡¯ll do. Stop thinking about unrted matters; go and cultivate properly. This time, the school summoned the disciples back because there¡¯s an important matter. You¡¯ll benefit if you can perform well.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Ruan Mingzhu was silent for a long time before she finally answered obediently, ¡°I understand, Grandmaster.¡±


    By the time she rushed out of Shangqing Pce, Ruan Mingzhu¡¯s face waspletely red. When she saw the gate-keeping disciple looking at her with a prying expression and a gaze that contained hidden hostility, she said furiously, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re looking at?!¡±


    The gate-keeping disciple withdrew his gaze upon being berated by her. He didn¡¯t scold her back, but his expression was suffused with disdain.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Just as she was about to blow her lid, Ruan Mingzhu suddenly remembered this was Shangqing Pce, so she eventually clenched her teeth and held back. With a wave, she tossed out her flying magic tool then flew into the air.


    After seeing her leaving, that gate-keeping disciple finally let out a light ¡°hmph¡± and muttered, ¡°She really thinks highly of herself...¡±


    Ruan Mingzhu flew to a deserted mountain top and examined the scenery for quite a while. It was only after she was sure this ce was her intended destination that she finallynded then proceeded towards a very well-hidden Immortal¡¯s Cave.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother, Senior Martial Brother? Are you inside? It¡¯s Mingzhu!¡± she shouted. A long time passed, but she still heard no response, so she continued on shouting: ¡°Senior Martial Brother! Come out and see me¡ªIt¡¯s Mingzhu!¡±


    After another while, the door of the cave was finally opened. Ruan Mingzhu was overjoyed, but just as she was about to rush forward, she froze in her tracks, and her expression darkened. ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    The one who opened the door and came out was precisely Ye Zhenji. He was also baffled to see Ruan Mingzhu. ¡°Who are you ?¡±


    Ruan Mingzhu¡¯s expression eased up. She then directed her gaze towards the inside of the cave. ¡°What about my senior martial brother?¡±


    Ye Zhenji scratched his head and asked in bewilderment, ¡°Are you a neer? You must¡¯vee to the wrong ce, right?¡±


    ¡°This is my senior martial brother¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave!¡± Ruan Mingzhu red at him. ¡°Young man, who are you? Why are you in my senior martial brother¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not my aunt, and there¡¯s no so-called senior martial brother of yours here.¡± Although Ye Zhenji had a good temper, he didn¡¯t want to be polite since she used such an overbearing tone. ¡°You better leave now. Although my master¡¯s amiable, he¡¯ll also get angry upon seeing such a rude person.¡±


    ¡°Master?¡± Ruan Mingzhu looked at him; a hint of a smile finally appeared on her face. ¡°You¡¯re my senior martial brother¡¯s disciple, right? Go tell him it¡¯s Mingzhu¡ªhe¡¯ll know.¡±


    Seeing as Ye Zhenji didn¡¯t move, Ruan Mingzhu once again shouted: ¡°Quickly go!¡±


    She indeed had no qualms about bossing others around. However, Ye Zhenji was a simpleminded person; instead of getting angry, he just frowned and said, ¡°Who¡¯s your senior martial brother? My master¡¯s cultivating. He¡¯ll get angry if he¡¯s disturbed for no reason.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Just as Ruan Mingzhu was about to blow up, they heard a familiar voice ringing out from inside: ¡°Zhenji, let her in.¡±


    Ruan Mingzhu was ecstatic. ¡°Senior Martial Brother!¡± she shouted then rushed into the cave.


    ¡°Ay¡ª¡± Her current looks made Ye Zhenji even more bewildered. Who was this? After his master, didn¡¯t grandmaster only have his aunt as hisst disciple? Where did this person pop up from to call his master ¡°senior martial brother¡±?


    But... since his master already gave the order, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for him toment on it, so he just closed the door to the Immortal¡¯s Cave then made his way back into the hall at an exasperatingly slow speed. Upon contemting the matter, he didn¡¯t immediately return to his cultivating room. Rather, he sat next to Xiaohuo, who happened to be curling into a ball as it cultivated, pretending as if he was looking after the spiritual beast.


    In fact, Xiaohuo was already a third rank spiritual beast, so its cultivation level was still higher than his, and it basically didn¡¯t need him to look after it. During this period of time, Xiaohuo had been immersing itself in cultivating again. Master said it was going to advance rank soon, so he hadn¡¯t taken Xiaohuo back to his aunt.


    The door to his master¡¯s cultivating room wasn¡¯t closed. Ye Zhenji perked up his ears, trying to listen to what was happening inside.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother!¡± Ruan Mingzhu became extremely emotional upon seeing Qin Xi. She took several steps, rushing towards him. Her eyes were gleaming with tears. ¡°Senior Martial Brother, I finally get to see you again!¡±


    Qin Xi, who maintained his cultivating position, opened his eyes and faintly nced at her. ¡°Mingzhu, whether it¡¯s ording to cultivation level or seniority, you ought to call me martial uncle, not senior martial brother.¡±


    Ruan Mingzhu was stunned. A split secondter, an aggrieved expression emerged on her face. ¡°Why? It wasn¡¯t easy for me toe back¡ªwhy are you and grandmaster treating me so coldly? It¡¯s been sixty years already; are you two still unable to forgive me?¡±


    ¡°These are two different matters.¡± Qin Xi¡¯s tone remained faint and hardly contained any emotion. ¡°Back then, we never viewed the casual way you addressed me as a problem because we were young. But it isn¡¯t the same anymore. The two of us aren¡¯t children anymore; we ought to understand how to behave.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ll always be my senior martial brother in my heart!¡± Ruan Mingzhu blurted out, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because my father was grandmaster¡¯s disciple, thus making it inappropriate for grandmaster to ept me as his disciple, we¡¯d have been martial siblings!¡±


    ¡°But the reality¡¯s like this-¡± Qin Xi said, ¡°It¡¯s been sixty years, but you still don¡¯t understand things¡ªit¡¯s no wonder master¡¯s treating you coldly.¡±


    His tone was gentle, but his words were blunt. Ruan Mingzhu stared at him nkly but immediately after, she hung her head and wailed bitterly.


    After weeping for a while, she said between her sobs: ¡°I really don¡¯t understand... I really don¡¯t understand what I did wrong. Why are you and grandmaster treating me like this? Didn¡¯t I just injure a disciple? We weren¡¯t the only ones to engage in a private fight in the school, and that person was also fine in the end. You and grandmaster... made me stay by myself in Yungang¡¯s branch courtyard. That ce was so remote, and others also ignored me. I... My life¡¯s there was really bitter...¡±


    If she wept and said all this in front of Lord Daoist Jinghe, she might getforting words in response. Unfortunately, the one listening to her now was Qin Xi. He still had a wooden expression on his face; it was as if the one weeping in front of him was just a wooden person, and so was he.


    Halfway through, Ruan Mingzhu couldn¡¯t keep crying, so she could only wipe off her tears. She then stared at him with her red eyes, pleading softy: ¡°Senior Martial Brother, it hasn¡¯t been easy for me toe back; tell grandmaster not to chase me away, okay? I won¡¯t cause trouble anymore. I¡¯ll listen to the two of you in the future, okay?¡±


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t answer. It was as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    Ruan Mingzhu waited for a while but then, she could no longer hold back. ¡°Senior Martial Brother, Senior Martial Brother, have you forgotten? When you just came, you always kept to yourself in the back mountain. Every time, it was always me who looked for you before you finally agreed toe back...¡±


    Now that she mentioned these old times, Qin Xi¡¯s gaze finally wavered. Ruan Mingzhu initially thought his heart would soften, but she still heard his cold voice. ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying this? If you¡¯re still the Mingzhu of that time, how could master have made you go to a branch courtyard alone and not let you return for sixty years?¡±


    Ruan Mingzhu was dumbfounded. She then said anxiously, ¡°Senior Martial Brother, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have even the least bit of feeling towards me now? We... we grew up together for almost a hundred years¡ªdon¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have even the slightest bit of affection towards me?¡±


    Qin Xi stared at her then said calmly, ¡°I told you long ago; I only see the Great Dao. As for everything else, I think they¡¯re all trifles. I don¡¯t have what you want¡ªwhy do you have to insist on it?¡±


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother!¡± Ruan Mingzhu called out, staring foolishly at his wooden expression. Tears started to fall from her eyes. ¡°I... I¡¯m not asking you to reciprocate. I only hope you can be the same as before, calling me warmly, giving me cultivation pointers, chatting with me when you¡¯re free... Is my request excessive?¡±


    When she said that, Ruan Mingzhu lookedpletely aggrieved. There was no arrogance or tyrannicalness on her face. There was only overwhelming sorrow from the inability to achieve her wish.


    Qin Xi suddenly felt an ache. It was as if a certain part inside him was moved. Nevertheless, he soon calmed down his mind then said serenely, ¡°Mingzhu, did you never think you were wrong?¡±


    Ruan Mingzhu lowered her head then shook it sulkily. ¡°Didn¡¯t I only injure a disciple? For us cultivators, what does injuring one or two people count for? Haven¡¯t you and grandmasters killed a lot of people? I haven¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t because you injured someone,¡± Qin Xi cut her short. ¡°To obtain something, one must strive for it; if something can¡¯t be obtained, one should be open-minded and give up. But you... when you thought you couldn¡¯t get something, you took your anger out on other people, and you even went as far as to attack a fellow disciple. Do you still not feel your mental state¡¯s distorted? Master indulged you too much... indulged you to the point where you wanted to get everything. However, how can everything be within your reach in this world? If you had no master, what could you obtain?¡±


    Although his tone was very t, the meaning behind his words was extremely severe. His gaze at Ruan Mingzhu was also devoid of any emotion. ¡°Mingzhu, I¡¯m not master¡ªI won¡¯t teach you what¡¯s wrong and what¡¯s right. But I know this; we were initially two strangers, and even if we grew up together, we won¡¯t be able to walk together in the end. You shouldn¡¯t adhere stubbornly to this matter anymore.¡±

 Chapter 232: A Fight Between Two Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 232: A Fight Between Two Beasts</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ruan Mingzhu left Qin Xi¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave in silence then flew back to Shangqing Pce, still without saying anything.


    At that point, there was nothing left to be said. Saying anything further was just pointless.


    Right after she left, Ye Zhenji hurriedly rushed into the cultivating room. ¡°Master!¡±


    Qin Xi was still sitting crossed-legged, maintaining his cultivating posture. He didn¡¯t even open his eyes when he spoke: ¡°Have you heard enough?¡±


    Ye Zhenji scratched his head and chuckled mischievously. ¡°I wasn¡¯t eavesdropping. I just happened to be looking after Xiaohuo...¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you were eavesdropping.¡± Qin Xi finally opened his eyes. He threw a faint nce at Ye Zhenji then cast his eyes down. ¡°What are you feeling guilty for?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Ye Zhenji had no answer to that, so he could only go over and say, ¡°Master, who¡¯s she? Why did she call you ¡®senior martial brother¡¯? After you, didn¡¯t grandmaster only ept my aunt as his disciple?¡±


    Qin Xi said, ¡°She¡¯s your Martial Uncle Qingyuan¡¯s daughter, Ruan Mingzhu. ording to reason, you ought to call her ¡®senior martial sister¡¯.¡± After he said this, he raised his gaze and fixed it on Ye Zhenji. ¡°What else do you want to know? Just ask directly¡ªno need to beat around the bush.¡±


    ¡°Well... I want to know what¡¯s going on with this senior martial sister. Does she like you? What has she done? Why isn¡¯t grandmaster allowing her toe back?¡±


    This barrage of questions made Qin Xi silent for quite a while.


    Ye Zhenji waited, but because he still didn¡¯t get any response, he called out again: ¡°Master?¡±


    Qin Xi stopped his wandering thoughts then said slowly, ¡°Mingzhu... was my childhood ymate. When I was brought to Mount Taikang by your grandmaster, I was only about eight years old while Mingzhu was about five or six years old. Her father¡ªyour Martial Uncle Qingyuan¡ªhad just fallen, so your grandmaster took pity on her and kept her by his side. The Mingzhu then was a very adorable little girl. I had an introverted temper; I didn¡¯t like to interact with others... Afraid that I¡¯d get lonely, Mingzhu always made me y with her, and I... I also always treated her as my little sister...¡±


    ¡°Because of Senior Martial Brother Qingyuan, my master always treated Mingzhu better than he treated me. Master¡¯s requirements towards me were very high, but he granted Mingzhu¡¯s every request. Whatever Mingzhu asked, master would give it to her. I don¡¯t know when it first started, but Mingzhu gradually changed. We grew up and built our foundation, but Mingzhu started to be very unreasonable, overbearing, and paranoid. After I built my foundation, I often left and during the rare times I returned to the mountain, I was always in Closed Door Meditation to cultivate. I had no idea her character had be so horrible.¡±


    ¡°Iter formed my Gold Core. Master gave me a separate Immortal¡¯s Cave, so I moved out of Shangqing Pce. At that time, I was still too young. I wholeheartedly immersed myself in cultivating, so I simply didn¡¯t want to ept any disciples. If there were any chores to do, I¡¯d pick a few people from among my senior martial siblings¡¯ disciples to carry them out. I don¡¯t know what happened with Mingzhu, but she always made things hard for those disciples. Sometimes if I happened to see it, I¡¯d tell her off. Sheplied with what I said to my face, but she¡¯d covertly be even more severe the next time. After that happened several times, I gradually began to dislike her...¡±


    At that point, Ye Zhenji couldn¡¯t help but interrupt him: ¡°Master, at that time, did you know senior martial sister liked you?¡±


    Such an outright question made Qin Xi look up and give him a death re. ¡°Do you still remember I¡¯m your master?¡±


    Ye Zhenji let out some chuckles then said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m just telling the truth. Anyone with eyes can definitely see that Senior Martial Sister Ruan likes you. You don¡¯t have to feel embarrassed.¡±


    A wrinkle emerged on Qin Xi¡¯s brows. ¡°Boy, why are you so talkative¡ªwho have you learned this from? From what I remember, your aunt doesn¡¯t really like to talk.¡±


    Ye Zhenji said, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because aunt and master don¡¯t like to talk that I have to talk a lot. Otherwise, how boring would life be?¡± The conversation was then redirected back to the original topic. ¡°Master, did you know or not in the end?¡±


    Being pestered until he had no way out, Qin Xi could only answer his question: ¡°I didn¡¯t, at first. Later, I heard her talking to someone and finally found out about this matter.¡±


    ¡°Then, Master, how did you react back then?¡±


    ¡°Did I have to react?¡± Qin Xi said indifferently, ¡°Since I¡¯ll never reciprocate her feelings, naturally, I just acted as if I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Ye Zhenji stared at Qin Xi¡¯s face and examined it for a good while before he finally spoke: ¡°Master, anyone who likes you is indeed unlucky.¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s expression remained indifferent. ¡°Even if they¡¯re unlucky, it has nothing to do with me. Are you done asking now?¡±


    ¡°Not yet!¡± Ye Zhenji immediately eximed. ¡°Master, then why hasn¡¯t Senior Martial Sister Ruan been here these past sixty years? What person-injuring crime is she guilty of?¡±


    Faced with these incessant questions, Qin Xi could only heave a long sigh. If it was anyone else, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have answered; he¡¯d have driven them away and been done with that. Unfortunately, this was his disciple, and his only disciple at that. This matter made him wonder¡ªhad he been too good to Zhenji? Too good that this boy didn¡¯t respect their master-disciple rtionship?


    Although he was pondering in his mind, he still answered: ¡°At that time, one of your Grandmaster Xuanyin¡¯s female disciples was working in my Immortal¡¯s Cave. Mingzhu felt jealous of her; she took advantage of a moment when I wasn¡¯t present to attack that disciple, injuring her heavily. Killing of fellow disciples was originally severely prohibited ording to the school¡¯s rules, and the reason was also something so trivial... In his anger, your grandmaster personally punished Mingzhu. Nevertheless, Mingzhu stubbornly refused to repent, so your grandmaster ordered her to leave Mount Taikang for a remote branch courtyard and to nevere back unless she was summoned.¡± After he finished, Qin Xi once again threw a strict nce to Ye Zhenji. ¡°Even though you¡¯ve just been told all this, you mustn¡¯t spread news of this around.¡±


    Ye Zhenji immediately pledged: ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve always acted ording to Master¡¯s wishes.¡± Right when he said that, a fiery red spiritual beast quietly stepped into the room.


    ¡°Ah, Xiaohuo!¡± Ye Zhenji brought it into his embrace.¡±Weren¡¯t you making a realm-breakthrough? Why are you still in the third rank?¡±


    Xiaohuo made a few squeaking noises in reply. Qin Xi took a look at it then said, ¡°It failed to advance.¡± Making a realm-breakthrough wasn¡¯t easy, not even after Xiaohuo took a lot of medicinal pills these past years.


    Ye Zhenji¡¯s eyes moved quickly. A split secondter, he said, ¡°Master, since Xiaohuo finished its attempt at making a realm-breakthrough, can I go and take it back?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Qin Xi closed his eyes again, assuming a posture of continual cultivation. ¡°Go quickly if you want.¡±


    Ye Zhenji said nothing further. He left the Immortal¡¯s Cave and went towards Shangqing Pce with Xiaohuo in his arms. His mouth was muttering: ¡°I definitely have to tell such interesting matters to Auntie!¡±


    Unfortunately, by the time he took Xiaohuo back and animatedly described the story, Mo Tiange simply replied with a short sentence: ¡°I know.¡±


    Ye Zhenji¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Huh? Auntie, how did you know?¡±


    Mo Tiange stared at him amusedly: ¡°Have you forgotten? At Shangqing Pce, there are sixteen female busybodies?¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Ye Zhenji scratched his head. ¡°Reasonable though... Xiuqin and the others feel very bored every day; they must¡¯ve long asked around about this.¡±


    Mo Tiange looked down, staring at Xiaohuo in her embrace. She said with a hint of astonishment, ¡°This is Xiaohuo? Did it be like this after it advanced?¡± The original Xiaohuo didn¡¯t have such beautiful fur, but now, which part of it still resembled other Inferno Beasts in Kunwu?


    Ye Zhenji said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. When Xiaohuo advanced to the third rank, it seemed as if it transformed into another kind of spiritual beast. Master said that maybe a mutation had urred.¡±


    ¡°Mutation?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Ye Zhenji seemed like he also didn¡¯t really understand what happened. ¡°Master said Xiaohuo might¡¯ve eaten something, so its constitution is different from othermon Inferno Beasts. As for others, I¡¯m not too clear about them either.¡±


    Mo Tiange sank into contemtion. In the beginning, she always tossed Xiaohuo into the Virtual Sky World¡ªit must¡¯ve eaten some random spiritual nts, hence its mutation.


    ¡°Zizi!¡± Squeaking noises suddenly rang out; a ball of golden fur ran over from the gate of Mingxin Residence. Upon seeing the red fur in Mo Tiange¡¯s hands, it immediately quickened its steps, ran over then took a leap, trying to reim its position.


    Mo Tiange reached out, holding Feifei in her other arm so that it wouldn¡¯t tten Xiaohuo.


    Xiaohuo finally noticed this golden colored dumpling. In an instant, it stood up in Mo Tiange¡¯s embrace; its eyes widened.


    Ye Zhenji, who witnessed this, eximed: ¡°Auntie, what is this?¡±


    ¡°This is Feifei.¡± The two beasts looked at each other curiously at first, but then, Xiaohuo took a step forward in its attempt to im a wider territory. Feifei, who saw this, wasn¡¯t to be outdone. It also stood up in Mo Tiange¡¯s embrace.


    The two spiritual beasts, one red and one gold, red and scrutinized each other without even a sliver of friendliness.


    ¡°Hey? Are they going to fight?¡±


    Ye Zhenji, who was excitedly looking forward to seeing the two spiritual beasts fighting each other, immediately received a re from Mo Tiange.


    Xiaohuo was ring at Feifei in the beginning, but after ring for a while¡ªmaybe it sensed its cultivation level was higher than its opponent, so it shouldn¡¯t lose its dignity like that¡ªit held its head high and leaped down from Mo Tiange¡¯s embrace. It then went straight to Feifei and squeaked ¡°wuwu¡± a few times.


    Upon seeing Xiaohuo voluntarily leaping down, Feifei was delighted. However, after seeing Xiaohuo¡¯s provocative look, it finally understood what was going on and also red at Xiaohuo.


    Xiaohuo extended its ws then scratched the air, seemingly threatening Feifei.


    Feifei red at Xiahuo for a while before it also leaped down from Mo Tiange¡¯s embrace and stood opposite Xiaohuo.


    The two spiritual beasts red at each other then began to circle each other as if they were trying to decide which part of their opponent they should bite first.


    Ye Zhenji, who had now be extremely excited from watching this fight unfolding, asked, ¡°Auntie, is this also your spiritual beast? What kind of skills does it have? Can it beat Xiaohuo?¡±


    Mo Tiange was just debating whether she should stop the fight or not as their master when she heard Ye Zhenji¡¯s question. She took a moment to think of an answer. ¡°Feifei¡¯s abilities are special. I haven¡¯t seen it fight before...¡± At Bixuan Court, she heard that Feifeis didn¡¯t have anybat power, but they did have a very odd ability. Demonic beasts, no matter what kind of demonic beast they were, would never take the initiative to attack them.


    Right now, however, Xiaohuo was obviously provoking Feifei. How would Feifei react then? There was also Xiaohuo¡ªafter advancing to the third rank and going through a mutation, it ought to have a special ability, right?


    The two spiritual beasts had no idea that their unscrupulous master actually wanted to see them fight each other. After circling each other for a while, Xiahuo finally made the first move. It spouted Sun Real Fire from its mouth, trying to burn the golden fur on Feifei¡¯s whole body.


    If this fire managed tond on Feifei, the golden fur on Feifei¡¯s whole body would definitely turn into charcoal. After all, this was Sun Real Fire, which could be used to purify all kinds of spiritual nts and spiritual objects¡ªthere were very few things it couldn¡¯t burn.


    Nevertheless, Feifei agilely leapt up and avoided Sun Real Fire. It then squeaked and raised its paws, emitting a misty beam of light which shone onto Xiaohuo¡¯s head.


    Soon afterward, Xiaohuo stopped using its magic. Its head gradually drooped lower, and its gaze began to look empty...


    Ye Zhenji said with surprise: ¡°Bewitching Technique?¡±


    Hearing his voice instantly roused Xiaohuo from its muddle-headed state. It let out a low, angry roar towards Feifei then waved its paws, sending another round of Sun Real Fire towards Feifei.


    Feifei was startled. It raised its head to quickly nce at Ye Zhenji then it turned around and ran away.


    The two spiritual beasts, one in the front and one in the back, started to y chase in the courtyard. From the front of the house to the back of the house, water was sshed all around the ground, and the medicinal fields were aplete mess from being trampled on.


    ¡°Auntie!¡± Upon seeing this scene, Ye Zhenji hurriedly eximed: ¡°Spiritual nts! The spiritual nts are crushed!¡±


    But Mo Tiange was still watching with great interest. ¡°If they¡¯re crushed, then they¡¯re crushed.¡±


    The current Xiaohuo was obviously much fiercerpared to how it was before. On the other hand, although Feifei¡¯s cultivation level was inferior to Xiaohuo¡¯s, its magic, which was simr to the Bewitching Technique, was quite special.

 Chapter 233: Was It Discovered?

    <h4>Chapter 233: Was It Discovered?</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The two spiritual beasts were basically creating a pandemonium,pletely trashing Mingxin Residence to an indescribable state.


    Xiuqin and Qingqi, who lived nearby, had already rushed over. Both their faces turned green the moment they saw what was happening. ¡°Martial Uncle Mo!¡± When Mo Tiange was present, the two of them were the ones in charge of tidying up Mingxin Residence!


    Mo Tiange raised her hand to stop them. ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    Xiuqin stamped her feet. ¡°The house will get burned down if we wait any longer!¡±


    The fire Xiaohuo spouted was Sun Real Fire. Right now, it had already burned the fence.


    Mo Tiange had never been someone who liked to purposefully increase others¡¯ workload, so despite thinking it was boring, she still used her divineprehension to call the two spiritual beasts back when she saw Xiuqin and Qingqi losing their heads and running around.


    Feifei naturally obeyed her because there was a contract between them. As for Xiaohuo, it had mysterious connections with Mo Tiange because of the Virtual Sky World. Upon receiving Mo Tiange¡¯s divineprehension, it still fiercely chased after Feifei for a while, but once it saw Feifei leaping into Mo Tiange¡¯s embrace, it finally swung its tail, ran over and climbed onto Mo Tiange¡¯s leg, where it then stayed motionless.


    ¡°Alright, the two of you mustn¡¯t fight each other in the future. You have to treat each other as brothers, understand?¡± As she spoke, she also took out two medicinal pills to feed them, all the while pondering whether she should choose a time to establish a spiritual beast contract with Xiaohuo.


    Feifei didn¡¯t react much. In the past few days, it had eaten a lot of spiritual nts and spiritual panaceas inside the Virtual Sky World after all, so it just epted her medicinal pill very joyously. Xiaohuo, on the other hand... The moment it saw the medicinal pill, its eyes instantly rounded¡ªMo Tiange unexpectedly hadn¡¯te back for more than twenty years, so it had long finished all of its medicinal pills.


    After Mo Tiange fed Xiaohuo several more medicinal pills, she saw it run into a familiar corner in the cultivating room, curl up and begin cultivating. She then turned around, asking Ye Zhenji: ¡°When did Xiaohuo advance?¡±


    Ye Zhenji took some time to think before he answered: ¡°It seems to be more than fifteen years ago when I almost ran out of medicinal pills to feed it.¡±


    ¡°Then how could it be in the peak of the third rank now?¡± Mo Tiange asked with bewilderment, ¡°If its medicinal pills were exhausted, it doesn¡¯t make any sense that its cultivation progressed this quickly, right?¡±


    Ye Zhenji answered: ¡°I discussed this with master, so all these years, master never forgot to concoct some medicinal pills for Xiaohuo.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Tiange thought about something and suddenly felt scared. ¡°Did you let your master see Xiaohuo¡¯s medicinal pills?¡±


    ¡°En...¡±


    Upon hearing Ye Zhenji¡¯s answer, Mo Tiange said anxiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that all the medicinal pills I gave you, no matter whether they were for you or Xiaohuo, mustn¡¯t be seen by others?¡±


    Ye Zhenji was also frightened to see her wrinkling her brows. ¡°Auntie, I didn¡¯t show it to master. It was master who happened to walk in on Xiaohuo as it was taking some medicinal pills.¡± He continued on bewilderedly, ¡°Master didn¡¯t have any particr reaction when he was looking at it, so what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°Your master didn¡¯t have any reaction when he looked at it?¡± Mo Tiange calmed down. Her gaze moved towards Xiuqin and Qingqi, who were tidying up the medicinal field. When she saw the two of them simply paying no attention to her and Zhenji, she continued on: ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything? Tell me how he reacted back then in detail.¡±


    Although Ye Zhenji waspletely at a loss, he still narrated in full detail: ¡°Master looked at that medicinal pill for a long time. Originally, I was also worried there was something wrong, but in the end, master only said he could also concoct that medicinal pill. Later, he said to give it to him so he could study it and he¡¯d give me a bottle of them in return in the future. He¡¯s the master; how could I refuse him? Besides, after that, master never said there was anything weird about it, so my worries gradually disappeared.¡± At that point, Ye Zhenji cautiously asked, ¡°Auntie, what was the matter with the medicinal pills in the end? Why can¡¯t we let others know about them?¡±


    Mo Tiange was flooded in a cold sweat. What should she say? Back then, Luo Fengxue once told her that her Senior Martial Brother Shoujing¡¯s pill-concocting skills were the best in the entire Clear Spring Peak¡ªeven Lord Daoist Jinghe wasn¡¯t as good as he was. Had he spotted the anomaly with those medicinal pills? Those pills were onlymon Beast Spiritual Pills used to feed spiritual beasts. However, the materials used to concoct them were all over a thousand year old spiritual nts at the least¡ªwho would use thousand year old spiritual nts to concoct Beast Spiritual Pills? Ordinary people mostly used several dozen year old spiritual nts; a hundred year old was already the limit.


    She took a deep breath, trying hard to calm herself down. ¡°In that case, has he ever seen the medicinal pills you took?¡±


    Ye Zhenji said, ¡°Never. Although master was baffled why my cultivation progressed so quickly despite my general aptitude, he never questioned me about the specific reasons.¡±


    Mo Tiange felt her taut nerves slightly loosening. She once again reminded him gravely: ¡°Remember, in the future, you mustn¡¯t let anyone see the medicinal pills I gave you, no matter what kind of medicinal pills they are. Even if it happened by ident, that wouldn¡¯t do.¡±


    Ye Zhenji was confused, but in the end, he still nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± He thought about the matter for a moment then asked worriedly, ¡°Auntie, was letting my master know a serious problem?¡±


    Shaking her head, Mo Tiange said, ¡°Go back first. Let Aunt think about this matter.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    Ye Zhenji obediently left, and Mo Tiange watched his back; the expression on her face became grave.


    Her secret Virtual Sky World mustn¡¯t be known by others, not even by the master who¡¯d been treating her as his own child. Who in the cultivation world could resist the temptation of and filled with spiritual panaceas? Even Deification cultivators couldn¡¯t...


    But... Had he discovered it already or not? Mo Tiange was absolutely clueless. If he¡¯d discovered it already, then did her master know about it?


    Thinking about these possibilities made her sweat even more profusely. She cautiously recalled everything that happened after she came back. Master... seemedpletely normal¡ªhe didn¡¯t show any unusual emotions at all. Xiuqin and the others also acted very normal... Presumably, even if that person sensed something wasn¡¯t right with the medicinal pill, he wouldn¡¯t have talked about it to master, would he? In addition, just seeing one medicinal pill couldn¡¯t expose any deeper problems¡ªmaybe he just felt doubtful, and that was all. After all, who could¡¯ve possibly guessed the real truth behind it?


    But in any case, having this matter revealed to others wasn¡¯t good. Mo Tiange pondered the matter for a while before she finally stood up, deciding to explore what her master¡¯s intentions were.


    Just after she stepped out of Mingxin Residence, she saw someone already standing there. It was precisely that Martial Nephew Ruan of hers.


    Mo Tiange had long known Ruan Mingzhu was outside, but when she saw her, Mo Tiange was toozy to greet her. She just pretended to see nothing and continued to walk forward. In any case, Ruan Mingzhu, as the junior, should be the one to greet her first.


    Ruan Mingzhu indeed called out to her first, but the tone she used was indeed unpleasant to hear. ¡°Stop!¡±


    After a moment of thought, Mo Tiange finally decided to follow her wishes and stop obediently. ¡°Martial Nephew Ruan, is there a problem?¡±


    Ruan Mingzhu¡¯s expression changed several times but in the end, she still endured and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that boy¡¯s rtionship to you?¡±


    ¡°That boy?¡± Mo Tiange raised her eyebrows.


    Ruan Mingzhu stamped her feet. ¡°The boy who just came out! My senior martial brother¡¯s disciple!¡±


    Your senior martial brother¡¯s disciple? Mo Tiange shook her head inwardly. No matter the point of view, Zhenji ought to be my senior martial brother¡¯s disciple, right?


    Although she was thinking like that, her expression remained unperturbed. ¡°Are you talking about Zhenji? He¡¯s my nephew. What is it? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Your nephew...¡± Ruan Mingzhu¡¯s expression became very unsightly. ¡°How could he be your nephew?¡±


    Mo Tiange was amused. A smirk emerged on her lips. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t he be my nephew? Martial Nephew Ruan, you¡¯re sticking your nose into too many things!¡± She intentionally emphasized ¡°Martial Nephew Ruan¡± to remind this arrogant woman that she was the real disciple of her master.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Ruan Mingzhu was indeed enraged, but her lips just trembled while she remained unable to rebuke.


    Nevertheless, since Mo Tiange already promised her master she wouldn¡¯t trouble Ruan Mingzhu, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t want to continue provoking her, so she said, ¡°I still have some matters to attend to; I can¡¯t keep chatting with Martial Nephew.¡± Right afterward, she walked away, leaving Ruan Mingzhu behind.


    It was unclear whether Ruan Mingzhu felt angry or bitter, but she just stood there without making any move in the slightest.


    By the time Mo Tiange arrived at Shangqing Pce¡¯s main hall, Lord Daoist Jinghe was leaning on his couch, resting with his eyes closed. There was unexpectedly no maids at all around him.


    Mo Tiange walked over. ¡°Master!¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe opened his eyes but soon closed them again. ¡°Is something the matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing important. It¡¯s just that after noting back for more than twenty years, I want to chat with you now.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s lips curved up as he smiled. ¡°Has Mingzhu maybe provoked you?¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head. ¡°Even if she did provoke me, I¡¯d just pretend I didn¡¯t see anything. She¡¯s just an immature child¡ªwhat would I get from arguing with her?¡±


    Upon hearing what she said, a sliver of sadness and relief emerged in Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve finally not failed in teaching you...¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled then turned to ask him: ¡°Master, I¡¯m really baffled. Why did she obstinately set her heart on Senior Martial Brother Shoujing? Other people might not know, but she used to interact with him every day. Considering senior martial brother¡¯s temper, didn¡¯t she think his personality was dull?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe smiled wryly. ¡°How could she possibly like him for real? It was just that she couldn¡¯t get him, so she set her heart on obtaining him. There¡¯s only me to me for pampering her until she developed such a personality¡ªabsolutely having to obtain anything she wants. It wasn¡¯t easy for her toe across something she couldn¡¯t get, so this matter caused her to enter a demonic barrier.¡± After he said that, he thought to himself: Wasn¡¯t that brat also like this in the beginning? If he hadn¡¯t run into those Deification cultivators, he might never have developed such feelings towards Tiange, right? At most, he¡¯d only have a favorable impression of her, right? Unfortunately, two Deification cultivators suddenly crossed paths with him, causing the favorable impression he had of her toe to nothing and creating his obsession. The more he couldn¡¯t get her, the deeper his obsession became until he finally entered a demonic barrier.


    As for what that boy liked about Tiange, he might not be aware himself. Originally, he simply felt appreciative of her, simply paying more attention to her, simply feeling curious about her¡ªif there were no other factors, that might be the extent of his feelings in his lifetime, or maybe, after several hundred years passed, those feelings would gradually fade. Unfortunately, that incident urred, causing him to be trapped in his own mentality. The more he couldn¡¯t get her, the more he paid attention to her; the more he paid attention to her, the more thought he ced on her; gradually, he could no longer let go.


    There were some emotions which were unclear when they first began¡ªsometimes, they might even have no beginnings at all.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s stare scared Mo Tiange. That horrible thought once again emerged in her mind. Does master really know? Is he testing me out?


    Quite a whileter, Lord Daoist Jinghe finally withdrew his gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Mingzhu. Once the matter¡¯s over, we¡¯ll just have to let her return to the branch courtyard. We really can¡¯t afford to have her stay here.¡±


    Mo Tiange sighed with relief. This tone... there was nothing abnormal about it. She thought about something then threw in another question: ¡°Master, is Senior Martial brother Shoujing going to try to form his Nascent Soul soon?¡±


    Now that this matter was brought up, a hint of worry appeared on Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s face. ¡°He¡¯s already in the peak stage of the Core Formation realm, and the matters rted to his soul-formation have also been prepared long ago. ording to reason, he can indeed enter Closed Door Meditation to form his Nascent Soul.¡±


    Upon seeing Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s rarely-seen worried expression, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Does master think there¡¯s a problem?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe shook his head. ¡°I always felt that brat would encounter a huge problem in his soul-formation, but that brat happens to have staunch willpower¡ªI can¡¯t stop him.¡±


    ¡°A huge problem?¡± Mo Tiange pondered the matter in silence. Master had long said he was too anxious, but why had he never experienced this kind of problem before? In the end, what was it that made him develop a problem with his mental state, a problem which their master thought would be hard to handle?


    ¡°Never mind... Let him try once.¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe spoke faintly, but the worry in his gaze didn¡¯t fade. ¡°That child¡¯s always been stubborn and insisted on his own ideas. If I forbade him from trying, he¡¯d most likely feel unreconciled. Once he fails, we can naturally try to resolve the matter.¡±

 Chapter 234: Educating a Child

    <h4>Chapter 234: Educating a Child</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Failed... He hadn¡¯t started his soul-formation yet, but master already thought he¡¯d fail?


    Mo Tiange was silent for a long time. She couldn¡¯t tell how she was feeling about this.


    A long whileter, she said, ¡°Master, when I met the two Deification seniors back then, I obtained a batch of several millennium-year-old spiritual nts. However, I still can¡¯t use them yet due to my current realm, so I¡¯ve left them on the shelf. If Senior Martial Brother Shoujing needs them, they might as well be used to concoct medicinal pills. Presumably, they¡¯d be helpful in his soul-formation.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe looked up to stare at her; his gaze seemed to contain an unfathomable meaning. ¡°Several millennium-year-old spiritual nts? A batch? Spiritual nts that are more than a thousand years old aren¡¯t easy to obtain at the moment¡ªyou¡¯re willing to take them out?¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled. ¡°Ever since I came to Xuanqing School, the school¡¯s never been stingy with my disciple rations. It can even be said that of all the treasures I now have, more than half of them came from the school. Without the school or you, Master, I¡¯d be nothing at all. If Master thinks it¡¯s necessary, I¡¯ll naturally take them out.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t tell whether the expression on Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s face was disappointment or gratification. He seemed to take some time to think before he eventually shook his head. ¡°No need. That brat¡¯s always been careful, and I¡¯ve also analyzed things for him. His preparations are already much more than required. If he still fails despite all of this, then we can only say he¡¯s out of luck. Besides, you should also prepare for your own core-formation. From what Master remembers, your pill-concocting is also quite good, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Mo Tiange hesitated for a moment before she answered: ¡°Disciple¡¯s pill-concocting skills are just ordinary.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe unexpectedlyughed. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re too modest! Considering that you never went looking for concoctions masters to help you concoct pills, I already know your pill-concocting skills definitely surpass those of our school¡¯s concoctions masters. As for your core-formation, Master will prepare Dustless Pills and the like for you. However, you still have to cultivate until you reach the peak stage of Foundation Building realm, so there should still be about a dozen to twenty years¡¯ time¡ªyou can prepare as you see fit. If you need something but cannot get it, you just need to tell me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Mo Tiange felt grateful. This master of hers had never been stingy with external matters. The school had its own rules regarding Dustless Pills and the like; as long as a disciple reached the peak stage of the Foundation Building realm, they might receive some. However, since her master said he¡¯d get them for her, he¡¯d definitely get her more than her assigned portion.


    After a moment of thought, Lord Daoist Jinghe spoke again: ¡°This time, you don¡¯t have to go all out regarding magic formation on the main peak. Master already went into the magic formation and did some exploring. That formation¡¯s extremely powerful. Although there¡¯s no life-threatening dangers inside, you¡¯ll most likely suffer some injuries. Now, your core-formation is right around the corner; don¡¯t get hurt if you can, or just don¡¯t get in if you¡¯re not sure¡ªotherwise, your gains won¡¯t make up for your losses.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Mo Tiange answeredpliantly. A momentter, she asked again: ¡°Master, you let me travel around outside before I try to form my Gold Core. What about Senior Martial Brother Shoujing? Why doesn¡¯t he, who¡¯s been in Closed Door Meditation for more than thirty years, need to travel around before he forms his Nascent Soul?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe was toying with a small magic weapon in his hands. When he heard her question, he looked up and stared thoughtfully at her. ¡°I say... Why do you seem to keep asking about that brat today? You weren¡¯t someone who liked to inquire about others much before...¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Mo Tiange¡¯s eyes shifted around, but she soon stated her innocence: ¡°Master, you¡¯re overthinking things. Aren¡¯t I doing this because Zhenji¡¯s with him now? If Senior Martial Brother Shoujing can seed in forming his Nascent Soul, Zhenji¡¯s status would also rise along with his.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe cast her a sideways nce. Zhenji was only in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm now. It¡¯d take him at least another ten to twenty years to advance to the middle stage; he was still very far away from the Core Formation realm¡ªdid he really need a Nascent Soul master?


    ¡°Of course!¡± Mo Tiange insisted, ¡°Master, tell me quickly!¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe answered carelessly: ¡°That brat always wants to settle everything by himself. In fact, with his mental state, there shouldn¡¯t be any issues in forming his Nascent Soul. If his heart hadn¡¯t encountered a demonic barrier, I wouldn¡¯t worry...¡±


    ¡°Demonic barrier?¡±


    ¡°Never mind,¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe immediately circled around the topic. ¡°The most important thing in forming one¡¯s Nascent Soul is to pass the obstacle we know as the Inner Demon. Many people never realize they have Inner Demons, leading to failure in their soul-formation. Considering how rash that brat is now, he¡¯s obviously been entrapped by a demonic barrier. That¡¯s why I¡¯m worried.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Tiange could naturally sense Lord Daoist Jinghe wasn¡¯t telling the truth. However, this matter was significant, so it was to be expected he wouldn¡¯t tell her about it. More importantly, she¡¯d been beating around the bush and saying all this only to see if Senior Martial Brother Shoujing mentioned the medicinal pill matter to their master or not. Master¡¯s reaction seemed very normal, so it seemed Senior Martial Brother Shoujing hadn¡¯t spilled the beans. In addition, she purposefully mentioned the two Deification cultivators. If questions arose in the future, she couldpletely exin the origins of the materials for those medicinal pills.


    Upon thinking about those points, Mo Tiange looked for a reason to leave. ¡°Xiaohuo¡¯s just burned the medicinal fields; I¡¯m going to go back first to see if Xiuqin and the others have finished tidying up.¡±


    ¡°Hey? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to chat with me? We¡¯ve just talked for a bit¡ªwhy do you want to leave already?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done chatting,¡± Mo Tiange said without looking back as she went to the back.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe, who was left behind alone, muttered, ¡°These children... One is even stranger than the other.¡±


    Now that she confirmed there were no problems, Mo Tiange regained her pleasant mood. Once she reached Mingxin Residence, however, she found that Ruan Mingzhu was still standing there.


    The woman, whom Mo Tiange thought was arrogant and tyrannical, was now standing in a daze. She stared nkly at those busy maids inside Mingxin Residence; her gaze was filled with a sense of loss.


    Ruan Mingzhu seemed to be startled when she saw Mo Tiangeing over.


    As for Mo Tiange, she saw that Ruan Mingzhu seemed to not want to greet her, so she also didn¡¯t say anything and proceeded directly into Mingxin Residence.


    Nevertheless, Ruan Mingzhu suddenly called out behind her: ¡°Martial Uncle Mo.¡± When she had no other emotion in her voice, she sounded a lot cuter.


    Mo Tiange turned around. ¡°Martial Nephew Ruan, is there something the matter?¡±


    Ruan Mingzhu bit her lip. She hesitated for a long time before she finally spoke: ¡°Martial Uncle Mo, could youe to Zhili Building and chat with me for a bit?¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned; she almost thought she misheard Ruan Mingzhu. Is this really Ruan Mingzhu? This woman heard me calling her ¡°Martial Nephew Ruan¡± but she showed no reaction at all, and she even still invited me for a visit with a tone that carried a hint of pleading?


    ¡°Martial Uncle Mo?¡± Ruan Mingzhu called out again. The pleading in her voice became even stronger. ¡°I... None of them want to talk to me. I just want to find someone I can talk to...¡±


    Mo Tiange turned around to look at her own courtyard. Xiuqin and the others were still as busy as bees. It wouldn¡¯t be much issue if the ce was just dirty; a few simple spells could settle the matter. The trouble was that the two spiritual beasts also ttened the medicinal fields, so they¡¯d presumably need some time to sort things up. Mo Tiange debated the matter for a moment but eventually yielded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ruan Mingzhu was happy to hear her answer. She then set forth to lead the way. ¡°Martial Uncle Mo, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Mo Tiange followed behind her, walking towards Zhili Building while keeping her guard up. Although Mo Tiange didn¡¯t think Ruan Mingzhu could do anything outrageous to her, Ruan Mingzhu was, after all, a person famous for her domineering nature, and there was practically nothing she didn¡¯t dare to do.


    Zhili Building wasn¡¯t far from Mingxin Residence. Like Mingxin Residence, it was pretty much a small courtyard, but the things inside it were much morevish.


    Ruan Mingzhu invited Mo Tiange toe inside then clumsily led her into the small sitting room and asked her to sit.


    Mo Tiange saw that she did everything without a single mistake. Obviously, Ruan Mingzhu was also well-mannered¡ªit was just that she was ustomed to being domineering, so she never bothered with manners. However, Mo Tiange then saw her also taking a seat, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel rather speechless¡ªRuan Mingzhu didn¡¯t even offer her a cup of tea. Although Foundation Building cultivators like them no longer ate mortals¡¯ food, having tea was just a kind of habit and moreover, it was a must while receiving guests.


    ¡°Martial Uncle Mo.¡± Ruan Mingzhu, who sat across her, said with a lowered head, ¡°I left the school for sixty years to a remote ce, so I have no understanding of the matters inside the school. Could you please tell me about them?¡±


    Mo Tiange faintly asked, ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    Ruan Mingzhu finally raised her head to look at her. ¡°For example... when you joined the school, why grandmaster epted you as his disciple and so on.¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s been almost forty years since I entered the school. As for matters like why he epted me as his disciple, I think you might as well ask your grandmaster in person.¡±


    Ruan Mingzhu stared at her with an astonished expression. ¡°Could it be that your aptitude¡¯s extremely good? What was your cultivation level like when you joined the school?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just average,¡± Mo Tiange said perfunctorily, ¡°I hadn¡¯t built my foundation when I entered the school. At that time, I obtained Foundation-Building Pills bestowed to me by master, so I seeded in building my foundation.¡±


    ¡°Forty years...¡± Ruan Mingzhu muttered, ¡°Forty years, from the Aura Refining realm to thete stage of the Foundation Building realm... Grandmaster, no wonder...¡±


    Upon seeing Ruan Mingzhu¡¯s expression changing continuously as if there was a fierce struggle inside her heart, Mo Tiange said faintly, ¡°Martial Nephew Ruan, everyone has their own fortune¡ªit¡¯s not something we can change on demand.¡±


    What Mo Tiange said caused Ruan Mingzhu to suddenly snap. She mmed the table, shouting: ¡°You think I¡¯m not as good as you?!¡±


    Mo Tiange raised her gaze and gave her a cold stare.


    Ruan Mingzhu seemed to realize her overstep, so she immediately showed a smile. ¡°Martial Uncle Mo, I¡¯m sorry... I...¡±


    This young miss was actually apologizing to others?! Mo Tiange raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Never mind. Martial Nephew Ruan, do you still have anything you want to talk about? If you don¡¯t, I want to return to Mingxin Residence.¡±


    ¡°Martial Uncle Mo, don¡¯t go!¡± Ruan Mingzhu pleaded. ¡°I... I... I just lost my mind for a second and said the wrong things¡ªdon¡¯t leave me here by myself...¡±


    Ruan Mingzhu looked pitiful, but at the same time, she also looked like she was struggling to hide her resentment, causing Mo Tiange to feel amused. ¡°Then what do you want to talk about? You can talk a bit quicker.¡±


    Seeing as Mo Tiange¡¯s expression was easing up again, Ruan Mingzhu finally remembered to pour her a cup of tea. After a moment of flustered hustling and bustling, a cup of tea was finally presented to her. ¡°Martial Uncle Mo, please drink some tea.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded, though she frowned slightly when she saw the tea. This young miss almost flipped the table over trying to pour tea¡ªshe actually couldn¡¯t even do this simple thing... Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but sigh. If she was Lord Daoist Jinghe, she really wouldn¡¯t know what kind of headache she¡¯d have.


    ¡°Martial Uncle Mo,¡± Ruan Mingzhu, who sat opposite her with a lowered head, said dejectedly, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand... Why does everybody keep saying I was wrong? Fine, let¡¯s say I was wrong, but why did no one ever tell me I was wrong before now? No matter what I did, grandmaster never said I did anything wrong. He said it recently, but he¡¯s no longer willing to pay attention to me.¡±


    She looked crestfallen as she spoke: ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I really don¡¯t understand. All of them are ignoring me¡ªwhat should I do? During the sixty years I was in Yungang, there wasn¡¯t a single day I didn¡¯t want to go back. Every day, I waited for grandmaster to summon me back, but he never did. It was such a rare asion for the school to send out Summoning Talismans... I could finallye back, but they¡¯re all ignoring me now...¡±


    At this point, she lowered her head to the table and began weeping in misery.


    Mo Tiange watched her cry for a while. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh and say, ¡°Martial Nephew Ruan, have you never thought about... relying on your own self?¡±


    Ruan Mingzhu¡¯s weeping suddenly stopped.


    Mo Tiange continued on: ¡°Why do you need my master and Senior Martial Brother Shoujing to pay attention to you? When you were in Yungang¡¯s branch courtyard, no one took care of you, but no one treated you harshly either¡ªyou could obviously cultivate well there, couldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Ruan Mingzhu raised her head, but she seemed to be in a daze. ¡°All of them ignored me. What would I cultivate for? What would be the point?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Tiange was simply at a loss for what to say. ¡°Could it be that you cultivate just so others pay attention to you?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Ruan Mingzhu seemed bewildered.


    Mo Tiange felt both helpless and amused. This woman was obviously twice her age, but why did she feel like she was educating a child?


    ¡°Do you really not feel even the slightest bit of joy from cultivating? In that case, what¡¯s your goal in this life? Simply living? Living apletely unrestrained life? Letting master pamper you? And then just waiting until you pass away one day? You yourself don¡¯t even know what you want to do, so where does the joy in your lifee from?¡±

 Chapter 235: A Gathering of Foundation Building Disciples

    <h4>Chapter 235: A Gathering of Foundation Building Disciples</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After that round of talks with Ruan Mingzhu, Mo Tiange could no longer keep sitting there, so she returned to her own Mingxin Residence.


    Xiuqin and Qingqi moved very quickly; they already put the medicinal fields back in order.


    The moment Mo Tiange returned, she saw that there wasn¡¯t even a single soul in the courtyard. Xiaohuo was still curled up in the corner of the cultivating room, cultivating. Feifei was walking here and there around Xiaohuo, looking extremely curious.


    Feifei was her contractual spiritual beast; since she alreadymanded it not to trouble Xiaohuo, it wouldn¡¯t try to do anything to Xiaohuo. As for Xiaohuo, it was cultivating, but it still allowed Feifei toe so close to it; apparently, their earlier dispute hadn¡¯t hurt its heart.


    After contemting for a while, Mo Tiange closed the door to the courtyard, activated the defense formation, and ced an illusion inside her room. She then grabbed Xiaohuo and Feifei, taking them with her into the Virtual Sky World.


    Xiaohuo immediately stopped cultivating. The moment it saw the Virtual Sky World it hadn¡¯t seen for a long time, it cheerfully started running, looking for the spiritual nts it fancied in the past.


    Feifei, who saw this, immediately ran after Xiaohuo, fearing that the things it fancied would be snatched by Xiaohuo.


    The two spiritual beasts ran whilepeting with each other. It was onlyter when the two beasts found out that the things they respectively fancied were different that the hostility between them ceased. By the time Mo Tiange snapped out of her momentary daze, she realized the two of them were already rolling about and ying together.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but feel amused upon seeing this. Spiritual beasts¡¯ emotions were very simple; happy was happy, and dislike was just dislike. Just earlier, the two of them were still fighting, but now, they were already ying naughtily together. En, she often tossed Xiaohuo to this ce and left it by itself back then, so it always felt lonely. With Feifei around, it ought to be a bit happier in the future.


    As she pondered, her mind inadvertently went back to those messy matters outside.


    The medicinal pills she concocted for Xiaohuo were discovered by Qin Shoujing. Zhenji had a master. That total troublemaker, Ruan Mingzhu. And her master¡¯s unfinished remark...


    She massaged the space between her eyebrows, feelingpletely muddled. Right now, she was certain her master didn¡¯t know about the medicinal pill matter. But regarding whether or not that Senior Martial Brother Shoujing doubted her, she really couldn¡¯t be certain. Nevertheless, she already talked to her master anyway. Even if they came to herter on, she could just push the me onto Zhong Muling.


    Speaking of which, it had been at least... more than thirty years since theyst met, right? For her, it definitely wasn¡¯t a very short period. Today, she finally realized that she actually had longsting feelings. More than thirty years still hadn¡¯t allowed her topletely forget...


    After letting her mind wander around for quite a while, Mo Tiange eventually shook her head, put some restraint on her thoughts, and began cultivating.


    The sixth day of the sixth month wasn¡¯t at all far away. Although her master said she didn¡¯t need to go all out, she still had to make some preparations.


    With her mind focused on cultivating, several days passed by very quickly.


    By the time Xiuqin and the others came to call upon her, it was already the sixth day of the sixth month.


    On this day, every Foundation Building disciple in Xuanqing School gathered at the main peak; even Xiuqin and the others were no exception. Mo Tiange saw a lot of familiar faces among the crowd: Han Qingyu, Wei Jiasi, Luo Fengxue, Ye Jingwen, Kuang Zhu, Zhan Bai...


    With a major event just around the corner, nobody was in the mood to chat. They¡¯d greet each other, but they¡¯d soon return to their own positions among the formation.


    Han Qingyu and the others were in the same group as Mo Tiange, so Luo Fengxue immediately stood next to her to gossip.


    Mo Tiange looked around and surprisingly found Bai Yanfei in her group. However, after pondering the matter, she finally understood¡ªthis group must be the group with the highest status among the Foundation Building cultivators. Everyone in this group was a disciple of a Nascent Soul cultivator, so Bai Yanfei naturally would be here.


    Having not seen each other for a few dozen years, Bai Yanfei seemed much steadier now. Although he still had the same arrogant look, he wasn¡¯t as frivolous as before. What made Mo Tiange feel relieved was that ever since she arrived, Bai Yanfei hadn¡¯t even taken a look at her; apparently, the thoughts he harbored back then had ceased to exist.


    Interestingly, there was a girl standing not too far from Bai Yanfei who furiously red at him from time to time. Against all reason, however, Bai Yanfei just pretended to notice nothing¡ªhis eyes didn¡¯t even waver.


    Luo Fengxue, who noticed Mo Tiange¡¯s line of sight, approached her and whispered, ¡°You should recognize this Junior Martial Brother Bai, but you must¡¯ve never seen that Junior Martial Sister Jiang before, right?¡±


    Mo Tiange whispered back: ¡°So that¡¯s Junior Martial Sister Jiang of Drifting Cloud Peak... I think she¡¯s quite good. Although she isn¡¯t an outstanding beauty, she¡¯s still a beauty nheless.¡±


    ¡°True...¡± Luo Fengxue let out a low chuckle. ¡°If we¡¯re talking about looks, Junior Martial Sister Jiang¡¯s indeed not bad. Unfortunately, her temper... is more or less the same as our Senior Martial Sister Ruan.¡± Although Lord Daoist Xuanyin had established a separate division, Luo Fengxue still addressed people in the same way she used to.


    Mo Tiange looked towards another group in her periphery. Ruan Mingzhu was in that group, lookingpletely crestfallen without a sliver of the domineering nature she used to have. Mo Tiange then said with a smile, ¡°You seem to really dislike that Senior Martial Sister Ruan!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d be weird if I liked her!¡± Luo Fengxue said while pursing her lips, ¡°Although there¡¯s nothing great about second martial sister¡¯s temper, she never harmed others. Ruan Mingzhu injured second martial sister so badly; how could I possibly like her?!¡±


    Since they were talking about this, Mo Tiange¡¯s gaze shifted towards the solemn-looking Wei Jiasi. Unexpectedly, however, she found that Wei Jiasi had also advanced to thete stage.


    ¡°Did Senior Martial Sister Wei advance?¡±


    ¡°En,¡± Luo Fengxue said, ¡°Second martial sister finally understood; she¡¯s already more than a hundred years old now. If she doesn¡¯t hurriedly work for her core-formation, it¡¯d certainly be harder in the future.¡±


    At this point, Luo Fengxue once again asked her: ¡°Tiange, how did your cultivation progress so quickly? We built our foundation around the same time; I¡¯m now still in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm, but you¡¯re already in thete stage. Hasn¡¯t it only been a few dozen years, yet you¡¯re already almost one whole realm higher than me?¡± Although Luo Fengxue liked to deal with authority-rted matters, she was also neverzy about cultivating. Of the twenty-four hours in a day, she spent at least half of them cultivating.


    Shaking her head, Mo Tiange said, ¡°You also figured it out... Immediately after I built my foundation, I obtained a fated chance, hence my direct advancement into the middle stage. It¡¯s been more than thirty years since then¡ªit¡¯s not at all strange for my cultivation level to have reached thete stage now. Besides, aren¡¯t you now already in the peak of the early stage? You just need a realm-breakthrough now.¡±


    ¡°That might be the case, but who knows?¡± Luo Fengxue wasn¡¯t interested in talking about this matter, so she changed the topic. ¡°In fact, all of us have been saying in the dark that Junior Martial Sister Jiang would definitely suffer in the future. She now has Martial Uncle Lingxu as her backing, so she¡¯s very privileged. When ites to her aptitude, however, she¡¯s actually about the same as us. If she performed Dual Cultivation with Junior Martial Brother Bai, she¡¯d be the one who got easy gains. Martial Uncle Zhenyang¡¯s move is just to cate Drifting Cloud Peak.¡±


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°If Martial Uncle Lingxu passes away, what¡¯d happen to Drifting Cloud Peak? It must¡¯ve been almost a thousand years since Martial Uncle Lingxu advanced to the Nascent Soul realm¡ªDrifting Cloud Peak is filled with his disciples and grand-disciples.¡±


    Luo Fengxue pursed her lips and said, ¡°That¡¯s why Drifting Cloud Peak is now anxious toe up with another Nascent Soul cultivator. Otherwise, Senior Martial Brother Danning wouldn¡¯t have been so anxious to form his Nascent Soul without traveling outside. Ay~ ording to me, it¡¯s going to be hard for Senior Martial Brother Danning to form his Nascent Soul now!¡±


    Even though Luo Fengxue was only a Foundation Building cultivator, she was the chief steward at Sweet Dew Peak, so she knew much morepared to ordinary Foundation Building cultivators.


    Upon hearing what she said, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Are these things you heard from Martial Uncle Xuanyin?¡±


    Luo Fengxue said, ¡°Master indeed told me so before. In addition, Martial Uncle Shoujing...¡± she hesitated for a moment before continuing: ¡°His situation¡¯s most likely also worrisome.¡±


    ¡°... Then why did everyone still want to let them enter Closed Door Meditation now to form their Nascent Souls?¡± Mo Tiange asked in bewilderment. ¡°Soul-formation isn¡¯t the same as core-formation¡ªit¡¯s highly risky. They might even fall if they fail to handle their Inner Demons.¡±


    Luo Fengxue shook her head. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t be in danger when trying to form their Nascent Soul? Even my master also had to go through all this. If they fail, it¡¯s just meant to be.¡± She paused for a moment before continuing with a smile: ¡°In fact, I think Martial Uncle Shoujing will seed. Even without taking anything else into consideration, just judging by Martial Uncle Shoujing¡¯s temper, he¡¯ll always do something perfectly before he¡¯ll proceed with the next step.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Tiange didn¡¯t say anything in return. While Luo Fengxue didn¡¯t know, Mo Tiange knew perfectly well that her masterpletely wasn¡¯t optimistic about his chances.


    ¡°Oh, right! I should call him Senior Martial Brother Shoujing now! I can¡¯t get ustomed to this. Before long, I¡¯ll have to call him martial uncle again anyway,¡± Luo Fengxue said while patting her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ve pulled our conversation off track again¡ªwhat were we talking about just now?¡±


    ¡°We were talking about Junior Martial Sister Jiang,¡± Mo Tiange said as a reminder.


    ¡°Oh! Let¡¯s make a bet. I think Junior Martial Sister Jiang will still end up marrying Junior Martial Brother Bai in the end¡ªbelieve me or not?¡±


    Mo Tiange chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m betting with you? Isn¡¯t that just the same as looking for defeat? In all of Xuanqing School, who has better ess to news than you?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Luo Fengxue said proudly. However, she didn¡¯t forget to lower her voice again as she spoke: ¡°Last time, Junior Martial Sister Jiang caused havoc in the Morning Sun Peak because of Junior Martial Brother Bai¡¯s refusal. In my opinion, Junior Martial Sister Jiang must also have a good impression of Junior Martial Brother Bai, so it was hard for her to ept his refusal.¡±


    The unruly Junior Martial Sister Jiang and the arrogant Junior Martial Brother Bai... Thisbination really made Mo Tiange smile. ¡°If that¡¯s indeed the case, we¡¯ll have a show to watch every day.¡±


    ¡°Who said we won¡¯t?¡± Luo Fengxue let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Furthermore, that Junior Martial Brother Bai is, in fact, not really someone with high morals. Although he already refused, what if Martial Uncle Zhenyang still wanted him and Junior Martial Sister Jiang to perform Dual Cultivation? Besides, Junior Martial Sister Jiang is also considered a beauty¡ªat that time, he¡¯d certainly yield.¡± At this point, Luo Fengxue pursed her lips again. ¡°If I may say, Martial Uncle Zhenyang¡¯s the one who¡¯ll profit the most from this move. Right now, by letting Junior Martial brother Bai and Junior Martial Sister Jiang bond as Dual Cultivation partners, everyone will only say he¡¯s kind, but Drifting Cloud Peak definitely isn¡¯t the only one to benefit from this matter. Senior Martial Brother Danning¡¯s odds of sess in forming his Nascent Soul aren¡¯t high, and there are only a few other prospective disciples at Drifting Cloud Peak; Junior Martial Brother Bai, however, has a very high chance of sessfully forming his Nascent Soul in the future¡ªhmph! Once Junior Martial Brother Bai forms his Nascent Soul, he¡¯ll be able to be the master of Drifting Cloud Peak. How good would that be?!¡±


    Mo Tiange sank into silence for a while before she finally spoke again. ¡°However, with Junior Martial Brother Bai¡¯s current cultivation level, he¡¯ll need at least two to three hundred more years before he can advance to the Nascent Soul realm, wouldn¡¯t he? Within that period of time, our Xuanqing School mighte up with more than one new Nascent Soul cultivator. At that time, wouldn¡¯t the Drifting Cloud Peak have to be allocated to others?¡±


    Luo Fengxue was dumbfounded. ¡°That also makes sense... Aiya! Even if that¡¯s the case, Martial Uncle Zhenyang also wouldn¡¯t suffer any losses. Forget about soul-formation¡ªlet¡¯s talk about core-formation now. In these past few years, many of our fellow disciples reached thete stage of the Foundation Building realm. ording to my estimates, thepetition to gather spiritual nts inside the magic formation will definitely be very fierce. Tiange, you¡¯ve got to be careful.¡±


    ¡°En?¡± Mo Tiange was baffled. ¡°Why do I have to be careful?¡±


    Luo Fengxue said, ¡°Although there are a lot of spiritual panaceas left behind from the Middle Ages era inside the magic formation, all of them have to be handed over to the school. At that time, you people who are about to form your Gold Core would still have to depend on medicinal pills provided by the school. There are only so many medicinal pills, but you all have to share them¡ªthink about it. If you take a bit fewer, others can take a bit more, so would there be people who wouldn¡¯t want to let you take many spiritual panaceas?¡±


    This reasoning was indeed correct. Mo Tiange asked, ¡°Will people attack me?¡±


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t go as far as attacking you. The school rules forbid fellow disciples from harming each other.¡± Luo Fengxue swept her gaze past several people. ¡°But obstructing you or blocking you outside is very possible.¡±


    ¡°...¡± She never expected that the school¡¯s assignment, which she hadn¡¯t really taken seriously, to actually be quite risky. Fortunately, her master had long told her that protecting herself was most important right now.


    ¡°Come here. There are several people you need to watch out for¡ªI¡¯ll point them out for you.¡±

 Chapter 236: Ten Thousand Laws of Nature Formation

    <h4>Chapter 236: Ten Thousand Laws of Nature Formation</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The several people Luo Fengxue pointed out for Mo Tiange were all in thete stage of the Foundation Building realm; some were even already in the peak stage of the Foundation Building realm, ready to attempt to form their Gold Cores. Among them, there were both elite and ordinary disciples.


    ¡°These people all n to try forming their Gold Cores in the near future, and their natures also aren¡¯t that good, so you have to pay special attention to them. In addition, even if it¡¯s not someone among these people, as long as they¡¯re in thete stage of the Foundation Building realm, you still have to be a bit careful when you run into them.¡±


    Although Luo Fengxue¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t that outstanding, the way she conducted herself was extremely old-school. Mo Tiange took her words to heart and said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Luo Fengxue smiled again. ¡°In fact, you also don¡¯t need to be overly careful. In any case, this formation itself is meant to test and train disciples¡ªeven if something goes wrong, you¡¯ll just be transported out at most. Besides, with grandmaster¡¯s personality, even if you can¡¯t obtain anything, you definitely won¡¯t becking when it¡¯s time for you to form your Gold Core.¡±


    A smile also emerged on Mo Tiange¡¯s face. ¡°You really do understand your grandmaster.¡±


    ( Boxno vel. co m ) ¡°How could I possibly not?¡± Luo Fengxue giggled and said, ¡°As long as we can grasp grandmaster¡¯s personality, it¡¯s really too easy to get things from him.¡±


    Mo Tiange suddenly felt the urge tough. Other people said Lord Daoist Jinghe was overbearing, bloodthirsty, and temperamental, but his disciples and grand-disciples managed to grasp his tendencies so they could have their way.


    As the two of them chatted, a Nascent Soul and several Core Formation cultivators walked in from outside. It was Lord Daoist Zhenyang, who was the head grand supreme elder, as well as the school head and several stewarding elders.


    Upon arriving, Lord Daoist Zhenyang directly took a seat on the master seat then closed his eyes and remained silent. Next to him, the school head stepped forward.


    The school head, Shen Yijian, was Lord Daoist Zhenyang¡¯s disciple. Although he was known as the school head of Xuanqing School, in fact, all the decisions for major events were still in Lord Daoist Zhenyang¡¯s hands, while the minor matters were all handled by the stewards of each peak. As the school head, Shen Yijian only handled matters that were neither big nor small and stepped up to speak on Lord Daoist Zhenyang¡¯s behalf.


    But in any case, he was the school head of Xuanqing School. Both his identity and status were a lot higher than Foundation Building disciples like them, so when they saw him stepping forward, the disciples, who were just chatting around, instantly became quiet.


    Shen Yijian swept his gaze over the main hall then said: ¡°Disciples, presumably, the master of each peak has generally told you about the important matter for which we summoned all of you back to the mountain. Today, I¡¯ll tell you more about it in detail. Not too long ago, we found a magic formation under the main peak. This formation¡¯s extremelyplex; it¡¯s equivalent to a gigantic formation assembled from more than several hundred thousand small formations. After being studied by several grand supreme elders, we realized this magic formation wasn¡¯t dangerous at all¡ªit must¡¯ve been used by a cultivation group from the Middle Ages to test their disciples. Right now, more than a hundred thousand years have passed, but this magic formation still retains some of its functions¡ªa small portion of things used as disciple rewards also remains in good condition. Moreover, the most important point is that the spiritual aura and the environment from several hundred thousand years ago were still preserved inside this magic formation. After growing for more than a hundred thousand years, the originally ordinary spiritual nts have now be immense treasures in our current world!¡±


    After this point, Shen Yijian examined the disciples¡¯ reactions. As he expected, although some news of the formation had leaked, there were still many ordinary disciples who didn¡¯t know about the specific situation. Right now, they were whispering to each other, discussing the matter with gusto.


    Shen Yijian raised his hand, putting a stop to everyone¡¯s whispering. ¡°Everyone should be able to understand... this is a huge growth opportunity for Xuanqing School! If we use the spiritual nts that grow inside this magic formation to concoct medicinal pills, our school mighte up with a lot of high level cultivators! After being studied by several grand supreme elders, we found that this formation¡¯s most effective if Foundation Building disciples enter, so we summoned all of you back. Everyone will have an equal opportunity. You¡¯ll pick spiritual nts inside the formation, and the school will reward you with medicinal pills ording to how many spiritual nts you pick.¡±


    Rewarded with medicinal pills! Although they¡¯d long gotten wind of this, happy expressions still emerged on the Foundation Building disciples¡¯ faces upon obtaining affirmation from the school head. From the Aura Refining realm to the Foundation Building realm, the value of medicinal pills definitely wasn¡¯t as simple as helping one to advance one realm higher. Aura Refining disciples¡¯ Aura-Nourishing Pills only cost two spirit stones each, so it definitely wasn¡¯t a big deal for those who were quite rich to constantly take them. In the Foundation Building realm, however, even for elite disciples, they only received a ration of twenty Soul-Strengthening Pills each year, and the number was even fewer for ordinary disciples.


    Because of that, for Foundation Building disciples like them, while they could forgo anything else, they definitely couldn¡¯t let these rewarded medicinal pills slip by.


    ¡°Alright. Everyone now understands the ins and outs. Now, I¡¯ll talk to you about the characteristics of this magic formation.¡± Upon seeing the enthusiastic mood of the disciples below, Shen Yijian nodded with a smile. ¡°After being studied by several grand supreme elders, we found that this magic formation was the ¡®Ten Thousand Laws of Nature Formation¡¯ recorded in ancient books. Everyone mustn¡¯t underestimate it; every single magic formation is created from abination of several kinds of formations, and this formation is no exception. As for what kind of powers this formation has, there are no detailed records of them in ancient books. Nevertheless, several grand supreme elders already went to explore the formation¡ªthe purpose of this formation was purely to test and train disciples. There are no mortal dangers inside...¡±


    ¡°This formation¡¯s roughly divided into three sections. The first section is Five Spirits Killing Body. In this section, all disciples are shut in one obstacle after another and have to fight to break out of it. Everyone may do as they wish¡ªthe number of obstacles one can pass in the end depends on one¡¯s abilities. Remember this: passing the obstacles isn¡¯t the purpose. Every time you arrive at an obstacle, you only have to collect the spiritual nts growing in the surrounding area.¡±


    ¡°The second section: Five Hindrances Overturning Senses. In this section, everyone has to be particrly careful. You have to guard your mind and not use your divine sense¡ªbe careful of the five hindrances: greed, anger, stupidity,ziness, doubt. If you¡¯re gued by the five hindrances, not only would you be immediately transported out of the formation, but your mental state would also sustain some damage for a short period of time. You must definitely not treat this point lightly.¡±


    ¡°Thest section: Five Confusions guing Spirit. The five confusions are: confused heart, confused wisdom, confused idea, confused soul, and confused intentions. They¡¯replicated to exin, but in fact, it¡¯s enough for you to remember this point¡ªno matter what appears in front of you, you just have to distinguish between what¡¯s real and fake and hold fast to your Dao Heart!¡±


    Once he finished saying all this, Shen Yijian looked at Lord Daoist Zhenyang. It was only after he saw that Lord Daoist Zhenyang didn¡¯t seem to have any objections that he continued on: ¡°Ten Thousand Laws of Nature Formation... As long as you bear ¡®Ten Thousand Laws of Nature¡¯ in mind, you¡¯ll definitely walk until the end! Alright, I¡¯ll give you some time to think about how you¡¯re going to handle this assignment.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a disciple immediately asked, ¡°Martial Uncle School Head, may I ask¡ªwhen we enter this formation, are we allowed to go in groups?¡±


    School Head Shen answered, ¡°This formation changes infinitely. Once you enter, it¡¯s out of your control, so you can only go in by yourself.¡±


    Sounds of discussion inside the hall immediately grew louder.


    While outsiders couldn¡¯t be trusted, most of the people in cultivation groups still had their own close friends. When one was out trying to gain experience, one would be much more at ease if they had their close friends by their side. If one was on their own, the dangers they¡¯d have to face would increase.


    Mo Tiange and Luo Fengxue had long known about this, so they didn¡¯t react much.


    Another disciple stood up. ¡°Martial Uncle School Head, may I ask¡ªwill we run into each other inside the magic formation?¡±


    School Head Shen smiled. ¡°Of course! There are more than three hundred of you. Although the magic formation is big, it¡¯s impossible to separate all of you from each other. Provided that you run into your fellow disciples, I hope you can help each other out and handle the difficulties together.¡±


    Mo Tiange and Luo Fengxue nced at each other and saw the helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes. Although all of them were fellow disciples, it was unavoidable that everyone had someone they felt was unpleasant, and furthermore, they were nowpeting against each other¡ªthere might be those who¡¯d help each other, but there would also be some who¡¯d injure each other, so they still had to depend on their own selves.


    A whileter, the scene gradually quieted down. Seeing as everyone already epted the task, School Head Shen said, ¡°Since everyone¡¯s ready, you may now enter the formation.¡±


    Nearly three hundred Foundation Building disciples came pouring out of the main hall. Immediately afterward, each went onto their respective flying magic tools and flew majestically following the school head and other elders towards the foot of the main peak.


    At that moment, Mo Tiange finally spotted Ye Zhenji among the crowd, chatting excitedly with his friend, Hualing. She flew over and called out: ¡°Zhenji?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Auntie!¡± Although the two of them were already same-realm cultivators, one was in the early stage of Foundation Building realm, while the other one was in thete stage of the Foundation Building realm. The difference between them was still very huge.


    Mo Tiange asked in a low voice: ¡°Has your master prepared things for you?¡±


    Ye Zhenji nodded. ¡°En, master gave me many talismans and unique treasures. He¡¯s also told me what I should do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± She took a moment to think then took out several bottles of medicinal pills from inside her robe. ¡°Take these... Don¡¯t be stingy about using them¡ªtake them when you have to take them.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± He knew his aunt didn¡¯tck medicinal pills, so Ye Zhenji also epted them straightforwardly.


    Mo Tiange, who still felt worried, once again warned him: ¡°You just have to do your best. There¡¯s no need to force yourself. The most important thing is to protect yourself. By all means, don¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± In fact, Ye Zhenji felt very excited about this magic formation test. Before he built his foundation, he only made one trip back to the secr world. While after he built his foundation, the most he did was going down the mountain with his fellow martial siblings to handle some small errands, so he never truly went out to gain experience.


    When she finally finished her lecture, Mo Tiange smiled at Hualing then flew back to her own group.


    Luo Fengxue, who witnessed everything, came to her side and said with a smile: ¡°You really do love this nephew of yours. He¡¯s Martial Uncle Shoujing¡¯s only disciple; could he possiblyck anything? Stop worrying for nothing.¡±


    Now that Luo Fengxue mentioned this matter, Mo Tiange actually felt a bit depressed instead. She just shook her head and said nothing in return.


    The group of people quickly flew to the valley floor then stood in formation just like before.


    The moment everyone was finally gathered, the school head and several elders stepped forward; each started to make hand seals. All of a sudden, each of them emitted a burst of white light from their bodies. Those white lights grew brighter and brighter until they eventually merged into one and rushed towards a rock wall.


    That white light disappeared right when it came into contact with the rock wall. A split secondter, however, a dark cave opening appeared on that very rock wall.


    The school head and the elders then started toy an iparablyplicated formation in front of the cave opening, embedding one piece of high grade spirit stone after another in it.


    Seeing these high grade spirit stones made the Foundation Building disciples¡¯ eyes brighten.


    Those were high grade spirit stones! For Foundation Building disciples like them, medium grade spirit stones were already rare, yet these elders took out at least several hundred high grade spirit stones!


    Once the spirit stones were all embedded properly, several elders cooperated together and mmed the formation with their palms. The formation emitted a sh of spiritual light and right afterward, several hundred spirit stones glinted then began exporting spiritual aura in an unending stream.


    School Head Shen turned around, saying loudly: ¡°Disciples, as you can see, there are too many spirit stones required to activate this magic formation. After we start it this time, we have to wait at least thirty to fifty years before we can activate it again, so I hope everyone can make good use of this opportunity!¡±


    School Head Shen gave a hint then retreated to the side along with other elders. ¡°That¡¯ll do. You can start now. You can go inside one by one starting from left to right.¡±


    The first row in the formation was them, disciples of Nascent Soul cultivators. There weren¡¯t many of them. Right now, Xuanqing School had a total of six Nascent Soul cultivators. Among them, five already advanced to the Nascent Soul realm for several hundred years, so there were only a few Foundation Building cultivators among their disciples. It was only Lord Daoist Xuanyin, who advanced not too long ago, whose disciples were all in the Foundation Building realm. Combined together, there were only about twenty of them in total.


    After Luo Fengxue, who stood one row in front of her, went in, Mo Tiange also stepped forward and went towards the Ten Thousand Laws of Nature Formation.


    As she crossed the supporting formation outside and into the cave opening on the rock wall, Mo Tiange only felt as if there was a sh of darkness followed by a sh of light in front of her. When she regained her vision and looked around, she discovered she was standing above a very vast water surface.

 Chapter 237: A Mutated Formation

    <h4>Chapter 237: A Mutated Formation</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The water surface was extremely calm, glistening under the sunlight with breezes blowing softly above. This scene made Mo Tiange recall the sea she saw when she first arrived in Linhai.


    Nevertheless, she knew this was only an illusion. Once they were angry, the waves would surge, instantly engulfing everyone around them.


    Previously, Luo Fengxue already exined this so-called Five Spirits Killing Body to her. It had five kinds of spiritual aura which were each embodied in a formation. Metal, wood, water, fire, soil¡ªit was only after one passed all five kinds of formations that they could be considered to have passed the first test. There was a very small possibility of the Five-Spirits Formation having a mutation in which two to five kinds of spiritual auras would merge and form a new formation.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s luck was very good. There was no mutation in the formation before her¡ªit was simply an ordinary water element formation.


    But... how should she break this formation?


    Metal supported water, water supported wood, soil subdued water, water subdued fire. Based on these principles, she mustn¡¯t use anything rted to metal and fire elements¡ªshe ought to use wood or soil element spells or magic weapons.


    Mo Tiange debated her options for a moment. Among the magic weapons she had, there wasn¡¯t one with a clear-cut elemental attribute, so she might as well use talismans directly.


    After deciding upon her next move, she immediately took out soil element talismans then flew high up the sky.


    As she looked down from high above, she discovered this body of water was endless but had no waves whatsoever on its surface; it indeed didn¡¯t seem dangerous in the slightest. Nevertheless, the more peaceful it seemed, the stranger it appeared. How could a formation used specifically to test people¡¯s abilities in fights of magical power be peaceful?


    Mo Tiange cast an art, causing several talismans to smash down on the water. The moment they came into contact with the water¡¯s surface, they instantly emitted ear-splitting rumbling noises.


    The water finally began to surge. Sky-high billowing waves emerged on the water which was very serene just a moment ago. The waves nearly swept her up inside them. The raging spiritual aura felt like it was trying to break her into pieces...


    Mo Tiange stopped in midair, guarding and steadying her mind. This formation was the first test after she entered the Ten Thousand Laws of Nature Formation, so it wasn¡¯t that hard to handle; under sessive attacks of her soil element talismans and spells, the surging waves quickly lost their power and gradually settled down.


    The water below started to be fuzzy, causing a smile to appear on Mo Tiange¡¯s face. She had a bit of confidence in herself when it came to the Law of Formations. This Ten Thousand Laws of Nature Formation was massive, so she still couldn¡¯t understand it. A trivial Five-Spirits Formation, however... what was so terrifying about it?


    Right after that thought shed across her mind, a new formation was already generated. The smile on her face suddenly froze.


    A whileter, she showed a bitter smile and heaved a sigh. Sure enough, one must never speak too contentedly. Before her eyes, gales were wreaking havoc, thunder struck across the sky, the earth was surging, and zing fires were raging all over... She¡¯d obviously hit a jackpot¡ªmetal, wood, fire, soil... it was a four-element mutated formation!


    This time, she didn¡¯t get the chance to mull over how she should break the formation. The violent gales, the thunder, and the spiritual light formed from the four kinds of spiritual auras were all going straight towards her.


    The White Silk Handkerchief wasunched, but instead of turning into a brick wall, it gradually swelled then wrapped Mo Tiange inside it as if it was a huge cotton cloth. This was a method of using the White Silk Handkerchief that took Mo Tiange ten years toe up with while she was inside the Dao-Achieving Pagoda. Although this method wasn¡¯t more powerful than the original method in which it changed into defensive brick walls, this method was much more flexible.


    Right afterward, she fumbled around in her Qiankun Bag from which she then flung out two things¡ªthey were actually the two stone sculpture puppets!


    Upon entering her possession, the two puppets went through a round of re-refining and purification, so she could use them as she wished. Right now, they were perfect for breaking through this Ten Thousand Laws of Nature Formation.


    Once the two puppetsnded, they brandished their gigantic swords towards the surging earth. Their strength was extraordinary; within a short period, the sword auras they brandished already ripped the surging sand and stones apart. Even the inferno had to make way for them.


    But this wasn¡¯t enough. Thunder came from metal, wind came from wood, soil supported metal, wood subdued soil¡ªthese two puppets were of the wood element, so they weren¡¯t that effective against thunderbolts and gales.


    Mo Tiange pondered the matter then opened her Spiritual Beast Pouch to release Xiaohuo.


    Xiaohuo was already a peak stage third rank spiritual beast now. It was no longer a first rank beast that could only provide her with concocting fire like when she first caught it. With its Sun Real Fire power, it had long possessed the capability of a fighting spiritual beast.


    It was precisely because of this that Mo Tiange intentionally put Xiaohuo into a Spiritual Beast Pouch and carried it with her instead of letting it grow in the Virtual Sky World like it used to. Now, it finally came in handy.


    She and Xiaohuo already established a master-subordinate contract, so their thoughts were linked. Without needing Mo Tiange to say anything, Xiaohuo already leaped down, opened its mouth and spouted Sun Real Fire to fight against the gales and thunderbolts.


    Mo Tiange hovered in mid-air,manding the stone sculpture puppets and Xiaohuo through her divineprehension.


    After advancing to thete stage of the Foundation Building realm, the numerous treasures she had and her strength allowed her to fear no one under the Core Formation realm. Considering her proficiency in formations, even formations left behind from the Middle Ages era also weren¡¯t intimidating to her.


    Before long, under attack from the stone sculpture puppets and Xiaohuo, the thunderbolts grew increasingly weaker, the fires gradually died out, the gales started to cease, and the surging earth also calmed down.


    Just as Mo Tiange was about to sigh in relief, she saw the four kinds of spiritual auras on the ground gradually converging into one. Soon afterward, the ground slowly bubbled up as if it was alive, gradually forming the shape of a stone man.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s expression turned grave. This stone man had sand and stonesposing its body, fires as its eyes, and its arms were made of wind and thunder¡ªit was obviously formed from thebination of the four elements.


    Sure enough, Middle Ages formations indeed weren¡¯t simple!


    She made a beckoning movement, causing Xiaohuo, who was ring at that stone man, to immediately run back to her embrace. Mo Tiange patted its head then said, ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly¡ªattack when I tell you to.¡±


    Xiaohuo let out several ¡°wuwu¡± squeaking noises and obediently curled up next to her feet.


    Mo Tiange sent out her divineprehension. The two stone sculpture puppets both brandished their stone swords at the stone man.


    The fires inside the stone man¡¯s eyes red up for an instant. Immediately afterward, its head turned towards the two puppets.


    Mo Tiange had personally experienced the strength of these two stone sculpture puppets¡ªit wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say their strength was extraordinary. At this moment, their stone swords were ruthlessly swinging at the stone man and yet, instead of dodging them, the stone man went to face them head-on.


    ¡°Bang!¡± A heavy banging noise rang out. The stone sculpture puppets withdrew several steps¡ªthey were actually beaten back by this stone man!


    Mo Tiange¡¯s face became even graver. Fortunately, these stone sculpture puppets were made of special materials, so although their strength fell short of the stone man¡¯s, they weren¡¯t damaged.


    She took a moment to ponder then patted Xiaohuo¡¯s head. ¡°Xiaohuo, attack it, but keep your distance¡ªdon¡¯t let it run into you.¡±


    Xiaohuo made another ¡°wuwu¡± noise in reply then leaped up from its position next to her feet. Fire element magic wasunched towards the stone man¡¯s body.


    The stone man¡¯s movements were slow. When it saw Xiaohuo¡¯s oing magic, it didn¡¯t try to dodge¡ªit just turned around, using the stones and sand in its body to confront Xiaohuo¡¯s Sun Real Fire. Nevertheless, it actually managed to block Xiaohuo¡¯s Sun Real Fire!


    Stones came from soil. Fire supported soil. The stone man, which was the materialization of the four elements, surprisingly had this kind of rudimentary knowledge!


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows. This was her first time seeing such a formation.


    This stone man was abination of four elements, so the principle of reinforcement and neutralization between the five elements was useless in exterminating it. It was also iparably hard and extremely strong. Furthermore, it didn¡¯t have any divine sense at all... All of her attack methods were actually useless!


    Because she was hovering in midair and the stone man couldn¡¯t fly, it could only hurl one beam of wind and thunder aura after another to attack her. Mo Tiange, despite being protected by the White Silk Handkerchief, moved all over to dodge while racking her brain.


    Magic wouldn¡¯t do, weapons wouldn¡¯t do, even the Soul-Refining Art also wouldn¡¯t do... What other methods did she have? Oh, right! Trap! She could use formations to break this formation!


    Once she decided on this, Mo Tiange fumbled around in her Qiankun Bag. A momentter, she raised her hand, throwing several formation gs downward. These formation gs were full of formation veined patterns that were drawn using special beast blood. After all the formation gsnded around the stone man, Mo Tiange took out the biggest formation gs and gathered some spiritual aura at the tips of her fingers. Then, in lightning-quick movements, she pointed her fingers at the big formation g. In an instant, the formation gs arranged around that stone man stood up.


    Mo Tiange waved the formation g in her hand. The formation gs around the stone man suddenly emitted beams of light which unexpectedly interwove together, forming a that trapped the stone man inside it.


    The fire in the stone man¡¯s eyes red up again. Its wind and thunder arms moved discreetly, exerting countless wind and thunder element magic in an unending stream. However, it failed to sense Mo Tiange¡¯s presence.


    The stone man had no consciousness or emotions; it only had rudimentary knowledge. When these formation gs fell around it, it just stood there foolishly instead of retreating from the scope of the formation. Now, Mo Tiange¡¯s formation had beenpletelyid, so it could no longer sense her position. It could only use the simple knowledge provided to it by the people whoid this formation to use wind and thunder attacks to break out of the shackles that trapped him.


    If her formation was only an ordinary formation, it might¡¯ve broken under its wind and thunder attacks. As it happened, however, this formation was a modified formation she came up with after studying the Xuanji Formation Book and other rted books inside the Virtual Sky World. As the stone man¡¯s wind and thunder attacksshed around inside the formation, the formation gs wavered, but they didn¡¯t copse.


    Mo Tiange continuously inserted spiritual aura into the formation gs, firmly trapping the stone man inside her formation.


    This was a foolish method. Considering several hundred to a thousand high grade spirit stones were needed to activate this gigantic formation, it was very obvious how much spiritual aura this formation needed. There were about three hundred of them who entered this formation, and each of them had to go through the test alone. That being the case, the test they each went through definitely had spiritual aura limitations or other people¡¯s tests would otherwise be affected. As long as she could hold on for some time, consuming the spiritual aura until the limit, her test would naturally end.


    Mo Tiange was helpless. Although she was already in thete stage of the Foundation Building realm and didn¡¯t fear any cultivators below the Core Formation realm, this was a formation from the Middle Age era after all, and she was also unlucky enough to run into a four element formation¡ªthis foolish method to break the formation was the only method she coulde up with, and she came up with it only because she was proficient in formations.


    Time gradually passed by. The sounds of wind and thunder from the stone man¡¯s body slowly faded until, in the end, the stone man itself copsed with a loud bang. On the ground, the formation gs, which had been enduring the stone man¡¯s violent attacks, also fell as if they lost their strength.


    Mo Tiange sighed. Fortunately, she made the right move.


    Unfortunately, this stone man was indeed terrifying¡ªher Xuanji¡¯s Disorienting Formation could be considered destroyed.


    As she picked up the Disorienting Formation¡¯s broken formation gs from the ground and put them into her Qiankun Bag, she saw the scene around her slowly changing. The wildndscape a moment ago gradually disappeared and started to show its original appearance¡ªit was just a cave! Nevertheless, the terrifying thing was that after going through such a battle, there wasn¡¯t even the slightest trace of the battle on the surrounding rock wall.


    She pondered the matter. This formation was indeed powerful beyond her expectations. The various talismans she used inside the formation, the tremendous strength of the two stone sculpture puppets, and also Xiaohuo¡¯s Sun Real Fire... All of them unexpectedly didn¡¯t leave any traces on the rock wall at all. Obviously, this formation was able to eliminate all kinds of power inside itpletely.


    Xiaohuo¡¯s ¡°wuwu¡± squeaks rang into her ears. Mo Tiange turned towards the direction the squeaks came from, only to see it salivating at a spiritual nt growing in a certain nook in the cave.


    With a smile, she picked Xiaohuo up. ¡°Don¡¯t look anymore¡ªit won¡¯t be yours even if you continue looking at it. If you want spiritual nts, you can enter the Virtual Sky World after we finish the task¡ªat that time, you can eat whatever you want. This one, however, can¡¯t be yours.¡±


    Xiaohuo dejectedly answered with a ¡°wu¡± but stopped struggling.


    After putting Xiaohuo down by the side, Mo Tiange took out a medicine purse meant for keeping spiritual panaceas. She then started to choose and harvest the mature ones from among the spiritual nts that flourished on the rock wall and in the nooks, putting them into the medicine purse. As for those that were still saplings or weren¡¯t old enough, she let them be so they could continue growing.


    Once she finished everything, she put the medicine purse into her Qiankun Bag, took Xiaohuo and proceeded towards the depths of the cave.

 Chapter 238: Dispute

    <h4>Chapter 238: Dispute</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ten thousand sword lights scattered; Thousand Square Destruction Lights showed its overwhelming momentum, annihting countless Ice-Condensing Beasts, which then turned into water vapor that filled the entire sky before eventually dissipating.


    Ye Jingwen raised his arm and caught his sword in his hand. Seeing the extremely thick ice sheet below him gradually bing fuzzy and turning into rock walls made a smile appear on his face.


    Although he had no unique treasures, he was a sword cultivator, so he was nevercent in refining his natal sword. Furthermore, he was also very diligent in practicing, so when it came to techniques used in fights of magical power, he was always confident.


    This Middle Ages magic formation was very hard to break, but because of that, he felt very aplished when he seeded in breaking it¡ªmore than twenty years¡¯ worth of painstaking practice wasn¡¯t a waste of his efforts.


    Once the formation was broken, he flung his arms, causing the sword in his hand to transform into a beam of light as it flew back to the scabbard hanging behind his back. Right afterward, he took out the medicine purse the school distributed and began to cautiously sort and pick the spiritual nts growing in his surroundings.


    Not long after he began picking, however, he sensed the presence of someone else in the vicinity through his divine sense. He turned around to look and discovered it was actually a fellow disciple; that person was also in thete stage of the Foundation Building realm.


    Ye Jingwen didn¡¯t pay him much attention. Anyone who could break out of the formation in such a short time was an elite among elites; they were proud people, so in this kind of situation, there was generally a tacit understanding between them¡ªthey¡¯d team up if they recognized each other but would pretend to see nothing if they didn¡¯t.


    But very quickly, a wrinkle formed on Ye Jingwen¡¯s brows... because that unfamiliarte stage Foundation Building cultivator started to pick the spiritual nts around him!


    Inside this rock cave, although there was no obvious partition, there were room-like spaces which were somewhat spacious connected through slightly narrower stone paths. Right when that person broke out of the formation, he came out in the other room-like space but now, he actually passed the stone path and was picking in Ye Jingwen¡¯s space.


    Ye Jingwen also noticed that this person¡¯s method of picking spiritual nts was simply crude. He didn¡¯t care whether he injured the roots or not; he just picked them and immediately squeezed them into his medicine purse, so he was a lot faster than Ye Jingwen. Moreover, as he picked, he also kept ncing at the spiritual nts on Ye Jingwen¡¯s side. He was obviously doing this on purpose from the beginning¡ªseeing as Ye Jingwen¡¯s speed was rather slow, he wanted to grab some for himself.


    ¡°Excuse me, Senior Martial Brother.¡± Ye Jingwen couldn¡¯t help but call out.


    That man¡¯s hands continued busy themselves. He only raised his head briefly to nce at him.


    This attitude... He obviously regarded him as a Foundation Building neer! As the anger in Ye Jingwen¡¯s heart red up, he said coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you picking past your boundaries?¡±


    Although that cultivator continued to do his own thing, he answered, ¡°What is Junior Martial Brother anxious about? These spiritual nts aren¡¯t yours alone. When we entered the formation, the sect head already said that after we passed each test, we should take every spiritual nt we see, so of course, they belong to whoever takes them first.¡±


    What he said sounded reasonable, but it was nothing but sophistry. If cultivators from the same group like them really acted on the self-serving principle of grabbing benefits for themselves, wouldn¡¯t conflicts break out very easily? Because of that, there were some unwritten, customary rules that everyoneplied with under normal circumstances.


    This person didn¡¯t abide by the rules and turned things upside down to justify his own actions¡ªalthough Ye Jingwen didn¡¯t have a tyrannical temper, he was a sword cultivator, so how could he tolerate someone taking advantage of him? At once, he said, ¡°I¡¯m already harvesting the spiritual nts in this area, so Senior Martial Brother, please withdraw from here!¡±


    The cultivator finally stopped pretending not to see him. He dusted off his hands, stood up then gave Ye Jingwen a once over before he finally spoke: ¡°Junior Martial Brother, you¡¯re still young; why do you care about this section of spiritual nts? It isn¡¯t that Senior Martial Brother wants to vie for things with you; it¡¯s just that with my current age, my core-formation really can¡¯t be dyed any longer, so I can¡¯t let this opportunity go. How about you just give way to me?¡±


    Had this person exined this to him in the beginning, Ye Jingwen might¡¯ve conceded. He was a sword cultivator; he didn¡¯t depend on medicinal pills as much as mainstream Dharma cultivators. However, this person began by taking advantage of him first before he finally exined the reason. Furthermore, he immediately imed to be ¡°senior martial brother,¡± and his tone also didn¡¯t sound like he was asking.


    Ye Jingwen repeated coldly, ¡°Senior Martial Brother, please withdraw from here!¡±


    Seeing Ye Jingwen¡¯s unyielding attitude made a hint of anger finally appear on the cultivator¡¯s face. He stared at Ye Jingwen, saying: ¡°I¡¯m a disciple of Master Daoist Wuliang and a grand-disciple of Grandmaster Zhenyang of Morning Sun Peak, Dong Shiyang. May I ask¡ªwhat¡¯s Junior Martial Brother¡¯s name?¡±


    He was actually trying to use his identity to pressure others! Ye Jingwen said coldly, ¡°A disciple of Master Daoist Qingyuan of Clear Spring Peak, Ye Jingwen.¡±


    Upon hearing this, something seemed to sh in the cultivator¡¯s gaze. ¡°So Junior Martial Brother is Grandmaster Jinghe¡¯s grand-disciple... It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re like this...¡± He then looked at Ye Jingwen up and down; his meaning was obvious.


    Ye Jingwen felt even angrier. Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t good, so his reputation wasn¡¯t that pleasant, but that was the perception held by outsiders; as for the school¡¯s members, Lord Daoist Jinghe never bullied them around. This person was also a disciple of Xuanqing School, but he had this attitude¡ªhow could this possibly not anger Ye Jingwen? He immediately said angrily: ¡°Senior Martial Brother, please mind your words¡ªdon¡¯t insult the grandmaster of our Clear Spring Peak!¡±


    ¡°When did I insult grandmaster?¡± Dong Shiyang chuckled mockingly. ¡°Junior Martial Brother, you¡¯re making things up. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Ye Jingwen¡¯s expression darkened. He stopped talking; his sword was already out of its scabbard, hovering next to him.


    The other person¡¯s expression also turned gloomy when he saw Ye Jingwen taking out his sword. He said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother, do you want to start a fight against a fellow disciple?¡±


    This time, it was Ye Jingwen¡¯s turn to let out a mocking chuckle. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Dong, you¡¯re making things up yourself. I was merely taking out my sword, but you already used me of starting a fight against you?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± The man¡¯s face turned white in anger.


    The two of them were ready to jump at each other¡¯s throats; a fight was about to break out at any moment. All of a sudden, however, soft rupturing suddenly rang out from somewhere on the side¡ªthere was actually another person appearing here after breaking out of the formation.


    Dong Shiyang turned to look. A split secondter, he called out in delight: ¡°Martial Uncle Bai!¡±


    On the other hand, Ye Jingwen¡¯s expression turned even gloomier. That person was Lord Daoist Zhenyang¡¯s disciple, Bai Yanfei!


    Bai Yanfei had a very ugly expression on his face. His cultivation level was still in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm now. Although his achievements could be considered pretty good ording to his age, he always wanted topare himself to young talents like Qin Shoujing and Li Lingxi, who both reached the Core Formation realm before their hundreds, so his current achievements were barely satisfactory to him.


    Xuanqing School had always been famous for producing talented cultivators. Among the people in his generation, Qin Shoujing formed his Gold Core at seventy eight years old, while Li Lingxi did so at ny six years old, and both were deservedlybeled geniuses. As a disciple with a single spiritual root that appeared only once every several hundred years, Bai Yanfei had never been afraid to bepared with other cultivators. However, he was already fifty seven years old now, but he was still only in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm¡ªit was practically certain that he wouldn¡¯t be as good as Qin Shoujing. Even overtaking Li Lingxi was quite difficult for him. With Bai Yanfei¡¯s arrogant personality, this truth was indeed hard to bear.


    As it happened, when he faced his first test¨Cthe Five Spirits Killing Body¨Cin this Ten Thousand Laws of Nature Formation, he already exerted so much strength before he could break out of the formation, and he had even been rendered into such a miserable state, so he was in an extremely pissed mood now. When he heard someone calling him, he immediately red at that person and snapped: ¡°What are you calling for?!¡±


    After being snapped at despite calling him cordially, Dong Shiyang was dumbfounded for a moment. Nevertheless, he quickly realized there was still someone else there, so he immediately pretended like he didn¡¯t care and continued to smile. ¡°Martial Uncle Bai, you¡¯vee out too?¡±


    Bai Yanfei also noticed his tone just now was too improper. Right then, he vaguely responded with an ¡°en,¡± threw a brief nce at the two people, and proceeded to look for a way forward.


    How could Dong Shiyang possibly let him leave like this? He hastily said, ¡°Martial Uncle Bai, aren¡¯t you going to take the spiritual nts?¡±


    In fact, Bai Yanfei didn¡¯t really care about the reward for this task. His master was Xuanqing School¡¯s head grand supreme elder, and his own aptitude was terrific, so normally, he nevercked medicinal pills. But harvesting spiritual nts was the main task this time after all, so when he heard what Dong Shiyang said, he directly crouched down and casually picked two strains of spiritual nts.


    The expression on Ye Jingwen¡¯s face worsened. This Bai Yanfei didn¡¯t pick the medicinal materials from the area he came out from; instead, Ban Yanfei came to his area and directly crouched down and began picking!


    Upon seeing thecent nce Dong Shiyang threw at him, Ye Jingwen smoothed out his expression then called out: ¡°Martial Uncle Bai!¡±


    Bai Yanfei didn¡¯t care about him and justzily responded with another ¡°en.¡± He thought Ye Jingwen was just greeting him like Dong Shiyang did.


    The next moment, however, he unexpectedly heard Ye Jingwen say: ¡°Martial Uncle Bai, as an elder, shouldn¡¯t you be a bit morepliant with the rules?¡± Even though Ye Jingwen already did his best to hold back his anger, some of it still seeped through his words.


    Bai Yanfei stopped, stood up and turned around. He looked at Ye Jingwen with a frown. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ye Jingwen said, ¡°If you want to pick spiritual nts, you should¡¯ve picked the spiritual nts growing in the area you came out from; this area is where I¡¯m currently picking. It¡¯s alright if you¡¯re just not restricting the disciples of Morning Sun Peak, but how can you set an example for him by breaking the rules?¡±


    For a moment, Bai Yanfei seemed to not understand what Ye Jingwen was talking about, so he turned his gaze towards Dong Shiyang. He saw Dong Shiyang looking at him fearfully; his behavior was theplete opposite of Ye Jingwen¡¯s.


    Such a contrast created some dissatisfaction towards Ye Jingwen. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Since you called me ¡®Martial Uncle Bai,¡¯ how could you speak to me like this?¡±


    Ye Jingwen¡¯s anger reached its peak. Not only did Bai Yanfei not correct his attitude, but he also used an elder tone to reprimand him. Ye Jingwen sneered: ¡°It depends on how Martial Uncle Bai acts¡ªyou¡¯ve set an example for others in breaking the rules, but you still want to put on the air of an elder?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± When had Bai Yanfei ever been talked to like this? All in all, aside from his master, it was only a certain woman from Clear Spring Peak who ever reprimanded him like this, and that was simply a memory he never wanted to recall! ¡°You¡¯re unreasonable! These spiritual nts naturally belong to those who pick them first! Why can¡¯t I pick from this area?¡±


    Dong Shiyang butted in from the side: ¡°Precisely! I also don¡¯t understand what this Junior Martial Brother Ye¡¯s thinking. This might be the rule in their Clear Spring Peak, but we¡¯re not people from Clear Spring Peak, so why should weply with it?¡±


    Clear Spring Peak! These three words ignited Bai Yanfei¡¯s fury. He then sneered, ¡°So you¡¯re from Clear Spring Peak... Hmph! Just as expected!¡±


    Ye Jingwen was always very proud of Clear Spring Peak¡ªhow could he possibly endure having someone insulting it? He immediately shouted, ¡°Martial Uncle Bai! You¡¯re a martial uncle, so please mind your manners!¡±


    Bai Yanfei said angrily, ¡°How am I not minding my manners? Disciple, do you not know how to respect your elders? It¡¯s obviously you who is talking rudely to your elder, yet you actually dared to say I¡¯m not minding my manners?¡±


    Ye Jingwen red ferociously at him. ¡°Martial Uncle Bai, as an elder, you didn¡¯tply with the rules, you didn¡¯t restrict your disciple, and you also acted disdainfully towards my Clear Spring Peak¡ªwhich part of that is minding your manners? Disciples of Clear Spring Peak naturally have to be respectful if we run into elders that ought to be respected, but if you can¡¯t even mind your own manners, do you still deserve to be respected by others?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± What Ye Jingwen said was indeed extremely blunt. Bai Yanfei¡¯s expression changed. Then when he saw Ye Jingwen¡¯s flying sword flying around him, he sneered: ¡°Fine! You want to settle this the hard way, do you? That being the case, what other reason are you looking for?¡± After he said that, he irrationally groped around his waist from which he took a crescent-shaped knife. The knife glinted as he poured his spiritual aura into it.


    Upon seeing that not only was this martial uncle unreasonable, but he even wanted to fight his junior, Ye Jingwen also red up. No longer caring about the rule forbidding fellow disciples to harm each other, he raised his arm and made a pointing gesture, causing the flying sword hovering around next to him to suddenly brighten.


    In response, Dong Shiyang also took out his own magic tool, just in case a fight really broke out.


    ¡°Bang!¡± A violent explosion noise rang out; another disciple had broken out of the formation. Just as that person was about to happily pick spiritual nts, she saw the three people standing not too far from her with their swords against each other. She called out in rm: ¡°Senior Martial Brother Ye!¡± It was Luo Fengxue...

 Chapter 239: Junior Martial Sister Jiang

    <h4>Chapter 239: Junior Martial Sister Jiang</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Luo Fengxue could break out of the formation by relying on a bit of luck.


    Although she was only one step away from the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm, she was still in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm in the end, and the terribleness of the Five-Spirits Formation far exceeded her imagination¡ªshe practically moved in a flurry. She originally thought she¡¯d be transported out in the first test, but she then discovered her luck was quite good; she happened to have brought talismans with a restraining effect, so she passed through the test and smoothly broke out of the formation.


    However, the scene in front of her baffled her. Why was there a conflict between Senior Martial Brother Ye and Bai Yanfei?


    She called Ye Jingwen ¡± senior martial brother 1 ¡± because the two of them were both Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s grand-disciples 2 before and they were also both quite close to Mo Tiange; they were quite familiar with each other, so she hadn¡¯t changed the way she addressed him.


    She looked towards the two people standing across from Ye Jingwen then called politely: ¡°Junior Martial Brother Bai.¡± As for the other person, she actually recognized him¡ªhe was one of the people she told Mo Tiange to be careful of. Nevertheless, she was now a Nascent Soul cultivator¡¯s disciple, so she didn¡¯t need to take the initiative to greet him at all.


    When Bai Yanfei saw Luo Fengxue, he actually didn¡¯t recognize her, so he could only call out perfunctorily: ¡°Senior Martial Sister.¡± Dong Shiyang, on the other hand, did recognize her. He helplessly saluted: ¡°Martial Uncle Luo.¡±


    As she examined the situation before her, Luo Fengxue asked Ye Jingwen in a whisper: ¡°Senior Martial Brother Ye, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ye Jingwen grudgingly said, ¡°They obviously came out of other areas, but they wanted to pick the spiritual nts in my area.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Luo Fengxue¡¯s eyes shifted. The moment she saw the barren areas in the adjacent area, she roughly understood what happened. However, she wasn¡¯t as impulsive as Ye Jingwen. Still with a smile, she said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter; we can talk this through properly.¡±


    This incident was also the result of a momentary impulsive act on Bai Yanfei¡¯s part, so now that Luo Fengxue gave him a way out, he immediately agreed. ¡°Oh... Since Senior Martial Sister said so...¡±


    On the contrary, Dong Shiyang seemed a bit anxious. He pulled in Bai Yanfei because he wanted to pick more spiritual nts; if Bai Yanfei agreed topromise, didn¡¯t it mean he wouldn¡¯t be able to take advantage of the situation? Therefore, he said, ¡°In that case, Junior Martial Brother Ye should apologize to our Martial Uncle Bai, then we¡¯ll consider this matter finished.¡±


    Once this remark was out, anger once again emerged on Ye Jingwen¡¯s face. ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    Dong Shiyang saw that even though Luo Fengxue was senior to them, her cultivation level was low, so he¡¯d longe up with a n. He ignored Ye Jingwen¡¯s angry look and continued to say: ¡°You were rude to Martial Uncle Bai; you ought to apologize.¡±


    Ye Jingwen fell into his trap. He sneered: ¡°It¡¯s Martial Uncle Bai who ought to apologize. Despite personally seeing that his Morning Sun Peak junior wasn¡¯t abiding by the rules, he still took the lead in causing trouble! I didn¡¯t even ask Martial Uncle Bai to apologize, yet you actually want me to apologize? Are you trying to say there¡¯s no ce for reason at Xuanqing School and that everything depends on seniority?¡±


    Bai Yanfei originally still had a bit of a guilty conscience, but when he heard what Ye Jingwen said, his anger once again flourished. ¡°Junior, you¡¯re unreasonable! Who allowed you to use this kind of tone to talk to me? Does seniority rank not matter at Xuanqing School?¡±


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Bai, Senior Martial Brother Ye!¡± Luo Fengxue quickly interrupted while furtively casting Dong Shiyang a death re. With a smile pasted on her face, she said, ¡°We¡¯re still doing the test now. If you have something to say, we can discuss itter after we finish.¡±


    With Luo Fengxue smoothing things over, the two people finally regained some calm. Just as they were about to back down, however, someone else came towards them.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Senior Martial Brother Bai? Your talent¡¯s outstanding and your status is high¡ªhow can you bicker with a junior? If word of this matter gets out, you¡¯ll really disgrace Martial Uncle Zhenyang!¡±


    A ridiculing woman¡¯s voice rang out, causing everyone to turn their eyes towards the direction it came from. Immediately afterward, Luo Fengxue secretly shouted ¡°bad!¡± inside her heart. How could this Junior Martial Sister Jiang also show up here? These two people running into each other... wouldn¡¯t it be a melee if they tore each other to pieces?


    Although Bai Yanfei¡¯s anger was zing, he wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person. He knew he was originally in the wrong; it was just that he couldn¡¯t let go of his pride. But now, after hearing Junior Martial Sister Jiang¡¯s voice, he didn¡¯t have any rationality left.


    He coldly cast her a nce then said, ¡°Whether I¡¯d disgrace my master or not¡ªdoes it have anything to do with Junior Martial Sister Jiang? It¡¯s enough as long as I don¡¯t disgrace Drifting Cloud Peak. Or could it be... the one you¡¯re eager for me to disgrace is Drifting Cloud Peak?¡±


    What he said had a hidden meaning. If the two of them had nothing to do with each other, he naturally wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with Drifting Cloud Peak. For him to disgrace Drifting Cloud Peak, the two of them naturally had to have some kind of rtionship between them first. Moreover, he also used the words ¡°eager for¡±¡ªhe naturally implied that this Junior Martial Sister Jiang was eager to be in a rtionship with him.


    Even ordinary women would be angry upon hearing such remarks, let alone someone widely known as being overbearing like Junior Martial Sister Jiang. Without a word, she immediately took out a colored ribbon and held it in her hand. She obviously intended to attack.


    ¡°...¡± Luo Fengxue really didn¡¯t know what to say. When Ye Jingwen and Bai Yanfei were in the middle of a dispute, she could still smooth things over, but for the dispute between this Junior Martial Sister Jiang and Bai Yanfei, she thought she better not get involved no matter what status she had or she¡¯d only attract trouble for herself.


    Therefore, as soon as she saw this scene, she immediately pulled Ye Jingwen along with her and discreetly withdrew to the back.


    Junior Martial Sister Jiang indeed lived up to their expectations; she started attacking by swinging her colored ribbon towards Bai Yanfei. Her cultivation level was only in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm, but this colored ribbon was indeed a difficult magic weapon to deal with, so Bai Yanfei didn¡¯t dare to underestimate it. The crescent-shaped de swung in a criss-cross fashion; the knife lights reflected each other, tearing open the spiritual aura boundary of the colored ribbon.


    The two people exchanged blows; the area was filled with crisscrossing spiritual auras.


    Upon seeing this scene, Dong Shiyang really didn¡¯t know whether he should feel happy or sad. If anyone hadn¡¯t yet broken out of the formation in one area, that area would still retain its Illusory Formation, so they wouldn¡¯t be able to see the spiritual nts. This was why he came to Ye Jingwen¡¯s area to freeload. Nevertheless, right now, with people breaking out of the formation one after another, it¡¯d be hard for him to freeload, so he might as well go to another area and try his luck there. Unfortunately, his Martial Uncle Bai was fighting with someone; it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for him to leave now.


    As Dong Shiyang moved here and there in panic, Luo Fengxue, who felt he was unpleasing to the eye, hinted at Ye Jingwen with her eyes. A split secondter, she shouted: ¡°Surnamed Dong! You dare to attack me?!¡±


    Ye Jingwen, who got her hint, immediately said in response: ¡°Dong Shiyang! I understand if you want to hit me, but why do you have to plot against Junior Martial Sister Luo too?! Junior Martial Sister Luo¡¯s only in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm!¡± Immediately afterward, he made a pointing gesture, directing his flying sword towards Dong Shiyang.


    Dong Shiyang¡¯s expression changed. He shouted: ¡°You¡ª¡± But before he could say anything further, Ye Jingwen¡¯s flying sword was already at him.


    Mo Tiange had been picking spiritual nts along the way, and this was the scene she saw upon her arrival.


    She was a bit baffled. What kind of situation is this? Bai Yanfei¡¯s fighting Junior Martial Sister Jiang, and Big Brother Ye¡¯s also taking the initiative to attack ate stage Foundation Building cultivator. Then there¡¯s also Luo Fengxue, who secretly looks very proud of herself.


    ¡°Tiange!¡± Luo Fengxue was the first to spot her. ¡°Tiange! Someone¡¯s bullying me!¡±


    Upon hearing Luo Fengxue¡¯s voice, Mo Tiange had no other choice but to head over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked with suspicion. Was Luo Fengxue¡¯s expression the expression of someone being bullied? Besides, although that cultivator was in thete stage, his technique in fights of magical power was very average. With Ye Jingwen here, how could that cultivator possibly get a chance to bully her?


    Luo Fengxue grinned and blinked at her, but she spoke in a panicked tone: ¡°That person! He just plotted against me! I was lucky Senior Martial Brother Ye¡¯s here!¡±


    After receiving a nce from Luo Fengxue then noticing that the person was one of the people Luo Fengxue reminded her to be careful of, Mo Tiange vaguely understood what was happening, so she immediately responded: ¡°Rest assured! Since he dared to bully you, we¡¯ll let him taste a bit of suffering!¡±


    Dong Shiyang was very slick. Now that Mo Tiange, who was also ate stage Foundation Building cultivator, arrived, he immediately called out: ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, Martial Uncle Luo! It¡¯s a misunderstanding! I didn¡¯t, didn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    How could Ye Jingwen spare him? Taking advantage of the moment Dong Shiyang spoke, a flying sword shot forward; swift and powerful sword aura tore open Dong Shiyang¡¯s defense, allowing the sword to pierce into his right arm.


    ¡°AH!¡± Dong Shiyang screamed.


    Ye Jingwen recalled his flying sword, saying coldly, ¡°This is a lesson for you. As a person, you better behave a bit more properly!¡±


    Dong Shiyang fell sprawling to the ground. With Bai Yanfei fighting fiercely and simply having no time to care for him, as well as Ye Jingwen, Luo Fengxue, and Mo Tiange eying him coldly from the side, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He also stopped caring about being shameful or not; he just crawled up then directly fled away.


    Once that person left, Ye Jingwen¡¯s flying sword returned to its scabbard. He then walked back to them while greeting Mo Tiange, ¡°Tiange, such a coincidence! You¡¯re also here.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that coincidence, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see this y.¡± She then lowered her voice. ¡°What were you guys doing?¡±


    Luo Fengxue then started to whisper, recounting everything that happened to her a moment ago.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but chuckle once she learned of the whole matter. ¡°So you¡¯re also not honest.¡±


    Luo Fengxue covered her mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve often seen this kind of thing happening between disciples; sometimes, I also imitate them when necessary. That person¡¯s heart isn¡¯t on the correct path; so what if we used him wrongly?¡±


    Using evil to control evil... Mo Tiange had no objection to this. Her gaze soon fell on Bai Yanfei and Junior Martial Sister Jiang, who were stillpletely engrossed in their brawl. To her surprise, however, she found that there seemed to be some hidden situations in this fight.


    Bai Yanfei wasn¡¯t that weird. His cultivation level was higher than Junior Martial Sister Jiang, so he wasn¡¯t in danger at all. Nevertheless, maybe because he was hindered by the school rules, he looked like he didn¡¯t dare to hurt Junior Martial Sister Jiang. Meanwhile, Junior Martial Sister Jiang also looked a bit strange. She obviously attacked leniently...


    Luo Fengxue, who noticed her line of sight, came close and whispered in her ear: ¡°You notice it too, right? This is why I said they¡¯d definitely end up together.¡±


    In fact, Bai Yanfei was indeed quite good; aside from his rather childish character, his looks were quite good, his aptitude was terrific, progress in his cultivation level was just around the corner, and he also had Lord Daoist Zhenyang as his backing¡ªJunior Martial Sister Jiang had a good eye. If she didn¡¯t pick Bai Yanfei, she might not pick anybody else based on her temper and high taste.


    The three of them watched from the sidelines for a while, chatting andughing all the while. Just as they were about to leave, however, they heard Junior Martial Sister Jiang shouting behind them: ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave!¡±


    Mo Tiange and the two others stopped in their tracks and looked at each other, but they eventually turned around. Luo Fengxue said, ¡°Junior Martial Sister Jiang, is something the matter?¡±


    Junior Martial Sister Jiang swept her gaze past the three of them before finally fixating on Mo Tiange. She then lifted her chin and asked, ¡°You¡¯re that Senior Martial Sister Mo?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re that¡±? Mo Tiange took note of Junior Martial Sister Jiang¡¯s tone but answered nheless: ¡°I am. Does Junior Martial Sister Jiang need anything of me?¡± She still used an amiable tone because she had no intention of making an enemy.


    Junior Martial Sister Jiang proceeded by looking her up and down. Once she finished sizing her up, she turned around and red at Bai Yanfei. ¡°This is the Senior Martial Sister Mo you formerly wooed? How do I fall short of her?¡±


    Bai Yanfei felt ashamed when he saw Mo Tiange, so he¡¯d been pretending he didn¡¯t see her. Now that he was being questioned so straightforwardly in front of everyone, he finally lost some of his calm and shouted: ¡°What does it have to do with you?!¡±


    Junior Martial Sister Jiang¡¯s shapely eyebrows wrinkled as she frowned; her colored ribbon swung, causing another round of spiritual aura fluctuation. ¡°Bai Yanfei! I really don¡¯t understand. Which part of me, Jiang Min, do you dislike? No matter whether it¡¯s cultivation level, or aptitude, or age¡ªwhich part of me isn¡¯t good? It¡¯s obviously you who keeps thinking about Senior Martial Sister Mo. Hmph! You dislike me? Aren¡¯t you also disliked by Senior Martial Sister Mo? You¡¯re just the same as me!¡±


    Her tone was suffused with a bit of disdain, sessfully causing redness to spread on Bai Yanfei¡¯s face. He red furiously at Jiang Min, asking, ¡°I¡¯m not going to do Dual Cultivation with you. What are you continuing to pester me for? Do you really want to marry me that much?¡±


    Junior Martial Sister Jiang unexpectedly wasn¡¯t angered by him. Her gaze remained filled with disdain as she spoke, ¡°I¡¯m just baffled. Did you perhaps feel ashamed because you were rejected by Senior Martial Sister Mo, so you wanted to do the same to me as vengeance? Bai Yanfei, did doing so make you feel very satisfied?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Bai Yanfei¡¯s face changed from red to purple.


    Junior Martial Sister Jiang still didn¡¯t spare him. ¡°Did rejecting me sooth your heart? You guys look down on me for being rejected by Senior Martial Sister Mo. You¡¯ve seen this now, right? Junior Martial Sister Jiang¡¯s been rejected by me!¡±


    She imitated Bai Yanfei¡¯s tone when she said thattter part, and her imitation was indeed quite simr, causing the three other spectators to make ¡°pffft¡± sounds as they snorted.


    Although Junior Martial Sister Jiang was overbearing, from some points of view, she was, in fact, still quite cute.

 Chapter 240: The Next Test

    <h4>Chapter 240: The Next Test</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The three people¡¯sughter made Bai Yanfeipletely lose hisposure in shame. He said furiously, ¡°Jiang Min! You¡¯re a woman! Do you have no sense of shame?!¡±


    Junior Martial Sister Jiang continued to sneer. ¡°When have you ever saved me from being shamed? Bai Yanfei, I¡¯ve lived this long, but I¡¯ve never been humiliated by others like this! You made me lose my reputation, but you still me me for being shameless?!¡±


    Very few people would talk this bluntly to Bai Yanfei. As it happened, the only few who criticized him coldly, straight to his face, were both women. In particr, thest person to use this kind of tone to talk to him was also presently there.


    He awkwardly nced at the three people watching from the side then red fiercely at Jiang Min. ¡°Whatever you say. In any case, this is how it is.¡± Once he finished speaking, he turned around without acknowledging the others and walked away in spitting anger.


    Junior Martial Sister Jiang, who still seemed angry despite smiling, followed after him. ¡°Bai Yanfei, are you admitting you¡¯ve lost?¡±


    Bai Yanfei responded crossly, ¡°What do you mean I lost?¡±


    Junior Martial Sister Jiang shot him a sideways nce. ¡°You like to put on airs too much. No matter what you¡¯re actually thinking, you have to assume an aloof, high-above look on your face. Hmph! Does doing that benefit you in any way?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Min!¡± Bai Yanfei once again bellowed. This Jiang Min spoke too bluntly; she simply had no qualms about destroying his dignity at all.


    ¡°What? Do you feel ufortable?¡± Junior Martial Sister Jiang didn¡¯t spare him; she persistently continued on: ¡°Admit you¡¯ve lost and take back what you said before, and I won¡¯t pester you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why should I?!¡± Bai Yanfei said furiously, ¡°You¡¯re unruly and hateful¡ªyou said I like to look down on others, but you yourself always have your nose up in the air!¡±


    ¡°Even if I have my nose in the air, I¡¯ll only let out a few ¡®hmphs¡¯. Unlike you, who puts your nose so high in the air that if a bird flies overhead, some unspeakable substances might fall into your nose!¡±


    ¡°You, you, you... You¡¯re a woman¡ªdo you not think it¡¯s crude to say such things?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who said I¡¯m unruly. So what if I¡¯m crude?!¡±


    The two people continued with their war of words as they walked away. Mo Tiange and the rest stood in a daze for quite a while before they finally regained their trains of thought.


    Luo Fengxue sighed and shook her head. ¡°In the future, Morning Sun Peak will definitely be lively.¡±


    Mo Tiange smirked. ¡°You¡¯ll be very happy, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Luo Fengxue, whose thoughts were exposed by Mo Tiange,ughed. ¡°When we¡¯re free, we can watch them like we¡¯re watching a y.¡±


    However, Ye Jingwen unexpectedly shook his head. ¡°You two shouldn¡¯t feel happy so early. In my opinion, they won¡¯t necessarily end up together.¡±


    Luo Fengxue turned her head towards him. ¡°Why?¡±


    Ye Jingwen said, ¡°This Martial Uncle Bai... Although he¡¯s indeed not up to much in other aspects, he has a very persistent character. Have you ever seen him go back on his word?¡±


    Both Mo Tiange and Luo Fengxue pondered but shook their heads in the end.


    Ye Jingwen smiled. ¡°This Martial Uncle Bai really attaches importance to his reputation. Right now, his rejection to Martial Uncle Jiang is already set in stone, and our entire school knows about it. If heter goes back on his word, wouldn¡¯t he be pping his own face? Besides, Martial Uncle Jiang¡¯s now pestering him so badly that he can¡¯t stand her; if he concedes, he¡¯d certainly lose face. Because of that, I think it¡¯s still not certain who¡¯ll have thestugh in this matter.¡± He took a breather before he continued on: ¡°In fact, between us male disciples, we¡¯re hoping Martial Uncle Jiang won¡¯t marry Martial Uncle Bai.¡±


    Luo Fengxue asked curiously, ¡°What did you guys male disciples say about Junior Martial Sister Jiang? What about Junior Martial Brother Bai?¡± Although she was always in charge of disciples¡¯ affairs, males and females were different in the end, so some gossip inevitably couldn¡¯t reach female disciples¡¯ ears¡ªthis was the perfect opportunity to ask around.


    Ye Jingwen said, ¡°Mmm... We all said Martial Uncle Bai, relying on the fact that he¡¯s Grandmaster Zhenyang¡¯s disciple, always viewed others as being beneath his attention, so he indeed made people hesitant to get close to him. As for Martial Uncle Jiang, some of us thought she was unruly and obstinate so we better keep our distance from her. However, some also thought she was pretty and outspoken; although she¡¯s unruly, they thought she was also cute.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Luo Fengxue said with a sigh, ¡°Sure enough, males and females are different.¡± Among female disciples, some said Bai Yanfei was elegant and unrestrained, and that although he was arrogant, his arrogance was what made him more charming. On the other hand,ments about Jiang Min were a bit worse; they said she had Grandmaster Lingxu as her backing so she always looked down on others. Whether it was men or women, both were always a bit more tolerant towards those of the opposite sex.


    Ye Jingwen chuckled; he already knew what Luo Fengxue meant without asking. He turned his head to look around, asking, ¡°Junior Martial Sister Luo, you haven¡¯t picked any spiritual nts, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Luo Fengxue hastily turned around to look at the area she came from. Fortunately, nobody broke out of the formation in the vicinity during this short period, so her spiritual nts were still there. ¡°I almost forgot about that.¡±


    Ye Jingwen also hadn¡¯t finished picking his spiritual nts. Mo Tiange looked around then said, ¡°Fengxue, I¡¯ll help you.¡± She arrived after she finished picking the spiritual nts in her area, so she hadpleted her current task.


    Luo Fengxue didn¡¯t reject her help. With the friendship they had, she didn¡¯t need to worry Mo Tiange would steal her things or anything, so she directly beckoned. ¡°Suree here quickly.¡±


    When Ye Jingwen had picked half the spiritual nts in his area, Luo Fengxue hadn¡¯t even begun, but because she and Mo Tiange worked together, their speed was actually a bit faster than Ye Jingwen¡¯s. Before long, they already finished picking all the spiritual nts in her area.


    Once all of thempleted their business, they started chatting about the things they encountered inside the formation. Sure enough, what Ye Jingwen and Luo Fengxue encountered were very simple, separated, Five-Spirits Formations. Mo Tiange was the only one toe across a mutated formation.


    Both Ye Jingwen and Luo Fengxue werepletely amazed to learn that Mo Tiange hade across a four element mutated formation, and regarding her sess in getting away, they were justpletely speechless. A long whileter, Luo Fengxue patted her shoulder, saying, ¡°Tiange, you should form your Gold Core sooner.¡±


    Mo Tiange was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡±


    Luo Fengxue said with an extremely earnest tone, ¡°If you still don¡¯t form your Gold Core, us Foundation Building cultivators won¡¯t be able to live.¡±


    Although what she said was an exaggeration, she was actually praising Mo Tiange. Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I only rely on the treasures I have.¡± Without Xiaohuo and the two stone sculpture puppets, breaking the formation really wouldn¡¯t have been that easy for her.


    ¡°We¡¯ve broken through the first test; what should we do about the second one?¡±


    Luo Fengxue already had a n about this. ¡°We can just walk around as we wish. When the timees, the test will naturally start.¡±


    Ye Jingwen asked, ¡°If the three of us are in the same ce, will we enter the formation together, or will we get separated?¡±


    ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll enter together; maybe we¡¯ll get separated,¡± Luo Fengxue said while shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯d actually be better if we got separated. In the second test, for the Five Hindrances Overturning Senses, we¡¯ll have illusions. It¡¯d be even more troublesome if we were together and influenced each other.¡±


    Cultivators¡¯ divineprehensions could also influence each other. Especially when a group of people was together, if one of them was unstable, the rest would definitely be affected.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Ye Jingwen was surprised. ¡°Why didn¡¯t the school head say anything about this before?¡±


    Luo Fengxue said, ¡°In fact, the influence wouldn¡¯t be big and generally speaking, there won¡¯t be any life-threatening dangers.¡± She then proceeded to give them another round of careful reminders: ¡°However, you guys still have to be careful. The end of this Five Hindrances Overturning Senses test is closely linked with the third test, the Five Confusions guing Spirit¡ªat that time, there will be illusions which can be seen with the naked eye. The earlier one directly attacks our divineprehensions. In general, as long as we meditate and stick to our true hearts, we can pass it. Thetter one, however, will create real illusions, and it¡¯ll indeed be hard to distinguish reality from the illusion. In case we¡¯re out of luck, if we haven¡¯t passed the earlier one before the second onees up, we might end up having a demonic barrier.¡±


    Upon hearing what Luo Fengxue said, Mo Tiange suddenly recalled the demonic beast riot years ago. At that time, she and Wei Jiasi walked into an Illusory Formation created by a Bewitching Moonstone¡ªeverything before them was just like something they personally saw. Presumably, thest test, the Five Confusions guing Spirit would also be like that. As for the Five Hindrances Overturning Senses, it should be more simr to the Inner Demon they faced during a realm-breakthrough. There would be countless thoughts rushing directly to one¡¯s divineprehension. If the person had weak willpower, they would be befuddled by these thoughts, causing them to hallucinate or even get lost inside those thoughts.


    Of course, since this was only a formation to test and train disciples, there should be no life-threatening dangers inside. Nevertheless, if they entered a trap, getting injured was certainly inevitable. If the case was bad, they might be left with some hard to treat mental injuries.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe mentioned these matters to her before the start of this task, and School Head Shen also warned the disciples to remember the ¡°Ten Thousand Laws of Nature.¡± However, although it was easy to say, certainly not everyone would be able to aplish it during the test.


    Ye Jingwen said pensively, ¡°That being the case, wouldn¡¯t we be prematurely experiencing the Inner Demon, which we ought to face during our core-formation?¡±


    ¡°Technically, yes,¡± Luo Fengxue said, ¡°Of course, this Five Hindrances Overturning Senses Formation should be slightly weaker than the Inner Demon we¡¯ll face during core-formation. From the Middle Ages until now, cultivators¡¯ abilities have greatly decreased, but the power of Inner Demons has always been the same. That¡¯s why Inner Demons are particrly terrifying for us cultivators.¡±


    A deep crease formed on Ye Jingwen¡¯s brows. ¡°Why did the school elders not tell us about this in detail before we entered the formation?¡±


    Luo Fengxue said with a smile, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Ye, no need to worry. For us people who normally never ck off in cultivating, passing this test shouldn¡¯t be hard.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Ye Jingwen muttered. ¡°Then what about thest test?¡±


    Now that they talked about this matter, Luo Fengxue¡¯s expression finally turned grave. ¡°Thest test... I reckon less than a few people can pass it. The illusions in that test are too realistic. Among the people in our school, the Nascent Soul martial uncles already found it very hard to pass the first test, but several of our Core Formation senior martial brothers and sisters indeed managed to persist until the third test. Nevertheless, in the end, no one managed topletely pass through it.¡±


    ¡°Is it that hard?¡± Not only Ye Jingwen, but even Mo Tiange also looked at her now. ¡°Then is thisst test safe for us?¡±


    Luo Fengxue chuckled. ¡°Tiange, did you forget that the purpose of this formation is to test and train disciples? There won¡¯t be any life-threatening dangers unless we¡¯re massacring each other¡ªthis formation won¡¯t injure our lives.¡±


    With the school rules as the limit, there might presumably be small frictions among the disciples, but they shouldn¡¯t go as far as massacring each other.


    Luo Fengxue continued on: ¡°Our Martial Uncle Suxin already entered this formation before. ording to her, if we guard our minds and don¡¯t use our divine senses, we can still distinguish what¡¯s real and fake in the second test. However, the illusions in thest test will bepletely simr to reality, and your rationality will also gradually leave you; it¡¯ll be just like a dream¡ªyou might even consider some preposterous things that you see to be real.¡±


    Wouldn¡¯t it mean this was more terrible than the Bewitching Moonstone? Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but wonder if her Spirit-Concealing Pendant would be affected while facing this formation.


    Ye Jingwen was the first to ask: ¡°Then would Heart-Clearing Talismans and the like be useful?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Luo Fengxue said affirmatively, ¡°But how effective they¡¯ll be in the end is hard to say.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded, indicating she understood. ¡°In other words, we better not stay too close to each other, but we also shouldn¡¯t be too far from each otherter on.¡± It wouldn¡¯t be good if they stayed too close to each other because their divineprehensions might influence each other, but if they were too far from each other, they also wouldn¡¯t be able to help each other.


    ¡°En,¡± Luo Fengxue said in agreement. ¡°Since the three of us met so coincidentally, it would be inexcusable if we didn¡¯t take care of each other. For safety reasons, we should go separatelyter. We should maintain a certain distance between each of us; we mustn¡¯t lose track of each other, but we also mustn¡¯t get too close to each other.¡±


    Neither Mo Tiange nor Ye Jingwen objected. Although their cultivation level and skills in fights of magical power were both higher than Luo Fengxue¡¯s, their abilities in handling affairs indeed weren¡¯t as good as Luo Fengxue¡¯s. Moreover, she knew a lot of inside stories and information, so she ought to be clearer than the two of them about what they should do next.


    ¡°Alright, we might identally walk into the second test at any time, so we might as well separate now.¡±

 Chapter 241: Five Hindrances Overturning Senses

    <h4>Chapter 241: Five Hindrances Overturning Senses</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The three people split up, cing about a hundred feet¡¯s distance between them, proceeding one after another at a speed that was neither too fast nor too slow.


    In fact, if Mo Tiange spread out her divine sense, this distance was tantamount to having no distance at all between them, but this was still better than nothing. If she restrained her divine sense, the influence of her divineprehension would be decreased.


    Mo Tiange was rather looking forward to the second test. If everything went well, she would enter Closed Door Meditation until she reached the peak stage of the Foundation Building realm after this matter was settled then she would try to form her Gold Core. For cultivators like her, who had never gone through the process, Inner Demons were the scariest obstacle during core-formation. If the second test¡¯s Five Hindrances Overturning Senses was indeed simr to Inner Demons, then this would be tantamount to her experiencing a simr Inner Demon test before her core-formation. With this experience under her belt, she¡¯d know what to do when she really tried to form her Gold Core.


    ¡°Why¡¯s there no movement?¡± Ye Jingwen finally asked in a low voice after the three of them walked for a while.


    He was transmitting his voice through his divine sense, so the surroundings were stillpletely quiet.


    Mo Tiange also felt that something was amiss. She frowned and pondered the matter for quite a while before she finally asked, ¡°Why¡¯s there no one else here aside from us?¡±


    Ye Jingwen was startled. ¡°You¡¯re right! ording to reason, although we broke out of the formation rather quickly, it¡¯s been quite a while now, so shouldn¡¯t some people have broken out of the formation already?¡±


    Luo Fengxue mused, ¡°When ites to our Foundation Building disciples, there are neither too few nor too many who can pass the first test. However, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be just us...¡±


    After frowning for a long time, Luo Fengxue suddenly called out: ¡°Maybe we¡¯re already in the second test, the Five Hindrances Overturning Senses! That¡¯s why we can¡¯t sense the situation around us!¡±


    Mo Tiange turned to examine her surroundings. This ce was already deep inside the mountain. The surrounding rock walls still looked the same as before, but the terrain already looked different now; the area of soil had started to increase, countless spiritual nts grew densely all around, and daylight, which came from an unclear source, had somewhat brightened the ce.


    Ye Jingwen¡¯s flying sword was unsheathed and flew around him as a precaution. ¡°Junior Martial Sister Luo, are you sure? Will there be dangers around us?¡±


    Upon hearing Ye Jingwen¡¯s question, Luo Fengxue also started to attentively examine the surrounding situation. She then closed her eyes and focused her senses. Eventually, she cautiously nodded and said, ¡°I should be right. Try using your divine sense; how far can you spread it out?¡±


    Both Mo Tiange and Ye Jingwen spread out their divine senses just like Luo Fengxue told them to. Before long, their expressions turned grave. There was indeed something wrong. They could only spread their divine senses for several dozen feet with the limit being the area bound by the three of them.


    Luo Fengxue said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin; maintain our mental state¡ªlet¡¯s not affect each other anymore.¡±


    By being together, the three of them could remind each other, but if one of them experienced deviations in their perceptions, the other two would also be affected. Therefore, each of them better pass their respective tests on their own.


    Neither Mo Tiange nor Ye Jingwen objected to Luo Fengxue¡¯s suggestion. They each looked for a ce, intending to experience the trial of the Five Hindrances Overturning Senses.


    Just in case anything unexpected happened, Mo Tiange firstid a simple defense formation around her before she finally sat cross-legged on the ground.


    Upon closing her eyes, she cut off her perception of everything around her and shut off her divineprehension, focusing only on her sea of knowledge. The spiritual aura inside her body moved around automatically, calmly and steadily.


    Very soon, she felt she had entered a kind of mystical realm. Everything around her became far away; it was as if she was in an empty, open in. There were only soft rustling noises from the breeze that was blowing gently. In this world, she was the only one there.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t expect she would happen to be able to enter a state of non-existence.


    One¡¯s mental state was a riddle wrapped up in an enigma. Generally speaking, this kind of mental state perception was very difficult to articte to others. Even when a master taught their disciples, they could only guide their disciples slowly. However, everyone¡¯s perception was different, so they could only rely on themselves in the end.


    To cultivate one¡¯s mental state, they must see, hear, and experience more things. It was only byprehending things that one could progress. There was no other way.


    In her twenty-plus years of traveling, Mo Tiange hadn¡¯t gone through much on her own initiative. Most of the time, she was trapped inside the Dao-Achieving Pagoda. Nevertheless, in reality, the pressure she endured when she was inside the Dao-Achieving Pagoda with Ren Yufeng constantly watching over them from the outside was also a kind of mental cultivation. Moreover, inside the Dao-Achieving Pagoda, she also studied the personal note Mo Yaoqing left behind, witnessing Mo Yaoqing¡¯s lifetime experiences¡ªthis was also a form of mental cultivation.


    Arriving in the secr world, going to the Ye n, looking after the Ye n on second uncle¡¯s behalf; identally going into Ziwei¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave, learning about Wanderer Ziwei¡¯s life experience, witnessing Yao Zixiu and Shang Ruwan¡¯s ill-fated love; going to the northernmost cial zone, running into Ren Yufeng, arriving at the Eastern Sea...


    Mo Tiange unconsciously spent more than twenty years experiencing all that. Under situations which even she herself wasn¡¯t aware of, her mental state had grown and reached a certain realm, so in this Inner Demon-like Five Hindrances Overturning Senses trial, she could easily enter a state of nonexistence.


    After some time, in her half-conscious state, Mo Tiange seemed to return to Mo Family¡¯s Vige in Jin Country¡ª


    ¡°Husband, are you really going to go?¡± Although the woman was dressed like a married woman, her appearance still retained the softness of a young girl. She was staring at the man in front of her like she didn¡¯t want to part with him.


    The man looked more or less like he was in his thirties. Compared to his wife, he was indeed quite a lot older. However, he was gentle, elegant, and calm, so it seemed like he had the charm of twenty-some year old young man who wasn¡¯t mature yet.


    He looked at his young wife, saying in an appeasing tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯lle back after several days.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± The woman looked like she was hesitating to say something. In the end, she just looked down and said nothing.


    A gentle smile appeared on the man¡¯s face as he tugged at his wife¡¯s hand then ced both their hands on her t underbelly. ¡°I¡¯ll rush back as quickly as I can before the child¡¯s born. If you have any problems, go and talk to Sister Awang. I already asked her to take care of you.¡±


    The woman looked rather shy. ¡°Husband, you already knew?¡±


    ¡°How could I not know?¡± He stared at his wife¡¯s still t belly with a gaze that contained hard to perceive, hidden thoughts. ¡°... I wish this child... will be safe and sound.¡±


    Several yearster¡ª


    ¡°Mother, why do I not have a father?¡± a little girl, whose face had some purple marks, asked her pale, sickly-looking mother.


    The mother was softly smearing some medicine on the child, but her movements stopped when she heard the child¡¯s question.


    ¡°Mother?¡±


    The woman regained her train of thought. She shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. Your father left because he had something to attend to; he¡¯lle back when he finishes his affairs.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± The little girl looked confused. ¡°Did father go to a very, very far away ce? So far that he hasn¡¯te back until now?¡±


    ¡°En, very, very far away...¡±


    Consequently, she made a wish that day, wishing her father coulde back a bit sooner so that no one would say she was a child with no father anymore.


    Later¡ª


    ¡°Tiange! Tiange! Your father came back!¡±


    That day was her birthday. Her mother had prepared longevity noodles and even a poached egg for her, but she suddenly heard the voice of Aunt Awang next door.


    A man walked in from outside the courtyard. He was covered in dust but he had a smile on his face.


    Father was exactly as Mother told her¡ªhe was kind and gentle. When he smiled, he made her feel warm.


    ¡°Tiange, you¡¯re Tiange!¡± Her father lowered his body. ¡°You¡¯ve grown so big! I¡¯m your father!¡±


    Her mother came out of the house; her eyes were brimming with tears.


    Her father smiled, held her up then walked towards her mother. ¡°Wife, I¡¯m back. I¡¯m back to take you both away.¡±


    ...


    Her wish was realized. Everything was vague as if she was dreaming. However, from the bottom of her heart, she was happy she could finally see what her father looked like. This kind of happiness was unexpectedly genuine.


    Her father took them back to Kunwu and taught her about cultivating. Aura Refining, Foundation Building, everything went so smoothly in this life... She grew up and advanced into the Core Formation realm, and Ye n didn¡¯t decline... Later, she met a man. They fell for each other and became Dual Cultivation partners... Later, she advanced into the Nascent Soul realm, moving unhindered in the Celestial Pole, hence bing unrivaled...


    What she had continued to increase. No matter what she wanted, she eventually got them, be it familial love, friendship, romantic love, family, cultivation, or numinous treasure... Eventually, she advanced into the Deification realm, bing a God-like existence in the secr world.


    She stood at the top of the world, staring at the human world below her. Everything was within her grasp, but she felt empty as if she hadn¡¯t obtained anything.


    All of a sudden, she started to doubt¡ªwas this all real? If this wasn¡¯t, why did it feel so real then? If this was real, why was everything she saw always vague?


    She really liked this kind of sessful feeling because the kind of regret that couldn¡¯t be buried wouldn¡¯t exist in her heart. But... why did she feel empty like she hadn¡¯t obtained anything at all?


    Suddenly there was a cold sensation in her chest, rousing her from her beautiful dream.


    Mo Tiange opened her eyes. For a moment, she was overwhelmed with fear. She already entered a state of nonexistence and kept her heart steady, but she was actually still caught. If she had an unsteady mental state, she really didn¡¯t know what would¡¯ve happened.


    When she raised her head to look at her surroundings, she discovered about five or six people were sitting around sporadically, including Ye Jingwen and Luo Fengxue.


    Sure enough, Luo Fengxue had guessed correctly. In fact, not long after they left the first test area, they already entered the second test, but they werepletely oblivious to it, so they couldn¡¯t see the situation around them.


    Greed, anger, stupidity,ziness, doubt¡ªthis test made Mo Tiange realize that although she wasn¡¯t entangled in anger, stupidity,ziness, or doubt, greedy thoughts were still hidden deep inside her heart.


    She wanted to return to her childhood, get her father back, and have aplete family. She wanted a smooth entry into the cultivation world instead of roaming all around for more than a dozen of years. She wanted to have a family, friends, and a lover¡ªtopletely have all of them. She also wanted to seed in her cultivation, advancing into the Deification realm, being proud and free in this world... As it turned out, she was unexpectedly so greedy.


    As it turned out, she never forgot these childhood regrets.


    Ever since she came to Xuanqing School, her journey on the path of cultivation had been very smooth. She herself also always thought she had no other desires in her heart aside from progressing on the path of cultivation. Unexpectedly, however, she still had some greedy thoughts which she had unknowingly pressed deep into her subconsciousness.


    As Mo Tiange thought about this matter, a cold sweat started to emerge on her forehead. If she didn¡¯t enter the Ten Thousand Laws of Nature Formation this time, she would¡¯ve never realized there were still some holes in her mental state. If she tried to form her Gold Core without realizing this problem, she would¡¯ve definitely had a hard timeter.


    Fortunately, before she tried to form her Gold Core, she happened to enter this Ten Thousand Laws of Nature Formation, thus discovering the weaknesses in her mental state. After this matter, she definitely had to resolve these greedy thoughts before she could proceed with her core-formation.


    Upon making that resolution, Mo Tiange closed her eyes and spent some time adjusting her breathing. It was only after her mental state regained its tranquil state that she finally stood up and picked the spiritual nts growing in the vicinity.


    Regarding what to do next, she actually felt a bit awkward. Ye Jingwen and Luo Fengxue were still here. From time to time, their faces would show pained or happy expressions¡ªobviously, they were still inside the Five Hindrances Overturning Senses test. They originally agreed to take care of each other, but her current situation was rather special; after she passed the second test, she hadn¡¯t been thrown directly into the third test like Luo Fengxue said would happen. If she remained here, she wasn¡¯t sure if she would experience some hallucinations again or not¡ªwhat would happen if sheter considered the several people here her enemies?


    Time passed by, but none of the people around woke up. Each of them was still going through their respective mental tests.


    Mo Tiange pondered the matter for a moment then stood up and continued to walk inside.


    Both staying and leaving had their own downsides, so she might as well do as she wished. Besides, the spiritual nts around here were indeed numerous. It would also be good if she could pick a bit more.


    She continued to walk, all the while picking spiritual nts, gradually getting further and further until she slowly forgot where she was...

 Chapter 242: Ruan Mingzhu

    <h4>Chapter 242: Ruan Mingzhu</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Phoenix Flowers spread as far as the eye could see, dyeing the trail between the rock walls a deep red color.


    No one would¡¯ve imagined that inside a mountain, there would actually be such a secret track surrounded by different shades of red,yer uponyer, from light red to pink to deep red.


    Mo Tiange carefully looked around. This was a kind of deciduous Phoenix Tree. Based on how lush it was, it¡¯d presumably grown and thrived ever since the Middle Ages era.


    The twigs from deciduous Phoenix Trees could be used for refining tools, while its flowers and fruits could be used for pill-concocting, so this tree was indeed a treasure. She opened her medicine purse then started to slowly pick up the matured fruits that had fallen to the ground. They were the most precious parts of the deciduous Phoenix Tree. Immediately afterward, she began picking the flowers. She also took a few twigs that wouldn¡¯t affect the main trunks and put them inside her Qiankun Bag.


    Once everything was finished, Mo Tiange intended to go back following the original path. However, she found that she couldn¡¯t clearly remember the path she took toe here.


    There were many byways among these rock walls. For cultivators, these shouldn¡¯t be very hard to differentiate. Nevertheless, when Mo Tiange stood before the fork in the path, she found she had really forgotten where she came from.


    She never felt at a loss like this before. In the beginning, she even suspected that she, in fact, hadn¡¯t at all passed the second test, and that was why she felt she couldn¡¯t remember the road at all. But everything in front of her now was too real. The smell of the earth, the brilliance of the Phoenix Trees¡ªno matter what she saw, heard, or touched, everything was too real to be fake.


    Could it be that this was already the third test? She sank into contemtion. Five Confusions guing Spirit... Everything before her was all an illusion, but it was identical to the real thing.


    The moment this thought entered her mind, Mo Tiange promptly made a decision. She chose a spot under the Phoenix Tree then sat down.


    When one was in a situation they didn¡¯t understand, the best thing one could do was to cope with it by being consistent. Besides, since Five Confusions guing Spirit ought to be an illusion, if she didn¡¯t see anything, she shouldn¡¯t be affected.


    She first pasted a Heart-Calming Talisman on her body and swallowed a Soul-Pacifying Pill, then after a moment of contemtion, she took off the Spirit-Concealing Pendant hanging on her neck and held it in her hand. Once she finished, Mo Tiange, who was sitting cross-legged, finally closed her eyes. She was ready to face the third test.


    Although the Spirit-Concealing Pendant could also have an effect if it hung on her neck, it¡¯d be slightly more effective if she held it in her hand because it¡¯d be directly pasted to her meridians.


    ... Once again, the kind of dream-like feeling appeared. Her mind suddenly became blurry; it was as if her rationality was leaving her, and she felt like she was going to fall asleep soon.


    ¡°Grandmaster!¡± In her dazed state, Mo Tiange suddenly heard a voice.


    She opened her eyes and saw someone through the gaps between the branches and the leaves of the Phoenix Tree¡ªit was Ruan Mingzhu!


    How could she be here? Besides, why did she call out ¡°grandmaster¡±?


    She still had those thoughts in her mind, but in the next second, she felt there was nothing strange about Ruan Mingzhu being there. Why did she feel strange then?


    Ruan Mingzhu didn¡¯t see her. She walked while staring at the spot next to her, and there was a delicate, naive smile on her face¡ªit was as if she was walking with someone.


    However, the spot next to her was obviously empty.


    ¡°Grandmaster!¡± As she walked, Ruan Mingzhu said, ¡°Senior martial brother¡¯s ignoring me, but you didn¡¯t tell him off!¡±


    A momentter, as if she heard the person next to her saying something, she pursed her lips and said grudgingly, ¡°Why do I have to be like senior martial brother? We¡¯re only in our twenties but we already built our foundation¡ªdo we have to be afraid of not having enough time to form our Gold Cores? I think it¡¯s senior martial brother who¡¯s strange; he¡¯s still so young, but he already acts like an old man!¡±


    She took a breather then she covered her mouth andughed, looking extremely cheerful. ¡°Anyway, I want to be happy and free. What¡¯s the point of cultivating? It¡¯s definitely not being shut alone inside our Immortal Caves for Closed Door Meditation!¡±


    At that moment, Ruan Mingzhu arrived in front of the Phoenix Tree.


    She looked up to look at the red Phoenix Tree, but she seemed to have not seen Mo Tiange, who was sitting not too far from her.


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s really beautiful! Next time, we definitely have to bring senior martial brother along so he can see this too!¡±


    After she said that, her face suddenly had a dazed expression. A momentter, however, a smile slowly emerged on her face again. ¡°Senior Martial Brother, I¡¯ll take you to see something good. Aiya! Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡±


    She seemed to be pulling someone along as she walked under the Phoenix Tree.


    ¡°Take a look; isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡±


    Some time passed before she finally let out a ¡°hmph!¡± and said in annoyance, ¡°Senior Martial Brother, you¡¯re apanying me to have fun. Can¡¯t you concentrate a bit?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Aiya!¡± The way Ruan Mingzhuughed now really made her look like a young girl; she had no hidden agenda; there was only pure happiness. ¡°Senior Martial Brother, you¡¯ll bore yourself to death if you continue on like this! Cultivating and cultivating every day... I really don¡¯t think you like to live like this; it¡¯s really boring!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± She reached out to pull on that nonexistent person. ¡°Senior Martial Brother, you have to smile more! You look so handsome when you smile!¡±


    Mo Tiange opened her eyes again and looked at Ruan Mingzhu, who wasn¡¯t far from her now. For an instant, the scene in front of her became fuzzy. Someone quietly appeared next to Ruan Mingzhu.


    That person reached out to stroke Ruan Mingzhu¡¯s head, saying, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. You¡¯ve yed enough; let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Ruan Mingzhu looked away. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to go back! Senior Martial Brother, it¡¯s not easy for us to be able to go out on a trip like this...¡±


    The Spirit-Concealing Pendant in Mo Tiange¡¯s palm emitted a coolness, causing her to quiver and her mind to regain a bit of its rity. Nevertheless, she was again confounded by the scene before her eyes.


    Was this real or fake in the end? Was this Ruan Mingzhu¡¯s hallucination or her hallucination?


    As soon as this thought shed in her mind, the person she saw gradually faded. Mo Tiange inwardly heaved a sigh of relief. Apparently, she was affected by Ruan Mingzhu; because Ruan Mingzhu was hallucinating, Mo Tiange also thought about someone that should be there.


    After another while, Ruan Mingzhu¡¯s expression once again changed. The originally delicate, cute young girl had now be aggressive and full of fury.


    ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking in your heart?¡± she shouted furiously while pointing at the Phoenix Tree in front of her, ¡°I¡¯m telling you now; stop your fantasy! Take a look at yourself! You want to fight me over my senior martial brother? Dream on!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You still dare to talk back to me? You¡¯re right, but so what if I¡¯m just grandmaster¡¯s grand-disciple? I can call him senior martial brother; can you do the same? Wei Jiasi, take a clear look at your status!¡±


    This... Mo Tiange wanted to listen a bit more, but her mind already started to be fuzzy. Sometimes Ruan Mingzhu¡¯s voice sounded like it came from afar, but sometimes it sounded like it came from somewhere closer.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a lesson today; what can you do about it?¡± With a furious expression, Ruan Mingzhu, who regarded the Phoenix Tree as Wei Jiasi, raised her hand then thrust her sword forward.


    Upon seeing the Phoenix Tree losing a branch, Mo Tiange wanted to stand up, but she discovered her consciousness was hazy. What was going on?


    Fortunately, Ruan Mingzhu stopped her movements. The expression on her face became mournful. ¡°Grandmaster, Grandmaster, what are you saying?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t drive me away!¡± she shouted, ¡°Grandmaster, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose; I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Don¡¯t drive me away, okay?¡± she begged while staring at a nonexistent person.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother, help me. Help me talk to grandmaster! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose; I just wanted to give her a lesson¡ªI didn¡¯t expect my attacks to be that heavy...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between telling me to go to a branch courtyard and driving me away? Grandmaster, please forgive me this one time for my father¡¯s sake, okay? I promise I won¡¯t do it again; this time it¡¯s for real!¡±


    She crouched down and started to weep, causing her face to be covered with tears.


    After some time, she finally wiped the tears off her face. ¡°You guys aren¡¯t letting me go back, so fine, I won¡¯t go back! You¡¯lle and take me back sooner orter!¡±


    But she was disappointed. From her crossed look in the beginning, her expression gradually became dull, and she just sat there in a daze.


    After some time, she finally smiled happily. ¡°I can go back? I can really go back?¡± She thenughed contentedly. ¡°I knew it! Grandmaster and senior martial brother love me the most, so they won¡¯t let me stay here by myself!¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster!¡± she called out as she sprang from the ground. In the next second, however, the smile on her face froze. ¡°Grandmaster, you still want to send me away?¡±


    She started shouting: ¡°Why? It¡¯s been sixty years; is that still not enough? Was leaving me at that ce still not enough punishment? I don¡¯t want to go back there!¡±


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother!¡± She seemed to see something then she impatiently tried to grab onto something. ¡°Senior Martial Brother, I¡¯m back, I...¡±


    The smile on her face onlysted for a brief moment before it turned into incredulity. ¡°Senior Martial Brother, what did you say? Even you too...¡±


    She dropped and sat on the ground, mumbling to herself, ¡°You guys... Do you really not like me anymore? Why? Why are you still unwilling to forgive me after such a long time? Why do you all say I was wrong? Even if I did anything wrong before, you always forgave me. But this time, do you really intend on never forgiving me?¡±


    Tears fell from her haggard face slowly and fell on to her hands. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to cry aloud now. Her eyes just filled with despair.


    ¡°I... What am I living for? No one likes me; even grandmaster and senior martial brother also dislike me...¡± She slowly raised her gaze, fixating it on a certain spot as if she saw something.


    Time passed by. Her eyes gradually filled with hate and sorrow. ¡°So you guys already got someone to rece me? What Martial Uncle Mo? Grandmaster, Senior Martial Brother, look at me¡ªI¡¯m Mingzhu. I¡¯m your only beloved Mingzhu! Grandmaster...¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t like Mingzhu anymore? I-I¡¯m not willing! Obviously mine... grandmaster is mine; senior martial brother is also mine!¡± A fierce expression emerged on Ruan Mingzhu¡¯s face as she slowly turned her head. She was only a short distance away from Mo Tiange, who was still sitting under the Phoenix Tree.


    ¡°Wei Jiasi, are youing tough at me? Hmph!¡± From Ruan Mingzhu¡¯s expression, she obviously regarded Mo Tiange as Wei Jiasi.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s eyes were open. She felt something was amiss, but she couldn¡¯t tell what it was.


    Ruan Mingzhu grasped her sword and stood up. She said, ¡°So what if I give you another lesson? It¡¯s just like you said anyway¡ªI have nothing!¡±


    Mo Tiange watched on helplessly as Ruan Mingzhu raised her hand, watched on helplessly as Ruan Mingzhu thrust the sword in her hand forward.


    In that instant, Mo Tiange finally moved. She lifted her hand, blocking the power of the sword with a beam of spiritual aura. Nevertheless, her move caused the thing she was holding in her hand to fall to the ground.


    Ruan Mingzhu crouched down to pick the thing up.


    It was a jade pendant with a gentle color. It had cloud patterns on it and was tied on to a red string. On the middle of the other side of the jade, there was a tiny engraving that said ¡°Qin.¡±


    Ruan Mingzhu¡¯s eyes widened. At first, she looked surprised, but her expression soon turned doubtful. In the end, her expression turned gloomy and was suffused with anger¡ªeven her fingers trembled out of anger. ¡°Senior Martial Brother... Senior Martial Brother, you actually gave this jade pendant to others... You...¡±


    Her gaze gradually cooled down, and she turned her head to look at Mo Tiange. She then spoke, although it was unclear whether she was speaking to Mo Tiange or talking to herself: ¡°Grandmaster and Senior Martial Brother dislike me, and people in the school look down on me... Why do I have to keep being Ruan Mingzhu? No, I don¡¯t want to be Ruan Mingzhu.¡± There was a kind of darkness in her gaze, and the gaze that was fixated on Mo Tiange¡¯s face. ¡°Being you is really good¡ªgrandmaster¡¯s disciple can openly call him senior martial brother... A good aptitude¡ªpresumably, in several dozen years, I can advance to the Core Formation realm. At that time...¡± A dreamy smile bloom on her face. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll just be you...¡±

 Chapter 243: An Ominous Hunch

    <h4>Chapter 243: An Ominous Hunch</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Qin Xi suddenly felt the space between his eyebrows pulsating. It was as if something was happening.


    He opened his eyes, wrinkled his brows, and sank into contemtion.


    People of the cultivation world could sense ominous hunches sometimes. He was now precisely sensing an ominous hunch. Could it be that something was happening?


    Before he figured out the reason for this omen, he already called out: ¡°Zhenji...¡±


    However, he stopped midway during his call. Zhenji wasn¡¯t here today; he went to take the test inside the Ten Thousand Laws of Nature Formation¡ªcould it be that the ominous hunch he sensed had something to do with Zhenji?


    He pondered the matter for a while, but in the end, he still felt restless. Thus, he dusted off his sleeves, stood up, opened the cave door, and slowly made his way out.


    The bright sunshine outside threw his mind off track. Right, it¡¯d been so many years since hest went out. So many years had passed that he couldn¡¯t even clearly remember how many years it¡¯d been in the end...


    This was the longest he¡¯d ever been in Closed Door Meditation. For more than thirty years, he never left his Immortal¡¯s Cave, continuing to progress from the middle stage until the peak stage of the Core Formation realm. Right now, he was even only one step away from forming his Nascent Soul. Initially, he wanted to continue his Closed Door Meditation until he formed his Nascent Soul, but now...


    The space between his eyebrows was throbbing acutely with pain. He felt he didn¡¯t have time to think too much, so he made a wave, causing a pure white cloud wisp to appear under his feet. He stepped on the cloud and flew to the main peak.


    When the Ten Thousand Laws of Nature Formation appeared, master also told him to go inside and have a try, but he refused on the grounds that he was still in Closed Door Meditation, so he had no idea where that Ten Thousand Laws of Nature Formation was located.


    Nevertheless, once he spread his divine sense, he easily found a ce in the main peak where people were gathered. Presumably, that was his destination.


    Without any hesitation, he stepped on the cloud, directing it to fly downward.


    By the time hended, he could already see themotion at the scene. Many disciples that hade out upon failing the test were gathered closely together around something.


    You¡¯re reading on B o x n o v e l  Thanks!


    The Core Formation elders, who were managing the site, had long sensed his spiritual aura pressure. One of them wanted to see who was arriving, so he pushed his way through the crowd of disciples. As soon as he did that, however, he was astonished by whom he saw. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Shoujing?¡±


    Qin Xi walked over. ¡°Senior Martial Brother, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The elder finally snapped out of his astonished state and said, ¡°It¡¯s good you came¡ªsomething happened to your Clear Spring Peak disciples.¡±


    Qin Xi wrinkled his brows but said nothing. He just followed that elder into the crowd.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Shoujing!¡± School Head Shen, who was crouching on the ground to examine the situation, called out.


    Before Qin Xi could say anything, he already saw the disciple lying on the ground. Quite a whileter, he finally found his voice. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Another elder spoke: ¡°Something happened in the third test. These two disciples ran into each other; one was experiencing a real human illusion, while the other one was out of luck¡ªshe was going through the Five Confusions guing Spirit, when her wisdom started to be blurry, so...¡±


    As he followed that elder¡¯s line of sight, Qin Xi frowned once again. ¡°Mingzhu?¡±


    Ruan Mingzhu was sitting in a corner. She was in a daze, shivering and didn¡¯t even respond when Qin Xi called her.


    School Head Shen said, ¡°She was transported out when she was inside her demonic barrier. It¡¯s best not to talk to her now.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. His gaze was once again fixated on the fainted Mo Tiange, whoy on the ground. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that this was a formation to test and train disciples and that there wouldn¡¯t be any danger?¡±


    While continuing to import his spiritual aura into Mo Tiange¡¯s body, School Head Shen said, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any life-threatening dangers. The moment this disciple received a deadly attack, she was immediately transported out of the formation. It was just that when she was attacked, her consciousness happened to be in a dazed state, so her mind was temporarily injured.¡±


    ¡°... I see.¡± Upon seeing School Head Shen stopping, Qin Xi also crouched down to sense Mo Tiange¡¯s pulse and input his spiritual aura to examine her condition.


    There was no problem with her meridians, and her dantian was also in good condition... but her sea of knowledge was closed. The wrinkles in his brows became deeper. A closed sea of knowledge could mean a big or a small issue. Although it wasn¡¯t life-threatening, being attacked by others when one was going through a mental test was definitely very dangerous. If the stimtion one received was too excessive, they might take a dozen to twenty years to wake up or they might even never wake up at all!


    Qin Xi raised his eyes to look at Ruan Mingzhu. He wanted to say something, but based on her cowering look, it seemed like she wasn¡¯t faring well either, so he eventually renounced his intentions.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Shoujing, this is your junior martial sister from the same master, right? You better take her back first. This matter might either be severe or trivial; you better let Martial Uncle Jinghe examine her.¡±


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± He lowered himself to hold Mo Tiange then looked at Ruan Mingzhu. ¡°Senior Martial Brother School Head, my apologies, but I¡¯ll have to trouble you to look after my martial nephew for a while. I¡¯ll soon get people to take her back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I ought to do.¡± School Head Shen naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s beloved disciple was heavily injured inside the formation and his grand-disciple was greatly stimted... with his kind of personality, it would already be good if he didn¡¯t me them. Besides, they were indeed responsible for this matter. There were indeed some dangers involved in entering this Ten Thousand Laws of Nature Formation, but because they were afraid these disciples wouldn¡¯t be willing to take the risk, they didn¡¯t exin the matters in detail and only told the disciples to be careful.


    ¡°Master! Master!¡± Ye Zhenji had just exited the formation, but he was unexpectedly greeted with this scene. His face immediately became pale as he looked at Mo Tiange. ¡°What happened to my aunt?¡±


    Qin Xi frowned and said, ¡°We can talk about it after we head back.¡±


    He then waved his sleeve to summon the flying cloud and took Ye Zhenji back to Clear Spring Peak.


    The flying cloud flew at its fastest speed. In just a very short time, they already reached the summit of Clear Spring Peak andnded in front of Shangqing Pce.


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t make any stops. He continued to walk towards Shangqing Pce with Mo Tiange in his arms.


    ¡°Martial Uncle Shoujing!¡± The gate-keeping disciples looked astonished to see his gloomy expression and the unconscious Mo Tiange in his embrace.


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t pay any attention to those disciples. He directly barged into Shangqing Pce, calling loudly, ¡°Master!¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s divine sense was covering the surrounding area, so he was wondering what was happening. The moment he turned around, however, he waspletely shocked by what he saw. ¡°What happened?¡±


    While cing Mo Tiange down, Qin Xi said anxiously, ¡°Master, take a look¡ªshe was attacked when she was going through the mental test inside the formation. I¡¯ve examined her; she seems to have not been injured, but her sea of knowledge is closed.¡±


    After hearing what Qin Xi said, Lord Daoist Jinghe grabbed Mo Tiange¡¯s wrist, sensing her meridians and examining her injuries.


    His expression immediately turned grave.


    Qin Xi couldn¡¯t hold back, asking: ¡°How¡¯s she?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe stroked his beard; his brows were deeply wrinkled. ¡°Not too good. I reckon she must¡¯ve just discovered there are some weaknesses in her mental state, then she was attacked when she was facing the Five Confusions guing Spirit¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe red at him. ¡°Can you not interrupt? I haven¡¯t finished speaking!¡±


    Upon being red at by him, Qin Xi had nothing to say and could only admit his mistake. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t interrupt.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe continued to say: ¡°She closed her sea of knowledge in her subconscious attempt at protecting herself, so we don¡¯t have to worry about her safety because there shouldn¡¯t be a problem in that regard. However, waking her up is a bit troublesome.¡±


    After confirming his disciple was alright, Lord Daoist Jinghe stroked his beard and stopped speaking, waiting for Qin Xi toe and ask further. However, after being reprimanded just now, Qin Xi no longer asked and just continued to stare at him. Qin continued staring at him until he felt exceptionally bored. Just as he started to feel angry, Ye Zhenji asked hastily, ¡°Grandmaster, what should we do then?¡±


    Ye Zhenji¡¯s perfect timing made Lord Daoist Jinghe feel extremely satisfied. He suddenly felt Ye Zhenji was very pleasing to the eye, so he beamed and said, ¡°Nothing in particr. We¡¯ll just have to take care of her; it¡¯s enough for us to keep her body safe. After some time, when she realizes there¡¯s no danger, she¡¯ll naturally start to open her sea of knowledge again.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Both Ye Zhenji and Qin Xi sighed at the same time.


    Qin Xi thought about the matter then asked again: ¡°Master, how long will she be in this state?¡±


    ¡°Mmm... the shortest will be a few months, the longest will be several to several dozen years.¡± He then patted Qin Xi¡¯s shoulder and said irresponsibly, ¡°Rest assured; she¡¯s still young now¡ªeven if she wakes up in several dozen years, it still won¡¯t bete for her to form her Gold Core.¡±


    Once he finished saying that, he ignored Qin Xi¡¯s gloomy expression and waved his hand. ¡°That¡¯ll do. Take her back to Mingxin Residence. En, it¡¯s enough to let Xiuqin and the others take care of her.¡±


    Qin Xi mustered his best effort to hold himself back, but in the end, he still couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Master! It¡¯ll be fine if it¡¯s just a few years, but several dozen years¡ªalthough she¡¯s not mortal, problems are bound to appear in her body if she continuously stays in this unconscious state, okay?! Can¡¯t you just think of some other way?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Originally, Ye Zhenji¡¯s worries had already faded when he heard his aunt was alright, but he now became anxious again. ¡°Grandmaster, is that true?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The one who answered was unexpectedly Qin Xi. His brows were deeply wrinkled, and his voice was suffused with anger. ¡°Us cultivators don¡¯t need to eat, but we still have to absorb spiritual aura¡ªwe rely on spiritual aura to sustain our lives! If she stays unconscious for several years or several dozen years, she¡¯ll still indeed survive, but since she¡¯ll stop absorbing spiritual aura, her body will wither and dry up. At that time, even if she wakes up, her cultivation level will definitely regress!¡±


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s that serious?!¡± Ye Zhenji then turned towards Lord Daoist Jinghe and said wretchedly, ¡°Grandmaster! You can¡¯t just look on as my aunt bes a shriveled olddy¡ªmy aunt¡¯s still young!¡±


    ¡°Pffft!¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe spurted a mouthful of tea. ¡°A shriveled olddy! Hahahaha! As expected of a brat like you toe up with this!¡±


    ¡°Master!¡± Qin Xi red at him furiously. ¡°If you want tough, you canugh all you want after the matter¡¯s handled¡ªyou should think of some solution now!¡±


    ¡°What solution can there be?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe shrugged with an innocent expression. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you; after some time, she¡¯ll naturally wake up.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Qin Xi smoothed out his expression. ¡°Master, you don¡¯t want Nine Turns Mind-Pacifying Pills anymore?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Brat, you¡¯re threatening me?!¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe bellowed usingly.


    ¡°So what if I am?¡± Qin Xi raised his eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that all your spiritual nts are in my hands. You want medicinal pills? Sure; work your brain and fix this matter first!¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe gnashed his teeth. ¡°Stinky brat, I let you learn to concoct medicinal pills but in the end, you actually use your skills to threaten me!¡±


    Unfortunately, Qin Xi looked unperturbed. He didn¡¯t even nce at Lord Daoist Jinghe.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe was livid. His eyes were shifting around, but all of a sudden, he seemed to have thought about something, and his gaze was once again fixated on Qin Xi. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were in strict Closed Door Meditation? Why did youe out?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Qin Xi was stunned. He opened and closed his mouth seemingly wanting to say something. However, he eventually couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Upon seeing how Qin Xi¡¯s expression turned from angry to awkward, Lord Daoist Jinghe burst outughing while swatting the table. Heughed so heartily that he couldn¡¯t even straighten his back. ¡°Hahaha! Brat, you¡¯re making meugh to death! You were still in Closed Door Meditation; you¡¯ve been in Closed Door Meditation for thirty five years¡ªwhy did you suddenlye out without telling anyone? Hey, don¡¯t say this doesn¡¯t count asing out! You¡¯ve gone out of your cave, you¡¯ve sat outside and even met other people and drank tea¡ªif this doesn¡¯t count asing out of Closed Door Meditation, what is this? Hey, hey, what happened in the end? Tell Master; how did you know something happened to Tiange? Why did you suddenlye out of your Closed Door Meditation?¡±


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t say anything. He looked away but then looked down and started counting ants.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe sneakily came closer to him. ¡°Quickly say it¡ªwhat happened in the end? You¡¯ve been in Closed Door Meditation for thirty five years, and you even said you wouldn¡¯te out unless you made a realm-breakthrough. But now you suddenly came out; you have to at least exin to Master, right? Speak, speak!¡±


    Qin Xi could no longer stand being pestered like this, so he could only speak. ¡°I thought something happened to Zhenji.¡±


    This time, even Ye Zhenji, who was crouching next to them, also turned his head towards him.


    His master was in front of him while his disciple was next to him; Qin Xi¡¯s current expression indeed looked miserable. ¡°I... had an ominous hunch. I thought something happened to Zhenji, so I...¡±


    ¡°Oh, you can actually have an ominous hunch.¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe nodded his head in an extremely serious way. ¡°Not easy... It¡¯s really not easy...¡±

 Chapter 244: Recalling

    <h4>Chapter 244: Recalling</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s remark also had some other hidden meanings.


    A hunch, whether it was good or ominous, wasn¡¯t something that any random person could sense. A cultivator was on a journey and happened to run into another cultivator¡ªcould he sense whether the next thing that other cultivator experienced would be good or bad?


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t. First of all, to be able to sense such hunches, cultivators must¡¯ve reached a certain cultivation level. Secondly, there must be some connections between the cultivator who sensed the hunch and the cultivator whom the hunch was about. And in the end, the nature of those connections had never been too certain. In general, they should be quite closely rted to each other.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s remark sounded solemn, but how could Qin Xi not sense his meaning? Ye Zhenji was obviously next to him, making him feel even more embarrassed. Because of that, he threw a death re at Lord Daoist Jinghe and said, ¡°Master, just focus on the real problem!¡±


    ¡°Are you the master or am I the master?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe, who now had Qin Xi¡¯s weakness in his hand, was very calm. He said with a grin: ¡°Your disciple¡¯s here too. If you keep disrespecting me, be careful or your disciple will also follow your footsteps. At that point, he won¡¯t give you any face either.¡±


    Unfortunately, Ye Zhenji was an honest person. He promptly answered, ¡°I¡¯ll always respect master.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s smiling expression turned into an angry one. ¡°Brat, step to the side!¡±


    Ye Zhenji felt aggrieved. He sneaked a nce at his master then said pleadingly, ¡°Grandmaster, please help my aunt. What should we do if she still doesn¡¯t wake up in several dozen years and damages her body?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe snorted furiously. ¡°Stop with this act. You master-disciple pair¡ªone¡¯s threatening me and one¡¯s crying and begging¡ªyou¡¯re bullying me for being alone, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Qin Xi seemed to have thought of something then said calmly, ¡°Master, the one lying here is your disciple, not mine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely correct!¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe pped his hands. ¡°That¡¯s right! This is my disciple, and she¡¯s your junior martial sister at most, so why are you even more anxious than me, your master? You actually used medicinal pills to threaten me, hmph!¡±


    Qin Xi was still very calm. ¡°Say it; what do you want in the end?¡±


    The moment he saw Qin Xi¡¯s conceding look, Lord Daoist Jinghe immediately feltcent. He nced at Ye Zhenji and said, ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this slowly when we are alone.¡± Upon seeing how Qin Xi secretly heaved a sigh, he came close to him and whispered, ¡°Rest assured, since your disciple¡¯s here, I won¡¯t make you look too bad.¡±


    After he said that, Lord Daoist Jinghe once again went towards Mo Tiange to examine her condition. He then said seriously, ¡°There¡¯s essentially no direct solution for a closed sea of knowledge. However, Master knows a kind of medicinal pill which is very helpful in this kind of situation. Although it can¡¯t directly rouse her, it can prevent her body from corrupting.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the pill recipe?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe put his hand into his Qiankun Bag and started to fumble for something. A momentter, he took out a pile of Jade Slips. ¡°You guys look for it. In any case, it¡¯s somewhere inside¡ªI suddenly forget which one it is.¡±


    Qin Xi felt helpless. He shot a brief re at Lord Daoist Jinghe and helplessly started to search. Fortunately, there were three of them¡ªalthough there were several hundred Jade Slips in this pile, they finally managed to find the correct one after looking for a while.


    Once he read the pill recipe, Qin Xi once again frowned. ¡°These spiritual nts....¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right; some of them are very rare nowadays. Presumably, you¡¯d have to spend quite a while finding them.¡±


    ¡°But we don¡¯t have much time!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe let out a deceitfulugh. ¡°Master knows a kind of healing technique which is useful in this kind of situation. You¡¯ll only need to apply this to her once a day. At the very least, it¡¯ll guarantee nothing will happen to her body in several years.¡±


    ¡°...¡± The wrinkle on Qin Xi¡¯s brows remained. ¡°Where¡¯s the manual?¡±


    This time, Lord Daoist Jinghe didn¡¯t take out a pile of Jade Slips. Instead, he threw Qin Xi a book made of animal skin. He then said: ¡°Since you already came out of your Closed Door Meditation, don¡¯t think about forming your Nascent Soul for the time being¡ªtake a rest for several years. You¡¯ve been in Closed Door Meditation for thirty five years, so you haven¡¯t rxed your mind at all during that period. Forming one¡¯s Nascent Soul is a very tiring matter; your current condition isn¡¯t properly positioned to take that opportunity. Take some time to rest properly. When you feel rxed, you can try again.¡±


    Qin Xi was silent but he eventually didn¡¯t object. If he was still in Closed Door Meditation, he would¡¯ve definitely objected, but since the current situation was like this, he couldn¡¯t continue his Closed Door Meditation.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe seemed relieved. ¡°Alright. Take Tiange back to Mingxin Residence and tell Xiuqin and the others to take care of her. Those girls are now obedient after she sorted them up, so you can rest assured.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. Without further ado, he picked Mo Tiange up then made his way towards Mingxin Residence.


    Even though he hadn¡¯t returned after Mo Tiange started living at Mingxin Residence, he was still very familiar with everything around there.


    The pool in front of the house, the medicinal field at the back of the house... She¡¯d given the bedroom to Zhenji while she herself upied the cultivating room. Who said he was mad about cultivating? In fact, she was just the same as him.


    Xiuqin and the others were also Foundation Building cultivators, so they also entered the Ten Thousand Laws of Nature Formation today. They hadn¡¯te back yet.


    Qin Xi took Mo Tiange into the bedroom and ced her on the bed. All of a sudden, he remembered Ruan Mingzhu. ¡°Zhenji, go and tell your grandmaster that Mingzhu also has some problems; find some people to bring her back.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Ye Zhenji responded but didn¡¯t make any moves.


    After a while, Qin Xi¡¯s attention finally fell on him. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going?¡±


    Ye Zhenji was silent for some time, but he eventually summoned his courage and asked, ¡°Master, what¡¯s your rtionship with my aunt?¡±


    Stunned, Qin Xi gazed into the distance and stayed motionless.


    Ye Zhenji said, ¡°I... I always thought there¡¯s no friendship between you and my aunt but now... it seems things aren¡¯t how I thought they were...¡±


    Some time passed before Qin Xi finally moved the corners of his lips, forcing himself to smile. ¡°No need to think about this too much. Alright, look after your aunt; I¡¯m going to look for your grandmaster.¡±


    After he said that, he left Mingxin Residence without even looking back once as if he was running from something.


    Once he was out of Mingxin Residence, Ye Zhenji slowly muttered, ¡°Master, I¡¯m not using you of anything. Why would you...¡±


    Qin Xi, who just walked out of Mingxin Residence, didn¡¯t head straight to the main hall to look for Lord Daoist Jinghe. Rather, he sat on a certain railing on the side and entered a daze.


    There were some matters which he could ignore but woulde back to entangle him in the end.


    Thirty five years... He originally thought he was indifferent, and that aside from forming his Nascent Soul, his heart really couldn¡¯t amodate any other matters. However, the moment he finally saw her again, he understood¡ªhe¡¯d never really forgotten. In fact, these past thirty five years were just a trap he set for himself. He thought he could be indifferent. He thought he could be the same as before, focusing his heart and mind on cultivating. In the end, however, he simply made himself bound tighter and tighter by this matter.


    What was affection? He never had the chance toprehend it, so he was never on guard against it. He wasn¡¯t on his guard, so he didn¡¯t even know how this matter began...


    The year he went to Demonic Mountain, he ran into Ye Hai and felt the two of them were alike in temperament, so they went through crises together all the way. Later, as they were trapped in the Demonic Mountain for full ten years, they went from being strangers who met by chance into close acquaintances.


    Unfortunately, Ye Hai¡¯s injuries were too heavy, and he knew he couldn¡¯t survive for long. For the sake of giving his junior someone to rely on, he eventually fell on the Demonic Mountain.


    Although Qin Xi had an indifferent personality, he was never ustomed to owing others anything. He owed half his life to Ye Hai, so he agreed to Ye Hai¡¯s final wish.


    Upon knowing that this child might be a girl with a Pure Yin Constitution and spiritual roots, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have any idea about her. He had some thoughts about her only because a female cultivator with a Pure Yin Constitution generally would make some achievements as long as their spiritual roots weren¡¯t too terrible. Furthermore, if she joined a cultivation group, there was a high chance she¡¯d perform Dual Cultivation with a disciple in the group. For the group, this meant the appearance of another high level cultivator and at the same time, an increase in the group¡¯s strength.


    But for Qin Xi himself, this matter really had no benefit at all. Firstly, he practiced a pure Dao School cultivation method. If it wasn¡¯t for Yuan Bao¡¯s tricks inside the Virtual Sky World giving him a Pure Yang Technique and transforming his constitution into one practically identical to a Pure Yang Constitution, Dual Cultivation really couldn¡¯t confer any worthy benefits at all from his point of view. Secondly, he had his pride. Ever since he started to walk on the path towards immortality, he always believed he could achieve the Great Dao without having to rely on unorthodox methods like Dual Cultivation. Thirdly, she was a child, and one that could be considered an orphan entrusted by his friend¡ªeven if he had no sense of shame, he never would¡¯ve thought about her in this regard.


    When he returned from the Demonic Mountain, he entered Closed Door Meditation to heal his injuries. At the same time, he also chose a trustworthy martial nephew to run an errand for him. At that time, he didn¡¯t really have any expectations. A Pure Yin Constitution was rare, and so was spiritual roots. Although that girl¡¯s father had spiritual roots and her mother had a Pure Yin Constitution, she was still most likely to be born as an ordinary human. As for her having inherited both of these traits, the odds weren¡¯t even 10%.


    Against all expectations, however, the news brought back by his martial nephew really gave him a shock. She really was a child with a Pure Yin Constitution and spiritual roots, and moreover, she already entered the path of cultivation. Unfortunately, that martial nephew didn¡¯t handle the matter well, thus causing the uncle-niece pair to misunderstand his intentions.


    At that time, Qin Xi thought that since the uncle was the child¡¯s blood-rted uncle who also held the utmost respect and love for his own elder brother, he would certainly treat the child well, so Qin Xi let them be. Since they were worried he had evil intentions towards them, then they could do as they saw fit. In any case, he was simply repaying Ye Hai half his life and didn¡¯t covet anything from them. He also wasn¡¯t kind-hearted enough that he would stille to their door to persuade them after being rejected.


    Later on, Qin Xi¡¯s injuries didn¡¯t improve. In desperation, he left the school to look for medicine.


    As for why he went to Yunwu Sect, it was because despite being unknown, that small cultivation group had the spiritual panacea he wanted. Besides, their sovereigns also passed down a manual for Body-Refining Technique which was rarely seen in Kunwu, and he happened to be collecting Body-Refining Technique manuals. Hence, he devised a n to sneak into that small cultivation group. It was far enough from west Kunwu anyway¡ªeven if people knew who Qin Shoujing was, they definitely wouldn¡¯t know who Qin Xi was.


    He was quiet by nature. Aside from cultivating, hepletely wasn¡¯t interested in any other things. After he entered Yunwu Sect, he indeed had no interest in being with other Aura Refining disciples. It was just that since he took on the identity of an Aura Refining disciple, it would¡¯ve been odd if he never mingled with them.


    The first time he saw her, he didn¡¯t recognize her as a woman. Although he felt she looked too delicate, neither her conduct nor bearing had the slightest girliness to them.


    At that time, he only felt a bit curious. Although this child was always smiling, polite and amiable, her gaze contained vague arrogance. It wasn¡¯t the sort of arrogance that scorned others; rather, it was a kind of arrogance that was born out of self-confidence and self-respect.


    Nevertheless, how could a trivial Aura Refining cultivator possibly pique his interest? Therefore, he simply felt a bit of curiosity, nothing more.


    Later, in their trip into Miwu Valley, they remained together for several days. That was when he started to feel strange. He always felt she carried a kind of familiar breath; it seemed like she had something that belonged to him. He then took advantage of her when she was off-guard. He used his divineprehension to examine her and finally discovered her secret.


    As it turned out, she was a woman who had a Spirit-Concealing Pendant in her possession. After that event, through other methods, he found out she also had an uncle who was a Foundation Building cultivator.


    At that point, he already had some certainty about her identity.


    So she was the girl of that year.


    He actually ran into her in this kind of small cultivation group... This was indeed too coincidental.


    From that moment on, he finally began to pay attention to her constantly.


    Because of that, he found out that although they had nothing inmon on the surface, their temperaments were actually unusually simr to each other.


    She was hard-working, cool-headed, assertive and resolute. These were the traits he believed a sessful cultivator needed to have. She seemed the same as other Aura Refining disciples, but in reality, she actually possessed these qualifications.


    When she looked at others, no matter how she chatted and smiled warmly, her gaze was still suffused with a sense of alienation and vignce. She seemed to be ustomed to putting her guard up against anyone, but when she faced a problem, she was usually more warmhearted than others. She was such a contradictory person.


    Consequently, he thought she was still a child in the end¡ªshe still needed to temper herself properly.


    Therefore, whatever feelings he had didn¡¯t start then. At that point, he still considered her a child¡ªa contradictory, struggling child who made him admire her and piqued his interest.


    His feelings also didn¡¯t start during the two months¡¯ journey when he was bringing her back. At that time, he only sympathized with her and pitied her rough life, so he was more patient towards her than he usually was towards others.


    But that was all there was to it.

 Chapter 245: Embarrassing Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 245: Embarrassing Secrets</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    He never denied his admiration for this woman.


    Maybe it was because of Mingzhu, or maybe it was because of his admirers, but he never really took women seriously. He always thought that although they weren¡¯t less talented than men, their minds were usually filled with too much chaos. Aside from a select few, they really weren¡¯t suitable for cultivation.


    But Mo Tiange... He felt she was one of those few special ones.


    She was hardworking. Even when her talents were considered terrible, instead ofmenting her fate, she worked much harder than everyone else. Even after she found out her talents surpassed others, she never cked off in the slightest. She was also a focused person. Ever since he got to know her, he never saw her put her mind into random things; she only focused on cultivating, focused on walking on her own path. She respected herself. From the moment she was only a small Aura Refining cultivator who had nothing at all, she always relied on her own hard work to walk further down the path towards immortality instead of betraying her own pride and self-respect. She was also quite intelligent. Although she still made mistakes and took the wrong path sometimes, she always took away lessons from her failures.


    From when he got to know her until today, she had slowly matured from apletely unremarkable small cultivator in Kunwu into a genuine elite disciple of a big cultivation group. Her diligence and perseverance had never changed, but her experiences and skills in handling matters continued to grow. Although he himself also had some part in her growth, her talents and efforts were undeniable.


    Actually, from a certain aspect, her luck was extremely good. They all thought she had wasted spiritual roots, but she turned out to be a heavenly-gifted genius. Furthermore, she also received favor from Deification cultivators, thus obtaining some unique treasures.


    Nevertheless, she herself also worked hard, so she indeed deserved such results.


    In fact, of the cultivators who could walk far down the road, who didn¡¯t achieve what they did through hard work and luck? His master could be considered as having no luck; he advanced by relying on his own cultivation. However, he had many unique treasures to use in fights of magical powers, and these treasures were also the foundation he needed to stand up in this world. Martial Uncle Zhenyang, Martial Uncle Miaoyi, and even their nemesis, Master Song Feng¡ªwhich one of them hadn¡¯t encountered fated chances and obtained unique treasures? He himself was no different.


    Everyone in west Kunwu said Qin Shoujing was Celestial Pole¡¯s genius which rarely appeared in a millennium, but in reality? His aptitude was simply double spiritual roots. Even though both of his spiritual roots were excellent, how could he be superior to those real geniuses with single or mutated spiritual roots? Even though he had a pure mind and never encountered bottlenecks, he still wasn¡¯t better than those geniuses.


    Before he built his foundation, everything was indeed the result of his own hard work, but his master¡¯s patronage also yed an essential part. After he built his foundation, he often went out both to train his mental state and to encounter fated chances, because he felt he mustn¡¯t rely on his master his whole life.


    His luck was quite good, and he was also astute enough, so he was able to encounter many fated chances smoothly and obtain many numinous treasures, which included his Yang Spiritual Bead and Three Yang Real Fire Sword.


    He formed his Gold Core at seventy eight years old. Those who weren¡¯t familiar with his situation were all astonished that a cultivator with double spiritual roots like him could achieve such a feat, but in fact? He achieved that only because he obtained a Yang Spiritual Bead.


    Yang Spiritual Beads were a kind of unique treasure formed from the congregation of the world¡¯s spiritual aura; it was formed from the condensation of extremely pure Yang attribute spiritual aura. It was very small, but itpletely absorbed a certain spirit vein in Kunwu, turning that certain spirit vein into amon peak with no spiritual aura in the slightest. Later, it buried itself in a different ce for more than a hundred thousand years until it was finally found by him.


    Therefore, upon obtaining the Yang Spiritual Bead, he simply didn¡¯t need to absorb spiritual aura from the outside anymore, because from a certain point of view, it could be said that he already had aplete spirit vein inside his body.


    It was only due to such a unique treasure that his cultivation progressed by leaps and bounds, allowing him to smoothly making a real-breakthrough into the Core Formation realm when he was barely seventy eight years old.


    However, if it was anyone else, was it certain that they could also obtain these unique treasures and encounter these fated chances? Sometimes, even if fated chances and unique treasures were present right before one¡¯s eyes, one still wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain them if they didn¡¯t work hard enough.


    Thosezy cultivators who had higher cultivation levels than him out of talent or a stroke of luck, or cultivators who never worked hard because they just relied on their talent, would never understand these principles.


    Because of that, from a certain aspect, it could be said that he appreciated this woman because she let him see himself in her.


    His master said opposite or simr people easily felt curious about each other. On the other hand, curiosity was precisely the first step in the birth of affection.


    He originally didn¡¯t believe his master but now, he had no choice but to believe him.


    When did he start to see her as a woman instead of a child?


    Maybe it started when they arrived at Xuanqing School and he reinstated his original identity, or maybe it started during that long thirty-five year period. He wanted to recall the matter, but he realized he couldn¡¯t remember clearly. Sometimes, he even felt these feelings seemed to have no reason at all and just sprouted suddenly.


    Since he appreciated her, he felt curious about her. Since he was curious about her, he paid attention to her. Because he paid attention to her, his thoughts were often on her. With the passage of time, his thoughts about her continued to increase until finally, he could no longer give them up.


    Sometimes, he cautiously thought about these matters again. Could it be that because she was already grown when they met? Their meeting waste by seven years, giving her enough time to grow up. Consequently, in the beginning, although he still thought this child was this and that, his heart was actually very clear¡ªshe was already grown up; she was no longer a child.


    She viewed him as a cultivator from the same realm, so she joked with him, talked about her experiences, and even discussed some of her worries. This kind of ease and joy made him feel happy.


    He subconsciously wanted to hide his identity from her also because he liked the feeling of being her equal. He always thought that if he told her the truth, the distance between them would increase in an instant, and she also wouldn¡¯t believe him as much as she used to.


    He told Zhong Muling if he hadn¡¯t hidden his identity, she wouldn¡¯t have stayed in Xuanqing School. Indeed, that was one of the reasons. Back then, she was just like a bird who would startle from a mere twang of a bow¡ªif she knew his real identity, she¡¯d most likely think of every kind of possible method to run away, right? She might have a bit of trust towards Qin Xi, but she would never truly trust Qin Shoujing, especially after she ran away in such a way back then.


    When he went to save her during the demonic beast riot, he really didn¡¯t think too much about the matter. Did he have any superfluous feelings towards her or not in the end? It felt like it¡¯d been a very long time since then, so he couldn¡¯t really remember. Nevertheless, he was certain that he definitely wouldn¡¯t have had thoughts about Dual Cultivation and the like back then.


    He wouldn¡¯t fall for a cultivator who¡¯d just built her foundation, not even when she had extraordinary talents. A gap of more than a hundred years in age really didn¡¯t mean much for cultivators, and the two of them didn¡¯t have any kind of blood rtion. He and her father were also nothing butrades, and although they were quite close as friends, their ages also differed by more than a hundred years. As for seniority? For cultivators, this was simply something that would never be a problem. There was only one thing that he couldn¡¯t not care about¡ªthe gap in their cultivation levels.


    ...


    He patiently thought back, looking deep inside his heart for vestiges of the past, but he discovered the reason was so simple. He wasn¡¯t a person who already transcended worldliness; cultivator utilitarianism was buried deep inside his flesh and blood. Even if his heart had a good impression of her, he, Qin Zhoujing, the future hope of Xuanqing School, wouldn¡¯t want to marry a woman who had just built her foundation and had an unknown fate on the path towards immortality.


    These were just fragments he finally picked up today after recalling everything that happened, but they were also some things he never thought about in the past.


    Later, when he entered the Virtual Sky World and ran into the two Deification cultivators, he was forced to suffer such humiliation.


    He originally thought he was looking at her from a ce high above. He had a somewhat good impression of her, but it was hard to persuade himself to let go of his bias regarding their cultivation levels. As it turned out, however, he also only counted for a Human Furnace to others.


    ¡°Human Furnace¡±... These two words for men were practically the biggest humiliation they could receive.


    This was even more the case for Qin Shoujing, who always thought highly of himself and couldn¡¯t afford a speck of dust in his eyes.


    That was the reason he cultivated like crazy. He wanted to let those two people know that he, Qin Shoujing, would be able to stand on par with them. He could even surpass them and eventually step into the Great Dao.


    However, his master unexpectedly told him he was entering a demonic barrier and that he ought to think carefully about the simplicity of the time he began cultivating.


    At that time, he didn¡¯t cultivate because of any particr reason¡ªhe simply wanted to cultivate. As the result, nothing was holding him back and he never had any obsessions. He simply continued on cultivating wholeheartedly.


    But things were different now.


    These past several years, it wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t realize his mental state had changed. He was no longer the Qin Shoujing who didn¡¯t have superfluous feelings in his heart, who didn¡¯t know the taste of obsession, and who had a pure Dao Heart and few desires.


    But once he changed, how could he change back into his originally simple self?


    He tried to calm down, so when he entered Closed Door Meditation this time, itsted for thirty five years.


    In these past thirty five years, he actually fell into the trap heid himself and he was eventually caught firmly inside. The more he wanted to prove himself or the deeper his feelings were inside his mind, the more obsessed he became, and the harder it would be to dispel his demonic barrier.


    Bit by bit, his present self was slowly picking through these thoughts which he never carefully thought about in the past. He went through every nook of his memories and sorted them, regardless of how embarrassing these thoughts were before.


    He originally thought he could remain that way his whole life¡ªlosing himself on the path towards immortality, remaining by himself his whole life, and eventually stepping into the supreme Great Dao.


    Or perhaps, he would genuinely love a woman¡ªno matter what identity or status she had, they¡¯d apany each other until the end of their lifespans and pass away together.


    As it turned out, he wasn¡¯t as simple-hearted or as noble and virtuous as he thought he was.


    He had feelings towards a woman, but he was trapped by his bias about their cultivation levels¡ªhe enjoyed the feeling of superiority he had from looking at her from high above. Because of his ego and feelings of superiority, he cultivated desperately so he could once again look at her from high above.


    How could he have such dark emotions? Maybe this was because he couldn¡¯t let her go, and more than anything, he couldn¡¯t let go of his ridiculous self-esteem and didn¡¯t want to admit he indeed had feelings for her. Or maybe he was originally this utilitarian and had no differences with those cultivators in the slightest.


    His master was right¡ªhe¡¯d entered a demonic barrier. He thought if he cultivated wholeheartedly until he reached the Nascent Soul realm, he¡¯d be able to cast off these embarrassing secrets, while in fact, he had simply been prioritizing the wrong things.


    Nevertheless, although he already understood his own heart, he still wouldn¡¯t say these things out loud right now.


    If he told her about his feelings now, how would that be different from wanting to use her? If he couldn¡¯t form his Nascent Soul but wanted to be with her, wouldn¡¯t that be the same as wanting to use her to free himself from his obsession so he could smoothly form his Nascent Soul? He didn¡¯t want to do such a despicable thing, not even a little bit.


    This was the only thing he could do, thest thing he could insist upon after admitting all his secrets.


    In the end, one had to walk on the way of the Dao towards immortal ascension on their own¡ªhow could he ce his hopes on such an unorthodox way? Although he loved her, cultivating to be an immortal was still his lifetime wish.


    As for her, she presumably also wouldn¡¯t want a feeling that was mixed with even a bit of worldly gain.


    Therefore, if he loved her, if he couldn¡¯t let go of her, he could only wait until he formed his Nascent Soul and she formed her Gold Core. At that time, he could simply ask her¡ªwould she be willing to seek the path towards immortality together with him?


    If she was willing, his long-cherished hope would be fulfilled. If she wasn¡¯t willing, it just meant they weren¡¯t fated in this lifetime.

 Chapter 246: Two Hundred Years

    <h4>Chapter 246: Two Hundred Years</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Some timeter, women¡¯s yfulughter started to ring out inside Shangqing Pce.


    Several young, beautiful Foundation Building female cultivators ran over while joking around with each other. Just as they were about to run into Mingxin Residence, they suddenly stopped in shock, staring at the man who sat on the railing as if he had be one with the dragon engraved pir.


    ¡°Martial Uncle Shoujing?¡± Xianshu said while blinking her eyes, seemingly not daring to believe what she saw.


    She exchanged looks with Daihua then she also looked towards Xiuqin and Qingqi.


    Qin Xi finally stirred. He swept his gaze over them and said, ¡°Do you know what happened?¡±


    His expression was very cold, causing the four female cultivators to remain silent for a while¡ªall were a bit afraid to answer. Eventually, Xiuqin said cautiously, ¡°We heard... Martial Uncle Mo had an ident inside the Ten Thousand Laws of Nature Formation.¡±


    ¡°Since you already know, why are you still so noisy?¡± There was no hint of rebuke in his tone, but it was so apathetic that he seemed as cold as the stone pir.


    ¡°...¡± It was still Xiuqin, who was the eldest among the four of them, who answered: ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll be more careful from now on.¡±


    Without saying anything further, Qin Xi looked away then closed his eyes. It was as if he didn¡¯t want to worry about anything anymore.


    Qin, Qi, Shu, and Hua snuck nces at each other. In the end, they bowed then proceeded to cautiously make their way into Mingxin Residence.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    The four felt their hearts skipping a beat. Although Martial Uncle Shoujing usually didn¡¯t like to smile, he was still very polite. But his manner today was indeed frightening; he was even more frightening than grandmaster.


    Xiuqin asked in a low voice: ¡°Martial Uncle Shoujing, do you have any othermands?¡±


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t even turn his head to look at her and simply said faintly, ¡°Mingzhu was also injured; have you seen her?¡±


    ¡°We have. Momei and the others were behind us; they¡¯ll soon bring Senior Martial Sister Ruan back.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± He waved backward. ¡°You may go.¡±


    The four of them cautiously went towards Mingxin Residence, where they then found Martial Uncle Mo¡¯s formation not in ce, so they softly stepped inside.


    Upon entering the courtyard, Xianshu finally whispered, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Martial Uncle Shoujing? He was really scary just now.¡±


    ¡°Who knows...¡± Xiuqin wrinkled her brows. All of a sudden, however, she showed a stunned expression. ¡°Martial Uncle Shoujing showed up here¡ªdoes this mean he already exited his Closed Door Meditation?¡±


    Daihua mused: ¡°Didn¡¯t they say he¡¯ll be in Closed Door Meditation until he makes a realm-breakthrough? Just now, I still thought I saw things wrong, wondering how Martial Uncle Shoujing could possibly havee out of his Closed Door Meditation.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see the problem in himing out of his Closed Door Meditation, but why was he sitting there in a daze?¡± Xianshu said in bewilderment.


    Qingqi said, ¡°Could it be... Martial Uncle Shoujing came back to Mingxin Residence but then he remembered this was now Martial Uncle Mo¡¯s dwelling?¡±


    Xiuqin said, ¡°Rubbish! Ever since Martial Uncle Shoujing moved out, how many times has hee back here? Every time he came back, didn¡¯t he just go to the main hall to talk to grandmaster and leave right after he finished?¡±


    ¡°True...¡±


    Xianshu¡¯s eyes shifted around. Soon afterward, she came closer to the three others, whispering: ¡°Did you guys hear? It was Martial Uncle Shoujing who suddenly went to the main peak¡¯s valley and brought Martial Uncle Mo back today.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Daihua cried out in surprise. She soon realized she was too loud, so she immediately covered her mouth with her hand before she said quietly, ¡°I came outte, so I didn¡¯t know. What happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about it either.¡± Xianshu said, ¡°I only heard that bit. En, this makes me remember the rumors from several dozen years ago...¡±


    The four of them looked at each other, and they immediately knew what each of them wanted to say.


    Qingqi held her chin, saying: ¡°Originally, I still thought it was nothing but a rumor!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no smoke without a fire.¡± Xianshuughed. ¡°We¡¯ve served by grandmaster¡¯s side for almost a hundred years¡ªwhat do we not know when ites to matters regarding Martial Uncle Shoujing? Martial Uncle Mo was originally epted by grandmaster as his disciple because of Martial Uncle Shoujing. Besides, that year... didn¡¯t you think Martial Uncle Shoujing treated her much better than he did everyone else?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s indeed correct,¡± Daihua said, ¡°But I still find it quite hard to believe; how can Martial Uncle Shoujing...¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, why would he be standing guard outside? Think about how he looked just now; when have we ever seen him sitting so casually on a railing in a dazed state like that?¡± Xianshu continued on secretively, ¡°ording to me, the truth¡¯s most likely exactly what we think.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Daihua said, ¡°You must¡¯ve over thought things, right? We¡¯ve been by grandmaster¡¯s side for so long; when have we ever seen someone with a stauncher Dao Heart than Martial Uncle Shoujing?¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re right too.¡± Xianshu shook her head, overthrowing what she just said. ¡°In any case, this matter doesn¡¯t have anything to do with us.¡±


    Eventually, Xiuqin spoke: ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve just been rebuked by Martial Uncle Shoujing, but you guys are still so chatty¡ªcould it be that you haven¡¯t been rebuked enough?¡±


    Xianshu immediately shut her mouth.


    Qingqi muttered: ¡°Ay~ We onlyughed for a bit but Martial Uncle Shoujing rebuked us like that... It¡¯s not like we¡¯ve never¡ª¡±


    ¡°Martial Uncle Mo¡¯s injured!¡± Xiuqin put a stop to Qingqi¡¯s words. ¡°Grandmaster treats us very generously, but we also mustn¡¯t bezy about what we should do. I heard Martial Uncle Mo¡¯s injuries were quite severe; if we¡¯re stillughing and joking around, wouldn¡¯t we be making others ufortable? It wouldn¡¯t matter much if we didn¡¯t know, but since we already said we knew, we should tone ourselves down a bit.¡±


    The other three nodded, then with sighs, they followed Xiuqin towards the small house.


    In fact, it really wasn¡¯t their fault for still joking around when they came back. At first, although they knew Martial Uncle Mo was injured, they also heard her injuries weren¡¯t life-threatening, and grandmaster also didn¡¯t seem to take the matter too seriously. Besides, although they didn¡¯t dare to disobey Martial Uncle Mo, they weren¡¯t friends with her.


    However, what Xiuqin said obviously meant Xianshu was talking nonsense, but it also had another meaning worth pondering. If they were somewhat joyful, others might feel ufortable... was it because Martial Uncle Mo was injured? The four of them indeed couldn¡¯t help but mull over this idea.


    Qin Xi continued to sit in a daze for another while, during which he saw Momei and the others bringing Ruan Mingzhu back. This time, the masters of Mingxin Residence and Zhili Buildings both got into idents; the maids in Shangqing Pce allmented their bad luck but could do nothing about it.


    It was already clear who¡¯d take care of Mo Tiange¡ªQin, Qi, Shu, Hua lived closest to Mingxin Residence; until now, it had always been the four of them who took care of every task at Mingxin Residence. As for the Zhili Building, although Ruan Mingzhu was no longer staying at Mount Taikang, her identity persisted in the end, so Mei, Lan, Zhu, Ju had no choice but to bear the duty of looking after her.


    This time, the school¡¯s test had practically caused Shangqing Pce to be aplete mess.


    Being stared at by the strange gazes of the passing maids again and again, Qin Xi finally couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. He stood up then slowly walked towards the main hall.


    The moment he took a step into the main hall, however, he was immediately filled with regret.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe was the only one in the main hall. He was seemingly waiting for him.


    After giving it some thought, Qin Xi eventually decided not to flee. ¡°Master.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe seemed to be a bit surprised. He swept his gaze over Qin Xi before he spoke. ¡°Why did you take so long?¡±


    ¡°I sat and thought about some things for a while.¡±


    ¡°Thought about things?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°What did you think about?¡±


    Instead of answering, Qin Xi took a seat and once again sank into contemtion.


    Although he already understood his heart, he was still very unustomed to this kind of situation¡ªas it turned out, this was how having one¡¯s mind filled with all kinds of things felt like. This being the case, sometimes, women really couldn¡¯t be med. Women were always a bit more emotional, and some matters... were beyond people¡¯s control once they started.


    But he always had resolute willpower. Since he already made his decision, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate anymore.


    ¡°Master, why do you care so much?¡± he asked indifferently.


    ¡°Brat, you...¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe was fuming. ¡°Is there anyone who talks to their master like this?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d definitely feel ufortable all over if I didn¡¯t speak like that to you, right?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Surprisingly, Lord Daoist Jinghe didn¡¯t retort back. He contemted for a moment then said, ¡°Brat, your mood isn¡¯t that good today.¡±


    ¡°You knew but you still irritate me.¡± Qin Xi also didn¡¯t try to conceal it. In any case, some matters were already obvious from what he¡¯d been doing. Rather than beingughed at by this shameless old man, he might as well be a bit more honest.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe was silent for a long time, but he continued to size Qin Xi up with his stare. A whileter, a smile finally emerged on his face. ¡°Brat, do you finally understand now?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Qin Xi also didn¡¯t try to evade the question. His gaze fell into the distance, but his tone was still t. ¡°Master, what else do you want to ask about? Just ask it all at once.¡±


    The more normal his attitude was, the happier Lord Daoist Jinghe became because this meant the brat already made some decisions.


    ¡°First tell me about your n.¡± He couldn¡¯t hold back the smile on his face. ¡°In fact, although the two of you have a disparity in your cultivation levels, the disparity isn¡¯t that big. Right now, Tiange¡¯s mental state and cultivation are both good enough¡ªshe¡¯s already met the requirements for core-formation. If she supposedly seeds in forming her Gold Core, the two of you will be same-realm cultivators. As for what will happen when you form your Nascent Soulter, she¡¯ll only be a bit slower than you, so there¡¯s simply no need to¡ª¡±


    ¡°I want to advance into the Nascent Soul realm.¡± Qin Xi cut him off.


    Upon being interrupted midway, Lord Daoist Jinghe started to berate him: ¡°What did you say? You still haven¡¯t given up on this idea even now? Didn¡¯t you say you understand now?¡±


    Qin Xi hung his head, fixating his gaze on the teacup in his hands. His gaze was gentle, but his tone sounded very firm. ¡°Unless I advance into the Nascent Soul realm, I won¡¯t say anything to her.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe was almost choked in anger. After a long time, he finally asked quietly, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Qin Xi said softly, ¡°What would it look like if I told her how I feel now? Forcing her to repay my kindness? Or using my power to pressure her?¡±


    A wrinkle emerged on Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s brows. ¡°What kind of nonsense are you talking about? This kind of matter requires both sides to be willing. If Tiange¡¯s not willing, she just has to refuse¡ªit¡¯s not like we¡¯ll force her or anything.¡±


    ¡°But what will she think about it?¡± Qin Xi still hung his head. ¡°Right! Master, your rtionship with her has been very good all these years, but no matter how good the feelings between you are, she¡¯s always had some vignce against others deep inside her heart¡ªMaster, she¡¯s about to form her Gold Core now; we better not disturb her mental state.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe was silent for ages before he finally let out a sigh. ¡°But didn¡¯t it cross your mind that if you formed your Nascent Soul, the distance between you would be even further?¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s hands shook a little, but he still didn¡¯t look up.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe continued to speak: ¡°After all these years, I also roughly understand her temper. The pride in Tiange¡¯s heart isn¡¯t less than yours. You don¡¯t want to use her, but will she not think the same as you? Therefore, the higher your cultivation level is, the farther she¡¯ll be from you.¡±


    Qin Xi said nothing for a very, very long time, but Lord Daoist Jinghe noticed his hands were shaking slightly.


    After a long time, he finally asked, ¡°Then Master, what do you think about this? She¡¯s going to form her Gold Core soon; in any case, it¡¯ll definitely take her about ten to twenty years, right? Could it be that I should stop cultivating now and just wait for her to catch up to me?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe chuckled. ¡°This child... you¡¯ve be stupid, haven¡¯t you? If you form your Nascent Soul after you two be a couple, can she still back out?¡±


    ¡°...¡±Qin Xi didn¡¯t nod; he seemed to be pondering what Lord Daoist Jinghe said.


    Upon thinking this and that back and forth several times, he finally spoke: ¡°I¡¯ll just wait then. In any case, she¡¯ll definitely form her Nascent Soul someday. It¡¯ll be only two hundred years at most. I still have a lot of time; I can wait for her patiently.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe choked on Qin Xi¡¯s words; he never expected Qin Xi would eventually make such a decision. Nevertheless, he also mulled over it for a long time and in the end, he also stopped fighting against it. Lord Daoist Jinghe said, ¡°Alright, maybe this solution¡¯s the best... Even if she seeds in forming her Gold Core now, the gap between the early stage and the peak stage of the Core Formation realm is still too big, but after advancing into the Nascent Soul realm, she ought to have no other thoughts about this matter.¡± At this point, Lord Daoist Jinghe raised his gaze, which seemed to contain some secrets. ¡°However, are you really willing to wait two hundred years?¡±

 Chapter 247: A Disagreeable Child

    <h4>Chapter 247: A Disagreeable Child</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ye Zhenji felt extremely depressed. It was a kind of unutterable depressed feeling from inside his heart.


    He felt he had been deceived, but even after giving the matter a lot of thought, he still couldn¡¯t tell how he was deceived. He just felt aggrieved from the bottom of his heart, so he really couldn¡¯t muster up any enthusiasm to do anything.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯re you doing? What are you dazed about in the middle of a fight?¡±


    The youngster in front of him was about the same age as him, and their cultivation levels were also simr. Right now, he was reproaching Ye Zhenji with dissatisfaction.


    Ye Zhenji¡¯s brows were tightly wrinkled. All of a sudden, he felt impatient, so he tossed aside his magic tool, nted his bum on a stone by the side, and lowered his head in anger.


    Hualing walked over, asking in bewilderment, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you in a bad mood?¡±


    Still frowning, Ye Zhenji said sulkily, ¡°I¡¯m pissed!¡±


    ¡°Pissed?¡± Hualing took a moment to think then said, ¡°Because of your aunt? Didn¡¯t grandmaster say she¡¯s alright? What else are you still worried about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about that.¡± Although his aunt still hadn¡¯te to, his master already said she was alright, so he wasn¡¯t that worried. However, when he saw his mastering out of his Closed Door Meditation so readily and rushing to do this and that, he suddenly felt unhappy.


    Why did he feel ufortable about this? Whether it was his master or his aunt, both were people he respected and loved. Wasn¡¯t it better that his master treated his aunt well? Although reason was telling him that, his heart was still filled with unhappiness.


    Maybe it was because he always thought he was the closest one to both of them, but they turned out to be keeping him in the dark this whole time? In fact, after giving it more careful thought, whenever his aunt mentioned his master or when his master mentioned his aunt, both of them always had rather strange expressions. It was just that it had simply never crossed his mind that there would be some kind of rtionship between them.


    ¡°What are you pissed about in the end? Is it something you can¡¯t talk to me about?¡±


    Ye Zhenji contemted as he looked at Hualing. Eventually, he said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you, but you mustn¡¯t talk to anyone else about this.¡±


    Hualing raised his eyebrows. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t¡ªaren¡¯t we friends?¡±


    Ye Zhenji took some time to ponder it before he then said slowly: ¡°I suspect... there¡¯s something going on between my aunt and my master.¡±


    ¡°Oh... Your aunt and your master¡ªwhat?!¡± Hualing, who already nodded when he realized something was wrong, eximed. He thought for a moment then came closer to Ye Zhenji and whispered: ¡°It¡¯s not likely, right? Don¡¯t they rarely meet?¡±


    ¡°I also used to think the same.¡± Ye Zhenji sat, lookingpletely miserable. ¡°However, when aunt had an ident in the Ten Thousand Laws of Nature Formation, it was actually master who sensed it first...¡±


    Hualing was dumbfounded. ¡°Are you for real?¡±


    ¡°What would I feel depressed about otherwise?¡± Ye Zhenji said dejectedly. ¡°Besides, when aunt had her ident, master was so nervous, and grandmaster also said some strange things...¡±


    After giving the matter some thought, Hualing said, ¡°Even if your suspicion¡¯s the truth, what are you feeling depressed about? Both your aunt and your master are people you¡¯re close to. Isn¡¯t it good if they¡¯re really together?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but...¡± In fact, Ye Zhenji also didn¡¯t understand what he was depressed about. He just felt irritated, especially when he saw his master going to help nourish his aunt¡¯s body every day using the technique grandmaster taught him and looking for spiritual nts everywhere to use for pill-concocting... He just felt annoyed when he saw his master doing all that and consequently, he felt his master wasn¡¯t pleasing to the eye.


    After he described how he felt, Hualing unexpectedly felt amused. ¡°Do you feel you¡¯re being left out?¡±


    Ye Zhenji seemed astonished.


    Hualing continued on: ¡°Ever since you were brought back by your aunt, when you still followed your aunt andter when you started following your master, you¡¯ve always been the only disciple they had by their sides. They treated you extremely well, so you¡¯ve always felt very happy... because the person they cared the most about was you. Now, however, you discovered that the people you believed to care the most about you unexpectedly hid such an important matter from you, and that makes you feel like you¡¯re actually not that important to them.¡±


    Ye Zhenji frowned deeply, but he couldn¡¯t refute Hualing¡¯s words. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, I just feel annoyed every time I see master nowadays, so I don¡¯t even want to go back.¡±


    His current appearance really made Hualing feel rather amused. ¡°In fact, you¡¯re just jealous, right?¡¯


    ¡°...¡± Ye Zhenji said nothing. He just silently hung his head.


    Hualing then sat next to him. ¡°You think your master¡¯s snatched your aunt away from you?¡±


    Ye Zhenji was silent for a while before he said honestly, ¡°A bit.¡±


    Hualing chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve always respected your master, so when you discovered he hid something from you... that... he never asked for your opinion from the beginning, you now think he¡¯s very annoying, right?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Without needing Ye Zhenji to reply, Hualing already knew the answer. He patted Ye Zhenji¡¯s shoulder, saying: ¡°Get over it. We can¡¯t meddle much in our elders¡¯ affairs. Besides, your master¡¯s so good to you¡ªbe honest, has he ever wronged you?¡±


    Ye Zhenji thought for a moment then answered honestly, ¡°No.¡± He then immediately added: ¡°But I¡¯m still not happy.¡±


    Hualing shook his head. ¡°Then let me ask you this¡ªhad you not found out about this, would you have wished for your master and your aunt to be together?¡±


    This time, Ye Zhenji took quite a long time to ponder the matter. After a long while, he finally spoke: ¡°At first, I thought that since I wanted to follow both my aunt and my master, it¡¯d be good if they could be together, but... but these are two different things!¡±


    Hualing waspletely amused. ¡°You¡¯re hoping they live together, but you also don¡¯t want them to have a special rtionship, because you feel you should be the one they care about the most¡ªeven they themselves mustn¡¯t take your ce in their respective hearts, am I correct?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°In addition, do you feel that if they really did have that kind of rtionship, your position in their hearts would fall behind? Do you feel that you¡¯d just be excess baggage?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Seeing Ye Zhenji¡¯s downcast look made Hualing burst intoughter. He said, ¡°Brother, we¡¯re already more than forty years old now. Although we¡¯re cultivators and have much longer lifespans, we¡¯re no longer children; how can you still be so disagreeable?¡±


    Ye Zhenji shot him a re then said grudgingly, ¡°You talk as if you really understand¡ªwhere did you learn this from?¡±


    Hualing said, ¡°Before I was ten years old, when I was still living with my parents, I often had those kinds of thoughts. The feelings between my mother and father are great so at that time, I often felt like excess baggage whenever they were together.¡± Now that he was talking about his childhood, a happy expression once again appeared on his face. He cast a nce at Ye Zhenji and continued on: ¡°But when I grew up, I felt I was indeed childish at that time. Shouldn¡¯t I be happy that my parents had good feelings between them? The feelings between them and the feelings they had for me were different. No matter how good their rtionship was, I was still their most important person.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Even though he felt Hualing was right, Ye Zhenji¡¯s heart was still full of unwillingness. He muttered, ¡°But master didn¡¯t even say anything to me...¡±


    ¡°Why would he talk to you about this kind of matter?¡± Hualing looked at him in bewilderment. ¡°You¡¯re their junior, not their elder¡ªis it reasonable for them to exin themselves to their junior?¡±


    Ye Zhenji was at a loss for words, unable to find words to justify himself. Although reason told him Hualing was right, he still couldn¡¯t stop himself from feeling very unhappy...


    ¡°Ay~!¡± Hualing once again patted his shoulder. ¡°I say... Brat, you¡¯re already more than forty years old now; you¡¯re not in your teenage years anymore, okay? You must¡¯ve turned stupid from all that practicing, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Ye Zhenji pushed away his hand. ¡°In any case, I still feel unhappy!¡±


    ¡°Go talk to your master then!¡± Hualing also didn¡¯t know what else he could do now that he already said everything he could. After a moment of thought, he came close to Ye Zhenji then giggled deceitfully. ¡°In fact, I think you might as well find yourself a little wife. With someone tiring you down, you¡¯ll definitely have no time to feel unhappy.¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡± Ye Zhenji said while pushing him away. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±


    With a smile, Hualing said, ¡°This is a genuine suggestion though. Although us Dao School cultivators don¡¯t encourage it, Dual Cultivation is a good thing in the end. Take a look at your master; at his age, he still¡ª¡±


    ¡°My master¡¯s not old! He¡¯s only a hundred and seventy five, okay?! For a Core Formation cultivator, he¡¯s still very young. Moreover, he¡¯s about to form his Nascent Soul!¡±


    Hualing was even more amused. ¡°Just now, you still said you think your master¡¯s not pleasing to the eye¡ªwhat are you defending him for now?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Ye Zhenji opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Ay~ young people!¡± Hualing, who pretended to be an old man, said, ¡°What are you being so disagreeable for?¡±


    Ye Zhenji just hung his head without retorting back. After listening to what Hualing said, he indeed felt he was rather disagreeable. He didn¡¯t let others talk about his master, but he himself felt his master wasn¡¯t pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°I think whatever I say now is useless. Actually, it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t understand; you¡¯re just not happy about it, right?¡±


    Ye Zhenji heaved a sigh. ¡°Right. Everything you said was right.¡±


    ¡°In fact, I have a sincere suggestion for you,¡± Hualing said earnestly.


    ¡°En?¡±


    ¡°You... better find yourself a little wife!¡±


    Ye Zhenji swatted his palm at him. ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Hualing once again burst intoughter. ¡°Actually, I think the most important thing is that you¡¯re angry at your master, but you¡¯re not that angry at your aunt, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Crap! My aunt¡¯s still sleeping; this doesn¡¯t have much to do with her...¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you just say that your aunt also seemed a bit strange whenever your master was concerned?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Upon seeing Ye Zhenji¡¯s expression, Hualingughed again. ¡°Don¡¯t you realize? Your feelings toward your aunt are quite unusual.¡±


    Ye Zhenji, who sensed another meaning behind Hualing¡¯s words, red at him and said sternly, ¡°Stop saying nonsense! My aunt is my aunt¡ªI¡¯ve always respected her as a master and an elder.¡±


    ¡°Ay~ that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Hualing promptly exined, ¡°I¡¯m just saying that because your aunt has always been your closest female elder since you were a child and moreover, she¡¯s also always treated you well, your heart must¡¯ve set her as a perfect example of how women should be. That¡¯s also the reason why you feel your master¡¯s annoying, right?¡±


    Ye Zhenji was stunned. He never thought about this point. However, upon more careful thought, that indeed seemed to be the case... If there was a woman in his life, of course it¡¯d be best if she resembled his aunt in nature.


    ¡°Actually, your aunt¡¯s just an image of perfection you set in your heart. Before you love someone, this image will most likely be irreceable. Therefore, your heart¡¯s actually considering your master as your love rival...¡±


    ¡°Crap!¡± What love rival? That was just too much...


    When he saw Ye Zhenji¡¯s awkward look, Hualing smiled and said, ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s what I meant¡ªit¡¯s enough that you understand me. This is why I think if you find yourself a little wife, you won¡¯t be too¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ye Zhenji said while lowering his head. ¡°Before I advance to the Core Formation realm, I won¡¯t think about these trifles.¡±


    Hualing shrugged, showing his helplessness. ¡°I¡¯m not saying you have to do it; it¡¯s just a suggestion. But the way you are now is also alright. Generally speaking, you¡¯ll stop feeling like this once you grow up. You... just haven¡¯t grown up yet.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Ye Zhenji said lividly, ¡°You¡¯re the one who hasn¡¯t grown up!¡±

 Chapter 248: Remained Unconscious

    <h4>Chapter 248: Remained Unconscious</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In any case, although Ye Zhenji felt awkward, his feelings gradually dissipated in the end.


    He¡¯d long grown up. For some matters, he actually understood them; it was just that he needed time toe to terms with them.


    Therefore, while he deliberately chose different visiting times from his master in the beginning, he could now calmly visit his aunt together with his master.


    On second thought, his feelings must¡¯ve been because he never thought that his aunt would one day be someone¡¯s Dual Cultivation partner, so he found this matter to be so unbearable, right? In fact, after he thought about it calmly, there was nothing bad about his master being her partner. If the two people he was closest to were together, he actually wouldn¡¯t feel bad about it at all.


    Furthermore, he¡¯d been thinkingtely¡ªmaybe he should find some time to travel on the outside. From what he remembered, his aunt wasn¡¯t much older back then than he was now, but she always handled things in much more experienced manner, and she also didn¡¯t have such a senseless way of thinking like him. Maybe he wascking too much experience, so even though he was no longer a child, his thoughts were still so childish.


    ¡°Master.¡± Ye Zhenji regained his train of thought upon seeing Qin Xi walking in from outside.


    Qin Xi nodded then shifted his line of sight towards Mo Tiange, who was lying on the bed. ¡°How¡¯s her condition today?¡±


    ¡°Still the same as before; she¡¯s not getting any better nor is she getting any worse,¡± said Ye Zhenji.


    Qin Xi walked over. As usual, he used his spiritual aura to examine the condition of her body, and when he finished, he finally transported his spiritual aura, which had undergone rounds of practice using a secret technique, into her body to nourish it so that the spiritual aura inside her body wouldn¡¯t lessen and consequently cause her body to dry up.


    It¡¯d been half a month already, but Mo Tiange still hadn¡¯t regained consciousness. Nevertheless, in every nourishing process, Qin Xi discovered one thing.


    He mainly practiced two cultivation techniques. One was the Art of Three Primordial Cycles; this was a cultivation technique he got along with the Yang Spiritual Bead during the trip he took after he built his foundation. Reportedly, this cultivation technique was very much rted to the Distant Past era, because ancient cultivators believed the origin of the world¨Cthe three primordial auras¨Cwas the foundation for cultivating. They believed that if the three auras¨Cextreme Yang, extreme Yin, and neutral auras¨Ccould be one, they¡¯d be able to achieve the Great Dao. This technique was suitable for cultivation level advancement, but the practice was very demanding. He had already obtained extreme Yang aura and neutral aura; he onlycked extreme Yin aura now.


    The other one was the Pure Yang Technique passed on to him by Yuan Bao. Because he had the Yang Spiritual Bead inside his body, he had an endless supply of Yang spiritual aura. Right now, he was already somewhat sessful in practicing this Pure Yang Technique¡ªthe originally faint Yin spiritual aura inside his body had long faded away, leaving behind pure Yang spiritual aura.


    Every time he poured his pure Yang spiritual aura into Mo Tiange¡¯s body, he discovered that his thread of spiritual aura and the pure Yin spiritual aura inside Mo Tiange¡¯s body would attract each other and would practically be inseparable. She was now unconscious, so she naturally couldn¡¯t control her spiritual aura. In other words, the attractive force between the two kinds of spiritual auras waspletely instinctual.


    What was even more amazing was that every time he finished nourishing her body, he always discovered that he didn¡¯t lose any spiritual aura in the slightest. Instead, he found that there would even be a slight increase in his spiritual aura.


    ording to reason, this shouldn¡¯t be the case. Spiritual Aura wouldn¡¯t just increase without any reason. When one used spiritual aura to heal others, they normally always experienced a loss of spiritual aura¡ªthere wouldn¡¯t be a spiritual aura increase. Nevertheless, that kind of situation indeed urred. He spent several days thinking about the matter but eventually still failed toprehend it.


    Just as he frowned, he suddenly caught sight of Ye Zhenji sitting dejectedly on the side from the corner of his eye, so he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ye Zhenji looked up, numbly stared at him for a quick moment and once again lowered his head. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Qin Xi pondered then asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been in quite low spiritstely, but it shouldn¡¯t just be because of your aunt, right?¡±


    Hearing what Qin Xi said made Ye Zhenji even more crestfallen. ¡°Master, you knew?¡±


    Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but smile upon seeing Ye Zhenji¡¯s current appearance. He walked over, sat next to him and reached out to stroke his head, provoking Ye Zhenji to call out loud: ¡°Master, I¡¯m not a child!¡±


    The smile on Qin Xi¡¯s face remained. ¡°Even though you¡¯re not a child based on your age, your temperament¡¯s still very much that of a child.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Ye Zhenji hung his head and remained silent.


    With a sigh, Qin Xi said: ¡°Master knows you feel ufortable, but there has never been a case where a master reports to their disciples. If you wanted to know, you could¡¯ve juste and asked me¡ªwhy didn¡¯t you ask?¡±


    Ye Zhenji¡¯s head sank even lower. He was well aware he was in the wrong in this matter. A master and disciple were just like a father and son. His master was already kind enough to him normally, but a master was a master after all¡ªhe mustn¡¯tck respect for Qin Xi.


    ¡°You¡¯re still not going to ask anything now? I¡¯ll leave if you¡¯re not going to ask me anything...¡±


    ¡°Master!¡± Ye Zhenji immediately looked up. When he saw Qin Xi smiling, he realized he was being teased, so he said vexedly, ¡°Master, you¡¯re deliberately teasing me.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled even wider and patted Ye Zhenji¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Boy, do you have anything you have a hard time talking about? Are you afraid Master¡¯s going to me you? Or could it be that you¡¯re ming me now?¡±


    Ye Zhenji grabbed his head then said somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°I feel... like there¡¯s nothing to say. Hualing said I¡¯m just jealous, and I¡¯ll be fine after a while.¡±


    ¡°En, it seems you¡¯ve already decided to settle it on your own,¡± Qin Xi said with relief. ¡°However, there must still be some matters you¡¯ll be unhappy about if you don¡¯t ask about them, right?¡±


    Ye Zhenji nodded honestly. ¡°I... I was actually very annoyed deep down, but after thinking about it for a while, I thought Master wasn¡¯t in the wrong¡ªI was just being too petty.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not pettiness; that¡¯s affection,¡± Qin Xi said with a smile, ¡°Feeling ufortable shows that no matter whether it¡¯s towards your aunt or towards me, the affection you have is real. Nheless, there are some matters which are still inappropriate for me to tell you outright now. When you can finally figure them out on your own, you cane and talk to me again, alright?¡±


    How could Ye Zhenji have the cheek to say no? There was no such thing as a master exining themselves to their disciples when it came to this kind of matter; it was already good enough that his master, worried that he¡¯d feel depressed, was still willing to talk to him kindly about the matter.


    ¡°I understand, Master.¡±


    ¡°Alright, stay here and look after your aunt. If you want to leaveter on, call Xiuqin and the others toe and keep watch.¡±


    ¡°Oh...,¡± Ye Zhenji responded then asked, ¡°Master, are you going now?¡±


    With a smile, Qin Xi said slowly, ¡°Your grandmaster found a few more pill recipes that might be helpful in rousing your aunt earlier, but all the spiritual nts needed for those pill recipes are extremely rare. In a few days, I¡¯ll leave to try my luck on the outside, so I have to go back and make some preparations first.¡±


    ¡°Huh?! Master, you¡¯re going out?¡± Ye Zhenji looked at him then looked at theatose Mo Tiange on the bed. ¡°Then what about aunt?¡±


    Qin Xi said, ¡°Your grandmaster¡¯s here. What are you worried about?¡± He then proceeded to remind Ye Zhenji: ¡°When Master¡¯s not here, you must look after your aunt well¡ªdon¡¯t think about nonsensical matters. If there are any problems, do look for your grandmaster, understand?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Ye Zhenji took some time to think but eventually swallowed the words he wanted to say about wanting to tag along. His aunt was in this condition, and his master was heading out to look for medicine¡ªhe better not cause any more trouble. He could go out traveling once his aunt was cured.


    After watching his master leave, Ye Zhenji continued to sit and ponder, looking like he had a lot on his mind.


    As for Qin Xi, after he left Mingxin Residence, he first dropped by Zhili Building.


    Even though he had long started to feel annoyed towards Ruan Mingzhu, she was, in the end, a ymate he grew up with ever since they were children, and they had an excellent rtionship when they were younger.


    The four people in charge of looking after Ruan Mingzhu were Mei, Lan, Zhu, Ju. They weren¡¯t too happy with this errand, so they¡¯d beenckadaisical. It was only after they saw himing over that they finally raised their spirits to salute him.


    ¡°Martial Uncle Shoujing.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded then asked, ¡°How¡¯s Mingzhu?¡±


    Momei answered, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Ruan¡¯s all good, but she doesn¡¯t respond to people¡ªno matter what we ask, she won¡¯t answer. She just remains on her own, talking to herself.¡±


    ¡°Has she regained her wisdom?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Momei contemted the matter for a moment before answering: ¡°We can¡¯t tell... Grandmaster came to see her. He said Senior Martial Sister Ruan is now in an obsessive nightmare due to the Five Confusions guing Spirit¡ªmaybe she understands some things deep down and it¡¯s just that she¡¯s unwilling to face them, or maybe she¡¯s still confused and can¡¯t clearly distinguish people and things.¡±


    Qin Xi frowned and looked to the side, at Ruan Mingzhu, who was sitting on a stool and staring nkly at something. She seemed to neither hear them talking nor notice his arrival.


    He walked over, calling her: ¡°Mingzhu?¡±


    Ruan Mingzhu didn¡¯t move. It was as if she didn¡¯t hear him at all. Nevertheless, her mouth moved, mumbling who knew what.


    Momei also came over. She listened for a while then said, ¡°Martial Uncle Shoujing, Senior Martial Sister Ruan said that she¡¯s not Ruan Mingzhu.¡±


    Stunned, Qin Xi was at a loss for words for quite a long time. When he looked at Ruan Mingzhu again, he felt his heart softening.


    At first, Mingzhu was a very cute little girl. In his colorless childhood, the only bit of merriment he experienced was all provided by her. It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t thankful to her; it was just over time, Mingzhu continued to change, bing more and more ruthless and increasingly odder, causing the distance between them to widen and widen.


    About this matter, the me couldn¡¯t really be ced entirely on Mingzhu. The Five Confusions guing Spirit itself was originally a test where one would lose their wisdom. At that time, she was hallucinating, so she did such an outrageous thing. From the trial aspect, she didn¡¯t really do anything wrong because the Five Confusions guing Spirit made people see what they loathed or yearned for; it was just that Tiange was unfortunately next to her, thus leading to this oue.


    After that matter, his master once told him in secret that Mingzhu had been muttering that she didn¡¯t want to be Ruan Mingzhu and that she wasn¡¯t Ruan Mingzhu. Her mental state was probably triggered, hence revealing its weaknesses.


    Regarding what actually happened inside the Ten Thousand Laws of Nature Formation, they also found out after continuously investigating.


    Maybe it was because Ruan Mingzhu knew she made a lot of mistakes but didn¡¯t have the courage to face her mistakes, so she wanted to have a new identity.


    She didn¡¯t intend to kill Mo Tiange out of resentment or anything. She was just envious of Mo Tiange¡¯s identity, envious of everything she had, so she wanted to be Mo Tiange, starting everything all over again, returning to the time when she hadn¡¯t yet made any mistakes.


    Upon seeing Mingzhu bing like this, his master wasn¡¯t without remorse. He said he also had to bear some responsibility for her personality bing the way it was today, yet the result had to be borne by Mingzhu alone. He hadn¡¯t taught Mingzhu to groom a strong heart, but he told her to bear all the consequences of her mistakes. She couldn¡¯t, so shepletely fell apart now.


    If this was anyone else, Qin Xi felt he could harden his heart. One had to be responsible for the mistakes one made. Besides, it wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t give her any chances. Nevertheless, this person was Mingzhu¡ªhe couldn¡¯t bear to let her be.


    For so many years, he watched Mingzhu turn from being a bit mischievous and a bit finicky but nheless a kindhearted and cute little girl into her present self. When he saw her now and remembered how she was originally, how could he possibly harden his heart?


    If at that time, they¡¯d taught her patiently instead of abandoning her in the branch courtyard on her own for sixty years, would she not have turned out like this? If they¡¯d given her a bit more care when she came back, would she not have fallen into this kind of predicament?


    Unfortunately, there weren¡¯t so many ifs in this world.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother.¡± Ruan Mingzhu suddenly looked up and smiled at him. ¡°Did youe to visit me?¡± Such a kind voice wasn¡¯t the voice of the ruthless Ruan Mingzhu.


    Qin Xi fixated his gaze on her. For a while, he couldn¡¯t tell whether or not she¡¯d recovered her wisdom.


    Ruan Mingzhu smiled again, pped her hands and pointed at the courtyard gate. ¡°Senior Martial Brother, should we go to the back mountain? Last time, you said you¡¯ll catch an Inferno Beast for me.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Catch an Inferno Beast for her... That was something they talked about when they were only about thirteen or fourteen years old. Could it be that she¡¯d forgotten everything that happened all these years?


    Qin Xi looked around, causing Mei, Lan, Zhu, Ju toe over and surround them. He then asked, ¡°Mingzhu, do you recognize us?¡±


    Ruan Mingzhu shook her head, and confusion once again emerged in her eyes. ¡°No, you¡¯re not senior martial brother¡ªyou¡¯re grandmaster.¡± She once again smiled then tugged at Qin Xi¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Grandmaster, I want an Inferno Beast. Senior Martial Brother said he¡¯ll give me an Inferno Beast.¡±

 Chapter 249: The Art of the Origin and the Art of Three Primordial Cycles

    <h4>Chapter 249: The Art of the Origin and the Art of Three Primordial Cycles</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ruan Mingzhu eventually didn¡¯t wake up.


    With a heavy heart, Qin Xi walked out of Zhili Building and went towards the main hall to look for Lord Daoist Jinghe.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe was sitting on his dragon couch, rummaging through piles of books and Jade Slips. When he noticed Qin Xi, he briefly lifted his line of sight. ¡°Why were you so quick today?¡±


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t answer. He picked a seat not too far from Lord Daoist Jinghe and followed with rummaging through several books as well. As Qin Xi did so, he asked, ¡°Master, what¡¯re you looking for?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe didn¡¯t shift his gaze from the books. He continued flipping through the books while saying: ¡°I¡¯m looking for a way to save Mingzhu.¡± After a while, he noticed that instead of answering, Qin Xi sat looking like his mind was wandering somewhere, so he couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°You have to think of a solution too¡ªwe can¡¯t be unconcerned about her.¡±


    Qin Xi regained his train of thought. He said, ¡°Master, I have a suggestion.¡±


    ¡°En?¡±


    ¡°We... might as well give Mingzhu to Senior Martial Brother Xuanyin¡¯s care.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe looked up and stared at him with raised eyebrows.


    Qin Xi said slowly, ¡°Mingzhu¡¯s mental state already fell apart¡ªafter thinking the matter through, I feel everything happened because she¡¯s been too dependent on us. Senior Martial Brother Xuanyin has a lot of disciples; if we ce her in his care, maybe she can experience a different life.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe stroked his beard as he sank into contemtion. A long timeter, he finally spoke: ¡°What you said isn¡¯t unreasonable.¡±


    Qin Xi continued on: ¡°Master, you always raised Mingzhu by your side, so her status has been much higher than amon disciple. This allowed her to gain much more than ordinary disciples, but it also made her lose the opportunity to learn from other cultivators in the same realm as her. Right now, all of Senior Martial Brother Xuanyin¡¯s disciples are still in the Foundation Building realm, the same as Mingzhu¡ªmaybe Mingzhu can learn something from them.¡±


    ¡°... But,¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe said in hesitation, ¡°the disciple Mingzhu injured that year was also Xuanyin¡¯s disciple. Would they not feel resentful if¡ª¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll certainly feel resentful,¡± Qin Xi said, ¡°but Senior Martial Brother Xuanyin has always been fair in his treatment. Qingyu and Fengxue are also good-tempered. As for that Wei Jiasi who was injured back then, her nature also isn¡¯t bad. If Master personally handed her over to Senior Martial Brother Xuanyin, they wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for Mingzhu even if they felt resentful on the inside.¡±


    After a pause, Qin Xi added a few more sentences: ¡°Besides, letting Mingzhu receive a bit of cold-shouldered treatment from ordinary disciples isn¡¯t bad either. She¡¯s now forgotten everything in the past; if she can start afresh as an ordinary disciple, maybe she won¡¯t form such a temperament.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe looked down and pondered. He was initially wondering how to make Mingzhu regain her wisdom but now, it seemed they could re-groom her temperament instead?


    ¡°If you put it that way... it sounds very reasonable,¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe said thoughtfully, ¡°Even if she regains her wisdom, Mingzhu¡¯s crumbled mental state can¡¯t recover¡ªshe might as well start over.¡±


    ¡°Precisely my thoughts.¡± Qin Xi stopped for a moment then brought up another matter. ¡°Master, something very strange urred. I wonder if you know the reason why.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I... I discovered that when I was healing Tiange, my spiritual aura unexpectedly didn¡¯t decrease. On the contrary, it even increased slightly.¡±


    Upon hearing what Qin Xi said, the absent-minded Lord Daoist Jinghe finally regained his train of thought. He raised his eyebrows in astonishment. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Qin Xi nodded. ¡°It¡¯s been like this these past few days. I tried so many times, but there hasn¡¯t even been one instance when it didn¡¯t ur.¡±


    This matter clearly went againstmon sense. Lord Daoist Jinghe reached out, saying: ¡°Let me see.¡±


    Qin Xi extended his right hand. Right after, Lord Daoist Jinghe felt his meridians and inserted his spiritual aura. Before long, a frown emerged on his brows.


    When Qin Xi saw Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s expression, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master, is there something wrong?¡±


    It took Lord Daoist Jinghe quite a while before he released Qin Xi¡¯s hand. He then shook his head and said, ¡°Did you not notice there¡¯s a small cycle inside your body?¡±


    Dumbfounded, Qin Xi raised his hand then began moving the spiritual aura inside his body. Warm Yang spiritual aura moved along his meridians into his dantian, then once again flowed out of his dantian¡ªwrong! Among his Yang spiritual aura, there was a thread of extremely pure Yin spiritual aura. It mixed together with the neutral aura stored in the depths of his dantian, circting again and again in the nook of his dantian.


    This thread of Yin spiritual aura wasn¡¯t the same as the Yin spiritual aura he had before he practiced Pure Yang Technique. At that time, his Yin spiritual aura wasn¡¯t pure; it was mixed with his Yang spiritual aura, and they could hardly be separated. This thread of Yin spiritual aura, however, was extremely pure; it didn¡¯t have even a sliver of impurities in it. Despite mixing in with his Yang spiritual aura and his neutralized aura, they werepletely different entities that rotated along with each other.


    Some timeter, he stopped and said, ¡°Since I couldn¡¯t find extreme Yin aura, I¡¯ve been pressing my neutral aura into the depths of my dantian. I never expected such a change to ur... Master?¡±


    In the end, Lord Daoist Jinghe was an experienced middle stage Nascent Soul cultivator; with only a moment¡¯s effort, he already came up with a general understanding of what happened. He stroked his short beard, saying slowly, ¡°Do you remember the characteristics of Tiange¡¯s Art of the Origin?¡±


    Qin Xi seemed stunned for a moment, but he then said, ¡°The Art of the Origin... is a practice for those with five identically bnced spiritual roots. Its aim is the origin of Primal Chaos¡ªthe five elements reinforce and neutralize each other, and Yin and Yang move in an endless cycle, thus achieving a continuous self-sustaining condition.¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± Mo Tiange naturally couldn¡¯t conceal this cultivation technique from Lord Daoist Jinghe, so the two men both knew what kind of technique the Art of the Origin was. Lord Daoist Jinghe fiddled with his beard and said, ¡°Inside Tiange¡¯s body is the cycle of five-element Yin spiritual aura. Originally, this kind of cultivation technique waspletely different from the technique you practiced. Your two spiritual roots¨Cmetal and fire¨Cwere both terrific, and you¡¯ve also majored in the fire element cultivation technique;bined with the Yang Spiritual Bead you¡¯ve refined, the Yang aura inside your body was flourishing¡ªwhat youcked was only purity. Nevertheless, you¡¯re now practicing the Art of Three Primordial Cycles. While nothing might happen when extreme Yang aura and neutral aura mix together, when extreme Yin aura is added to the mix, it bes a kind of cycle.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Qin Xi wrinkled his brows. He thought for a long time before he finally spoke again. ¡°Master, are you trying to say that... my Art of Three Primordial Cycles and the Art of the Origin are actually different methods that lead to the same result?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe nodded. ¡°Master guesses so. However, while hers is the cycle of five elements, yours is the cycle of Yin and Yang. After your body changed into a Pure Yang Body, you¡¯ve been pressing your neutral aura into the depths of your dantian, and you also haven¡¯t been able to obtain extreme Yin aura, so the Art of Three Primordial Cycles practically lost its effectiveness. In thesest few days when you were healing her, you actually obtained pure Yin spiritual aura from her, so your Art of Three Primordial Cycles started to function for real.¡±


    Qin Xi looked down and sank into contemtion. All of a sudden, he called out in rm: ¡°Master! Do you think this Art of Three Primordial Cycles would be able to form a small Primal Chaos inside my body, thus creating spiritual aura on its own?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe shook his head. ¡°Master¡¯s just guessing. Right now, I can¡¯t give you an answer. If you want to know, you can only try and verify it on your own.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Qin Xi was silent for a long while. His expression looked extremely grave. If what his master said was true, this would bring a huge change in his cultivating journey.


    If the Art of Three Primordial Cycles really had such a function, then he¡¯d been practicing it the wrong way in the past. He originally thought that when it came to either his spiritual aura or constitution, he only needed to pursue purity. As it turned out, however, above purity, there was also ¡°bnce¡± and ¡°cycle.¡±


    As Lord Daoist Jinghe thought about the matter, he eventuallyughed out loud. ¡°This is really unexpected. If this is really the case, you and Tiange really are a match made in heaven. I¡¯ve seen her cultivation technique manual before. The so-called Art of the Origin is the cycle of the five elements and the alternation of Yin and Yang, which then forms a Primal Chaos inside one¡¯s body. She obviously has a Pure Yin Constitution, so she can only practice the bnce of the five elements in her Yin spiritual aura. As for you, your Art of Three Primordial Cyclescks only extreme Yin aura; as long as you don¡¯t obtain extreme Yin aura, you won¡¯t be able to seed in practicing this technique. As it happens, your body was transformed into a Pure Yang Body, so you obviously won¡¯t be able to cultivate extreme Yin aura. Provided that the two of you perform Dual Cultivation, Tiange will be able to obtain extreme Yang aura from you, and at that time, she will be able to practice the real Art of the Origin. And you, after your Art of Three Primordial Cycles obtains her extreme Yin aura, you can also form the three primordial cycles. Hahahaha! This is even more fitting than simple Dual Cultivation between people with a Pure Yin Constitution and Pure Yang Constitution!¡±


    Once Lord Daoist Jinghe finished speaking, he realized Qin Xi didn¡¯t look happy, so he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t this good?¡±


    A long timeter, Qin Xi finally shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want... our rtionship to have anything to do with cultivation-rted matters.¡± If the entire point of their rtionship was just to better their cultivation, why would he have waited until now? Master had long said that the easiest way for him to obtain extreme Yin aura was to perform Dual Cultivation with her, but he had always refused because he didn¡¯t want to be too utilitarian in performing Dual Cultivation.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe frowned and looked at him disapprovingly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking too negatively? Why do you have to avoid the benefits of Dual Cultivation? Isn¡¯t something that¡¯s advantageous to both sides good?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Qin Xi hung his head and remained silent for quite a long time.


    Seeing Qin Xi¡¯s current appearance made Lord Daoist Jinghe lose control. ¡°Hey hey, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? I really don¡¯t understand¡ªother people are eager to gain as much as they can from Dual Cultivation, yet you¡¯repletely unwilling.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Qin Xi said hesitatingly, ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, I¡¯d feel like I¡¯m just using her.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as using and not using,¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe reproached him. ¡°Brat, why¡¯s your brain so stupid? These benefits are just supplementary¡ªsupplementary, understand? Do you think that benefiting from Dual Cultivation will negate the feelings between you two?¡±


    A wry smile emerged on Qin Xi¡¯s face. ¡°Master, do you think she has feelings for me?¡±


    ¡°...¡± This question made Lord Daoist Jinghe hesitate for ages before he finally spoke again. ¡°There should be..., right? I really don¡¯t believe she doesn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t believe she does.¡± Qin Xi still hung his head and chuckled at himself. ¡°That year, when I took her back from east Kunwu, I noticed she started to have some feelings for me on our journey, but I withdrew on purpose. She was a smart person; unlike those women who¡¯d have taken advantage of the time we were alone to get closer to me, she even controlled herself and kept her distance... It was precisely because of this that I think quite highly of her. Right now, thirty five years have passed, but how many chances have we had to meet? Even if she did have feelings for me at that time, I¡¯m afraid those feelings must¡¯ve long faded away, right?¡±


    ¡°But from what I see every day, she¡¯s not without any care for you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Besides,¡± Qin Xi cut off Lord Daoist Jinghe, ¡°How could I exin my identity? Up until now, I¡¯ve never told her that Qin Xi is Qin Shoujing. She has a good impression of Qin Xi, firstly because I apanied her for two months after her second uncle died and rescued her from her predicament. Secondly, it was because she thought I was a cultivator in the same realm as her; she thought both of us were equals. Master, you also know how strong her pride is. If she knows the truth, will she be willing to be even one step closer to me?¡±


    Upon seeing how speechless Lord Daoist Jinghe was, Qin Xi could only let out a bitterugh. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s say she still has feelings for me now. Would these feelings be enough for her to forgive my deceit? Although I know I never wronged her, I still can¡¯t exin this matter to her calmly.¡±


    He heaved a sigh before continuing on: ¡°Feelings that don¡¯t necessarily exist, the cover-up of my identity, and also the benefits of Dual Cultivation we talked about just now... With so many things piling up together, I really have no idea how she¡¯ll respondter.¡±

 Chapter 250: Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 250: Awakening</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mo Tiange felt she was dreaming, but she also felt like everything was real.


    In this dream, she was only a tiny ball of white light which roamed around the boundless sea of clouds. She felt very happy because she could be free and unrestrained in this sea of clouds, but she soon felt depressed because she couldn¡¯t go beyond this sea of clouds.


    At first, her white body was faint and carried a kind of transparent coldness, but before long, there was a constant thread of warm current flowing into her body, giving ayer of warm redness to her whiteness.


    This kind of warmth brought about many changes to her. She found herself growing stronger and could roam faster and faster around this sea of clouds. Later on, she discovered this sea of clouds became very strange. It alternated continuously; one moment, it brought thunder and storms, but the next, it would clear up and let sunlight pass through. Nheless, it was filled with an abundance of life force.


    Not too long afterward, however, the warm current dissipated, and the existing warmth also gradually faded.


    She sank into a real dream.


    ¡°Tiange, quickly call your father home to eat.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± The little girl, who was leaning on the desk as she did her homework, sprang up and called out: ¡°Mother, I want to eat fish meatballs; are there any today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course there are,¡± said a voice that seemed to be suffused with a smile. ¡°We have everything you want, so quickly call your father home to eat.¡±


    ¡°Father! Father...¡±


    ... All her regrets began from when she lost her father, so in the depths of her heart, she always imagined how her life would¡¯ve been if her father was alive; could she have possessed a perfect life?


    Although she was vaguely aware about this problem, she never realized how severe it was. Even though she had now be an advanced inner disciple of a Nascent Soul cultivator, had superb talents and possessed many, many things other people didn¡¯t, they weren¡¯t enough to make up for the regrets she had inside her heart.


    When she faced the Five Hindrances Overturning Senses inside the Ten Thousand Laws of Nature Formation, she finally understood what kind of weaknesses she had in her mental state. It wasn¡¯t that her heart wasn¡¯t big, her willpower wasn¡¯t strong, or her Dao Heart wasn¡¯t staunch¡ªit was that her childhood regrets had always been buried deep inside her heart.


    But in reality, if she had a father, would her life really have been perfect? Her father was a Core Formation cultivator, famous in east Kunwu, but her mother was only a mortal¡ªeven if her father had sincerely loved her mother back then, they would never be a perfectly happy family.


    A mortal married to a Core Formation cultivator¡ªhow could they be happy throughout their lives? When they were still in the secr world, they were admittedly a loving married couple, but if they came to Kunwu, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be perfectly happy. No matter how well her father treated her mother, her mother would still be belittled by others. And because her mother was a mortal, Mo Tiange would also be belittled by others.


    Moreover, as a mortal, her mother would only have about a hundred years in her lifespan and a short youth of a dozen-odd years. On the other hand, her father, as a Core Formation cultivator, could live up to five or six hundred years; even seven or eight hundred years was also a possibility.


    Besides, while possessing a Pure Yin Constitution but no spiritual roots, her mother was bound to have only twenty-some years in her lifespan.


    Even if Mo Tiange had her father, she¡¯d still lose her mother. Even if she didn¡¯t have to wander all around for more than a dozen years, it would still be impossible for her to avoid all suffering.


    When Mo Tiange, who was still inside the dream, realized she obtain her father but lose her mother, she finally understood this truth.


    In their lives, people might be able to avoid many adversities, but they could never make up for everything they regretted. It was even more important for those who stepped onto the path towards immortality, looking for the Great Dao, to understand this principle. You felt happy when you obtained something, but you wouldn¡¯t feel sad if you lost it, because you¡¯d forever suffer some losses in one form or another, so you might as well feel happy with every bit you possessed.


    Mo Tiange opened her eyes as she woke up from this very, very long dream. Her heart was in a tranquil state.


    ¡°Auntie?!¡± Ye Zhenji¡¯s voice was full of incredulity but it was also filled with joy. ¡°Auntie, you finally woke up!¡±


    Looking at his excited face made Mo Tiange curve up the corners of her lips to form a soft smile. ¡°You...¡± After not talking for a long time, her voice was now hoarse.


    ¡°Oh, Auntie, you should drink first.¡± Ye Zhenji hastily brought some tea over then helped her up from the bed.


    Mo Tiange, who finished the tea in one gulp, said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t move¡ªyou don¡¯t have to be like this.¡± As a matter of fact, the spiritual aura inside her body was abundant, so she felt extremely energetic.


    Ignoring what she said, Ye Zhenji continued to ask, ¡°Auntie, how are feeling now? Are you alright? Wait a minute¡ªI¡¯m calling grandmaster over.¡± Once he finished, he made a mad dash outside. Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t even stop him.


    Helpless, Mo Tiange just shook her head then climbed down from the bed.


    She remembered what happened before she fainted, but she had no idea how long she was out for. Was it three days? Five days? Nevertheless, this was indeed a blessing in disguise. Had this not happened, she might¡¯ve entered Closed Door Meditation to form her Gold Core in a clueless state and at that time, things would¡¯ve definitely gone wrong.


    Even though the bodies of Foundation Building cultivators no longer had any impurities nor did they produce any filth, she still felt ufortable after sleeping for so long. Just as Mo Tiange was about to wash her face, she saw Ye Zhenji hurriedly leading Lord Daoist Jinghe over.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe, whose expression looked grave, nodded and he immediately pulled her wrist to examine her meridians.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe finally let go of her wrist after a while; his expression eased up. ¡°You¡¯re fine atst.¡±


    Mo Tiange was bewildered. ¡°Master, what¡¯re you doing? What could¡¯ve happened to me?¡± Since she wasn¡¯t injured by Ruan Mingzhu, then only her divineprehension suffered at most¡ªthey didn¡¯t have to be this nervous, right?


    Once he heard that, Lord Daoist Jinghe immediately pointed at her and said: ¡°Girl, you¡¯re indeed reckless! What could¡¯ve happened to you? If you woke up a bitter, something would¡¯ve definitely happened!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Mo Tiange was even more bewildered.


    Ye Zhenji said, ¡°Auntie, do you know how long you¡¯ve been out for?¡±


    ¡°Was it very long?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already been three years!¡± Ye Zhenji couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯ve been out for three years!¡±


    Mo Tiange was dumbfounded. ¡°So long?¡± To her, it was only a dream, yet three years had actually passed by!


    Lord Daoist Jinghe said, ¡°That¡¯ll do. I see you¡¯repletely fine¡ªjust ask Zhenji if anything¡¯s the matter.¡± The moment he finished speaking, he flung away his sleeves and left readily.


    Mo Tiange felt something was amiss. With Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s temper, it wasn¡¯t reasonable that he could¡¯ve been so calm, was it?


    She gave it a bit of thought then asked Ye Zhenji: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your grandmaster? Why did he seem rather unhappy?¡±


    Ye Zhenji said: ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because master hasn¡¯te back even until now.¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned. ¡°Your master... hasn¡¯te back?¡± What happened in these past three years in the end?


    ¡°En¡ªAuntie, when you had that ident, master came out of his Closed Door Meditation. Grandmaster said you closed your sea of knowledge, so you wouldn¡¯t wake up for some time. To concoct medicinal pills that might help to rouse you, master went out to look for the ingredients.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Quite a long time had passed. Seeing as Mo Tiange showed no reaction, Ye Zhenji couldn¡¯t help but call: ¡°Auntie?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Mo Tiange snapped out of her thoughts.


    Ye Zhenji had a belly full of questions. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Never mind.¡± She repressed her chaotic mood and showed a smile. ¡°Zhenji, tell me what happened in these past three years.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay...¡±


    What she remembered of that year was only Ruan Mingzhu entering a demonic barrier and trying to injure her. At that time, she was facing the Five Confusions guing Spirit, so she only had a minuscule amount of spiritual aura left to block Ruan Mingzhu. Just as the two of them were in a stalemate, they unknowingly triggered the formation. As for what happened afterward, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t remember. But from what Ye Zhenji said today, she finally found out that her divineprehension was over-stimted, causing her to close her own sea of knowledge.


    By the time Ye Zhenji talked about how Qin Xi brought her back to be healed, a wrinkle was already formed on her brows.


    ¡°How did your master know I was injured?¡±


    Ye Zhenji cautiously took a nce at her before answering: ¡°Master... had an ominous hunch.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Tiange gazed into the distance and said nothing for a long time.


    ¡°Auntie?¡± Ye Zhenji really couldn¡¯t guess what she was thinking about from her expression.


    Mo Tiange regained herposure and squeezed out a smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, what are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about anything.¡± Her expression waspletely t. ¡°What else? You may continue.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Ye Zhenji slowly continued with his story: ¡°Grandmaster said you closed your own sea of knowledge¡ªyou yourself weren¡¯t injured, but we couldn¡¯t predict when you¡¯d wake up in the end. Master said it¡¯d be alright if you fainted only for a short period of time, but if you fainted for a long time, your body might wither and dry up, so he wanted grandmaster to think of a solution... Later, grandmaster took out an art manual and told master to practice it¡ªmaster was to use his spiritual aura to nourish your body every day. Several dayster, grandmaster found a few other pill recipes and said they might be helpful in rousing you a bit sooner, but many of the spiritual nts needed for these recipes were rare. Not too long afterward, master left the mountain to look for those spiritual nts.¡±


    ¡°What about now?¡±


    Ye Zhenji snuck a nce at Mo Tiange. Seeing her extremely calm expression made him feel confused inside. However, having no guts to ask her, he could only continue talking: ¡°Ever since master left the mountain, he hasn¡¯te back. He only transmitted letters asionally and also sent back the medicinal pills he concocted. As for the matters regarding nourishing your body, they¡¯ve been handled by grandmaster.¡±


    It was no wonder that although three years had passed, not only was her bodypletely without any problems, but even her spiritual aura was also a lot more abundant. As it turned out, there was such a reason behind all of this...


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t your mastere back?¡±


    ¡°Master hasn¡¯t found the materials needed for the most important pill recipe, so he hasn¡¯te back.¡± Ye Zhenji debated with himself but eventually, he held back from saying anything further.


    He felt somewhat cross inside. Although he had long stopped being angry at his master, he was still unwilling to say good things about him.


    ¡°So that means... all these years, your master still hasn¡¯t formed his Nascent Soul?¡±


    Ye Zhenji shook his head. ¡°Master was initially ready to continue his Closed Door Meditation, but who would¡¯ve thought that you¡¯d have an ident...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mo Tiange felt very ufortable. She looked away and changed the topic. ¡°What about Ruan Mingzhu? How¡¯s she doing?¡±


    ¡°Senior Martial Sister Ruan...¡± Ye Zhenji said, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Ruan¡¯s alright, but she seemed to be over-stimted inside the formation, so she forgot a lot of things.¡±


    ¡°Did she?¡± Mo Tiange asked dully. Regarding Ruan Mingzhu, she neither liked nor hated her. She didn¡¯t like Ruan Mingzhu¡¯s personality, but she couldn¡¯t really put all the me on Ruan Mingzhu for what happened inside the formation. It was she herself who was out of luck to actually pick such a time to run into Ruan Mingzhu, who already entered a demonic barrier.


    ¡°Right now, Senior Martial Sister Ruan has been sent away by grandmaster to Sweet Dew Peak. Grandmaster said he would let her stay with Grandmaster Xuanyin¡¯s disciples; she might improve with them.¡± At this point, Ye Zhenji, who noticed that Mo Tiange¡¯s expression remained calm throughout, couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Auntie, do you have no opinion?¡±


    ¡°Opinion? What kind of opinion do you want?¡± Mo Tiange stood up to pour some tea, looking as calm as before.


    ¡°...¡± Ye Zhenji also couldn¡¯t tell, but he felt her reaction shouldn¡¯t be like this. How should he say it? If his aunt really did have something going on with his master, she shouldn¡¯t be this calm, right? But if there was nothing going on between them, shouldn¡¯t she be surprised at his master¡¯s behavior?


    Ye Zhenji lifted his gaze. Just as he wanted to speak, he discovered the table had been flooded with tea. ¡°Auntie! Tea! You¡¯ve spilled the tea!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Mo Tiange was startled, thus snapping her out of her daze. Then, with a forced smile, she took out a handkerchief to wipe her hands.


    Ye Zhenji seemed to realize something, but he felt unwilling to ask, so he only said: ¡°Auntie, you should rest first¡ªI¡¯ll go send news to master.¡±

 Chapter 251: Shocking News

    <h4>Chapter 251: Shocking News</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Once Ye Zhenji left, Mo Tiange stared at the tea-stained ground in a daze and remained silent for quite a while.


    In between, she only felt her mind turning into a mess. She couldn¡¯t even tell what she was actually thinking about.


    A long timeter, she finally flung her sleeve, casting a small spell that made the tea stain gradually disappear.


    Three years... She¡¯d unexpectedly been out for three years. If it wasn¡¯t because her body underwent a long period of nourishment like Zhenji said, she really wouldn¡¯t have believed she¡¯d actually been unconscious for three years.


    In a dream thatsted three years, sheprehended the principle: ¡°one may feel happy when they obtain, but one shouldn¡¯t feel sad if they lose,¡± but she never expected what was waiting for her to actually be such news.


    When she woke up, her heart was calm and happy. She¡¯d discovered the hole in her mental state, so she was already prepared to enter Closed Door Meditation to face her core-formation. However, Zhenji unexpectedly told her such a story.


    She really had no idea what she should be thinking about or what could she think about, so she simply stopped thinking. She simply returned to her cultivating room, entered the Virtual Sky World, and proceeded to meditate.


    Spiritual aura moved along her entire meridians into her dantian. All of a sudden, she found something that amazed her. In the depths of her dantian, there was a thread of strange but warm spiritual aura. To be exact, that thread of spiritual aura was warm and bright simply because her Yin spiritual aura was originally ice-cold, thus causing her to perceive it as warm.


    She tried to control that thread of strange spiritual aura, but she discovered it was uncontrobly entangled with her own Yin spiritual aura and they were gradually bing a sphere while she waspletely powerless to stop it.


    Eventually, that thread of spiritual aura and her Yin spiritual aura flowed together, forming a cycle which rotated over and over...


    ¡°Time is permanent, space is the measure. The world is divided into Yin and Yang and possesses five elements.


    ...


    Metal meeting Yin points to vigor, that is urge; metal meeting Yang amasses thunder, that is lure.


    Wood meeting Yin gives birth to energy, that is spirit; wood meeting Yang expels evil, that is a breakthrough.


    Water meeting Yin congeals into crystals, that is an anomaly; water meeting Yang hoists clouds, that is a fantasy.


    Fire meeting Yin congregates souls, that is the underworld; fire meeting Yang is inextinguishable, that is nirvana.


    Soil meeting Yin is undying, that is peace; soil meeting Yang is strong, that is unbreakable.¡±


    Incantations from the Taiyuan Record automatically emerged in her mind. The five elemental spiritual auras inside her body and that strange spiritual aura were forming a spiritual aura sphere, half-bright and half-dark, just like a Yin-Yang symbol. The five elements were interlinked with each other. Light and dark alternated¡ªthey resisted each other, but they also blended with each other. There was me inside you, and there were you inside me.


    Metal aura was both urging and luring. Wood aura was both energy and a breakthrough. Water aura was both an anomaly and a fantasy... Each kind of spiritual aura had two kinds of forms.


    Mo Tiange slowly opened her eyes, feeling extremely shocked because of her discovery.


    She understood¡ªbright and dark represented Yin and Yang, so that small spiritual aura sphere possessed both Yin and Yang attributes, achieving the real condition of the Origin.


    What brought about this change was precisely the spiritual aura which made her feel warm. Obviously, that was Yang spiritual aura.


    Ever since she began cultivating, due to the Pure Yin Constitution she possessed, Yang spiritual aura was always automatically blocked when she absorbed spiritual aura, so only Yin spiritual aura could enter her body. Even when other people poured their spiritual aura into her meridians, Yang spiritual aura in those mixed spiritual auras would soon be expelled from her body. Consequently, for a long time, she never knew how it felt to have Yang spiritual aura residing inside her body.


    That thread of Yang spiritual aura obviously wasn¡¯t ordinary Yang spiritual aura. Instead of scattering, it congealed and took form. It was also extremely pure without even a sliver of contaminants. Although it was merely a thread, it was very stable and firm; it took root inside her body and flowed along with her Yin spiritual aura, bing inseparable. Where did ite from?


    Mo Tiange¡¯s brows were wrinkled as she pondered the matter carefully. Zhenji said that when she fainted, there were two people nourishing her body. Could it be that it was...


    With that thought in her mind, she flung her sleeves and went out of the Virtual Sky World then made a beeline for Shangqing Pce¡¯s main hall.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe was sitting on his dragon couch, but he wasn¡¯t meditating, nor was he studying some spells or joking around with his maids. Instead, he was by himself, frowning and drinking wine.


    Mo Tiange originally wanted to ask him about something, but when she saw his face, she couldn¡¯t utter her question for a moment. She slowly walked towards him, calling: ¡°Master?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe finished the wine in his cup before he nced at her. His eyes were rather bleary from the alcohol. ¡°En? Why aren¡¯t you adjusting your breath? Has your body adapted to the current situation?¡±


    ¡°En, it¡¯s because I have some matters I want to ask Master about...¡± Mo Tiange took a breather then she first asked: ¡°Master, are you alright?¡±


    Still frowning, Lord Daoist Jinghe shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about your situation first. From what I saw before, there was nothing abnormal with the spiritual aura inside your body¡ªhow do you feel? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem,¡± Mo Tiange said, ¡°However, I discovered there¡¯s an additional spiritual aura sphere inside my dantian, and it¡¯s very strange.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe raised his eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about it?¡±


    Mo Tiange gave it a lot of thought before answering slowly: ¡°Master, you also knew that although I possess Spiritual Roots of the Origin, I also have a Pure Yin Constitution; my body only has Yin and no Yang, so I can only cultivate a small Origin from Yin spiritual aura, but I can¡¯t achieve a bnced Yin-Yang, five elemental Primal Chaos cycle. But now, I discovered there¡¯s an additional spiritual aura sphere inside my body. That spiritual aura mixed perfectly with my Yin spiritual aura, forming a situation in which they circle each other continuously... I spent some time observing it and found that after my spiritual aura mixed with that spiritual aura sphere, I now have two forms of five elements, so I inferred that the spiritual aura ought to be Yang spiritual aura.¡±


    Upon hearing that, something seemed to sh inside Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s gaze. ¡°After your spiritual aura mixed with that spiritual aura sphere, are there any abnormalities?¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t,¡± Mo Tiange said, ¡°After giving this a lot of thought, I discovered this was real Primal Chaos. If I want to practice the Art of the Origin until the peak, this should be the state I¡¯m in.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Seeing the slight smile on Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s face perplexed her. Mo Tiange said, ¡°Master, where did this Yang spiritual aura sphere inside my bodye from? Zhenji said when I was in aa, you and... and Senior Martial Brother Shoujing were the ones who nourished my body. Could it be that you...¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe poured himself another cup of wine with a small smile but didn¡¯t respond to her.


    Mo Tiange waited for a while but eventually, she couldn¡¯t help but call again: ¡°Master?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe finished his wine before he finally spoke again: ¡°Tiange, Master wants to tell you something, but you have to be mentally prepared.¡±


    What Lord Daoist Jinghe said made Mo Tiange wrinkle her brows. ¡°Master...¡± What kind of important matter was it that he had to be so cautious?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡ªit¡¯s not a bad thing.¡± Upon seeing Mo Tiange¡¯s expression, Lord Daoist Jinghe smiled. Then, with a very cordial and kind manner, he personally pulled her towards a seat across him and even poured her a cup of wine.


    ¡°Master...¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe started to speak: ¡°The Yang spiritual aura inside your body indeed came from us. You also knew about Master¡¯s aptitude; I have a single fire element spiritual root, so my aptitude can be considered terrific. Unfortunately, fate has been against me¡ªin both my core-formation and soul-formation, I couldn¡¯t be considered a genius.¡±


    Mo Tiange stared at him without saying anything. She knew this wasn¡¯t the main point.


    However, Lord Daoist Jinghe seemed to have no idea about her nervous mood and continued to speak at an exasperatingly slow speed: ¡°Presumably, you also have some understanding that people with a mix of Yin and Yang constitution also have a mix of Yin and Yang spiritual aura. Because of that, once my spiritual aura went into your body, it soon dispersed. Only pure Yang spiritual aura would be fine enough to remain inside your body for so long. In other words, the Yang spiritual aura inside your body ought to havee from someone with a Pure Yang Constitution, or... someone with a constitution simr to a Pure Yang Constitution.¡±


    Noticing the slight change in Mo Tiange¡¯s expression made Lord Daoist Jingheugh. He then said, ¡°Of course it wasn¡¯t Master. If Master had a Pure Yang Constitution, with the single spiritual root Master has as his aptitude, would Master have wasted these past years like this?¡±


    Mo Tiange was silent for ages. The expression on her face continued to change. A long timeter, she finally said: ¡°Master, stop teasing me¡ªjust finish it at once.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like this. Your heart¡¯s presumably clear about how I¡¯ve been treating you during these years you¡¯ve worshipped me as your master.¡±


    Just now, in that split second, suspicion indeed emerged in Mo Tiange¡¯s mind. After hearing what Lord Daoist Jinghe said, Mo Tiange pressed her suspicion down then said as calmly as she could: ¡°I know. Master, you should continue.¡±


    She already knew where the pure Yang spiritual aura came from. However, could there be such a coincidence in this world? She already ran into one Tang Shen; how could she possibly have run into another person with a Pure Yang Constitution?


    While swaying the wine cup in his hand, Lord Daoist Jinghe said frankly, ¡°In fact, your senior martial brother doesn¡¯t have a Pure Yang Constitution.¡±


    Astounded, Mo Tiange blurted: ¡°How could that be?¡± If he didn¡¯t have a Pure Yang Constitution, why did he have pure Yang spiritual aura? Her brain continued to run at a high speed. A momentter, she asked, ¡°Could it be... because of some kind of technique?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re half-right.¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe nodded then asked back: ¡°Do you know... there¡¯s a kind of spiritual object in this world known as a Yang Spiritual Bead?¡±


    ¡°Yang Spiritual Beads?¡± Mo Tiange contemted with a frown etched on her face. She then said slowly, ¡°... I seem to have read records about them in some ancient books, but the records weren¡¯t detailed, so I don¡¯t know what they are specifically.¡±


    ¡°To be precise, there aren¡¯t just Yang Spiritual Beads in this world; there are also Yin Spiritual Beads. When heaven and earth were first separated, Yin and Yang auras were blended, creating countless spirit veins. Nheless, a kind of unique things was also born inside those spirit veins, and they specialized in devouring either all the Yang spiritual aura or all the Yin spiritual aura inside the very spirit vein they were born in. Over time, those objects would devour either all of the Yang spiritual aura or Yin spiritual aura in the spirit vein, thus producing either a Yang Spiritual Bead or Yin Spiritual Bead.¡±


    ¡°From ancient times until now, very few of these Yin and Yang Spiritual Beads appeared in this world, so there aren¡¯t many ancient records about them. Coincidentally, about a hundred years ago, your Senior Martial Brother Shoujing happened to have obtained a Yang Spiritual Bead.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Tiange¡¯s expression changed as she already understood what had happened.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe continued to speak: ¡°Initially after he obtained this bead, I only thought the Yang spiritual aura inside his body would flourish, and since he practiced a fire element cultivation technique, I thought they wouldplement each other well. Later, a change happened... because of you.¡±


    ¡°Because of... me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe smiled. ¡°As for what change it was in the end, let him talk to you about it on his own. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to tell you.¡±


    The corners of Mo Tiange¡¯s lips twitched. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Master, back then... back then when I joined the school, did you... did you...¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Even though she hadn¡¯t finished speaking, Lord Daoist Jinghe already understood her meaning. After giving her a clear-cut no, Lord Daoist Jinghe smiled and said, ¡°Although it wasn¡¯t Master¡¯s intention to ept you as a disciple, Master didn¡¯t have any other hidden intentions. Since you¡¯re now Master¡¯sst disciple, no matter how Master usually is, Master would never force you to do anything. In the end, how you guys want to walk your future paths depends on your own selves.¡±


    At this point, Lord Daoist Jinghe showed another smile then reached out to give her a soft pat on her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run amok. You¡¯re about to form your Gold Core now; if you focus your mind on other things, you¡¯ll most likely create holes in your mental state¡ªit¡¯s not good.¡±


    ¡°... En.¡± Mo Tiange nodded as she tried her all to calm down.


    Although her nature made her constantly suspicious of everything, she believed in her judgment more. She¡¯d worshiped her master for almost forty years now, and she had firsthand knowledge of her master¡¯s treatment of her. If her master had ill intentions, why would he have treated her like that all these years?


    It was just that she couldn¡¯t help but feel shaken upon suddenly hearing this information. What kind of situation was this in the end? Also, these past three years... What did they count for?

 Chapter 252: Gravely Injured

    <h4>Chapter 252: Gravely Injured</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The sky above the Clear Spring Peak was cloudless, full of barely discernible spiritual aura.


    Mo Tiange stood in the air with her eyes closed. Her two palms were facing each other with a thread of thin spiritual aura rotating in a circle between them.


    This thread of spiritual aura was thin at first, but it gradually thickened until finally, it converged and showed a very strong orange color.


    A deep frown was etched on Mo Tiange¡¯s face; it was as if she was enduring something. Before long, however, that lump of spiritual aura suddenly grew drastically and enveloped her entire body, thus turning into a spiritual aura barrier.


    Mo Tiange opened her eyes then heaved a sigh of relief.


    After obtaining this lump of Yang spiritual aura, the real Origin finally appeared inside her body. Unfortunately, the amount of this spiritual aura was indeed little, so she could only use it in a few small spells. This one was a small spell recorded inside Taiyuan Record; it was called ¡°the Art of Temporary Origin.¡±


    In this spell, spiritual auras were used to protect oneself. It consumed only a little bit of spiritual aura, but its defensive ability was quite good. If one was already proficient in using it, they¡¯d be able to absorb many attacks during fights of magical powers. In fights of magical powers between cultivators in the Foundation Building realm and higher, their magic tools could usually create spiritual aura attacks, so when those cultivators fought each other, they always put up spiritual aura barriers. ¡°The Art of Temporary Origin ¡± was also a kind of spiritual aura barrier, but it consumed much less spiritual aura than ordinary ones.


    Just as she was practicing the art repeatedly, Mo Tiange suddenly felt her heart skip a beat, and she intuitively gazed into the distance.


    ...


    Qin Xi felt the spiritual aura inside his body running amok and bingpletely uncontroble, severely injuring his meridians and consequently, causing him to suddenly vomit a mouthful of blood.


    From the air, a human-shaped object covered all over in ck aura gradually descended to the ground while letting out waves of coldughter. ¡°Qin Shoujing, how does it feel? The taste of devil aura guing your body is unpleasant, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Qin Xi stood up shakily as he wiped the bloodstain at the corner of his mouth. He looked pale, but his gaze was still calm. ¡°It¡¯s just so-so.¡±


    Upon hearing what he said, the man standing several dozen feet away from him instantly burst outughing. ¡°As expected of Qin Jinghe¡¯s disciple¡ªtough enough!¡±


    Although he said that, he waved his hand again, hurling another thread of ck aura to wind around Qin Xi. Qin Xi had no means of retreat; in a moment, he was already bound by that ck aura. All of a sudden, however, me emerged from his hands, and it surprisingly managed to force that ck aura back a bit.


    ¡°Huh?¡± That person was utterly shocked. ¡°You can actually beat my Primordial Devil Aura?¡±


    Qin Xi chuckled softly. A long, domineering, fiery sword with astonishing spiritual aura suddenly appeared in his hand. With this sword in possession, he even showed some might, despite his injuries.


    ¡°Three Yang Real Fire Sword... is this Three Yang Real Fire Sword?¡± that person mumbled to himself; his tone was suffused with interest. ¡°Junior, you¡¯re really interesting. To be able to force back my Primordial Devil Aura, you can also be considered a unique treasure. Unfortunately, today you¡¯re doomed to be destroyed in my hands! Hehe, I like talented people, and you¡¯re also quite a character¡ªI¡¯ll let you see whether or not your Three Yang Real Fire Sword can injure me.¡±


    Qin Xi said nothing. The ze on his sword brightened even more as it floated to the air and ced itself in front of him.


    He gazed at the sword; a hint of killing intent shed in his gaze. Immediately after, he lifted his gaze and looked at the monster who was covered in ck aura.


    That person seemed to be even more excited when he saw the way Qin Xi was looking at him. He was excitedly waiting for the counterattacks of this interesting junior.


    Three Yang Real Fire Sword slowly floated up, zing even fiercer. Qin Xi closed his eyes and gathered his aura, seemingly about to make his attack¡ª


    All of a sudden, he changed his set of hand seals midway, causing the Three Yang Real Fire on his sword to suddenly burst into an inferno ball that shot towards that person. As for Qin Xi himself, in a sh, he turned into a beam of flight light which fled to another direction.


    That person waved, and in an instant, the inferno ball that had arrived in front of him waspletely extinguished¡ªits previous might was nowhere to be seen. When that person looked at the flight light that was already far away from him now, his expression changed. ¡°Qin Shoujing! As a junior, you¡¯re really treacherous!¡±


    That brat simply didn¡¯t even think about fighting him; he was simply let him believe so and consequently, that brat took advantage of this distraction to flee!


    Nevertheless, although that person was fuming with anger, he didn¡¯t really take the matter seriously. Qin Shoujing was, in the end, a Core Formation cultivator; no matter how intelligent or cunning Qin Shoujing was, the disparity in their strength was too huge, so he basically had no need to worry.


    Because of that, upon locking his divine sense on Qin Shoujing, that person unhurriedly turned into a mass of ck clouds, which then chased after Qin Shoujing in the direction he fled.


    However, the more he chased, the more he felt something was amiss. Qin Shoujing was practically fleeing to the border of his divine sense scope, so he almost lost track of Qin Shoujing several times. Such a speed... How could that be a Core Formation cultivator¡¯s Fleeing Technique?


    The matter perplexed and annoyed him at the same time, so he immediately went all out in using his Fleeing Technique to quickly chase after Qin Shoujing.


    ...


    In the short moment Mo Tiange hesitated, several beams of bright rays emerged in the sky above Mount Taikang.


    The yellow one was Lord Daoist Zhenyang, the red one was Lord Daoist Jinghe, the blue one was Lord Daoist Miaoyi, and the green one was Lord Daoist Xuanyin.


    In a sh, four Nascent Soul cultivators already soared to the sky, and each of them simultaneously gazed into the distance.


    Lord Daoist Zhenyang was the first to have a change of expression. ¡°Bad! It¡¯s that old man Song Feng!¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s expression also became livid. ¡°He actually dared toe and kill in our Mount Taikang!¡±


    A wrinkle emerged on Lord Daoist Zhenyang¡¯s brows. He then promptly said: ¡°Junior Martial Brother Jinghe will follow me; Junior Martial Sister Miaoyi, Junior Martial Brother Xuanyin, you two stay here and back us up!¡±


    As soon as Lord Daoist Miaoyi and Lord Daoist Xuanyin both answered with ¡°yes,¡± they saw the two Nascent Soul cultivators with the highest cultivation levels in Xuanqing School fleeing into the distance in just an instant.


    Mo Tiange, who¡¯d been watching all of this from the distance, sank into contemtion. What was happening in the end? Why would her master and those several martial uncles have looked so grave?


    Just as she was debating whether she should go towards them or not, Lord Daoist Miaoyi already beckoned at her.


    Delighted, Mo Tiange immediately flew over. ¡°Martial Uncle Miaoyi, Martial Uncle Xuanyin,¡± she greeted.


    With a friendly expression on her face, Lord Daoist Miaoyi asked, ¡°Tiange, what are you doing here?¡±


    Mo Tiange and Lord Daoist Xuanyin originally came from the same division, so she didn¡¯t need to avoid the topic in front of him. As for Lord Daoist Miaoyi, although there weren¡¯t many connections between her and Clear Spring Peak, she had always been cordial towards juniors like them. Because of that, upon hearing her question, Mo Tiange answered forthrightly, ¡°My heart¡¯s been hammering uncontrobly¡ªcould it be that something huge is happening?¡±


    Lord Daoist Miaoyi seemed to be quite bbergasted upon hearing what Mo Tiange said, but she soon answered, ¡°There¡¯s indeed a big problem. However, with your master and your Martial Uncle Zhenyang here, you don¡¯t need to worry about anything. You better go back first lest you¡¯d get involved.¡±


    With four Nascent Soul cultivators present, she was indeed in no ce to meddle. Mo Tiange was helpless; she could only answer: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Once she left, Lord Daoist Miaoyi nced at Lord Daoist Xuanyin and said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Xuanyin, your junior martial sister has a sharp sense.¡±


    Lord Daoist Xuanyin, who¡¯d been spreading his divine sense, opened his eyes, but instead of answering, he said, ¡°Song Feng that monster... would he reallye to our Mount Taikang to kill? In any case, our Xuanqing School is one of the very best cultivation groups in the Celestial Pole¡ªhe has quite the courage!¡±


    Lord Daoist Miaoyi smiled and said, ¡°At your Soul-Formation Ceremony, didn¡¯t he alsoe and make a mess? That old man Song Feng has always relied on his terrifying skills in fights of magical powers¡ªI¡¯m afraid he might¡¯ve even dared to rush in even if it was Tiandao Sect.¡±


    Lord Daoist Xuanyin shook his head then said with a sigh: ¡°I wonder if master and Martial Uncle Zhenyang will make it in time to rescue Junior Martial Brother Shoujing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll depend on his luck.¡± After she said that, Lord Daoist Miaoyi no longer spoke. The two of them just focused on spreading their divine senses to examine the situation in the distance.


    None of Xuanqing School cultivators who were under the Nascent Soul realm knew what was going on, but the two of them were very clear about it¡ªsomewhere not too far from them, a fight for survival was happening.


    How could a Core Formation cultivator escape unscathed from a greatte stage Nascent Soul cultivator? They all knew that with a bit of carelessness from himself, or perhaps from Lord Daoist Zhenyang and Lord Daoist Jinghe, Qin Shoujing¡¯s life could be considered forfeited.


    After some time, a delighted expression emerged on Lord Daoist Miaoyi¡¯s face. She said, ¡°Junior Martial Brother Xuanyin, let¡¯s meet them.¡±


    Xuanyin grunted as an answer. In the next second, the two of them also turned into beams of flight lights which soon faded away from the sky above Mount Taikang.


    Mo Tiange stood in front of Shangqing Pce, watching the empty sky in silence. Her heart was in a mess, but she couldn¡¯t tell why she felt so.


    Before long, several silhouettes finally appeared in the sky. Lord Daoist Zhenyang and Lord Daoist Miaoyi left first, but Lord Daoist Xuanyin followed Lord Daoist Jinghe towards Clear Spring Peak while supporting someone up with his hands.


    Mo Tiange watched them attentively. When she got a clear look at the miserable-looking person leaning on Lord Daoist Xuanyin, her eyes widened instantly.


    ¡°Tiange?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe seemed to be a bit surprised to see her there, but he immediately said, ¡°There¡¯s no time¡ªlet¡¯s go!¡± After he said that, he immediately took the lead to walk into Shangqing Pce.


    Lord Daoist Xuanyin followed closely behind him, all the while supporting the unconscious Qin Xi up with his hands.


    Mo Tiange also followed after them.


    The moment Lord Daoist Xuanyinid Qin Xi down, Lord Daoist Jinghe immediately fed Qin Xi several medicinal pills then used his spiritual aura to treat his injuries.


    The severity of Qin Xi¡¯s injuries could be seen with the naked eye¡ªhis robes were dyed with several bloodstains, hisplexion was ashen, his eyes were closed, and the spiritual auras in his whole body were amok.


    So her heart had been a mess just now because he was injured? Who could injure him to this point and also rm four Nascent Soul cultivators at the school? Her mind was chaotic; she couldn¡¯te up with an answer.


    Lord Daoist Xuanyin, who noticed her distracted state, whispered, ¡°Tiange, if you¡¯re worried, you can go outside first and wait lest you disturb master.¡±


    Just as Mo Tiange wanted to answer, they suddenly heard Lord Daoist Jinghe say: ¡°No, Tiange,e here.¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned but she still went over. ¡°Master?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe said while pointing at Qin Xi: ¡°Right now, the spiritual auras inside his body are in chaos, and both his meridians and dantian are injured. Although I¡¯ve used medicinal pills and my spiritual aura to suppress his injuries, they¡¯re far from enough to sort out his spiritual auras. The injuries his meridians and dantian suffered are too severe; if we use too much strength, we¡¯ll only worsen his injuries. However, your Yin spiritual auras and his spiritual auras are mutually attracted to each other and furthermore, your Yin spiritual auras are gentle in nature¡ªwe can try using your auras.¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t understand what he meant. ¡°Master...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tarry!¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe shouted with a grave expression, ¡°Quick! Put your spiritual auras into his body, nourish his body slowly and lead his spiritual aura back into his meridians. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll tell you how to do it!¡±


    There was no time for a detailed exnation. Lord Daoist Jinghe immediately propped Qin Xi up, then he ordered Mo Tiange to ce her palms on the Lingtai Point on Qin Xi¡¯s back from which she should pour her spiritual auras into his body.


    Mo Tiange did as she was told. She slowly poured her spiritual auras into his body, but right after she did so, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble all over.


    The spiritual auras inside Qin Xi¡¯s body werepletely out of control! Cultivators¡¯ spiritual auras were normally contained inside their meridians where they roamed around just like blood before converging in their dantians. However, the spiritual auras inside Qin Xi¡¯s body were now scattered all over his body and simply weren¡¯t bound by his meridians.


    This kind of situation was quite dangerous. Cultivators cultivated both their meridians and their physical bodies. However, they always attached more importance on meridians than their physical bodies. Although their physical bodies were also full of spiritual auras, they definitely couldn¡¯t stand the kind of dense spiritual auras typically roaming inside the meridians. The higher the cultivation level, the graver this situation would be.


    Qin Xi was already a peak stage Core Formation cultivator now; the density of the spiritual auras inside his body was no small matter. At this moment, these spiritual auras were scattered all over his body, and their strength already riddled his body with internal injuries. If it wasn¡¯t because he practiced Body-Refining Technique, he probably would¡¯ve lost half of his life already.


    When Mo Tiange inserted her spiritual auras into his body, it was indeed ¡°a y ox entering the sea¡±¡ªit disappeared, leaving no trace to be found, so she was simply powerless in guiding his spiritual auras.


    The gap between their cultivation levels was too huge.


    ¡°Master...¡± Just as she was about to say something, she suddenly discovered that her own spiritual auras also be uncontroble. There seemed to be a kind of force pulling it, so it surged violently into Qin Xi¡¯s body.

 Chapter 253: Had Long Known

    <h4>Chapter 253: Had Long Known</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Master!¡± Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but call out as her own spiritual aurashed out of control.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s expression became dignified. He ced his palm on Mo Tiange¡¯s head, shouting: ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡ªslowly control your spiritual aura!¡±


    A tremendous spiritual aura pressure started to subdue the spiritual aura in her whole body, which almost went out of control following after Qin Xi¡¯s. With a Nascent Soul cultivator keeping watch, Mo Tiange was eventually able to steady her mind and once again took back control over her spiritual aura.


    The spiritual aura inside Qin Xi¡¯s body was now charging around violently, riddling the inner part of his body with countless injuries. Mo Tiange, who was pouring her spiritual aura into him, also had a very hard time. Her cultivation level was far below his, so the moment her spiritual aura went into his body, it was immediately dominated, rendering herpletely incapable of guiding Qin Xi¡¯s spiritual aura. Moreover, having Lord Daoist Jinghe backing her up only barely allowed her to control her own spiritual aura.


    Nevertheless, she couldn¡¯t withstand the attractive force between Yin and Yang spiritual auras. The two kinds of spiritual auras intertwined together; both absorbing her spiritual aura and drawing his spiritual aura to her. Gradually, their meridians were linked, forming a new macrocosmic orbit.


    At this point, there was no need for Mo Tiange to guide anything¡ªtheir spiritual auras automatically mixed together, thus slowly regaining some kind of pattern. The spiritual aura all over his body gradually retreated and once again converged inside his meridians. As he was linked to her, his spiritual aura slowly swallowed all her Yin spiritual aura...


    ...


    When Mo Tiange woke up, she felt a bit confused about where she was, and when she wanted to get up, she felt her vision bing blurry.


    ¡°Auntie!¡±


    After her vision gradually cleared up, she forced herself to squeeze out a smile. ¡°Zhenji?¡±


    Ye Zhenji stared at her, seemingly hesitating to say something. In the end, he only said: ¡°Auntie, grandmaster said your spiritual aura has been exhausted, so you shouldn¡¯t move around for the time being¡ªyou should cultivate for several days to recover your spiritual aura first.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Mo Tiange asked with a frown. Suddenly, she remembered what happened, so she immediately threw out another question. ¡°How¡¯s your master¡¯s condition now?¡±


    ¡°Master...¡± Ye Zhenji shook his head. ¡°His condition¡¯s quiteplicated; Auntie should ask grandmaster about the details. However, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. It¡¯s just that he might not wake up for a while.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± She took a moment to think then asked again: ¡°How long was I out for?¡±


    ¡°Four hours,¡± Ye Zhenji said, ¡°Auntie, you should rest a bit longer. Grandmaster said you¡¯re too tired, so you should rest properly to quickly regain your strength.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. If her situation was to be described using a rather inappropriate analogy, she was like someone whose spiritual auras had been harvested¡ªher whole body was deprived of spiritual aura, so she needed to meditate slowly and adjust her breathing to quickly recover. After thinking for a while, she suddenly remembered something. ¡°Your master¡¯s injured; as his disciple, you ought to tend to him¡ªwhy are you staying with me instead?¡±


    Ye Zhenji said with hesitation: ¡°But Auntie, you¡ª¡±


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°I¡¯m fine now, so you should go. You¡¯re your master¡¯s only disciple after all; some things will be neglected if you don¡¯t handle them. You mustn¡¯t be indifferent in this regard, understand?¡±


    ¡°En,¡± Ye Zhenji also understood this, so when he saw that Mo Tiange seemed alright aside from being rather pale, he said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take my leave first, Auntie. If anything¡¯s wrong, you must definitely tell me.¡±


    ¡°I know. Go; there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    Upon sending Ye Zhenji away, Mo Tiange closed her eyes, and she once again fell to bed headfirst. After quite a while, she finally mustered enough energy to stand up and activate the restrictions on Mingxin Residence. Immediately afterward, she entered the Virtual Sky World and began adjusting her breathing.


    Thete stage of the Foundation Building realm and the peak stage of the Core Formation realm... Although she was only one realm inferior to him from the perspective of the great realms, their spiritual aura had a several dozen fold difference. If it wasn¡¯t because Lord Daoist Jinghe was present, her cultivation level would¡¯ve most likely regressed considering the disparity between their cultivation levels. Fortunately, she merely ran out of spiritual aura now, but both her meridians and dantian were still in good condition. As long as she slowly cultivated for several days, she¡¯d eventually recover her spiritual aura.


    In the next few days, aside from visits from Ye Zhenji or Lord Daoist Jinghe, Mo Tiange was always inside the Virtual Sky World adjusting her breath.


    The Virtual Sky World was abundant in spiritual aura. It was because of this coupled with the many miraculous curative panaceas Lord Daoist Jinghe sent over that Mo Tiange only took about three to five days to recover.


    When Mo Tiange left the Virtual Sky World this time, she went to the main hall of Shangqing Pce, where she found Lord Daoist Jinghe sitting and gazing at the sky, seemingly thinking about something.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe regained his train of thought and shifted his line of sight towards her. ¡°Oh, Tiange, are you alright now?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Mo Tiange hesitated for a long time, but she eventually walked over and took a seat across from Lord Daoist Jinghe. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Shoujing... Is he alright?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡± Upon saying that, Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s gaze seemed to be suffused with some deep thoughts. He looked at her for a long time as if he was trying to discern her thoughts before he finally spoke again: ¡°You seem to not be surprised at all.¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t understand what Lord Daoist Jinghe meant. ¡°What should I be surprised about?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe chuckled and said, ¡°From what I remember... you¡¯ve worshipped me as your master for so many years, but you¡¯ve never met your Senior Martial Brother Shoujing, and I also almost never mentioned his name in front of you.¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned. Now she realized what he was trying to say, so she lowered her head and stayed silent.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe heaved a sigh and smiled again. ¡°It seems... I don¡¯t have to say anything¡ªyou already knew everything.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Tiange might¡¯ve been silent, but she didn¡¯t lose herposure.


    She recognized Qin Xi, but she never met Qin Shoujing. That day when she saw him once again, she didn¡¯t harbor any doubts regarding him being a Core Formation cultivator. Today, she even asked so openly about Senior Martial Brother Shoujing¡¯s condition. So, what did this all mean?


    After finishing the wine in his cup, Lord Daoist Jinghe once again looked at her. ¡°Can you tell Master; when did you first find out?¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s head remained lowered. She just silently fiddled with the jade pendant hanging on her waist. She used to wear this Spirit-Concealing Pendant on her neck, but it was snatched by Ruan Mingzhu inside the Ten Thousand Laws of Nature Formation. When she woke up afterward, Ye Zhenji gave it back to her.


    One side of this jade pendant was engraved with delicate cloud patterns. However, the center of the other side was engraved with a tiny ¡°Qin.¡± She obtained this jade pendant when she was ten years old and since then, it never left her body. When she had free time, she used to hold it in her hand, wondering what kind of person its previous master was and whether he harbored ill intentions or not. When she entered Xuanqing School, she did have some hopes of meeting Master Daoist Shoujing, but she never had a chance until the demonic beast riot, when she entered Zhong Muling¡¯s Virtual Sky World...


    ¡°It was the year the demonic beast riot urred, when I followed Senior Martial Sister Suxin to the battlefield...¡±


    Lord Daoist was surprised. ¡°So early?¡±


    Mo Tiange looked down and smiled, but there was no smile in her gaze. ¡°At first, I never thought... it wasn¡¯t until that year when I followed Senior Martial Sister Suxin to the battlefield and went to Luoyan Cliff, and I identally entered my great ancestor¡¯s Virtual Sky World. My great ancestor told me that during the several days Senior Martial Brother Shoujing went missing, he actually entered my great ancestor¡¯s Illusory Sky Formation by ident. Great ancestor told me that a youngster surnamed Qin... came looking for me. I thought it was Senior Martial Brother Shoujing, but in the end, the one I saw was ¡®Senior Martial Brother Qin.¡¯¡±


    ¡°So you became suspicious?¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head. ¡°At that time, I just thought the matter was very strange. When weter left the Virtual Sky World, it was obviously Senior Martial Brother Qin who was injured, but I only heard about Senior Martial Brother Shoujing being gravely injured so he returned to Mount Taikang. Sure enough, after that, I¡¯ve never heard any news about Senior Martial Brother Qin again.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe was silent for ages before he finally spoke again. ¡°It was no wonder all these years that you¡¯ve never asked about ¡®Senior Martial Brother Qin.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Inside the Virtual Sky World, my great ancestor once chatted with another Deification senior in front of me. They said Senior Martial Brother Shoujing had a Yang Spiritual Bead inside his body but at that time, I had no idea what a Yang Spiritual Bead was. When Senior Martial Brother Qin came looking for me, great ancestor said Senior Martial Brother Qin possessed double spiritual roots, metal and fire spiritual roots, which were both Yang in nature, and that he possessed a Yang Spiritual Bead... From that moment, I started to be doubtful.¡±


    Many Qin Shoujing-rted matters weren¡¯t secrets at Xuanqing School. For example, the matter about him having double metal and fire spiritual roots¡ªeven ordinary part-time disciples all knew about it. Besides, even though she didn¡¯t know what a Yang Spiritual Bead was, from what her great ancestor said, she understood it must be a kind of rare spiritual treasure in this world¡ªwhat was the chance of two people having it at the same time?


    At this point, another smile emerged on Mo Tiange¡¯s face. ¡°Some matters might look very normal when we don¡¯t think about them, but when we do, we¡¯ll immediately notice that they¡¯re riddled with holes. After I had those doubts, I thought about everything carefully. That so-called Senior Martial Brother Qin¡ªwhich part of him resembled a low level cultivator? When he was in Yunwu Sect, he didn¡¯t like to talk with us low level cultivators probably because our cultivation levels differed too much, so he had nothing to say. When my secret was discovered and I was forced to flee from Mount Yunwu with my second uncle, we were besieged by a group of Foundation Building cultivators. However, when Senior Martial Brother Qin arrived, he was able to immediately save us. I originally thought he had some kind of secret technique he couldn¡¯t tell me about, but after I thought about it again, everything made sense if he was a Core Formation cultivator.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe revealed a small smile and said, ¡°Master also thought we wouldn¡¯t be able to keep you in the dark for too long, but all these years, I never heard you mention this matter, so I thought we really managed to keep you in the dark.¡±


    ¡°...The most important thing was that if Senior Martial Brother Qin indeed existed, why did nobody on all of Mount Taikang recognize him? When I didn¡¯t have any doubts, I would always find some excuse for Senior Martial Brother Qin, but once doubts emerged in my mind, I realized everything made sense if Senior Martial Brother Shoujing was Senior Martial Brother Qin.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe heaved a deep sigh. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say anything all these years?¡±


    Mo Tiange, who¡¯d been keeping her head lowered, stared at her toes in silence. After a long time, she finally said softly, ¡°... Master, to be honest, at that time, I felt very ufortable¡ªI didn¡¯t understand why he did this in the end... At that time, I was still very young. Throughout my whole journey, Senior Martial Brother Qin watched over me, so initially, I was extremely thankful to him. However, I suddenly found out about this matter¡ªI then remained constantly suspicious about what he was trying to achieve.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe had been listening to her quietly, but now, he frowned and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ve always been steady, but you were young after all, and you¡¯re also rather paranoid, so when you suddenly found out about this matter, it was inevitable you¡¯d be frightened and think of the worst. What about after that?¡±


    ¡°After that... I paid attention for a long time and sure enough, if I didn¡¯t purposely ask about him, there was practically no trace whatsoever of Senior Martial Brother Qin throughout the entire Xuanqing School. At that time, I even wondered if his name was also fake.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe said with a smile, ¡°His name¡¯s real. It¡¯s just that before forming his Gold Core, Xi¡¯er also never used his real identity when he traveled around. After he formed his Gold Core, ording to school rules, he no longer used his given name and instead used his Daoist name. Not to mention outsiders, but only a few know about his given name even among our own disciples.¡±


    Mo Tiange also smiled. She didn¡¯t know whether or not she should feel a bit relieved that his name was real at least.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe spoke again: ¡°It¡¯s been several dozen years already, but you¡¯ve never spoken about this¡ªin the end, are you still feeling hurt about the matter, or have you forgiven him?¡±


    Mo Tiange took a moment to think then said slowly, ¡°... ording to his identity, he¡¯s Master¡¯s blood-rted junior and direct disciple, and I was epted by Master as a disciple because of him. ording to cultivation level, he¡¯s a Core Formation cultivator and he obviously has a huge chance of sessfully forming his Nascent Soul, while I have yet to form my Gold Core. What kind of position am I in to decide if I should forgive him or not?¡±


    Upon hearing what she said, a deep wrinkle formed on Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s brows. ¡°You¡¯re humbling yourself like this... Could it be that you still harbor some grievances in your heart?¡±

 Chapter 254: Senior Martial Brother Qin… or Senior Martial Brother Shoujing?

    <h4>Chapter 254: Senior Martial Brother Qin... or Senior Martial Brother Shoujing?</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After quite a long silence, Mo Tiange finally shook her head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t humbling myself; I was just stating the facts. I know how big the gap is between the peak stage of the Core Formation realm and thete stage of the Foundation Building realm. No matter how terrific my abilities are, I¡¯m still a mere Foundation Building cultivator until my core or soul-formation.¡±


    Upon hearing what Mo Tiange said, Lord Daoist Jinghe simply sighed. ¡°Master really doesn¡¯t know whether you have a clear understanding of reality or whether you¡¯re just demanding too much of yourself.¡± None of his other disciples were like her¡ªshe was already a disciple of a Nascent Soul cultivator but still considered herself an ordinary Foundation Building cultivator.


    Mo Tiange raised her head and showed a smile. ¡°Master, when have I ever looked down on myself? At Xuanqing School, I can almost do anything I want. It¡¯s just that while I can overlook our statuses, I can never overlook our mentalities.¡±


    ¡°...¡± A long while passed before Lord Daoist Jinghe finally spoke: ¡°You¡¯re very smart. Although you¡¯re not Master¡¯s most talented disciple, you¡¯re the smartest one.¡± She clearly knew where she stood and what she wanted to do; this was also a type of wisdom.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe continued on by throwing out another question: ¡°You think you¡¯re not in a position to decide whether to forgive him or not, so what¡¯s your attitude towards him then?¡±


    Mo Tiange once again sank into silence. There were some matters that she herself wasn¡¯t sure about...


    ¡°Master, I... Senior Martial Brother Shoujing and my father were friends, so I should view him as my elder, but... when I first met him, I only thought he was an ordinary Aura Refining disciple...¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe, who heard the hesitation and indecisiveness behind her words, couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°When your father met Xi¡¯er, he was almost three hundred years old, wasn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°En...¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯re talking about age, your father was also older than him by one hundred, almost two hundred years. Furthermore, they just happened to fall into misfortune together, nothing more¡ªhow can you use a generational gap to set yourselves apart? Besides, us cultivators have never been constrained by age or generation; it isn¡¯t entirely unheard of even between master and disciple.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Tiange hung her head and said nothing. She didn¡¯t really feel constrained by their differences in seniority. She just wanted to find an excuse for herself.


    ¡°After all these years, I can also see that if you didn¡¯t have him in your heart, you wouldn¡¯t have been unwilling to mention him even a bit for several dozen years¡ª¡±


    ¡°Master!¡± Mo Tiange hurriedly called out and looked up to briefly nce at Lord Daoist Jinghe. She then lowered her head again and said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I... I don¡¯t have such thoughts.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe was silent for a second, but he then said rather anxiously, ¡°How could you have no such thoughts? You clearly¡ª¡±


    ¡°Master!¡± Mo Tiange once again cut him off; her brows were wrinkled. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe, who heard the rebuke behind her words, gave it a moment¡¯s thought then decided to drop the subject. Girls were always quite troublesome. It wouldn¡¯t be good if she felt ashamed because he said too much.


    ¡°... Alright,¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe said with defeat. ¡°Master¡¯s not going to bring up this matter again. Regarding the two of you, one¡¯s going to form his Nascent Soul, while the other¡¯s going to form her Gold Core; now is not the time for this. Oh! If you¡¯re fine now, you should help out in healing your senior martial brother. Right now, his spiritual aura is already back inside his meridians, but his injuries have yet to heal. Your spiritual aura is most suitable for healing him¡ªyou don¡¯t have to worry about something going wrong; his spiritual aura is already flowing smoothly, so he won¡¯t forcefully absorb yours again.¡±


    Mo Tiange wanted to refuse, but Lord Daoist Jinghe didn¡¯t give her the opportunity to. Right after he finished speaking, he immediately assumed a cultivating position and closed his eyes. ¡°Go quickly. The sooner you go, the sooner you finish.¡±


    She debated the matter for a while but atst, she still obediently walked out of Shangqing Pce.


    Once she left, Lord Daoist Jinghe opened his eyes and muttered: ¡°This kind of matter, you two better talk it out on your own. That brat¡¯s going to wake up soon¡ªlet¡¯s see what your luck¡¯s like.¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s mind was in aplete mess. She stood in a daze at Shangqing Pce¡¯s gate for quite a while before she finally moved to send a Summoning Talisman.


    Soon afterward, Ye Zhenji rushed over, saying delightedly, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re all better now?¡±


    ¡°En...¡± Mo Tiange smiled somewhat absent-mindedly. ¡°How¡¯s your master?¡±


    ¡°Master¡¯s alright; he just hasn¡¯t woken up.¡± Ye Zhenji was a bit confused. Did she specifically call him over just to ask this? She could¡¯ve just asked him through the Summoning Talisman!


    ¡°... Take me to see him.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Mo Tiange made up her mind then said, ¡°Your grandmaster ordered me to help with your master¡¯s healing.¡±


    Ye Zhenji was dumbfounded, but he immediately understood Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s intentions. He wanted to say something but felt it was hard to say it, so he could only swallow back his words. ¡°I understand. Auntie, follow me.¡±


    The two of them flew to a deserted mountain top then Ye Zhenji took the lead duringnding.


    Mo Tiange looked around, feeling that this ce was very familiar. She saw Ye Zhenji walk towards a bare rock wall, make a bunch of hand seals then use a jade talisman to open the formation. At that moment, it felt as if a spiritual light suddenly shed inside her mind, making her realize why this ce felt so familiar to her.


    This was the ce she rejected Bai Yanfei that year after he continuously pestered her!


    ¡°Auntie?¡± Ye Zhenji called out in bewilderment as he watched Mo Tiange¡¯splexion turn white then red.


    Ye Zhenji¡¯s call snapped her out of her thoughts. After wiping off the sweat on her forehead and forcing herself to calm down, she made her way into the cave. Forget it. It was something that happened ages ago. Although she remembered, that person very likely didn¡¯t.


    This Immortal¡¯s Cave was simr to how Mingxin Residence originally looked like; there were no finely engraved or embellished pirs or beams, and there was also none of those gorgeous and grandeur decorations¡ªit was just extremely spacious. As for spiritual aura, this ce could also be considered a spiritual ground on Clear Spring Peak, and it wasn¡¯t much inferior to Shangqing Pce.


    Master was fond of luxury, but none of his disciples were like him. From Martial Uncle Xuanyin to Senior Martial Sister Suxin, or from maybe Senior Martial Brother Shoujing to herself, none of them liked gaudiness. This was actually one interesting phenomenon... As her mind wandered around, she realized she was already standing in front of the innermost stone room as Ye Zhenji led her. After a set of hand seals from Ye Zhenji, the stone door was opened.


    This stone room was very simple. At a nce, she could already spot Qin Xi who¡¯d beenid on a cold jade bed.


    His clothes had been changed; they weren¡¯t miserable-looking like that day, but hisplexion was still pale. He justy there inplete silence.


    Mo Tiange slowly walked over, staring at the face she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.


    He was, in fact, very handsome. Even in the cultivation world, where handsome men were everywhere, he wasn¡¯t inferior to anyone. He had elegant eyebrows and a chiseled face. Presumably, even when he got older, he¡¯d be just like Lord Daoist Jinghe, who still gave off a domineering heroic vibe even now.


    Nevertheless, she still missed thepletely inconspicuous Qin Xi from Mount Yunwu who, despite being rather handsome, wore the uniform of Mount Yunwu¡¯s low level disciples.


    Even though at that time, he didn¡¯t have even a bit of the elegance he had now. Even though at that time, his cultivation level was low.


    Right now, she admitted the past forty years hadn¡¯t at all worn down her affection. Although they hadn¡¯t seen each other for thirty years, this face was still deeply engraved inside her heart.


    She still didn¡¯t really know what love actually was, but she remembered that when she faced the Five Hindrances Overturning Senses inside the Ten Thousand Laws of Nature Formation, the man she fell in love with looked exactly like him.


    But so what if she admitted it? During the two months they were together, she developed a good impression of him. In the following years, her feelings gradually faded, but she suddenly discovered his deceit, causing her to often remember him and feel restless from that moment on. The more she remembered him, the more she missed him¡ªshe couldn¡¯t be like before, erasing him from her heart bit by bit.


    For some emotions, one could never clearly tell how they started, and for other emotions, one could never understand how they progressed.


    She tried hard to make herself forget but failed, so she¡¯d been telling herself that she should feel happy if she could obtain him, but she shouldn¡¯t keep thinking about it if she couldn¡¯t.


    It¡¯d been thirty years; she managed to do what she told herself, but she still had to admit¡ªshe wanted to stand at the top of the world and hold the world in her hands, but she still hoped he would also be there standing next to her.


    Just like in that dream.


    ¡°Auntie?¡± Ye Zhenji¡¯s voice rang in her ears. Mo Tiange regained her train of thought then saw the confusion on his face.


    She felt her face was getting rather hot, so she looked away. Without meeting Ye Zhenji¡¯s eyes, she said, ¡°I want to heal your master; you may leave.¡±


    ¡°... Yes.¡± Ye Zhenji hesitated for a moment, but he eventually listened to her and left the room.


    Mo Tiange felt her nerves loosening. After pulling herself together, she propped Qin Xi up and sat behind him, cing her palm on the Lingtai Point on his back.


    Spiritual aura slowly stretched forward into his body, and it moved very smoothly without any hindrance at all. When it entered his meridians, she still felt a kind of sucking force, but it wasn¡¯t as strong as it was the other day. She slowly controlled her spiritual aura, adding it into Qin Xi¡¯s spiritual aura. Yin and Yang spiritual auras naturally blended together and eventually, he took away the control over her spiritual aura.


    Although he still took away her spiritual aura this time, the process was indeed slow, and it wasn¡¯t with great force. In addition, healing others was already a process that would consume spiritual aura.


    However, Mo Tiange had no idea that when she was unconscious and Qin Xi nursed her, not only did he not exhaust his spiritual aura, but it even increased to some extent. This happened because the gap between their cultivation levels was toorge. For Qin Xi, healing her and nourishing her body didn¡¯t consume a lot of spiritual aura at all, and he more or less obtained some spiritual aura from her instead. Butpared to his spiritual aura, the amount Mo Tiange had was meager. The spiritual aura Qin Xi automatically absorbed from her now was too much so she experienced a decrease, not an increase in spiritual aura.


    A whileter when she¡¯d exhausted half the spiritual aura inside her body, Mo Tiange promptly decided to stop transferring her spiritual aura.


    If too much of her spiritual aura was absorbed, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop even if she wanted to.


    She once againid Qin Xi down. She wanted to take another look at his face, but she waspletely shocked once she did so.


    She saw Qin Xi gradually opening his eyes¡ªhe was waking up!


    Although she already acknowledged the matter to Lord Daoist Jinghe, Mo Tiange still wasn¡¯t prepared to face him. After a moment of shock, she immediately turned around to leave.


    Nheless, her wrist was grasped, rendering her incapable of moving further.


    ¡°Tiange.¡± His hoarse voice came through. ¡°You...¡±


    Mo Tiange stood there. She didn¡¯t move and didn¡¯t go, but she also didn¡¯t want to turn around.


    Confusion emerged on Qin Xi¡¯s face as he discovered the Yin spiritual aura in his body felt both familiar and unfamiliar while circting inside his meridians. After a long time, he finally spoke with a tone that sounded as if he was sighing: ¡°You knew...¡±


    It was only a short sentence, but it made her feel as if tears were bubbling up in her eyes.


    The two of them were both silent. He didn¡¯t let her go, but she also didn¡¯t turn around.


    This was the first time he faced her as Qin Shoujing. This time, he didn¡¯t hide his cultivation level or his status.


    ¡°What should I call you?¡± He heard her soft voice. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin... or Senior Martial Brother Shoujing?¡±


    ¡°...¡± He remained quiet as he was at a loss for what to say.


    In the end, she finally turned around, staring at him with a kind of distant and unfamiliar gaze. ¡°Tell me¡ªwhat should I call you?¡±


    ¡°... Who I am... is it important?¡± He looked up, fixating his gaze on her. ¡°Qin Xi¡¯s me; Qin Shoujing¡¯s also me¡ªwhether it¡¯s Qin Xi or Qin Shoujing, both are the same person.¡±


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re the same person,¡± Mo Tiange said while looking at him. A smile slowly bloomed on her face, but her gaze was ice-cold. ¡°But the meaning ispletely different.¡±


    He stiffened upon seeing the indifference and alienation in her gaze, but he couldn¡¯t help but ask back: ¡°Why is the meaning different?¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled, but her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Shoujing, there are some words that don¡¯t need to be said too clearly.¡±


    ¡°...¡± A mere appetion already showed her attitude.


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t say anything.


    She softly freed herself of his hold then turned around and walked away.

 Chapter 255: Time Fleeted By

    <h4>Chapter 255: Time Fleeted By</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t go back to Qin Xi¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave. He had already woken up, and his injuries had improved a lot, so she didn¡¯t need to meddle with him anymore.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe always tried to probe her about what happened that day, but she never told him.


    Some timeter, Mo Tiange heard he once again start Closed Door Meditation to tackle his soul-formation.


    She was extremely puzzled about this. He just suffered severe injuries; shouldn¡¯t he rest properly for a few years? Why was he so anxious to make a realm-breakthrough?


    She didn¡¯t ask these questions out loud, but Lord Daoist Jinghe mentioned some news about him in passing. As it turned out, upon obtaining her pure Yin spiritual aura, heprehended a new cultivation technique which could be helpful for his realm-breakthrough, so he was anxious to start Closed Door Meditation again.


    When she heard that, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit disappointed but she soonughed at herself. Since she already came to ept the fact, why should she continue to feel like this? In any case, love wasn¡¯t as important as the path towards immortality. Just like how he was anxious to form his Nascent Soul, she also ought to think about her core-formation.


    Thus, after a few days of preparation, she reported to her master then decided to enter Closed Door Meditation.


    The restrictions wereid, and the door to the cave was closed; from that moment on, Mingxin Residence was now off-limits to everyone. Mo Tiange entered the Virtual Sky World then began meditating in seclusion.


    Time passed by fleetingly while she cultivated. One year passed after another.


    The four seasons and time were fleeting. Without realizing it, more than ten years had passed by.


    Within these ten-odd years, many things happened.


    For example, Han Qingyu advanced to the Core Formation realm. Martial Uncle Xuanyin, who watched over Sweet Dew Peak, finally had his first Core Formation disciple, thus giving him the vibe of a true Nascent Soul cultivator.


    For example, Ye Jingwen made a correct guess about Bai Yanfei¡ªhe eventually didn¡¯t marry Junior Martial Sister Jiang. Instead, he married Martial Uncle Miaoyi¡¯sst disciple, Senior Martial Sister Wu, whom he¡¯d always looked down on before.


    Another example¡ªMartial Uncle Lingxu finally passed away. Junior Martial Sister Jiang already had to suffer a disappointment in romance, but she also had to suffer this blow¡ªshe now spent every day shut away at Drifting Cloud Peak and stopped seeing others. Luo Fengxue had correctly guessed this beforehand.


    And there was another example; before Martial Uncle Lingxu passed away, none of Xuanqing School¡¯s disciples undergoing Closed Door Meditation to tackle their soul-formation seeded. Among them... was Qin Shoujing.


    During her first year in Closed Door Meditation, after his injuries were healed, Qin Xi officially started Closed Door Meditation to form his Nascent Soul. Two yearster, he finally failed. Another four years passed by and he once again entered Closed Door Meditation, but he still failed to make a realm-breakthrough.


    Sixteen years passed in a sh; Mo Tiange eventually reached the peak stage of the Foundation Building realm and was now temporarily out of her Closed Door Meditation.


    Reaching the peak stage of the Foundation Building realm at seventy eight years old... Even though the genius Qin Shoujing was ahead of her, she could still be considered to have made this achievement at an unfathomable age. The haze that clouded over Clear Spring Peak because of Qin Shoujing¡¯s continuous failures also dissipated slightly.


    In fact, if it wasn¡¯t because Mo Tiange deliberately suppressed the speed of her cultivation and got injured several times in a row, she would¡¯ve formed her Gold Core by now. However, the path of cultivation was full of obstacles and challenges. Getting injured or even having one¡¯s cultivation level regress was the only path a cultivator could take, so there was indeed no need to dwell on these matters.


    Mo Tiange, who was sitting in Mingxin Residence¡¯s small sitting room while listening to the gossip ryed to her by Luo Fengxue, kept her head lowered and remained silent for a long time.


    Luo Fengxue already advanced to the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm. She was never that great at cultivating, so among elite disciples, her cultivation level could only be considered average, but it also couldn¡¯t be considered bad.


    ¡°Tiange! Tiange!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Mo Tiange snapped out of her daze.


    Luo Fengxue grumbled: ¡°What¡¯re you doing? Why are you so distracted? If you continue on like this, I¡¯d better get going.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Although she was lost in her thoughts, Mo Tiange was actually seriously listening to the news Luo Fengxue brought her. ¡°I... I was just in a daze for a bit. If you go, who can I talk to? In all of Clear Spring Peak, I can¡¯t find even one person to chat with.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Luo Fengxue was astonished. ¡°How can you not have anyone to chat with? Doesn¡¯t grandmaster have a lot of maids? Besides, I remember you still have a nephew; he can chat with you, right?¡±


    Mo Tiange said with a sigh: ¡°My character isn¡¯t suitable with those maids. They used to like to trouble me, so I beat them up. After that, they came to ept the fact that I was master¡¯s disciple, but they also feared me. Also, Zhenji went out to gain some experience. This guy has made some progress; he understood his experience wasn¡¯t enough. As for master, I used to be able to chat with him, but his mood¡¯s obviously not that good these days, so I don¡¯t want to provoke him.¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster¡¯s mood¡¯s not good?¡± Luo Fengxue took a moment to think then asked, ¡°Is it because Martial Uncle Shoujing failed to form his Nascent Soul?¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡± Mo Tiange lowered her head and said faintly, ¡°I think master¡¯s certainly disappointed. Although master always said Senior Martial Brother Shoujing formed his Gold Core too early and that he should¡¯ve done it in a safer way, it¡¯d be weird if he¡¯s not worried after seeing Senior Martial Brother Shoujing failing in his soul-formation again and again.¡±


    ¡°If I was grandmaster, I¡¯d be worried too,¡± Luo Fengxue frowned and said, ¡°Ay~ I might even feel pissed to death! Originally, before Martial Uncle Shoujing tried to form his Nascent Soul, many people at our school said he would seed. But now, everyone¡¯s saying soul-formation isn¡¯t core-formation after all and that whether Martial Uncle Shoujing¡¯s a genius or not will be determined by the result of his soul-formation.¡±


    Although Luo Fengxue followed Lord Daoist Xuanyin in moving to Sweet Dew Peak, Clear Spring Peak was the ce she grew up after all, so she always felt unhappy when she heard people gossiping about Clear Spring Peak.


    Mo Tiange, on the other hand, was stillpletely calm. She only smiled and said, ¡°Let them say whatever they like. I think although master definitely feels ufortable inside, he won¡¯t worry about those people.¡±


    ¡°True...¡± Luo Fengxue mumbled to herself then said, ¡°In fact, I¡¯m also baffled that Martial Uncle Shoujing failed to form his Nascent Soul and that he failed two times in a row. If it hadn¡¯t happened, I¡¯d have never believed it.¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned, but she immediately asked with a smile, ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t failing to form one¡¯s Nascent Soul very normal? I remember that among the Lord Daoists at our school, only the Head Grand Supreme Elder seeded on his first try while the others seeded after trying several times, right?¡± Even Lord Daoist Miaoyi, who was equally known as a genius, also tried three times before she seeded in making a realm-breakthrough.


    ¡°That was indeed the case, but this is Martial Uncle Shoujing we¡¯re talking about!¡± Luo Fengxue emphasized the point. ¡°It¡¯s because this is Martial Uncle Shoujing we¡¯re talking about, so everyone thought he should¡¯ve seeded in one try.¡±


    ¡°... That¡¯s one messed up reason.¡± Mo Tiange shook her head while thinking inwardly . In the end, this might be because Qin Shoujing has always been venerated, thus incurring this gossip, right? Presumably, it¡¯s because he always surpassed those single spiritual root geniuses despite his double spiritual roots. Forming his Gold Core at seventy eight years old and reaching the peak stage of the Core Formation at a hundred and seventy five years old¡ªwhat a genius! It¡¯s precisely because he¡¯s such a genius that everyone¡¯s expectations of him are too high. They feel if he doesn¡¯t seed on his first try, he won¡¯t live up to his name as the genius who always surpassed everyone¡¯s expectations.


    In reality, he was nothing but an ordinary cultivator. Despite how hardworking he was at cultivating or his numerous unique treasures, he was still the same as other cultivators; he¡¯d also run into bottlenecks while making a realm-breakthrough. His cultivation level didn¡¯te out of nowhere.


    ¡°You don¡¯t say! In fact, I heard a few things from my master... The reason Martial Uncle Shoujing failed his soul-formation was because there were ws in his mental state. Grandmaster has been in great distress over this matter!¡±


    Mental state ws... Mo Tiange¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and the memory from that day sixteen years ago emerged in her mind... In the next second, however, she shook her head andughed at herself. When had she ever been that attractive? This matterpletely had nothing to do with her.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t that big of a problem...¡± she said slowly, ¡°Many people simply cannot sense the existence of ws in their mental state until they personallye across those ws. Besides, Senior Martial Brother Shoujing hasn¡¯t even reached two hundred years old yet; is there any need to be so anxious? In the entire Celestial Pole, one who can sessfully advance into the Nascent Soul realm before they¡¯re two hundred years old is unheard of.¡±


    ¡°That might be the case but this time, Martial Uncle Shoujing seems to be in a hurry. Thest time he failed was already eight years ago. During these past eight years, he used all kinds of possible methods to look for treasures and now, I heard he¡¯s going to enter Closed Door Meditation again.¡±


    ¡°So quickly?¡± Mo Tiange said in astonishment. Although failures in soul-formation were verymon, frequently entering Closed Door Meditation like this wasn¡¯t normal. ording to her knowledge, after a soul-formation failure, the next Closed Door Meditation should only be started ten or more years afterward. If the time gap between each Closed Door Meditation was too close, not only would the ws in the cultivator¡¯s mental state not disappear, but they might be even more serious. As for the gaps Qin Xi took between his three soul-formation attempts, they were indeed too short. This time it was eight years; thest time was even shorter¡ªit was only four years.


    ¡°You also feel Martial Uncle Shoujing¡¯s too anxious, right?¡± Luo Fengxue shook her head then heaved a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve asked my master about this before, but he also doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Grandmaster also didn¡¯t tell him and just let Martial Uncle Shoujing do as he pleased. I¡¯m really baffled; does grandmaster not worry that something will go wrong with Martial Uncle Shoujing?¡±


    Soul-formation wasn¡¯t the same as core-formation. The extent of danger in core-formation wasparatively low. Generally speaking, as long as one had someone guarding them during the core-formation process and thus stopping others from disturbing them, they wouldn¡¯t be in any kind of danger. Even if they failed, they¡¯d only need to start over. Soul-formation, however, was different. If one failed during their soul-formation, there was a high chance they¡¯d get lost in their Inner Demon, or in case they were unable to smoothly form their Nascent Soul after breaking down their Gold Core, their cultivation would dissipate just like that. In other words, the failure in soul-formation better happen before the cultivator broke down their Gold Core, because if it was after and they couldn¡¯t lead the spiritual aura contained in their broken Gold Core back into their dantian, their cultivation would be wasted¡ªnot only would they not have any more opportunities to form their Nascent Soul, but they would even be worse than a Core Formation cultivator.


    Once her thoughts reached this point, Mo Tiange also couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle her brows. ¡°You¡¯re right; this is too strange...¡±


    Upon obtaining agreement, Luo Fengxue continued on: ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that grandmaster isn¡¯t worried. How could he not care¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t control the oue no matter how much he cares,¡± Mo Tiange said, ¡°Master always said he¡¯s too strong-headed, so advice doesn¡¯t work on him...¡± At this point, Mo Tiange also felt puzzled. He wasn¡¯t an impulsive person; he always nned everything before he made his move. Why was he insisting on this matter when everyone knew it wasn¡¯t feasible? Could it be that he had a reason he must do this?


    Mo Tiange started to zone out on Luo Fengxue¡¯s words after that, so Luo Fengxue eventually felt bored and took her leave. Mo Tiange apologized, but she no longer insisted on keeping her there. Right now her mood was in a mess, so this wasn¡¯t the time to gossip.


    She¡¯d just reached the peak stage of the Foundation Building realm. Right now, she intended to take a few years off before she entered Closed Door Meditation again.


    Three yearster, Qin Xi¡¯s third soul-formation attempt still ended in failure. But fortunately, he wasn¡¯t lost in his Inner Demon nor did he lose his power from breaking his Gold Core.


    However, this blow caused him to quiet down. Even when Mo Tiange entered Closed Door Meditation to tackle her core-formation, she hadn¡¯t heard any additional news about him. It was as if from that moment on, he no longer left his Immortal¡¯s Cave.


    Everyone said Qin Shoujing was someone with double spiritual roots after all; even though both his cultivation and realm-breakthrough progressed very quickly before trying to form his Nascent Soul, he still wasn¡¯t a real genius. They¡¯dpletely forgotten what they used to say before; Qin Shoujing managed to advance to the Core Formation realm at the age of seventy eight years old despite the double spiritual roots he was endowed with. That... was already sufficient to call him a genius.


    At the same time, this generation¡¯s single spiritual root cultivator at Xuanqing School, Master Daoist Lingxi, finally reached the peak stage of the Core Formation realm and already began Closed Door Meditation to form his Nascent Soul.


    Consequently, Li Lingxi, who had always been blocked from the spotlight by Qin Shoujing, started to be recognized as the genius he was.


    The title of the new generation¡¯s genius at Xuanqing School finally fell on a new master.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t have the chance to hear about these matters, because after Qin Xi¡¯s failure, she once again sealed off her Immortal¡¯s Cave andid the restrictions¡ªeven Lord Daoist Jinghe was blocked outside. Then, she entered the Virtual Sky World to try to form her Gold Core.

 Chapter 256: Core-Formation

    <h4>Chapter 256: Core-Formation</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mo Tiange entered the Virtual Sky World when it was time for her to face her core-formation, but she also deliberately ced a stone sculpture puppet outside, disguising it as herself.


    Usually, when she cultivated, she could use formations to mislead Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s divine sense because he wouldn¡¯t pay too much attention to her anyway. During her core-formation, however, Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s divine sense would definitely focus on this ce. Considering the secret Virtual Sky World, she better make the illusion a bit more realistic.


    Fortunately, she obtained the Xuanji Formation Book, so her formation skills were much better than ordinary people. Her stone sculpture puppet originally had the spiritual aura fluctuations of ate stage Foundation Building cultivator, so it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to disguise it as herself with only a few tricks.


    But after she formed her Gold Core and came out of the Virtual Sky World, she would need to do quite a lot to create core-formation celestial phenomena.


    Inside the Virtual Sky World, she ced all the medicinal pills she concocted as well as some treasures prepared by Lord Daoist Jinghe where she could conveniently reach them at any point.


    First were the Dustless Pills. These pills weren¡¯t like the Foundation-Building Pills taken during foundation-building. To be precise, they were a kind of medicinal pill used to protect oneself from their Inner Demon. Because Inner Demons were the biggest threat during the core-formation process, this pill was the most important medicinal pill during core-formation. This had remained the same from ancient times until now, and in ancient times, the only medicinal pills used to guard against Inner Demons during core-formation were also Dustless Pills.


    There was also Extreme Clear Pills. These pills contained an extreme amount of spiritual aura and had a simr effect to Foundation-Building Pills. After one took this pill, it would instantly release an extreme amount of spiritual aura inside one¡¯s body. With the help of this spiritual aura, one could start forming their Gold Core.


    Last was the Nectar of Immortality. This nectar was a medicinal pill in liquid form, concocted from liquidized Seven Leaves Purple Heart Lotus and Jade Heart Grass as well as several dozens of immortals¡¯ roots and spiritual nts. Mo Tiange found the pill recipe for this inside the Virtual Sky World. Upon noticing that this spiritual panacea could be helpful in core-formation and that its main ingredients also existed in the Virtual Sky World, Mo Tiange cautiously looked for the rest of its ingredients on the outside world, and she finally seeded in creating it not too long ago.


    When everything was adequately prepared, Mo Tiange began meditating. She stopped thinking about everything, allowing her mind to return to an empty and still state.


    In fact, she¡¯d never been as confident as she was now. She was no longer the Aura Refining disciple of that year, who, despite possessing a Pure Yin Constitution, was endowed with five spiritual roots which practically made her a waste. Right now, she had outstanding talents, countless spiritual panaceas, extraordinary formations, and also a cultivating environment which wasn¡¯t inferior to the Distant Past era¡ªwhy did she have to worry she¡¯d fail in making a realm-breakthrough?


    She slowly adjusted her breath and slowly moved her spiritual aura, letting herself sink into the continuously circting spiritual aura.


    Inside her dantian, there was a small ce in which there wasn¡¯t only Yin spiritual aura, but there was also Yang spiritual aura. Unlike ordinary people¡¯s auras that blended together, her Yin and Yang spiritual auras wound together, thus forming a cycle.


    Once the YinYang cycle achieved a bnce and the five elements possessed two kinds of forms, both Yin and Yang... the state of the Origin was finally formed.


    Although the Yang spiritual aura inside her body was abysmal, it was enough to upy the deepest nook in her dantian.


    Mo Tiange began from this little cycle of the Origin. She conducted the Yin spiritual aura inside her body by slowly regting her breathing... Inside the Virtual Sky World, endless pure spiritual aura revolved around her. Gradually, she entered a state of nothingness...


    The Distant Past era was untamed. The world was created. Countless Gods appeared...


    The ancient times were vague. Gods created humans. Mankind emerged...


    Gods left the world. The immortals and devils stood as separate entities. The world changed...


    The Middle Ages were bleak. Mankind was reborn. The righteous and the devils were at war...


    A period of several million years circted in her vision, allowing her to experience life from time immemorial. This was the immemorial breath unique to the Virtual Sky World.


    It was as if she was only a grain of dust from the Distant Past era, drifting around for several hundreds of thousands of years.


    Mo Tiange opened her eyes, feeling as if her heart was only a grain of dust. It rose along with the wind and fell when the wind stopped. Although it moved freely, it didn¡¯t cause any waves.


    In session, she took the Extreme Clear Pill, the Nectar of Immortality, and the Dustless Pill.


    Unlike the Foundation-Building Pill which created an explosion-like spiritual aura whirlpool once ingested, the Extreme Clear Pill was very mild. It slowly passed through her throat into her stomach. Then a thread of warmth simr to the warmth of the sun spread, gradually submerging her inside that warmth.


    This made her recall the time when she was nothing but a child. Every winter, her mother often sat outside with her, basking under the sun. It feltfortable and warm, just like her mother¡¯s embrace.


    At that moment, she lost consciousness. The spiritual aura in her whole body began to shrink automatically. Meanwhile, the countless spiritual aura inside the Virtual Sky World also surged madly, racing against each other to reach her body.


    Her eyes, ears, mouth, nose, and even every pore in her skin were opened, letting the spiritual aura enter her body while blocking the impurities outside. Only the purest Yin spiritual aura was epted into her body.


    This process went on for a very long time, but Mo Tiange¡¯s consciousness already melted into this immemorial breath, so even if one year passed, she only experienced it as several days.


    Time passed by, one day after another...


    One day, Mo Tiange suddenly felt pain as if something exploded inside her body from her dantian to her meridians to her internal organs. She came to, but she couldn¡¯t do anything, thus allowing the Yin spiritual aura to wreak havoc inside her body.


    Nevertheless, it wasn¡¯t like her spiritual aura was going out of control. The Yin spiritual aura was flooding her whole body, but her meridians and dantian couldpletely amodate it. It was just that it increased too quickly, causing a violent sh with her meridians and dantian which always tried to constrain it.


    This kind of sh brought about wrenching pain. Mo Tiange clenched her teeth and endured the pain. ording to Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s instructions, she did her best to breathe in and out, letting the spiritual aura in her whole body regain a kind of pattern in their movement.


    After some time, her body finally adapted to the pain from the expansion of the spiritual aura. She could finally control the tiny lump of spiritual aura of the Origin. She ced that lump of spiritual aura at the entrance to her sea of knowledge inside her dantian.


    By the time she finished moving that lump of spiritual aura, the spiritual aura that could no longer be contained by her meridians surged violently towards her dantian.


    Mo Tiange firmly controlled the lump of spiritual aura of the Origin as she let her dantian continue to swallow spiritual aura. When her dantian was already full to the brim, however, there was still countless spiritual aura outside rushing towards it, so the pain she felt got even more intense.


    She almost thought that in the next second, her dantian and meridians would burst because they could no longer contain any more spiritual aura.


    But they didn¡¯t. The moment the spiritual aura could no longer be contained, it started to bepressed. Initially, it was already a liquid-like substance. After beingpressed, it became even finer, leaving almost no gap between adjacent auras.


    Mo Tiange knew the most crucial moment hade.


    She closed her eyes. She could already adjust to this kind of pain, the pain from having her dantian pressed by spiritual aura. But next, everything would depend on whether or not the process of spiritual aurapression progressed smoothly.


    She regted her breathing. Her meridians opened up, but her dantian tightened.


    Sometimes, a container that was obviously full to the brim could surprisingly be filled with even more things.


    This was the current state of Mo Tiange¡¯s dantian. It was alreadypletely filled, but it could still amodate the iing spiritual aura. The liquid-like spiritual aura gradually thickened¡ªit was practically agglutinating.


    Her dantian expanded and so did her meridians. Mo Tiange was already ustomed to the kind of pressing pain that came from them. Her body felt as if it was being torn apart. If the spiritual aura was even a bit more violent, she would explode and die without a body left. Nevertheless, the power of Extreme Clear Pills was indeed gentle. From the beginning, the spiritual aura was slowlypressed.


    The Nectar of Immortality also had its effect. The gentle liquid moistened her dantian and meridians, helping them to expand and healing the injuries sustained during the expanding and pressing process.


    At this time, the benefits of having her meridians and dantian undergoing the Five-Spirit Cultivating Body process finally showed themselves.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s core-formation wasn¡¯t the same as others in which every inch of their meridians broke and even a bit of carelessness would result in failure. Her meridians were strong and supple. Even though it felt extremely painful when they were stretched out, they still wrapped around the spiritual aura firmly. When injuries urred, the Nectar of Immortality would immediately heal them bit by bit.


    Facing these kinds of durable meridians, those spiritual auras could only retreat in defeat, thus pressing towards each other instead and consequently reducing the distance between them.


    In the end, a tiny white granule emerged at the entrance of her sea of knowledge where the spiritual aura of the Origin was located.


    It was only the size of a grain of rice, but it possessed a practically uncontroble force. The moment it appeared, all spiritual auras rushed madly towards it, gradually enveloping it inside them.


    Spiritual aura wrapped around ityer after another, almost turning it into a small liquid ball. But this still wasn¡¯t enough. This granule emitted a white light that carried an enormous attractive force, hence engulfing all the spiritual aura.


    Although that granule was extremely tiny, it could contain an unpredictable amount of spiritual aura. When the liquid spiritual aura was squeezed into it, it simply erged bit by bit.


    Outside the Virtual Sky World, endless spiritual aura once again surged violently into Mo Tiange.


    Her meridians and dantian once again suffered enormous pressure. This time, not only was there the pressure from the spiritual aura, but there was also the attractive force from that white granule¡ªwrong, that white granule had now turned into a small ball the size of a thumb.


    That small ball was still gradually growing in size. It erged as it swallowed the spiritual aura.


    This processsted for a very long time, maybe several months, maybe several years. All along, Mo Tiange firmly controlled herself so that she didn¡¯t copse under the pain.


    Along with the passage of time, the absorption speed of that small ball continued to decrease. It went from a maddening speed in the beginning until it slowly came to a stop in the end.


    It seemed as if it had already eaten its fill. Its originally faint white color had already turned into a bright radiance. It was currently already the size of a child¡¯s fist and emitted a bright clear luster.


    Once it no longer absorbed spiritual aura, the lump of spiritual aura of the Origin which had been revolving around it all along began to wind closer around it, firmly binding it up. Consequently, that small ball became light golden in color.


    Her Gold Core was formed!


    However, the core-formation process didn¡¯t end there. The real test wasing.


    In the split second her Gold Core was formed, Mo Tiange¡¯s consciousness was lost in her vast sea of knowledge.


    Outside the Virtual Sky World, in the main hall of Clear Spring Peak¡¯s Shangqing Pce, two people sat upright silently.


    Autumn had passed that year and winter hade. The season of flowers had already passed, but the fragrance of white plums drifted about. The maids at Shangqing Pce had cut several wintersweet branches and ced them in the hall, hence filling the hall with their soft fragrance.


    ¡°Three years...¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe mumbled. He looked behind him. His divineprehension prated many pavilions and pagodas until it reached a certain ce in the mountain. However, he couldn¡¯t sense any abnormalities. There were only spiritual aura fluctuations that came from several Foundation Building cultivators.


    A wintersweet flower fell from the top of the branch and floated down. Qin Xi reached out to break its fall, but its petals fell apart and slipped down from between his fingers. ¡°She took more than two years to build her foundation. Presumably, spending several years in her core-formation won¡¯t matter.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe lowered his line of sight then showed a smile. ¡°You¡¯re very confident in her. You¡¯re certain she¡¯ll seed in forming her Gold Core? Don¡¯t you think she might be trapped in her Inner Demon?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Qin Xi¡¯s gaze was tranquil, and his face showed no emotion. ¡°She won¡¯t be trapped in her Inner Demons. She definitely won¡¯t.¡±


    In fact, the two of them weren¡¯t at all simr. His cultivating journey went too smoothly, so it was hard for him to break out once he was trapped and it was hard for him to stand up again once he fell. She, on the other hand, had gone through all kinds of difficulties and walked on the most dangerous roads, so once she saw through the facts, she could firmly give up her obsessions.

 Chapter 257: Core-Formation Succeeded

    <h4>Chapter 257: Core-Formation Seeded</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee [emailprotected]</a>


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know whether she was dreaming or not.


    But her fingers felt warm, and the air smelled sweet.


    ¡°Auntie!¡±


    She looked back and saw Zhenji running towards her. He looked small, not yet grown up.


    She felt something was amiss, but Zhenji already threw himself at her and hugged her arms, grinning. This kind of softness was also real.


    ¡°Auntie, where have you been? I¡¯m already in the fifthyer oh!¡± the little Ye Zhenji bragged.


    She smiled, saying: ¡°I... went to cultivate.¡± She did, didn¡¯t she? She remembered the feeling of regting her breathing and spiritual aura filling her body.


    Ye Zhenji tugged at her then said with a smile, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re always cultivating and cultivating¡ªdon¡¯t you feel bored? Grandmaster already said that in doing everything, we must bnce it with adequate rest. Cultivating all the time isn¡¯t good either. You better go and y with me.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± she said, ¡°Grandmaster has his own methods in cultivating, but not everyone can use the same method as him. Aunt¡¯s only interested in cultivating. Aunt feels the happiest when she¡¯s cultivating.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Little Ye Zhenji hung his head.


    She chuckled then took Xiaohuo out of the spiritual beast pouch. ¡°Here, Xiaohuo will y with you, okay? Go look for Hualing. Don¡¯t you two always y together?¡±


    ¡°... Alright.¡±


    In an instant, Ye Zhenji disappeared. It was as if he vanished into thin air. However, she didn¡¯t feel there was anything wrong with that.


    She didn¡¯t return to cultivating either. Instead, in this bright, beautiful spring scene, she walked on the dawn dew of Clear Spring Peak, strolling around leisurely without any particr destination.


    She felt like she had nothing to do, but she also felt as if she was waiting for something.


    Wind blew and the air was filled with the sweet fragrances of some unknown flowers and nts. Someone walked towards her, treading on the grass softly. His footsteps were light, and hisposure seemed rxed.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me when you arrived?¡± he said with a small smile.


    A happy smile also bloomed on her face. She turned and looked at the tall, slender man, who had a calm bearing.


    His eyebrows were dark as if they were drawn in ink. His face was chiseled, but his facial features were soft and elegant, the kind of softness and elegance that made people surrender at a nce.


    He smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve formed your Gold Core?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve formed my Gold Core.¡±


    Without saying anything else, the two of them ever-so naturally walked towards each other then proceeded to walk on the grass slowly.


    They walked through the beautiful spring breeze. They walked through the lush summer. They walked through gorgeous autumn lights. They walked through the stillness of the winter sun...


    Year after year.


    They went through several hundreds of years hand in hand. Time sped by. In a sh, they already advanced into the Nascent Soul realm then the Deification realm and stood at the summit of the human world.


    He smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll stay like this for the rest of our lives, alright?¡±


    ¡°For the rest of our lives? Now that we¡¯ve advanced into the Deification realm, we have ten thousand years in our lifespans at least. Are you really willing to be like this for the rest of your life?¡±


    ¡°... I¡¯m willing. If we can ascend to be real immortals, we¡¯ll still be together. If we can¡¯t, then let¡¯s stay like this for the rest of our lives.¡±


    ...


    Mo Tiange opened her eyes. The Virtual Sky World waspletely empty; she was the only one there.


    She¡¯d already stopped absorbing spiritual aura. Her whole body was in a calm state.


    Upon going through the Ten Thousand Laws of Nature Formation, she was no longer tangled with the shadow of her childhood, but at the same time, the secrets buried at the bottom of her heart were also triggered. Fortunately, she eventually managed to free herself from them. The dream was beautiful, but reality wasn¡¯t that bad either.


    Anything called evesting and unchanging was simply a myth. Even mortal women wouldn¡¯t believe in forever. Only the Heavenly Dao existed constantly, and it circted round and round without an end.


    She stood up and dusted off her sleeves. A thread of raging spiritual aura lingered between her sleeves.


    She was already a Core Formation cultivator now.


    With a slight smile, she left everything that made her wallow in her Inner Demon in the past and came out of the Virtual Sky World.


    Just as she was about to perform some tricks to create something simr to the celestial phenomena that appeared during core-formation, she suddenly heard roars of thunder. Loud rumbles of storms rang out. Clouds gathered and the wind blew. Spiritual lights were shing in the air.


    Qin Xi sprang out of his seat and spread his divine sense. A split secondter, a happy yet helpless expression emerged on his face. He mumbled, ¡°She... formed her Gold Core...¡±


    This wasn¡¯t the same as the time she built her foundation. At that time, spiritual auras converged and auspicious clouds loomed¡ªimmortal aura lingered on the whole school. This time, the weather was vtile, and thunder was rolling as if it were celebrating.


    They didn¡¯t know that thebination of the Distant Past era¡¯s Spiritual Roots of the Origin, Art of the Origin, and cultivating environment¡ªthebination of factors in Mo Tiange¡¯s core-formation¡ªwas the only reason such violent celestial phenomena appeared. For a while, all seven peaks of Mount Taikang were shrouded in wind and clouds. Endless spiritual aura rushed towards Shangqing Pce of Clear Spring Peak. Aura Refining disciples whose cultivation was rather low couldn¡¯t bear them; their minds were under enormous pressures, and they found it difficult to breathe.


    ¡°Is this a core-formation or a soul-formation?¡± someone shouted.


    One after another, the high level cultivators on the six peaks came out of their caves. Their gazes were directed at Clear Spring Peak, and all of them sank into contemtion.


    Among them, Lord Daoist Zhenyang also gazed at the violent weather and spiritual lights above Clear Spring Peak then sighed. ¡°Core-formation; someone¡¯s sessfully formed their Gold Core.¡±


    Bai Yanfei, who¡¯d been following him, was dumbfounded. ¡°Master, how can core-formation bring about such violent celestial phenomena?¡±


    Lord Daoist Zhenyang fiddled with his beard, smiling. ¡°Your Martial Uncle Jinghe¡¯s really lucky. The disciple he casually epted turned out to be such a genius. Presumably, in the future, Clear Spring Peak will have at least two new Nascent Soul cultivators.¡±


    Bai Yanfei looked up and stared at Clear Spring Peak. His gaze was filled with a mix of frustration and envy.


    It was Clear Spring Peak again. Was it perhaps that Senior Martial Sister Mo?


    When that thought emerged, he became even more upset inside. With his single spiritual root as his aptitude, he originally thought he was the most outstanding disciple in his generation, but as it turned out, some people had been above him all along.


    Memories of that year once again appeared in his mind. On the barren mountain top of Clear Spring Peak, that woman pointed and spoke coldly to him, the genius. In his twenties, he was still young, so he only felt ashamed and angry. However, the passage of time only validated her words one after another.


    That year, he¡¯d just built his foundation, but she was already in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm. When he was in thete stage of the Foundation Building realm, she already advanced to the Core Formation realm. Although he, Bai Yanfei, had outstanding talents, he wasn¡¯t a real genius in the end.


    His master said Clear Spring Peak would have two new Nascent Soul cultivators. One must be that Qin Shoujing. Soul-formation had never been easy, but he wouldn¡¯t be like those short-sighted disciples who thought Qin Shoujing was now ruined. Qin Shoujing was barely two hundred years old; he still had years and years to try forming his Nascent Soul. The other one... was probably that Senior Martial Sister Mo. After that event, he finally realized Senior Martial Sister Mo¡¯s talents were even better than his. Everything he said that year... was nothing but a joke...


    Mo Tiange walked out of the hut. Her whole body was covered in spiritual aura which flickered in seven colors of lights just like a rainbow. A little magpie formed from spiritual aura fluttered next to her.


    She smiled and extended her hand, lightly grazing it with her fingertips. However, that spiritual magpie instantly scattered and once again became spiritual light.


    When she looked up, she saw that the entire Mingxin Residence was full of flickering, extremely beautiful lights from spiritual aura. From the crack in the stone wall where daylight poured in, she could see that the same spiritual lights filled the whole sky and danced high above.


    After a long time, the storm sounds finally faded bit by bit, the auspicious clouds dispersed, and the spiritual lights also became still.


    The disciples at Clear Spring Peak, and even in the entire Xuanqing School, learned of one thing.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯sst disciple, Martial Uncle Mo, formed her Gold Core, thus joining the ranks of the Core Formation cultivators.


    Mo Tiange hadn¡¯t yet stepped outside Mingxin Residence when she received countless Summoning Talismans from her friends like Ye Jingwen, Luo Fengxue, Han Qingyu, Kuang Zhu, Zhan Bai and the others, as well as her Core Formation senior martial siblings who she hadn¡¯t really interacted with in the past.


    When she was still in the Foundation Building realm, although she was Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s disciple and thus only needed to call the Core Formation cultivators she met ¡°senior martial sister¡± or ¡°senior martial brother,¡± her realm was inferior to theirs in the end¡ªthose people would treat her with a bit of courtesy, but they wouldn¡¯t really make friends with her. Now that she¡¯d officially be a Core Formation cultivator, her Core Formation senior martial siblings finally showed the enthusiasm to interact with her as their peer by sending their congrattory messages.


    Mo Tiange looked at them one by one then sent out the same thank you message through Summoning Talismans. Once she finished, she finally stepped out of Mingxin Residence and went towards the main hall.


    It was hard toe by, but Lord Daoist Jinghe was sitting upright on his dragon couch, staring at her with a smile.


    Although this disciple wasn¡¯t personally taught by him and he always assumed aissez-faire attitude and let her progress as she wished, he always guided her step by step toward the correct path.


    Mo Tiange earnestly knelt down and kowtowed. ¡°Disciple thanks Master for Master¡¯s sixty years of teaching grace.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe epted her kowtow then lightly flung his sleeve to prop her up. ¡°The path of cultivation is rugged and rough. You have to experience everything on your own. The things Master can advise you are limited, so from now on, you have to depend on your own hard work.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Disciple will keep this in mind.¡±


    One after another, Xuanqing School disciples found out that thest disciple of Lord Daoist Jinghe of Clear Spring Peak was only eighty four years old but already seeded in forming her Gold Core, thus joining the ranks of the Core Formation cultivators.


    More than a hundred years after Master Daoist Shoujing and Master Daoist Lingxi, Xuanqing School finally had another genius cultivator who formed her Gold Core before she was a hundred years old.


    For a time, even the news about Master Daoist Lingxi entering Closed Door Meditation to tackle his soul-formation was no longer attractive to people.


    Because Master Daoist Lingxi eventually failed. Right now, he had juste out of his Closed Door Meditation.


    Consequently, in just thirty years, the title of Xuanqing School¡¯s most outstanding disciple of the generation once again changed ownership.


    When Mo Tiange learned about the matter, she was torn betweenughter and tears. She really didn¡¯t know whether or not she should cry in sympathy for that unlucky Master Daoist Lingxi. At his first one hundred years, he ought to be at his most impressive peak, but Qin Shoujing, who was the same age, always stood above him. When Qin Shoujing was finally pulled down from the throne and Li Lingxi could finally receive the genius title after much difficulty, she suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    Regarding this genius title, Mo Tiange simply dismissed it with augh.


    In the Celestial Pole, Xuanqing School was renowned for producing talented cultivators¡ªLord Daoist Zhenyang a thousand years ago, Lord Daoist Miaoyi several hundred years ago, also Master Daoist Shoujing and Master Daoist Lingxi a hundred some years ago, up until the youngest among them now, Mo Tiange and Bai Yanfei.


    Right now, both Qin Shoujing and Li Lingxi encountered setbacks in their soul-formations. As for Bai Yanfei, he was already eighty two years old, but he was still only in thete stage of the Foundation Building realm, so presumably, he¡¯d only form his Gold Core after he was a hundred years old. Thus only Mo Tiange was left. She seeded in forming her Gold Core at eighty four years old, only a bit slower than Qin Shoujing, but much quicker than Li Lingxi.


    But so what? Although there weren¡¯t many high level cultivators in the Celestial Pole, the number of Nascent Soul cultivators was still more than a hundred. If one couldn¡¯t form their Nascent Soul, one couldn¡¯t be called a real genius in the end. This applied to everyone, whether it was Qin Shoujing, Li Lingxi, Mo Tiange, or Bai Yanfei.


    This was the cultivation world. Even if it was only a title, it was also this pragmatic.


    ¡°Tiange, as long as a disciple sessfully forms their Gold Core, they have to be bestowed a Daoist name. Since you¡¯ve seeded, we should choose a day to hold your Core-Formation Ceremony to celebrate your advancement.¡±


    ¡°Master...¡± Mo Tiange said hesitatingly, ¡°I... don¡¯t want to publicize the matter.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jingheughed. ¡°This has nothing to do with publicizing things. Every disciple who forms their Gold Core will be treated like this. At that time, there¡¯ll be more than a Nascent Soul cultivator to be your witness. Those that have a master will have their master bestowing them with a Daoist name. If they don¡¯t have a master, the Head Grand Supreme Elder will bestow them their Daoist name. You don¡¯t have to refuse¡ªevery disciple has to go through this step.¡±


    ¡°... Yes.¡± Since he put it that way, she could only agree.


    ¡°In addition, you¡¯ve already formed your Gold Core¡ªording to reason, Master has to bestow you another Immortal¡¯s Cave. As it happens, after your Martial Uncle Xuanyin advanced into the Nascent Soul realm, his Immortal¡¯s Cave has been unupied. From now on, that Immortal¡¯s Cave will be yours.¡±


    Mo Tiange was surprised yet extremely delighted. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    She knew Lord Daoist Xuanyin¡¯s previous cave. Its main cave was enormous, and there were many small caves around it for disciple dwellings. Although the spiritual aura there was inferior to the spiritual aura at Shangqing Pce, it could already be considered rare for a Core Formation¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe chuckled. ¡°That¡¯ll do. You¡¯ve just formed your Gold Core; you should go and stabilize your realm first. There are still a lot of other matters to attend to, but I¡¯ll let others inform you about themter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

 Chapter 258: Core-Formation Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 258: Core-Formation Ceremony</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The time of her Core-Formation Ceremony was quickly decided.


    Qin Shoujing and Li Lingxi failed their soul-formation one after another, dealing a heavy blow to Xuanqing School disciples¡¯ passion for cultivating. It was at this moment that Mo Tiange happened to form her Gold Core, just in time to raise the disciples¡¯ morale. Consequently, Mo Tiange, who originally intended to keep a low-profile, eventually found her Core-Formation Ceremony much grander than she expected.


    Of course, a Core-Formation Ceremony couldn¡¯t bepared to a Soul-Formation Ceremony. Not only did they not invite cultivators from other cultivation groups to participate, but they even invited only cultivators in the Foundation Building realm and higher from the school to attend. As for the Aura Refining disciples, they were presumably allowed toe, but it wouldn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t.


    Nevertheless, in previous Core-Formation Ceremonies, only one or two Nascent Soul cultivators and at most half of the Core Formation cultivators attended. This time, however, aside from Lord Daoist Huayan who was in Closed Door Meditation, the other five Nascent Soul cultivators all came. Moreover, except for those who were traveling outside or in Closed Door Meditation, a total of forty-some Core Formation cultivators all showed up. Because of this, Mo Tiange¡¯s Core-Formation Ceremony naturally looked grand.


    Core-Formation Ceremonies had always been held on the peak where that cultivator came from, so Mo Tiange¡¯s ceremony was naturally held on Clear Spring Peak.


    For this matter, the steward¡¯s hall of Clear Spring Peak chose thergest Ningxin Hall and festively decorated it, doing their best to make it grand.


    When the day arrived, it happened to be winter, and snowkes floated around on Clear Spring Peak. Snow filled the whole sky as if it was another form of celebration.


    Mo Tiange had long changed into the new Daoist robes sent to her by the steward¡¯s hall. A white gown, light blue buttoned robe, white and blue outer robe... Coupled with embroidered cors and sleeves with primordial trigrams and Yin Yang patterns as well as the lotus crown she put on, Mo Tiange already looked like an immortal, solemn and graceful even without any other superfluous ornaments.


    For some reason, after she formed her Gold Core, although there was nothing different between her current and previous appearance, she obviously looked much fresher and more elegant than she did when she was in the Aura Refining or Foundation Building realms. When Mo Tiange asked Lord Daoist Jinghe about it, he replied: ¡°What you practice is Sunu Art of the Origin, and part of it came from the Art of Sunu. Wasn¡¯t that art able to preserve women¡¯s youthfulness and make them more beautiful? What¡¯s happening to you is most likely because of this art.¡±


    Now that she already formed her Gold Core, she didn¡¯t care about this. In any case, no matter how her appearance changed, it could hardly make people in the cultivation world perceive her to be extremely beautiful. At most, it would only make people reward her with some praise.


    By the time Mo Tiange arrived at Ningxin Hall, the hall was already filled with several hundred cultivators who were at least in the Foundation Building realm. Outside the hall were countless Aura Refining disciples who¡¯d braved the wind and snow toe and watch.


    With a smile on her face, she walked into Ningxin Hall.


    Four Nascent Soul Lord Daoists stood at the front most area, nked by several dozens of Core Formation elders led by School Head Shen. Behind these elders stood numerous Foundation Building disciples.


    All Nascent Soul Lord Daoists looked joyful. Out of consideration for those Nascent Soul Lord Daoists, even if these elders didn¡¯t feel any particr way about this matter, they still showed a bit of a smile. As for the Foundation Building disciples behind them, they were filled with both admiration and jealousy. Not too long ago, Mo Tiange was only a Foundation Building cultivator like them. Now, however, she made a giant leap, thus turning into a high level cultivator.


    This was only a Core-Formation Ceremony, so there was no need for Lord Daoist Zhenyang to personally preside over the ceremony. Instead, they had School Head Shen stepping in this time.


    Upon seeing hering inside, School Head Shen led her to the center of the hall to face the Three Pure Ones, hinting at her to kneel, kowtow and offer some incense. Then, he said loudly, ¡°Xuanqing School disciple, Mo Tiange of Clear Spring Peak, has formed her Gold Core and joins the ranks of Core Formation cultivators today. As per Xuanqing School¡¯s rules, she¡¯s now conferred with an elder position.¡±


    School Head Shen was also a Core Formation cultivator, so Mo Tiange didn¡¯t need to kneel to him. She only gave him a salute to show him respect. Immediately afterward, she epted the elder identity tablet with both hands as well as the first offering after she formed her Gold Core.


    Once she epted her identity tablet, School Head Shen said, ¡°Junior Martial Sister Mo, from now on, you¡¯re an elder in Xuanqing School. When everything is alright, you may enjoy the school¡¯s offerings every year, but when something happens, I hope you¡¯ll protect the interests and reputation of Xuanqing School.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I willply with Senior Martial Brother School Head¡¯s orders.¡±


    School Head Shen continued on: ¡°You¡¯ve already advanced into the Core Formation realm; as per Xuanqing School¡¯s rules, may the master bestow her with a Daoist name.¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, someone immediately arranged a praying mat in front of Lord Daoist Jinghe. Mo Tiange took several steps forward then knelt on the praying mat.


    Lookingpletely solemn, Lord Daoist Jinghe said, ¡°My disciple Tiange, you¡¯re extremely talented and outstandingly intelligent. You have a staunch Dao Heart and you¡¯re also wise. Now, you¡¯ve formed your Gold Core, but you mustn¡¯t be conceited orcent. You have to bear in mind that you have yet to reach the Great Dao. In the future, you still have to work hard and cannot ck off.¡±


    As long as a disciple made a realm-breakthrough, they¡¯d definitely receive some praise, but only a few would be praised as ¡°extremely talented.¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe justified praising Mo Tiange as ¡°extremely talented¡± based on the fact that Spiritual Roots of the Origin only appeared once every several thousand years. When it came to talent, there were presumably no cultivators existing nowadays who were more talented than her¡ªof course, those Deification cultivators had long gone into seclusion, so they weren¡¯t included.


    ¡°Disciple will definitely follow Master¡¯s instructions.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe showed a small smile. He then muttered while stroking his short beard with his right hand: ¡°The path towards the Great Dao is full of trials and tribtions. The path towards deification is vague, and the path towards immortality is obscure¡ªthey are profound, mysterious, and unfathomable. Since you¡¯re seeking the path towards immortality, your mental state needs to be ¡® peaceful 1 ¡® and ¡® quiet 2 .¡¯ At the same time, in looking for the Dao, you must be devoted to ¡® subtleness 3 ¡®¡ªyou mustn¡¯t be reckless or rash, and you have to pacify your heart and maintain your quietness 4 . Therefore, Master bestows to you the Daoist name ¡®Qingwei¡¯.¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s gaze flickered, but her face was expressionless. She kowtowed softly then said, ¡°Qingwei thanks Master for the bestowal.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe nodded with a smile.


    Upon seeing this, School Head Shen said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve kowtowed and thanked your master for his grace, Junior Martial Sister Qingwei, you may rise.¡±


    Mo Tiange once again saluted. She then stood up and walked to the center under School Head Shen¡¯s lead. Immediately afterward, School Head Shen announced loudly: ¡°Disciples, as the School Head, I hereby announce¡ªClear Spring Peak disciple, Mo Tiange, has been bestowed a name by her master, Lord Daoist Jinghe. From today onwards, she¡¯ll be known as Master Daoist Qingwei.¡±


    The moment School Head Shen finished speaking, the Core Formation cultivators standing on the two opposite sides all congratted her. ¡°Congrattions Junior Martial Sister Qingwei for advancing into the Core Formation realm.¡±


    After that, all Foundation Building disciples also saluted her. ¡°Disciples congratte Martial Uncle Qingwei.¡±


    The Aura Refining disciples¡¯ voices also rang out from outside the hall: ¡°Disciples congratte Master Daoist Qingwei.¡±


    Even though her heart was originally calm, Mo Tiange started to feel excited when she was faced with congrattions with such a powerful momentum. The Core-Formation Celebration was held and she¡¯d been bestowed with a Daoist name by her master¡ªshe was already a school elder at Xuanqing School.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s eyes got a bit moist. Now that she had taken the first step of a high level cultivator, she couldn¡¯t help but recall some people whom she lost within these eighty plus years of her life. The mother who brought her up on her own, the father she never met, the second uncle who exhausted his life for her sake, Tianqiao who was dragged down by her... If they found out about her aplishments, they would be happy too, right? She was already a Core Formation cultivator now, and she was also an elder at Xuanqing School, one of the very best cultivation groups in the Celestial Pole. She no longer needed to run and hide everywhere, and she also no longer needed to live in fear. She could now walk in the sunshine with a head held up high and a straight back.


    Thus, the Core-Formation Ceremony finally ended. Amongst the wind and snow, the Aura Refining and Foundation Building disciples left one after another, while the Nascent Soul cultivators also went back to their respective Immortal¡¯s Caves. Only the Core Formation cultivators remained as they wanted to socialize and make friends with this newly proimed Junior Martial Sister Qingwei.


    In the past, although this junior martial sister was Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s disciple, she was, in the end, a Foundation Building cultivator, so there was no need for them to interact much with her. It was different now. This junior martial sister seeded in forming her Gold Core at such a young age, and her talents were reportedly rarely seen in a millennium. Moreover, she had such a protective master like Lord Daoist Jinghe. Presumably, her future would be very bright, so there was nothing wrong with forming friendships with her.


    Mo Tiange was drowned in the crowd and couldn¡¯t get away. She could only brave herself and socialize with these senior martial siblings from her school.


    Who said cultivators could be detached from worldly affairs? Although they left the secr world, they could hardly disengage themselves from worldly affairs like this.


    On a certain mountaintop at Clear Spring Peak, someone stood in the flurries with his hands behind his back, gazing in the direction of Ningxin Hall silently.


    Snow fell on his pitch-ck hair and seeped into his blue clothes and white robe, but he remained as still as a statue.


    Lord Daoist Jinghended behind him then walked through the snow-covered ground towards him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to the Core-Formation Ceremony?¡±


    A snowke fell on his eyshes but it soon melted, giving off an ice-cold sensation that seeped into his bones. He shifted his gaze and said hoarsely, ¡°What could¡¯ve happened if I went?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe, who was in a very good mood, walked over and stood next to him, ignoring his gloomy mood. With a smirk, he said, ¡°But you¡¯d have gone if someone else formed their Gold Core, right?¡±


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t answer. He wasn¡¯t stupid. This master obviously came to tease him; why should he respond to him and let him have his way?


    The two of them stood in the snowfall for a while; both were silent. After some time, Qin Xi suddenly spoke: ¡°The path towards the Great Dao is full of trials and tribtions. The path towards deification is vague, and the path towards immortality is obscure¡ªthey are profound, mysterious, and unfathomable. Since you¡¯re seeking the path towards immortality, your mental state needs to be ¡®peaceful¡¯ and ¡®quiet.¡¯ At the same time, in looking for the Dao, you must be devoted to ¡®subtleness¡¯¡ªyou mustn¡¯t be reckless or rash, and you have to pacify your heart and maintain your quietness. Therefore, Master bestows to you the Daoist name ¡®Shoujing.¡¯ Master, when you bestow a Daoist name to your disciple, do you specifically choose these words to be said?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe let out a hollowugh, ¡°Hehe, when you were young, did you not participate in your Senior Martial Brother Qingyuan¡¯s Core-Formation Ceremony?¡±


    ¡°...¡± That was something that happened a very long time ago; his memories about it were vague. At that time, his master didn¡¯t say these words... Sure enough... even during a serious asion like a Core-Formation Ceremony, this childish old man still couldn¡¯t refrain from ying around( * 5 ). But what was the point of this? Being childish... wasn¡¯t him, had never been him...


    Qin Xi shook his head. ¡°From now on, there¡¯s only Mo Qingwei. There will no longer be Mo Tiange.¡±


    His voice sounded normal, but it carried an inexplicable sorrow within.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe couldn¡¯t help but cast him a sidelong nce. ¡°Brat, you¡ªI¡¯m indeed getting old; I can¡¯t understand. Didn¡¯t I tell you before? If you want something, look for it and take it; you can even snatch it. In cultivating, you only need to go with your heart. Who told you to dawdle around and wallow in your unreasonable demands? Tiange already formed her Gold Core. The gap between you two has decreased. Why did you be even more forlorn instead?¡±


    Qin Xi chuckled softly. In the snowfall, hisughter projected the kind of chill brought about by a cold heart. ¡°Master, why was she able to form her Gold Core? Because she has no entanglements in her heart¡ªshe might not even want anything.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe was stunned. He seemed to somewhat understand what Qin Xi meant. ¡°You... You¡¯re saying... she doesn¡¯t have you in her heart?¡±


    ¡°What other exnation could there be?¡± He was so discouraged that he looked beaten and dejected. ¡°I¡¯m trapped in my Inner Demon. I¡¯ve tried three times to form my Nascent Soul, but I haven¡¯t made the slightest progress. She, on the other hand, has an unmoved heart, and she could smoothly form her Gold Core... We both know how difficult the Inner Demon is during core-formation, especially for someone who¡¯s tackling their core-formation for the first time and hasn¡¯t experienced an Inner Demon before. But she was able to pass this hurdle easily.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe surprisingly felt like he had nothing to say. For cultivators who were tackling their core-formation for the first time and hadn¡¯t experienced an Inner Demon before, the slightest entanglements in their hearts would be magnified countless times, causing them to be absorbed inside them, and they wouldn¡¯t know how to get free. But Tiange... It was unlikely she reached the realm of forgetting emotions, right?


    ¡°Master, what should I do? How should I continue on? I still won¡¯t be able to form my Nascent Soul in ten years, a hundred years, or even until my lifespan¡¯s exhausted...¡±


    In regards to this question, Lord Daoist Jinghe felt he couldn¡¯te up with an answer. This was the first time this child asked him what he should do using such a bewildered tone. In the past hundred plus years, Qin Xi had never needed help from others. He was always on his own, but he still walked firmly on the path towards immortality, looking for the Great Dao.


    He suddenly felt that meeting Tiange was indeed a cmity for him.

 Chapter 259: Chores

    <h4>Chapter 259: Chores</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Upon obtaining a new Immortal¡¯s Cave, Mo Tiange once again had to move residences. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t have too many possessions; the important ones were either inside her Qiankun Bag or in her Virtual Sky World. Thus she only packed up the things she normally used and left the furniture behind then moved to Lord Daoist Xuanyin¡¯s previous cave.


    When she first came to Clear Spring Peak, she lived in one of the small caves next to Lord Daoist Xuanyin. It was the first decent Immortal¡¯s Cave she ever lived in. Right now, she had returned but as the master of the main cave.


    It had been a long time since Lord Daoist Xuanyin moved to Sweet Dew Peak, and he also brought all his disciples with him, so now, such a big Immortal¡¯s Cave belonged only to Mo Tiange alone.


    As a big cultivation group in the Celestial Pole, Xuanqing School was already extremely generous in its treatment towards their high level cultivators, but for it to give an Immortal¡¯s Cave of this scale to a cultivator who¡¯d just formed her Gold Core like her... Mo Tiange knew deep inside that this happened only because of the deep affection Lord Daoist Jinghe had for her.


    At this point, a small smile emerged on her face. She could be considered lucky in this life. Although she lost a lot, she also obtained many equally precious things.


    She advanced into the Core Formation realm, but because she still had no disciples, the steward¡¯s hall asked permission to send over some disciples to tidy up the cave on her behalf. If she had no objections, those disciples could continue handling the chores for her.


    At Xuanqing School, unless they were elite disciples, the disciple rations presented to Foundation Building cultivators were usually insufficient to support their cultivation, so they generally looked for some errands to perform. Even for elite disciples, if their master¡¯s status wasn¡¯t high and they didn¡¯t receive many offerings, their disciple rations wouldn¡¯t be enough for their cultivation either.


    When Mo Tiange first came to Xuanqing School, she was brought back by Master Daoist Shoujing who was Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s beloved disciple, then she was epted as Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s registered disciple and ced under Master Daoist Xuanyin¡¯s guidance, so she never had to worry about spirit stones. However, ordinary elite disciples certainly didn¡¯t have that kind of luck. Luo Fengxue had quite a lot of spirit stones, but it was only because she worked in the steward¡¯s hall and she was also favored by her master. Even Ye Jingwen also ran errands once in a while to make some spirit stones to support his cultivation. Back when he went to the secr world to take her to Xuanqing School, it was also an errand.


    For Foundation Building disciples, the best possible job was none other than bing a steward in the steward¡¯s hall. The job would give them a bit of power and a stable ie of spirit stones. The only drawback was that they couldn¡¯t be in long periods of Closed Door Meditation, thus affecting their cultivation.


    The second best job was to handle chores for the school. For some matters, Aura Refining disciples¡¯ cultivation levels were too low, so the school didn¡¯t feel at ease handing them these tasks and asked Foundation Building disciples to take care of them. If they wanted to enter Closed Door Meditation, they¡¯d only need to ask for a leave of absence or entrust the matters to others. The only shoring was that the position didn¡¯t offer too many spirit stones and it was also unstable work.


    There was also a kind of errand that could be considered both good and bad¡ªworking for a Core Formation cultivator. It could be considered good because it was indeed better than the first type of job. One could meet a Core Formation cultivator, and if they performed well, they might even obtain some rewards. However, it was also bad because how could a Core Formation cultivator be easy to wait upon? If one ran into a few bad-tempered cultivators, not only would they be tossed around, but their spirit stones might also be deducted. Besides, generally speaking, most Core Formation cultivators had their own disciples. The easy matters were usually taken care of by their disciples, so what was left were arduous chores.


    But working for a Core Formation cultivator who just formed their Gold Core, didn¡¯t have any disciples, and had Lord Daoist Jinghe as their backing like Mo Tiange did was an extremely good choice of errand. She¡¯d just formed her Gold Core and she had no disciples; that meant she wouldn¡¯t be too picky about her workers, and they could have a chance to run better errands for her. Since she had a backing, she¡¯d most likely be rich, so she¡¯d definitely be generous with her rewards.


    Nevertheless, just like Martial Uncle Shoujing back then, Martial Uncle Qingwei¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave also wouldn¡¯t ept just anybody. They had to find some method through the steward¡¯s hall to be rmended to work in her cave.


    Mo Tiange looked at the cultivators sent over by the steward¡¯s hall, feeling her head aching. Sure enough, most of them were her senior martial siblings¡¯ disciples and the rest were those with some connections.


    She mused to herself. Back then, Senior Martial Brother Shoujing seemed to not really like having other people entering his Immortal¡¯s Cave, so he only chose a few people among the disciples of several of his senior martial siblings when he needed disciples to handle some chores. However, Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t as fastidious. Although she also wasn¡¯t too fond of noise, her cave was indeed very big¡ªit wouldn¡¯t do to have nobody taking care of the chores. It was just that there were too many people¡ªshe really didn¡¯t know what to do with them. She wondered whether it would matter if she refused the potential hires with connections.


    Consequently, Mo Tiange sent out a Summoning Talisman, consulting Luo Fengxue about the matter. Luo Fengxue often encountered this kind of matter, so she could most likely give Mo Tiange some good suggestions.


    Before long, Luo Fengxue sent a Summoning Talisman back. ¡°If you¡¯re not happy, you can just decline. You don¡¯t have to worry about offending others. You¡¯re grandmaster¡¯s official disciple now, and you¡¯ve also formed your Gold Core¡ªthose martial uncles won¡¯t take offense just because of this matter. If you don¡¯t feel like dealing with this at all, just take the list of the chores out and give it to the steward¡¯s hall. The steward¡¯s hall will sort it out properly on your behalf.¡±


    Mo Tiange was enlightened. Right! After she formed her Gold Core, she wasn¡¯t just Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s disciple; she was also an elder at Xuanqing School. Why did she have to worry about offending others? Her senior martial siblings certainly wouldn¡¯t me her just over a few small disciples. The steward¡¯s hall must also want to curry favor with her, so they certainly wouldn¡¯t dare to be careless if she told them to do something.


    Now that she had a n, Mo Tiange immediately listed the chores that needed to be handled and gave the list to a steward from the steward¡¯s hall. She told him which chores needed to be performed by Foundation Building disciples and which didn¡¯t require disciples with a specific cultivation level. As for selecting the people and the cost, she let the steward handle all of that. At the same time, she also mentioned in passing that she didn¡¯t like to be disturbed by others, so it¡¯d be better if fewer people were employed.


    The steward went about carrying out her order and sure enough, he handled everything properly. Feeling pleased by his work, Mo Tiange rewarded him well.


    In fact, this was also luck. Before she formed her Gold Core, she entered the Ten Thousand Laws of Nature Formation and obtained many spiritual nts from it. When she was out, those spiritual nts were submitted by Ye Zhenji. Her luck was good; the reward she got from those spiritual nts was ample. After she came to, she originally wanted to let Zhenji keep the reward, but he firmly refused. He said he already had the disciple ration he got from his master. He said she was also in the Foundation Building realm, so she shouldn¡¯t expend too many of her things for him. Mo Tiange gave it some thought then gave up and directly put those spiritual panaceas into her Qiankun Bag. Now was the perfect time to take them out and give them to those disciples as a reward.


    Upon seeing how generous she was, the disciples, who came to perform chores for her, became even more diligent.


    However, as she sat in her new Immortal¡¯s Cave thinking about Ye Zhenji, she once again sank into a dazed state.


    When she and Qin Xi were both in Closed Door Meditation, Ye Zhenji went down the mountain alone. He¡¯d said that although his cultivation level already reached the peak of the early stage of the Foundation Building realm, his mental experience wascking, so he ought to go out and experience more.


    He now had a master after all, and Qin Xi didn¡¯t oppose his n, so Mo Tiange didn¡¯t object either and let him go as he wished.


    Besides, Zhenji was indeedcking experience. Always keeping him at their sides wasn¡¯t a solution. For example, although her cultivating journey could be considered smooth after she came to Xuanqing School, how much did she have to go through in her younger days? Her experience had long fostered her resolute and courageous temperament, but Zhenji wasn¡¯t the same. His cultivating journey had been too smooth, so he practically had no mental experience at all. If he didn¡¯t go out and obtain more experience, he wouldn¡¯t be able to grow.


    In the sixteen years she was in Closed Door Meditation, Zhenji came back once. However, at that time, both she and Qin Xi were still in Closed Door Meditation. Zhenji stayed for two years before he finally left the mountain again and hadn¡¯t returned ever since. After careful consideration, it must¡¯ve been almost eight years since then.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit worried. In the past eight years, Zhenji never sent any messages back; he couldn¡¯t have had an ident, could he? Earlier, he left his blood essence behind and it was kept at Qin Xi¡¯s ce. Since Qin Xi didn¡¯t say anything, Zhenji was presumably alright. But where did he go in the end? He obviously knew she was going to form her Gold Core, but he actually hadn¡¯t returned for eight years. This was just too strange.


    Once Mo Tiange¡¯s thoughts reached this point, she sent a Summoning Talisman to the steward¡¯s hall, entrusting them with the task of finding Ye Zhenji¡¯s whereabouts¡ªmaybe that child was trapped somewhere and needed help.


    Aside from her Immortal¡¯s Cave and Zhenji, there was still one other matter that gave her a headache.


    She advanced to the Core Formation realm at the age of eighty four years old, thus causing another sensation in west Kunwu. Many cultivators from other cultivation groups paid a visit to congratte her. If she refused to meet them, she¡¯d certainly seem too haughty. But to meet them... she really couldn¡¯t stand these social functions. In the end, it was Luo Fengxue again who gave her a suggestion. ¡°When Martial Uncle Shoujing advanced to the Core Formation realm, he was the same. He made the excuse that he needed to stabilize his realm, entered Closed Door Meditation and didn¡¯te out for a long time, and let the supervising disciples deal with the matter. Isn¡¯t this also a good excuse? No one can say anything about it. You might as well do the same.¡±


    Mo Tiange had a sudden realization. Right! After a cultivator made a realm-breakthrough, the most important thing for them was to stabilize their realm. If she said that, it would be inappropriate for others to me her.


    After she handed the matter over to the supervising disciples just like Luo Fengxue said, Mo Tiange shut herself inside her cave and no longer left, both to avoid those troublesome matters and also because she indeed had to stabilize her realm.


    After forming her Gold Core, Mo Tiange could now take out the two Foundation Building puppets openly. With her identity as a Core Formation cultivator and Lord Daoist Jinghe as her backing, the fact that she possessed two Foundation Building puppets would only make people feel a bit surprised at most.


    In addition, aside from stabilizing her realm, there was still one other matter of great importance¡ªshe ought to refine her natal magic weapon.


    She¡¯d long given the refining form for the Heaven and Earth Fan to Lord Daoist Jinghe to be evaluated. Lord Daoist Jinghe only had praise for this magic weapon form, and he felt even more amazed when he found out a female cultivator from several thousand years ago was the one who came up with it. He seemed to be itching to go back to that era and have a chat with Primordial Lady Bishui.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t tell him that Primordial Lady Bishui was her ancestor, Mo Yaoqing. Regarding what urred in Linhai, she only talked about it generally. She focused her story on Ren Yufeng-rted matters and gave the stone tablet she took from Ren Yufeng to Lord Daoist Jinghe to be studied.


    Since Lord Daoist Jinghe was also full of praise for this Heaven and Earth Fan, Mo Tiange intended to refine it as her natal magic weapon. While its materials were hard to find in Linhai, it wasn¡¯t necessarily impossible to find them in the Celestial Pole. Only a few of its materials were really hard to find, and they were worth quite a bit. Coupled with the connections Xuanqing School had, it was still very possible to refine the fan, so Lord Daoist Jinghe wasn¡¯t against her n either.


    Mo Tiange asked Lord Daoist Jinghe about some of the materials she wasn¡¯t familiar with then informed the steward¡¯s hall to put out a notice, telling them to give their all in finding the materials.


    Among the materials, the hardest ones to find were a millennium year old Chalcedony and a piece of Qiyun Stone. Although the other supplementary materials were rare, as long as Mo Tiange offered generous prices, the chance of finding them was still very high. These two things, however, could only be encountered by luck. Among the two, Qiyun Stone was the one Mo Tiange had no idea about. When she asked Lord Daoist Jinghe about it, he only said he read about it in some ancient records, but he never saw it in real life.


    Because of this, Mo Tiange specifically told the steward¡¯s hall that if there was a Qiyun Stone, they had to get it regardless of the price. In any case, with her current wealth, she could offer what could be considered an astronomic price among ordinary people. Even if her spirit stones weren¡¯t enough, she still had a master standing behind her!


    Aside from refining her natal magic weapon, other post-core-formation matters included changing her cultivation technique into a Core Formation realm technique and taking Core Formation realm spiritual panaceas.


    However, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t need to be troubled by these things. The Taiyuan Record Zhong Muling gave her could be used until the Deification realm, while Sunu Art of the Origin could be practiced until the Nascent Soul realm. Zhong Muling once said that if she practiced Sunu Art of the Origin, she could naturallye up with another cultivation technique based on her own specific condition after she entered the Deification realm, so she didn¡¯t need to worry about her cultivation technique.


    She even had less need to worry about spiritual panaceas. Right now, she didn¡¯t need to concoct any for the time being. Originally, for the sake of honing her concocting skills, she concocted many Soul-Solidifying Pills and Clear Sky Pills. Those, coupled with the numerous medicinal pills and spirit stones the school rewarded for her core-formation, would at least allow her to enter Closed Door Meditation for several years without having to fret over medicinal pills.


    Therefore, in the following days, she just continued cultivating to stabilize her realm while waiting for news about the materials for the Heaven and Earth Fan. Of course, she could still collect magic weapons. After all, a Core Formation cultivator¡¯s capabilities in fights of magical power still depended on their magic weapons.

 Chapter 260: A Big Event

    <h4>Chapter 260: A Big Event</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    One year gradually passed as she cultivated and waited for the materials.


    Right now, the name Mo Qingwei was well-known in west Kunwu. She was Xuanqing School¡¯s most gifted cultivator after Qin Shoujing, and her aptitude was even better than cultivators with a single spiritual root¡ªthere was a very high chance she could advance into the Nascent Soul realm. She was definitely not a fake genius like Qin Shoujing.


    When Mo Tiange heard about this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit bitter inside. Although she knew that person definitely wouldn¡¯t care about being called a genius, he used to always be praised and venerated, yet he was now flung down so unceremoniously like this¡ªthis was really too callous. Furthermore, he failed his soul-formation three times already...


    Mo Tiange recalled the conversation they once had when they were still in Yunwu Sect. At that time, her mood was quite poor, so she didn¡¯t really pay attention to what happened to the others or when they left. In the end, he was the only one remaining with her. On that afternoon, they drank some wine. She was intoxicated, but she still heard him talking about a few things.


    These memories were once concealed by him with some spells. Now that she became a Core Formation cultivator, these memories finally broke free and reappeared in her mind again.


    He said his aptitude wasn¡¯t the best, but he never ran into any bottlenecks. He said he might¡¯ve been born to cultivate; he had no obsessions or anything tying him down. In other words, he had no superfluous feelings. Because of that, he just wanted to spend his life continuing to walk on the path of cultivation like this...


    That being the case, he shouldn¡¯t lose confidence even though he failed his soul-formation three times, right? But what was going on with him being trapped in a demonic barrier that master mentioned before?


    Since it was something she couldn¡¯t understand, Mo Tiange stopped thinking too much about it. Although she wasn¡¯t that decisive, once she¡¯d seen something through, she wouldn¡¯t keep troubling herself over it.


    One year had passed by. Her cultivation was almost stable, so she began preparing her magic weapon.


    Once a cultivator formed their Gold Core, they had to abandon more than half the methods used in fights of magical power from when they were in the Foundation Building realm, but they could now disy the real power of their magic weapons. Because of that, fights of magical power between Core Formation cultivators were actually contests between their magic weapons.


    There were several magic tools she had to rece, so she now ran into a big problem. The few magic weapons she had were either defensive or auxiliary types. As she previously dependedpletely on magic tools to attack, she now surprisingly had no offensive magic weapons at all.


    This problem made Mo Tiange conflicted for several days. If she bought some, they¡¯d certainly not be as handy in her hands as the ones she personally refined. If she refined them, it would be too troublesome. In the end, it was only after Lord Daoist Jinghe inadvertently asked her about the matter and gave her several magic weapons that this problem was finally resolved.


    From the time she was still in the Aura Refining realm and first worshiped him as master, Lord Daoist Jinghe never bestowed her with magic weapons or magic tools. He kept on harping about how her treasures were too extravagant for a Foundation Building cultivator, so he basically didn¡¯t need to give her anything more.


    Mo Tiange also never felt like shecked anything, so she never asked for some from him.


    But there was an immeasurably vast difference between the Foundation Building and the Core Formation realm. As a Core Formation cultivator, her treasures were insufficient.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe finally stepped in. Regarding this matter, he even said extremely smugly that in the end, she couldn¡¯t do without him, that master of hers! No matter how many fated chances she obtained, wasn¡¯t she still asking him for magic weapons now?


    Mo Tiange resisted the urge to roll her eyes at him, but when she thought about it again, she also felt amused. To be honest, this master had always treated her extremely well. If there was anything he could give her, he had never been stingy. It was just that he could never assume an attitude that would make her feel grateful to him. He¡¯d rather give away things like this and even provoke her to say a few sentences about it.


    However, this was also one of his admirable traits. In the treatment of his disciples, he never acted as if he was conferring favors. When he bestowed others with treasures, he also never demanded them to feel grateful to him.


    In any case, the magic weapons given to her by Lord Daoist Jinghe could be considered to resolve her urgent situation. Among them, there was a sword, a square seal, and a jade bottle¡ªall of them were offensive magic weapons. The sword was of the metal element, the square seal was of the soil element, and the jade bottle was of the water element. Although Lord Daoist Jinghe himself had no use for them, each of them was still a top-quality good.


    Mo Tiange sighed inwardly. In the end, she¡¯d benefited a lot from her master. As a cultivator from a cultivation group, she had it a lot easier than individual cultivators. Otherwise, she might¡¯ve had to expend a lot of spirit stones and energy refining magic weapons. Just like that year¡ªshe had her second uncle guiding her as an elder, but it was still so hard for them to make spirit stones to support their cultivation. If she was on her own, how could she have focused on cultivating like she did now?


    Some time passed. Mo Tiange, who had just re-refined several magic weapons to the point of usability, heard big news.


    ¡°Master!¡± Mo Tiange immediately rushed back to Shangqing Pce upon hearing the news. The moment she stepped into the hall, however, she stopped in her tracks for a short moment.


    Qin Xi was also in the hall. Right now, he was sitting in her usual seat, drinking tea with downcast eyes. When he heard her voice, he didn¡¯t even look up or spare her a nce.


    Mo Tiange regained herposure very quickly. She first saluted Lord Daoist Jinghe, then she also saluted him. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Shoujing.¡±


    Qin Xi, who was still holding his teacup, merely let out a soft grunt of acknowledgement. He still didn¡¯t look at her as if he was focused only on his tea. Based on the gap in their seniority and cultivation levels, he couldn¡¯t be considered rude to be behaving like this. Not to mention the fact that his cultivation level was much higher than hers, but even based solely on the order of seniority in the division, he, who¡¯d worshipped master for ages, waspletely in a position to receive salutations from her.


    But his attitude made Mo Tiange feel somewhat awkward. It was as if... he really disliked seeing her.


    This kind of awkward feeling only entered her heart fleetingly before it passed. Mo Tiange turned to Lord Daoist Jinghe, asking, ¡°Master, is it true?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe seemed to have not noticed the awkwardness between the two of them. He was holding a Jade Slip, reading the contents. When he heard what she said, he put the Jade Slip down and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Is Master that idle to tease you guys?¡±


    Upon obtaining affirmation from him, Mo Tiange felt both happy and anxious. She said somewhat apprehensively, ¡°Master, then what¡¯s the situation like now?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe looked at her then at Qin Xi before he finally spoke: ¡°I called you guys over because I know you both would be extremely concerned about this matter. This matter started about a month ago. Master also has a few close friends in Tiandao Sect. After they found the abnormality, they were in the mindset to hunt for treasures and thus invited me.¡±


    ¡°Tiandao Sect... In that case, there should be nothing incorrect about the news...¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe chuckled. His eyes glinted. ¡°Presumably, those old codgers still don¡¯t have the guts to lie to us Nascent Soul cultivators. Even if Tiandao Sect is the greatest cultivation group in the Celestial Pole, Xuanqing School also isn¡¯t easily bullied. Besides, they didn¡¯t inform only us but they also informed many other Nascent Soul cultivators. Several of Master¡¯s other close friends all received the news.¡±


    ¡°Master,¡± Qin Xi said. He finally put down the teacup in his hands and lifted his gaze at Lord Daoist Jinghe. ¡°Since the news is most likely true, are you going to go?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe said, ¡°Back when you went to Demonic Mountain, I didn¡¯t go along because my cultivation happened to reach a crucial juncture, consequently letting those few old codgers get the lead. Since Demonic Mountain opened this time, how could Master possibly not go?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Qin Xi wasn¡¯t at all surprised. ¡°Master, what other information do you have? Just tell us everything.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe threw his Jade Slip to Qin Xi. ¡°You guys can take a look on your own.¡±


    Qin Xi caught the Jade Slip then spent a while reading it. His expression became dignified. Once he finished, he threw the Jade Slip to Mo Tiange, while he himself once again picked up his teacup and sank into contemtion.


    Mo Tiange caught the Jade Slip and impatiently began reading.


    This Jade Slip was a messaging jade slip given to Lord Daoist Jinghe by a Nascent Soul cultivator from Tiandao Sect called Daoist Heifeng. Its contents were very simple; it informed Lord Daoist Jinghe that the restrictions on Demonic Mountain were weakening and would soon open, so he was invited toe along.


    Tiandao Sect was located next to Demonic Mountain, so it had always fought with cultivators of the Devil Path. These days, they found signs that the restrictions on Demonic Mountain were weakening. Based on what happened before, the restrictions on some parts of the mountains would continue to weaken. In six months to one year, entrances leading inside would appear.


    Reportedly, Demonic Mountain was the ancient battlefield where the war between the immortals and the devils took ce. From the earliest ancient times several million years ago until thetest Middle Ages era more than a hundred years ago... Inside itid many, many remains of both righteous and devil cultivators. If they could find treasures inside, these definitely couldn¡¯t be obtained anywhere else in present times.


    Furthermore, the terrain of Demonic Mountain was unusual. One might not be able to find such an extraordinary ce in the whole world, not to mention in the entire Celestial Pole. Some extraordinary spiritual objects that couldn¡¯t be found elsewhere grew there, so every time the restrictions on Demonic Mountain weakened, countless cultivators would rush to Tiandao Sect¡¯s Mount Yuheng to take their share of the loot.


    Of course, the area inside was extremely dangerous. Thest time the restrictions weakened was about eighty or ny years ago. More than half the people who entered Demonic Mountain died, including Mo Tiange¡¯s father, Ye Hai.


    Although it was dangerous, everyone in the Celestial Pole still rushed inside like a swarm of bees. The timing of weakened restrictions on Demonic Mountain waspletely unpredictable; it might not weaken again for the next several hundred years. Not to mention Aura Refining and Foundation Building cultivators, but even Core Formation cultivators might not have a chance like this their entire lives.


    The huge risk contrasted against the tremendous opportunities inside. It was said that the Celestial Pole¡¯s strongestte stage Nascent Soul cultivator, Master Song Feng, was able to practice such an indomitably strange technique only because he found many treasures inside.


    But aside from Master Song Feng, there was practically no one else who would enter Demonic Mountain alone, because if one wanted to enter safely, one must be extremely proficient in formations and restrictions and have a strong ability in fights of magical powers¡ªnot everyone was capable of both on their own. Moreover, this Demonic Mountain was very vast. If several dozen thousand people went in, not to mention several thousand people, it would be hard for anybody to run into a soul. Because of that, every time the restrictions on Demonic Mountain weakened, Tiandao Sect cultivators would invite their close friends to go on explorations inside instead of directly tackling the hurdle on their own.


    Of course, Tiandao Sect was originally founded adjacent to Demonic Mountain to confront cultivators of the Devil Path; Demonic Mountain was just like their backyard, so if others wanted to enter, they have to give them some profit.


    Once Mo Tiange finished reading the contents, she returned the Jade Slip to Lord Daoist Jinghe then pondered with a downcast head.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe would certainly go. When Mo Tiange became his disciple, this master had already reached the peak of the middle stage of the Nascent Soul realm, but he never obtained a fated chance to break into thete stage. This was a good opportunity for him now. Furthermore, his personality was already that of a risk-taker.


    There was also Qin Xi. He¡¯d definitely go too. Now that he failed his soul-formation three times, he was in urgent need of opportunities to make a realm-breakthrough. Back then, he was only a little over a hundred years old, but he was already in the middle stage of the Core Formation realm¡ªhe was at his peak, but he still braved the risks and entered Demonic Mountain. Now, how could he possibly let this chance slip by?


    Mo Tiange, on the other hand, was rather hesitant. Regarding cultivation levels, although she already formed her Gold Core and took the first step to bing a high level cultivator, it was still nothing more than the first step. She hadn¡¯t even refined her natal magic weapon yet. As a Core Formation cultivator, her abilities in fights of magical powers were stillcking. Furthermore, she was still young and she had the Virtual Sky World backing her up; she had no need to look for any fated chances. Even if she continued cultivating like this slowly, it wasn¡¯t impossible for her to reach the Nascent Soul realm.


    But regardless of fated chances, there was one thing that drew her towards Demonic Mountain¡ªher father was buried there. When she was still in the Aura Refining realm, she already nned on looking for an opportunity to enter Demonic Mountain and take her father¡¯s bones back after she formed her Gold Core. Right now, she finally had such an opportunity. If she let this opportunity slip, she didn¡¯t know how many more years she¡¯d have to wait for Demonic Mountain to open again.

 Chapter 261: Where the Problem Lay

    <h4>Chapter 261: Where the Problem Lay</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After just a moment of thought, Mo Tiange already made a decision inside. She looked up and said, ¡°Master, I want to go.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe wasn¡¯t at all surprised by her decision. With a nod, he said, ¡°Master naturally won¡¯t stop you if you want to go, but you must make proper preparations beforehand.¡±


    This point was precisely what Mo Tiange was worried about. ¡°Master, I have yet to refine my natal magic weapon, and I¡¯ve just formed my Gold Core¡ªmy abilities in fights of magical power are a bit weak, so what should I do?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe effortlessly pointed at Qin Xi. ¡°Then go with your senior martial brother. At least someone will look after you.¡±


    Mo Tiange was startled. ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you going to go too?¡±


    Before Lord Daoist Jinghe could answer, Qin Xi already spoke. ¡°Master¡¯s a Nascent Soul cultivator. He has a group of close friends who invited him; he¡¯ll naturally go with them. It¡¯d be inconvenient for him to take us along.¡±


    They¡¯d long familiarized themselves with cultivation level restrictions on different areas of the mountain after so many years. Nascent Soul cultivators like them would naturally go to areas with more treasures, which were consequently more dangerous areas.


    Mo Tiange immediately understood, but she then asked again: ¡°Aside from Senior Martial Brother Shoujing, are there any other senior martial brothers or sisters going with us?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe said, ¡°Danger lurks everywhere on Demonic Mountain. Even if everyone wanted to go, the school wouldn¡¯t let them all go. Besides, for us cultivators from a cultivation group, if our cultivation is progressing smoothly, we have no need whatsoever to go to such a dangerous ce just to look for some fated chances.¡± He then shot her a nce. ¡°If Master didn¡¯t understand how you¡¯re rted to Demonic Mountain, Master also wouldn¡¯t allow you to go.¡±


    Seeing Mo Tiange¡¯s downcast head made Lord Daoist Jinghe re up. ¡°What are you so aggrieved for? Could it be that you want a whole bunch of people apanying you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Mo Tiange immediately looked up, looking somewhat at a loss. ¡°I was just thinking about what I should do. Master, you¡¯re overthinking!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe kept ring at her for a while before he spoke again. ¡°This time, the only Nascent Soul cultivators from the school who are going are just me and your Martial Uncle Huayan. As for the Core Formation cultivators, some are going, but your senior martial brother likes quiet. He¡¯s not happy about traveling with too many people. Regarding what you should do, you better just ask him.¡±


    Dumbfounded, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but direct her eyes at Qin Xi. His gaze remained fixated at the teacup in his hands. It was as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    She hesitated for a moment but eventually asked: ¡°Master, I... won¡¯t I drag Senior Martial Brother Shoujing down?¡± She just formed her Gold Core and she didn¡¯t have a natal magic weapon yet, so she¡¯d inevitably be weak in fights of magical powers. If they journeyed together, he¡¯d certainly be burdened by her.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± It was Qin Xi who answered. He still didn¡¯t look at her, and his tone was also extremely t. ¡°I have my own ns on who I¡¯ll go with. You don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Although she originally still had some sympathy for him, a trace of anger emerged in Mo Tiange¡¯s heart upon hearing him talking like that. Such an arbitrary attitude¡ªhe actually had no intentions of considering her as hispanion!


    She was well aware that her cultivation level and abilities were still far inferior to this senior martial brother, but this attitude of his... He obviously put her under his protection only because master entrusted her to him. The feeling of having to depend on others... she really hated it!


    Mo Tiange¡¯s expression was very unsightly. Qin Xi didn¡¯t see it, but Lord Daoist Jinghe did. He shot a ferocious re at Qin Xi then immediately said to Mo Tiange: ¡°Tiange, Master has discussed this matter with your senior martial brother, and we already have a n. Rest assured.¡±


    She naturally understood that Lord Daoist Jinghe clearly intended to take the me, so out of consideration for her master, she also couldn¡¯t say anything about the matter. She only said, ¡°Since Master and senior martial brother have thought about it, I won¡¯t meddle much.¡±


    Upon seeing her being so tactful, Lord Daoist Jinghe heaved a sigh in relief. From inside his cor, he took out several Jade Slips and a map and gave them to her. ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided to go, you better familiarize yourself with Demonic Mountain. This map was purchased by Master from Tiandao Sect with a lot of money¡ªyou should study it properly. And there¡¯s also these. These are records from many great cultivators of previous generations¡ªthey can be used as a reference. Go back and take a look at them. If anything else happens, Master will send someone to inform you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± These things couldn¡¯t be bought with spirit stones in the outside world. Mo Tiange understood this, so she didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for her master. ¡°Then Disciple will take her leave first.¡±


    The moment Mo Tiange left, Lord Daoist Jinghe immediately wrinkled his brows and threw away the book in his hands. He shouted at Qin Xi: ¡°Brat! You¡¯re trying to anger me to death, aren¡¯t you? Take a look at your attitude!¡±


    ¡°What did I do?¡± This time, Qin Xi finally raised his head. When he saw how Lord Daoist Jinghe looked at the moment, he was at a loss over what was going on.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe was panting with rage. ¡°I didn¡¯t understand what the matter was at first. However, seeing your attitude just now, I finally understand!¡± Seeing Qin Xi¡¯s unapologetic look enraged him even more, so he continued to shout: ¡°What do you think you said just now? What do you mean you have your own n and she doesn¡¯t need to worry?¡±


    With apletely puzzled expression on his face, Qin Xi said, ¡°That¡¯s how it really is, what do you want me to say? I¡¯ve long thought the matter through, so she doesn¡¯t have to do anything now.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe pointed at Qin Xi¡¯s nose then sprang up from his seat and started to walk back and forth. ¡°Stinky brat! Damn brat! Dense brat!¡±


    After cursing at him in all ways possible for a while, Lord Daoist Jinghe finally sat in his seat again, drank a cup of tea and straightened out his breathing. ¡°I originally didn¡¯t understand why you two remained in a deadlock and refused to straighten things out with each other¡ªso the problem¡¯s with your attitude!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Qin Xi looked away, feeling both baffled and unhappy to be criticized like this by Lord Daoist Jinghe.


    ¡°What¡¯s not wrong with you?!¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe raised his voice and red at him for a while. ¡°Do you not feel like you¡¯ve taken her too lightly? Do you maybe feel that because your cultivation level is higher than hers, you should take on everything yourself?¡±


    Qin Xi was stunned. He said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it supposed to be this way? My cultivation level¡¯s higher than hers and moreover, I¡¯m a man¡ªshouldn¡¯t I protect her?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe didn¡¯t say anything and sank into contemtion. After pondering the matter for a while, he suddenly felt amused and burst outughing.


    He was angry one moment and wasughing in the next, so Qin Xi felt even more baffled. ¡°Master, what are you acting all crazy about?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe held back hisughter and asked him: ¡°I remember before, there was no difference between men and women in your eyes. Even if you traveled with female cultivators, you wouldn¡¯t have wanted to protect them, right?¡±


    Qin Xi wrinkled his brows. ¡°They¡¯re nobody to me. Since people travel together for the same purpose, of course everyone¡¯s equal¡ªwhy would I have to do a bit more work than the others?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jingheughed even more jubntly. ¡°But you think you should protect her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s... Of course.¡± Not to mention other factors, but if you loved someone, you naturally wanted to protect them.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s expression suddenly became serious. ¡°But she doesn¡¯t think so.¡±


    Qin Xi was dumbstruck. ¡°What do you mean, Master?¡±


    Thus, for the sake of his disciple¡¯s marriage, Lord Daoist Jinghe once again yed matchmaker. ¡°Think about it. You think you¡¯re protecting her, but how would she feel upon hearing what you said? She¡¯s formed her Gold Core; she¡¯s finally in the same realm as you, but you still don¡¯t consider her as an equal cultivator. You take on everything as if she can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    The moment he saw Qin Xi trying to speak, Lord Daoist Jinghe promptly held out his hand to stop him. ¡°Listen to me first! Ask yourself, have you taken her lightly?¡±


    Qin Xi gave it much thought before he spoke: ¡°I... I know she¡¯s extraordinarily talented and her character¡¯s also very decisive. If she was a cultivator from the same year as me, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be inferior to me. However, she hasn¡¯t grown enough after all, so I naturally have to protect her more... Moreover, it¡¯s precisely because she¡¯s growing too fast that I have to walk in front of her even more...¡±


    His answer made Lord Daoist Jinghe extremely satisfied. ¡°Brat, you¡¯ve lived for two hundred years but you¡¯re still so foolish. Fine, Master will exin to you what¡¯s going on! You think you¡¯re a man, so you should be stronger than her to protect her. However, it¡¯s precisely because of this kind of mentality of yours that Tiange feels you¡¯re looking down on her and thinking she¡¯s useless... Don¡¯t you know? She has a proud and rather ambitious character. How can she stand you looking down on her?¡±


    ¡°...¡± This drenched Qin Xi in a cold sweat. He didn¡¯t dare to say that he indeed looked down on her in the beginning. If he said this, his master would definitely beat him to a pulp. Nevertheless, ever since he realized he had this kind of mentality, he¡¯d been trying his best to abandon it. That was why he thought that if the two of them formed their Nascent Souls, this kind of barrier wouldn¡¯t exist anymore.


    But in any case, even if the two of them were already cultivators in the same realm and Tiange progressed enough to stand shoulder to shoulder with him, he still felt that he should stand in front of her as a man. This wasn¡¯t because he was looking down on her, but for his pride as a man, he should at least be able to do something for her.


    His expression changed continuously, and his heart was a mess. It took Qin Xi quite a while before he spoke again. ¡°Master, everything you said isn¡¯t the main point. Since she doesn¡¯t have me in her heart, would her good perception of me make any difference? I... don¡¯t hope for anything. I just want to form my Nascent Soul and wait slowly, maybe...¡±


    As he expected better from Qin Xi, Lord Daoist Jinghe red at him in exasperation and shouted: ¡°Are you stupid? If you make her unhappy, the good opinion she has of you will deteriorate. Once it¡¯s gone too far, she naturally won¡¯t like you! It¡¯s not Master¡¯s business if you want to wait slowly, but if these ill feelings continue to pile up, she¡¯ll be prejudiced against you in the end. Even if sheter finds out everything is only a misunderstanding, it¡¯d still be hard for her to ept you. Understand?!¡±


    Qin Xi seemed to somewhat understand but he was also somewhat confused. He thought for a long time, but his gaze seemed even more bewildered. ¡°Master, why do you know so much? You haven¡¯t performed Dual Cultivation either, right?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe never expected Qin Xi would suddenly bring this up, so he froze for a second. Immediately afterward, a hint of red appeared on his face, and he shouted awkwardly: ¡°Your master, I, am about to be a thousand years old soon¡ªwhat have I not seen yet? It¡¯s nothing to be surprised at!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Qin Xi no longer pursued the matter. He dropped his head and continued to think. A whileter, he eventually shook his head and said, ¡°I still don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Then just think until you do!¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe said while glowering at him, ¡°How can I have two disciples like you guys? Everything about you two is a mess, and seeing you two just makes me worry!¡±


    Once his anger passed, Lord Daoist Jinghe once again approached Qin Xi and said, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m telling you; this is a good opportunity¡ªyou better exin and clear up any misunderstandings between you! A kind of dim-witted naive guy who doesn¡¯t understand matters of the heart like you... if you don¡¯t understand something, then just ask directly! Ay~ This is how lovers are! They have something to say but never say it. Really troublesome...¡±

 Chapter 262: People Who Journey Together!

    <h4>Chapter 262: People Who Journey Together!</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Since she decided to go to Demonic Mountain, she began making preparations for her journey.


    She just formed her Gold Core, so she still didn¡¯t have many things that a Core Formation cultivator ought to have. Fortunately, her master bestowed some things upon her, so her situation wasn¡¯t that tragic. Her magic weapons had been slightly re-refined; even if they couldn¡¯tpare to other Core Formation cultivators¡¯ natal magic weapons, at least they still had some power. She also got some magic talismans. In times of emergency, she could actually use them to put up a front. Lastly, she also had her Soul-Refining Art. Since she didn¡¯t need to worry about experiencing spiritual aura deviations, her progress in the Soul-Refining Art was extremely quick. Once she seeded in forming her Gold Core, she automatically advanced into the thirdyer.


    The firstyer of the Soul-Refining Art allowed one¡¯s divine sense to materialize, thus allowing it to be used offensively. The secondyer weakened the burden of high level cultivators¡¯ spiritual aura pressure. The thirdyer strengthened one¡¯s divine sense to a certain degree and enabled one to emit a spiritual aura pressure that surpassed even their own cultivation level. In other words, although she was now only an early stage Core Formation cultivator, once she emitted her spiritual aura pressure, she could make people perceive her to be a middle stage or even ate stage Core Formation cultivator, so it could be used to intimidate others.


    In addition to this, Mo Tiange also carefully studied the map and the information Lord Daoist Jinghe gave her.


    The terrain of Demonic Mountain was extremely unusual. The war between the immortals and the devils in the Distant Past era several million years ago took ce there. In the following million years, the righteous and the devil cultivators also took battle on Demonic Mountain until the end of the Middle Ages era. Even now, some conflicts still urred between cultivators of the Devil Path and cultivators of the Righteous Path.


    Within the past millions of years, Demonic Mountain had gone through many baptisms of wars which left behind countless restrictions and vtile spiritual powers. In between, numerous treasure-seekers had gone inside and lost their lives there. Right now, this ce had countless treasures, but skeletons could also be found throughout. In there, opportunity and danger coexisted.


    After several hundred thousand years¡¯ worth of exploration, the deceased seniors left behind precious maps and treasure-hunting experiences for present day cultivators. The ces people with certain cultivation levels could go, which ces they shouldn¡¯t go, what kind of danger they might encounter¡ªMo Tiange learned all of this by heart.


    But when she remembered Qin Xi¡¯s attitude, she couldn¡¯t help but feel rather indignant. She knew her strength was still far inferior to this Senior Martial Brother Shoujing, but his behavior showed he really thought too little of her!


    She took a deep breath and calmed down. It was true she still had a desire to prove him wrong, but she mustn¡¯t cling to that. Otherwise, it¡¯d easily give birth to rage and thus be unfavorable to her cultivation.


    One month passed very quickly. Qin Xi sent her a message, informing her that they were about to depart. This time, his tone seemed a lot softer than the other day. He exined many things she needed to pay attention to as well as the things she should prepare in detail.


    Mo Tiange clenched that Summoning Talisman and flicked it softly, causing the talisman to light up and burnpletely. Then, ording to his instructions, she packed all the things he said to prepare and went to meet him at the decided time.


    As for Lord Daoist Jinghe, he long told them he¡¯d go with Lord Daoist Huayan and that they could do as they pleased.


    When the day finally arrived, Mo Tiange took her leave from Lord Daoist Jinghe and went to the site of Qin Xi¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave.


    His Immortal¡¯s Cave couldn¡¯t be considered small at all, but among the caves of the other Core Formation cultivators at Clear Spring Peak, his was the most hidden. If one didn¡¯t have prior knowledge, one would only think of the area as a deserted mountaintop. Who could¡¯ve expected that behind this barren mountaintop that wasn¡¯t even the least bit pleasing to the eye was actually the Immortal¡¯s Cave of a Core Formation cultivator?


    She herself also never would¡¯ve expected it. That was why back then, such a matter¡ªwhich would make her feel embarrassed upon recalling it¡ªcould ur. She actually had that kind of messy entanglement with Bai Yanfei in front of Qin Xi¡¯s cave¡ªsuch an embarrassment!


    Uponnding on this mountaintop once again, Mo Tiange flung her sleeve, using a beam of spiritual aura to softly knock on the rock wall which then emitted a muffled noise.


    Before long, the rock wall opened noiselessly, and Qin Xi walked out of his cave.


    Once he saw Mo Tiange, he directly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Surprised, Mo Tiange asked, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Shoujing, it¡¯s just us?¡±


    Qin Xi flung his long sleeve. A puff of white cloud emerged under his feet. ¡°I¡¯ve already made arrangements with others. We¡¯ll meet them in Kunzhong City.¡±


    Kunzhong City was a city in central Kunwu, and it didn¡¯t belong to any cultivation group. Although it wasn¡¯t big, it was an important symbol for central Kunwu.


    Mo Tiange hesitated for a brief moment. ¡°Are we not going with other senior martial brothers and sisters?¡±


    Qin Xi said, ¡°They have their ownpanions. Although we¡¯re from the same school, we better journey together with those we¡¯repatible with.¡±


    Now that he put it that way, Mo Tiange no longer said anything. Just as she was about to fly up, she heard Qin Xi say, ¡°Get onto my flying could. That way, you can also conserve some spiritual aura.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Flying didn¡¯t require much spiritual aura, but since he meant well, there was no reason for her to refuse.


    The moment Mo Tiangended on his flying cloud, they instantly soared to the sky. The speed of this flying cloud was indeed astonishing. Mo Tiange pondered inwardly. Even if she flew full strength on her Cloud-Treading Boots, she wouldn¡¯t necessarily reach this speed. Of course, that might be because her cultivation wasn¡¯t high enough. Presumably, if she was in his cultivation level, the speed of her Cloud-Treading Boots also wouldn¡¯t lose to his flying cloud.


    The two of them bolted out of Xuanqing School¡¯s great mountain-protecting formation. In a sh, Mount Taikang fell far behind.


    The flying speed of Core Formation cultivators who went all out couldn¡¯t be looked down upon, especially if they used this flying cloud, which was obviously a top-grade flying magic weapon.


    Several dayster, the two of them finally arrived in Kunzhong City in central Kunwu.


    This wasn¡¯t Mo Tiange¡¯s first timeing to Kunzhong City. Back when she wandered around with her second uncle, she also came to this ce once and lived there for some time.


    This city wasn¡¯t big, but it was full of peopleing and going¡ªit was actually the most bustling cultivation city in Kunwu.


    Reportedly, this city was founded by several individual cultivators who possessed great divine powers. Originally, they only wanted to create a business center for individual cultivators, so it was nothing but arge-scale market square. Unexpectedly, however, it continued to grow bigger and bigger until it eventually became the symbol of central Kunwu. Because this city didn¡¯t have any big powers backing it up, it had always been maintained by individual cultivators who possessed divine powers. They never fought for more power, so big cultivation groups also never cared much about the ce. Over time, it became a business city. Because of the tacit eptance by big cultivation groups, Kunzhong City became the biggest neutral area in Kunwu.


    Along the way, the two of them didn¡¯t speak. They both simply engrossed themselves in hurrying on with their journey. Mo Tiange had nothing to say, and Qin Xi also didn¡¯t seem like he wanted to talk. It was only after theynded in front of Kunzhong City¡¯s gate that Qin Xi finally spoke. ¡°Junior Martial Sister Qingwei, my old acquaintances are quite trustworthy, but their characters are a bit odd. If you feel anything is off about them, don¡¯t mention it to their faces¡ªjust ask me in secret.¡±


    Mo Tiange was a bit startled to hear the way he addressed her. She still wasn¡¯t too ustomed to her own Daoist name, but she was even more unustomed with Qin Xi calling her by that name. Nevertheless, she regained herposure very quickly. With a nod, she said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    The moment they stepped into Kunzhong City, she saw that cultivators were everywhere. The two of them were both Core Formation cultivators, both wearing Xuanqing School¡¯s Daoist robes, and both were extremely young, so once they entered the city, they immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    With Core Formation cultivators present, the Aura Refining cultivators naturally didn¡¯t dare to step forward; even the Foundation Building cultivators also stood aside and waited until they passed. This was the first time Mo Tiange experienced the feeling of being a venerated high level cultivator, so she had somewhat of a hard time adapting to it. Qin Xi, on the other hand, seemed like he didn¡¯t feel anything and just continued to lead her towards the center of the city.


    Being drowned in a crowd made Mo Tiange particrly ufortable. The Soul-Refining Art she practiced strengthened her divine sense, and cultivators subconsciously spread their divine senses. In this city, divine senses were in a jumble, thus making her feel very ufortable, just like a person with good hearing in a noisy area would feel more difort than ordinary people would.


    Qin Xi suddenly turned around, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t expect he¡¯d find something was amiss with her, so she was stunned for a second. In the end, she just shook her head. ¡°There are too many people.¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s gaze shifted around. He then said, ¡°I¡¯ll warn you if anything happens. You should withdraw your divine sense for the time being.¡±


    ¡°...¡± After a moment of hesitation, Mo Tiange eventually nodded. Her current strength wasn¡¯t enough; forcing herself was pointless. She might as well conserve some strength and use it at a crucial moment.


    Seeing as she acted ording to his instructions, Qin Xi once again turned around and continued to lead the way for her. Soon, they walked into a restaurant.


    He rejected a mortal waiter¡¯s guidance and went up to the third floor, seemingly very familiar with the way. He made several turns then stopped in front of a certain door.


    Before the door was opened, Mo Tiange already heard a voice ringing out from inside the room. It was actually a woman¡¯s sweet voice. ¡°Two people. Old Lei, you lose. Hand over the thing!¡±


    After that was a voice that sounded like a heavy bell. ¡°Damn it! Feng Woman, you¡¯re not cheating, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Dare to bet, dare to admit to your loss. It isn¡¯t fun if you cheat. Old Lei, are you going to pay or not?¡±


    ¡°Pay!¡± That voice sounded very depressed but extremely straightforward. Soon afterward, however, that voice grumbled, ¡°I won¡¯t enter a bet with you again in the future. You must¡¯ve been cheating!¡±


    Qin Xi pushed the door open. ¡°Betting about me again?¡±


    His voice obviously sounded cold, but Mo Tiange felt it was more genuine than it used to be.


    Upon seeing himing in, the voices inside the room came to a halt. Soon afterward, a burst of sweet fragrance pounced on them¡ªa beautiful woman in pink, who looked just like a branch of blooming peach blossoms in the early spring, threw herself over, calling out coquettishly: ¡°Aiya! Damn sweetheart! What took you so long?!¡±


    Qin Xi shook his sleeve, sending off a beam of spiritual aura which isted that sweet fragrance from them. He wrinkled his brows then said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    After being rebuked coldly by him, that woman stood several dozen feet away, but her gaze shifted back and forth between him and Mo Tiange, who¡¯d walked in behind him. She promptly pretended to be angry in a coquettish manner. ¡°You have a new lover, so you forgot your old one. You have no conscience!¡±


    ¡°Enough! Madam Feng, I¡¯m not in the mood to talk nonsense with you today!¡± After he said that, Qin Xi straightened out his expression then walked to the other side of the room.


    That woman blinked her eyes in confusion. She confusedly asked a bald, fat man not too far from her: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him today? He can¡¯t even take a little joke?¡±


    The bald fatty, who was embracing a wine jar, cast a nce at Mo Tiange, who¡¯d been following behind Qin Xi with a lowered head. ¡°Don¡¯t you see? He brought someone along; how could he still let you casually joke around?¡±


    That woman said, ¡°I¡¯ve also joked around casually before, but he was never this serious.¡±


    There were a total of four people in this room. The woman they saw when they entered, the bald fatty behind her, and on this side of the room, a middle-aged Daoist and a shriveled old man.


    The middle-aged Daoist was in thete stage of the Core Formation realm, while the other three were all in the middle stage. Provided that these people were her newpanions on this trip, her cultivation level would be the lowest in the group. While Mo Tiange mused to herself, she saw Qin Xi stepping forward and greeting the middle-aged Daoist and the shriveled old man.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Kumu, Fellow Daoist Tong, I believe you¡¯re all well?¡±


    The two men had long seen him. They both stood up and greeted him back.


    The middle-aged Daoist stroked his beard, saying with a smile: ¡°Fellow Daoist Shoujing. We¡¯ve not met for eighty years, but your cultivation will soon top ours.¡±


    Although the shriveled old man¡¯s face looked stiff, there was a hint of a smile in his eyes when he looked at Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi also had a faint smile on his face. ¡°Fellow Daoist Kumu, you¡¯re mocking me. After failing my soul-formation three times, I¡¯m now the joke of Kunwu. I¡¯ve really made a huge embarrassment of myself.¡±

 Chapter 263: A Fight of Divine Senses

    <h4>Chapter 263: A Fight of Divine Senses</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions !


    Although that shriveled old man looked like a dead tree 1 , it was actually the middle-aged fellow Daoist who was named Daoist Kumu. On the contrary, the shriveled old man¡¯s name was quite a decent name¡ªhe was called Tong Tianyun.


    Upon hearing what Qin Xi said, Daoist Kumu replied with augh, ¡°Fellow Daoist Shoujing¡¯s too modest. What¡¯s so embarrassing about it? Core Formation cultivators like us, who¡¯ve wasted several hundred years without making progress and didn¡¯t even have a chance to form our Nascent Souls, are extremely envious of you.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and said nothing further. He moved to the side to make way then turned towards Mo Tiange. ¡°Fellow Daoists, this is the junior martial sister I mentioned; her Daoist name is Qingwei.¡±


    Kumu and Tong Tianyun had long noticed Mo Tiange. It was just that Qin Xi hadn¡¯t introduced her up until now and they also found it embarrassing to stare at a female cultivator, especially since she also wore a Xuanqing School Daoist robe like Qin Xi, so they obviously came from the same cultivation group. Now that Qin Xi introduced them, they could finally center their gazes on Mo Tiange openly.


    Mo Tiange raised her hands, lightly cupping her hands towards them as a greeting. ¡°Greetings to the two Fellow Daoists.¡±


    Upon seeing how polite and calm she was, both Kumu and Tong Tianyun also stood up and earnestly returned her greeting.


    Just as the people on this side finished greeting each other, the bald fatty with a booming voice shouted aloud: ¡°Qin Shoujing, this is your junior martial sister? I heard your master has an extremely talented disciple who also advanced into the Core Formation realm before reaching a hundred years old¡ªit¡¯s not her, right?¡±


    Qin Xi wasn¡¯t as polite when he faced that bald fatty. He said coldly, ¡°Who else could it be if it wasn¡¯t her? How do I have so many junior martial sisters?¡±


    Before that bald fatty could say anything, the woman Qin Xi called Madam Feng alreadyughed at him. ¡°Old Lei, I told you before that someone who could gain his consent to be hispanion on this journey is undoubtedly someone he¡¯s close with, but you didn¡¯t believe me. What about now? I guessed correctly, right? Not only did he allow her to journey with him, but he even brought her over personally.¡±


    The bald fatty hugged his wine jar; his face was all wrinkled up. He said unhappily, ¡°Hmph! You just know how to analyze things!¡± After he said that, he raised his chin towards Mo Tiange, but his words were directed at Qin Xi. ¡°Among the five of us, none is a novice. What are you bringing a little girl who¡¯s just formed her Gold Core for? Dangers lurk everywhere on Demonic Mountain; what should we do if she drags us down?¡±


    Qin Xi ¡°humphed,¡± nced at Mo Tiange then turned towards that bald fatty again. He spoke with a rather arrogant tone: ¡°Aren¡¯t you also considered a novice? If I was afraid of being dragged down, I would¡¯ve gone with just Fellow Daoist Kumu and Fellow Daoist Tong; what would I need you for?!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± The bald fatty¡¯s ferocious-looking face trembled as if he was going to blow up.


    Qin Xi went on to say: ¡°This junior martial sister of mine... She¡¯s just formed her Gold Core, but she has quite a lot of treasures in her possession. Although her attack force is rather inferior, she won¡¯t have any issues with protecting herself. Besides, her safety is going to be taken care of by me¡ªyou guys don¡¯t need to worry about it!¡±


    Even though they were friends with Qin Shoujing somewhat, these people were cultivators who¡¯d roamed the cultivation world for a few hundred years; how could they possibly let a cultivator, who had no skills and would only be a burden to them, journey with them? Upon hearing Qin Xi¡¯s words, all of them stared at Mo Tiange skeptically.


    They believed Qin Shoujing wouldn¡¯t bluff, but Mo Tiange was only a cultivator who just formed her Gold Core¡ªhow strong could she possibly be?


    Under everyone¡¯s scrutiny, Mo Tiange unexpectedly revealed a small smile. ¡°Fellow Daoists, is there perhaps anyone willing topare notes with me?¡±


    Kumu and Tong Tianyun showed no response to her question. The bald fatty carried his wine jar and wanted to speak, but that woman moved one step faster than him.


    The woman already smiled before saying anything. She walked over and intimately tried to hold Mo Tiange¡¯s hands. ¡°Little Sister¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish speaking and before her hands touched Mo Tiange, Qin Xi flung his sleeve, sending a gust of wind that forced her back several steps.


    After being personally forced back several times by Qin Xi today, the woman finally became angry. She wrinkled her brows and ced her hands on her hips, looking just like a shrew in the market without the least bit of flirtatious attitude she exhibited earlier. ¡°Qin Shoujing, you¡¯re really unreasonable! It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll eat your junior martial sister; what¡¯s the meaning of acting like this?!¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. His gaze was fixated on her hands. ¡°If you wanted to talk to her properly, I naturally wouldn¡¯t stop you, but what did you smear poison on your hands for?¡±


    Despite being exposed, that woman wasn¡¯t at all embarrassed. On the contrary, she smiled brightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s your junior martial sister who said she wants topare notes. I was just testing to see if she¡¯s vignt or not; is this not allowed? You blocked it on her behalf; how should we consider this?¡±


    Qin Xi still looked calm. ¡°Even if you used poison on her, it¡¯d be useless, so you might as well not waste your efforts.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± That woman was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Her constitution¡¯s special. Both her meridians and dantian are different from others¡¯. That little trick of yours ispletely useless against her.¡± Qin Xi moved his gaze towards Mo Tiange and said, ¡°Junior Martial Sister Qingwei, this is Madam Poison, Du Fengjin¡ªyou can call her Madam Feng. As for him, his name¡¯s Lei Dongqing.¡±


    Madam Poison Du Fengjin? A thought emerged in Mo Tiange¡¯s mind. She heard a bit about Madam Poison¡¯s reputation before. She was an individual cultivator, and her moves were extremely ruthless. Her cultivation technique belonged to the Righteous Path, but her means in doing things were rather evil. Those who liked her called her Madam Feng, while those who didn¡¯t like her called her Madam Poison. Mo Tiange really never expected that this Senior Martial Brother Shoujing of hers was actually rted to this kind of person.


    However, Qin Xi¡¯s words weren¡¯t wrong. A cultivator¡¯s physical body had a very strong resistance against poison, so to poison a cultivator, one had to start from their dantian and meridians. She indeed wasn¡¯t afraid about this point at all. After going through the process of Five-Spirit Cultivating Body, both her dantian and meridians had be extremely durable and hard to injure. In her body, poison could hardly have any effect.


    Mo Tiange raised her hand to salute them. ¡°So it¡¯s Madam Feng and Fellow Daoist Lei. Nice to meet you.¡± Towards these two, she obviously wasn¡¯t as courteous as she was towards Kumu and Tong Tianyun. Since the two of them weren¡¯t that courteous to her, she also treated them the same way.


    This time, Tong Tianyun, who¡¯d been watching them all along with a smile, finally stepped up. That old man cast a nce at Madam Feng and Lei Dongqing then, still with a smile, he said to Mo Tiange: ¡°When Fellow Daoist Qingwei came in just now, I felt that Fellow Daoist¡¯s divine sense seems to be stronger than that of cultivators in your realm. Why don¡¯t Fellow Daoist Qingwei and I have a fight of divine senses to see?¡±


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Tong!¡± Madam Feng and Lei Dongqing both called out after a moment of shock.


    A so-called fight of divine senses could only be performed by cultivators whose divine senses had strengthened to a certain degree. Generally speaking, only the divine senses of cultivators who¡¯d formed their Gold Core were at this level. A strong enough divine sense could imitate a cultivator¡¯s spells, and these imitation spells were directly rted to the cultivator¡¯sbat power. Because of that, if cultivators weren¡¯t willing to directly face each other¡¯s swords, they could use their divine senses to simte a fight of magical powers to determine who was stronger. However, this kind of fight would also damage the cultivators¡¯ divine senses, especially divine senses that were already weak to begin with.


    Seeing as they seemed very astonished, Mo Tiange guessed this Fellow Daoist Tong might have a very strong divine sense. She lifted her gaze to nce at Qin Xi, but she then saw him secretly nodding at her, so she immediately smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Tong, I¡¯ve just formed my Gold Core, so I hope you can guide me.¡±


    Her answer was a straightforward agreement to his suggestion. Daoist Kumu pped his hands andughed. ¡°Fellow Daoist Qingwei might be young, but she¡¯s more courageous than others, worthy of being Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s disciple! That being the case, shall I be the witness?¡±


    Qin Xi said, ¡°Daoist Kumu¡¯s right.¡±


    Tong Tianyun said, ¡°It¡¯s naturally good to have Fellow Daoist Kumu as the referee.¡±


    So-called fights of divine sense didn¡¯t require too much space; they could be carried out even in a tiny room like this. However, this ce was a restaurant after all. Not only were there many mortals here, but even the cultivators present were mostly low level cultivators. Core Formation cultivators weren¡¯t so easy to run into. The majority of Core Formation cultivators in Kunzhong City were most likely in this room now.


    Mo Tiange originally thought they¡¯d move somewhere, but unexpectedly, Daoist Kumu took out a lidded ss wine cup then closed his eyes and began mumbling something. After a while, he suddenly shouted: ¡°Go!¡± The wine cup suddenly emitted a burst of bright light and erged,pletely swallowing half the room into it.


    Mo Tiange looked around. Since the ss was transparent, although the five of them were inside the wine cup, they could see the outside very clearly.


    Daoist Kumu smiled. ¡°The two may begin, but please be careful. Although my Heaven-Covering Cup is a magic weapon, it won¡¯t be able to bear your full-power strikes.¡±


    Tong Tianyun stroked his beard, chuckling. ¡°Fellow Daoist Kumu¡¯s too humble. If it wasn¡¯t for this Heaven-Covering Cup of yours, we might¡¯ve fallen inside Demonic Mountain eighty years ago.¡±


    A thought emerged in Mo Tiange¡¯s mind once she heard that remark. They¡¯d also gone to Demonic Mountain eighty years ago?


    She didn¡¯t have time to say anything because Tong Tianyun already spoke. ¡°Fellow Daoist Qingwei, shall we begin?¡±


    Mo Tiange could only put the matter down for the time being. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Fellow Daoist Tong, if you please.¡±


    The two of them stood across each other in the middle, while the four other people all moved to the side to make room for them.


    Tong Tianyun and Mo Tiange simultaneously closed their eyes, running their spiritual aura and regting their breathing.


    Some time passed. A gust of wind rose and slowly circted between them, swirling up their robes and hair. Then the wind became stronger and stronger. It gradually enveloped the two of them to the point where the others practically couldn¡¯t clearly see their figures.


    Upon seeing this scene, Lei Dongqing let out a ¡°huh¡± then said in a rather astonished tone: ¡°Qin Shoujing, your junior martial sister¡¯s just formed her Gold Core, but her divine sense can unexpectedly transform into wind already?¡±


    The transformation of divine sense into wind seemed simple, but it was actually difficult. Only those who could operate their divine sense quickly could create wind. The two of them must¡¯ve exchanged many blows with their divine sense to create the scene before them now.


    Qin Xi said faintly, ¡°I told you before¡ªalthough she¡¯s just formed her Gold Core, she won¡¯t have any issues with protecting herself.¡± In these past years, even though he hadn¡¯t seen her, master told him things about her. One would immediately know the magic weapons she possessed weren¡¯tmon goods at a nce. As for the Soul-Refining Art, it was something his master passed on to Senior Martial Brother Xuanyin, so he was naturally confident about it.


    The wind at the scene was getting stronger and stronger; everyone could now hear the pping noises of their sleeves. It wasn¡¯t just Mo Tiange and Tong Tianyun; even the people who were watching from the sidelines also gradually showed dignified expressions.


    ¡°Bang!¡± All of a sudden, the Heaven-Covering Cup emitted a loud noise. The people who¡¯d been fastened inside it, felt the wind bing knife-sharp. Each of them used their spiritual aura as a barrier to resist the fierce wind. Although all of them had their own skills, the two people were having a fight of divine senses and thus mustn¡¯t be disturbed, so they could only use their spiritual aura to form protective barriers around them to block the wind.


    After the first noise, the Heaven-Covering Cup continued to emit one other noise after another; each fiercer than the one before. Kumu wrinkled his brows, looking extremely astonished. His line of sight fell in the direction where Mo Tiange was.


    Since his Heaven-Covering Cup emitted such loud noises, their fight of divine senses was obviously quite fierce. He knew the strength of Tong Tianyun¡¯s divine sense very well. This little miss had just formed her Gold Core and she also didn¡¯t seem to be very strong, yet she actually had this kind of divine sense?


    The inner wall of the Heaven-Covering Cup suddenly emitted firecracker-like rupturing noises. The gale around them suddenly came to a stop, and the two people could finally be seen again.


    When he looked up to see what happened, Qin Xi saw Mo Tiange showing a painful expression. Her eyes were still closed, but blood was dripping from the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°Tiange!¡± With a frown, Qin Xi quickly stepped forward. He then grabbed her hand to check her meridians. After a while, he eventually heaved a sigh of relief and let go.


    On the opposite end, Tong Tianyun¡¯s face also didn¡¯t look too good. He slowly opened his eyes then stared deeply at Mo Tiange.


    Quite a whileter, Mo Tiange finally managed to regte her breathing. She wiped the trace of blood from the corner of her mouth then she cupped her hands towards Tong Tianyun with a smile. ¡°I lost.¡±


    Tong Tianyun unexpectedly shook his head. ¡°Fellow Daoist Qingwei, you don¡¯t have to humble yourself like this. I¡¯ve been trapped in the middle stage of the Core Formation realm for three hundred years. Although I haven¡¯t been able to make a realm-breakthrough, there are only a few cultivators in the same realm as me who could be my opponents. Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re only in the early stage of the Core Formation realm, but your divine sense¡¯s already this strong¡ªthis is already a feat.¡±


    This fight was naturally won by Tong Tianyun. However, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t lose badly either.


    Daoist Kumu¡¯s gaze shifted back and forth between the two of them. He thenughed and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Qingwei, the purpose of thispetition wasn¡¯t to win. Since Fellow Daoist Tong said this, Fellow Daoist obviously has enough skill to journey with us. That being the case, our deal with Fellow Daoist Shoujing will remain valid. From now on, Fellow Daoist is ourpanion.¡±

 Chapter 264: Have to Go to See

    <h4>Chapter 264: Have to Go to See</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Now that she obtained approval from Daoist Kumu, Mo Tiange smiled and cupped her hands towards him. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She was perfectly aware that Kumu and Tong Tianyun might¡¯ve taken Qin Xi into consideration when they made their decision, but she also had confidence in herself. Even if she couldn¡¯t be helpful to them, it was very unlikely she¡¯d drag them down. Besides, who could be better than her when it came to escape ns?


    After this round of tests, even the rowdy Lei Dongqing and Madam Feng also had nothing to say. Once they saw Daoist Kumu putting away his Heaven-Covering Cup and speaking again, both excused themselves and left, looking extremely disinterested.


    Tong Tianyun watched the two of them then turned towards Mo Tiange. He smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Qingwei doesn¡¯t need to worry about them. Their tempers were like this from the start.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled back, but before she could say anything, Qin Xi already said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Kumu, Fellow Daoist Tong, my junior martial sister and I havee from afar and we haven¡¯t had rest; we should take our leave first.¡±


    Since he put it that way, the two of them also found it inappropriate to keep them any longer. The two of them both assumed a ¡°please¡± gesture and sent them off.


    Mo Tiange followed behind Qin Xi. The moment they went downstairs, someone immediately came and greeted them then led them to a secluded courtyard.


    Qin Xiid a defense formation as he stepped into the courtyard then proceeded to take the lead towards a small sitting room.


    This courtyard was extremely elegant. It happened to be a beautiful spring, and the courtyard had many peach blossom trees nted inside, so all the trees were full of peach blossoms whose fragrance was assailing their senses.


    Inside the small sitting room were an exquisite wooden table, chairs, and several benches. The ceramic vases were filled with peach branches full of peach blossoms, thus increasing the elegance of the room. Every object had been arranged in the most appropriate ce, and it was neat and spotless. Even the tea was still warm.


    Mo Tiange looked around, but she then spotted Qin Xi casually picking a seat and pouring two cups of tea, taking one cup for himself.


    After a moment of hesitation, she sat on the other side and slowly took the other cup.


    Steam still rose from the tea, blurring their line of sight. Neither of them said anything.


    A whileter, Mo Tiange finally heard his voice. ¡°Daoist Kumu and Tong Tianyun were both individual cultivators from Kunzhong City. Although they don¡¯t belong to any cultivation group, their skills are extraordinary. Each of them has their own secret technique which puts them among the best Core Formation cultivators in all of Kunwu.¡±


    Mo Tiange was silent for a while before she eventually let out a soft ¡°en.¡±


    Qin Xi continued to exin: ¡°As for Lei Dongqing and Madam Feng, you also mustn¡¯t underestimate them. In fact, Lei Dongqing is a cultivator from Tiandao Sect. Because he offended someone in his sect, he was sent to a remote area. Although his cultivation level is in the middle stage of the Core Formation realm, his supernatural power is extraordinary. As for Madam Feng, her means in doing things are grotesque; ordinary people usually have a hard time defending themselves against her. She doesn¡¯t like you now, so if you¡¯re alone with her, you definitely have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Tiange was silent for a moment before she finally asked, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she like me?¡±


    The corners of Qin Xi¡¯s lips curved up, forming a small smile on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t judge Madam Feng based on how she acted flirtatiously. In fact, she¡¯s an extremely proud person. Usually, she really despises female cultivators that don¡¯t have any desire to improve themselves, especially female cultivators from big cultivation groups¡ªthey obviously have superb cultivating environments, but very few of them progress. She¡¯s only met you for the first time and only knows your status, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t like you.¡±


    When Mo Tiange saw the smile on his face, she suddenly blurted out: ¡°Senior Martial Brother, you like people like Madam Feng?¡± Right after that question was out, she found her questions was a bit out of line, so she immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s rude of me. Please forgive me, Senior Martial Brother.¡±


    For a short moment, Qin Xi was stumped for words. ¡°She... I¡¯m not too fond of women normally, especially female cultivators who only focus on fighting over men despite having terrific aptitudes¡ªit¡¯s such a waste of their gifts. Even though Madam Feng¡¯s character doesn¡¯t suit mine, we both have the same viewpoints regarding this, so I was willing to be acquainted with her.¡±


    ¡°... I see,¡± Mo Tiange mumbled then turned to ask, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Shoujing, just now, Fellow Daoist Tong said that if it wasn¡¯t for Daoist Kumu¡¯s Heaven-Covering Cup, you guys would¡¯ve most likely fallen in Demonic Mountain more than eighty years ago. What was that all about?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Qin Xi mumbled to himself for a moment then said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to hide this from you¡ªthose people were people I met when I went out traveling sometime after I formed my Gold Core. Later, we made an appointment to go to Demonic Mountain. It was on that trip that we met your father...¡±


    Mo Tiange raised her line of sight, fixating her gaze on him.


    Under her gaze, Qin Xi continued on slowly, ¡°In the beginning, we had many people in our group, but many of them died of idents along the journey, leaving behind only seven or eight of us. Later, your father and I split up with them. They quit in time so they could preserve their lives. However, your father and I were trapped inside and couldn¡¯t escape.¡±


    This was her first time hearing her father mentioned by someone who was associated with what happened. Something flickered in Mo Tiange. She then asked slowly, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Shoujing, my father... how did he die in the end?¡±


    Qin Xi looked away, thinking it rather hard to face her. He tried his best to sound calm. ¡°Your father and I were trapped in Demonic Mountain for almost ten years, during which we encountered countless dangers, so we also suffered many injuries. Your father¡¯s injuries worsened after a while. He couldn¡¯t hold on for much longer, while I couldn¡¯t escape because I had been encumbered by my cultivation realm. Finally... your father really couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, so he said he¡¯d do his all to help me escape. If I could really escape and survive, I had to promise him a few things...¡±


    He originally didn¡¯t really care about this matter. After all, Demonic Mountain wasn¡¯t the only danger he encountered in this life. Now, however, the significance of this matter for him was different. If he didn¡¯t meet Ye Hai back then, if he wasn¡¯t trapped with Ye Hai, if he didn¡¯t agree to Ye Hai¡¯s request... The two of them probably wouldn¡¯t have had even the slightest rtion with each other in this lifetime.


    ¡°...¡± After hesitating for a short while, he eventually said, ¡°Tiange, regarding your father, I... For myself, I had...¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s gaze wavered, but she eventually shook her head. ¡°Senior Martial Brother doesn¡¯t have to be like this. Even without you, my father would¡¯ve still been trapped and died on Demonic Mountain. Besides, you promised him many things, so you two can be considered even.¡±


    Qin Xi was silent. At first, he didn¡¯t think he did anything wrong in this matter. ording to typical cultivators¡¯ personalities, it wouldn¡¯t be considered a big sin if he forcefully seized Ye Hai¡¯s cultivation when Ye Hai¡¯s injuries worsened. Nevertheless, he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who¡¯d do anything regardless of his mental state, so he preferred a fair trade. That way, his conscience would be clear, and he could also spare himself from an Inner Demon. However, since this matter was rted to Mo Tiange¡¯s life, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit guilty.


    A while passed with the two of them continuing to sit like this. Qin Xi was somewhat unable to endure this kind of silence, so he took the initiative to speak. ¡°I remember very clearly the ce where your father died that year. At that time, I didn¡¯t bring his remains back¡ªI wonder if they¡¯re still intact after so many years. When we enter Demonic Mountain, we can go and take a look.¡±


    Mo Tiange forcefully squeezed out a smile but said nothing in response. She originally shouldn¡¯t care this much about her father¡¯s remains. Just like that year when she couldn¡¯t find Tianqiao¡¯s ashes, Qin Xi said to her that cultivators shouldn¡¯t be constrained by external matters; the person already died and burial matters were nothing but a constion for the living, something to help their hearts feel fulfilled. However, the death of her father was a matter that had been gnawing at her mind for years. She still hoped she could carry the matter through, taking her father¡¯s skeleton back and burying him and her mother together as husband and wife.


    Seeing as she still didn¡¯t say anything, Qin Xi took some time to think then spoke again. ¡°On this trip, in addition to those four, there¡¯s still a cultivator from Gujian Sect, but he hasn¡¯t arrived yet. When he arrives, we can immediately depart.¡±


    ¡°En,¡± Mo Tiange softly replied. Anyway, he had his own n regarding these matters¡ªshe couldn¡¯t meddle much.


    The two people indeed had nothing to talk about. After sitting in silence for another while, Mo Tiange asked, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Shoujing, how long are we going to stay here?¡±


    ¡°Maybe three to five days. Gujian Sect isn¡¯t far from here, and that person sent a message to us long ago. Presumably, he¡¯ll depart in a day or two.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    In the end, Qin Xi still found this silence rather unbearable. He wanted to take the initiative to speak, but Mo Tiange stood up. ¡°Senior Martial Brother, I¡¯ll go and adjust my breathing first. May I know which one¡¯s my room?¡±


    Disappointment shed in Qin Xi¡¯s eyes. While pointing to the side, he said, ¡°You can choose one as you wish; it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Mo Tiange gave a short answer and left without further ado.


    Qin Xi continued to sit by himself for a while, staring at the two teacups on the table. All of a sudden, he did something very ridiculous. He reached out to take her cup, the teacup that she basically hadn¡¯t drunk from, drained the contents, and put it inside his robe.


    After Lei Dongqing, Madam Feng, Qin Xi, and Mo Tiange left, Daoist Kumu and Tong Tianyun remained seated in silence inside the room. Daoist Kumu lifted his hand, cing a Sound-Insting Barrier around them.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Tong, what do you think about this?¡±


    Tong Tianyun spent a while muttering to himself. He picked up a ck chess piece then ced it on apletely empty chessboard. ¡°What the matter is like, we¡¯ll still have to go and see.¡±


    Daoist Kumu stroked his beard then smiled suddenly. ¡°Fellow Daoist Tong, it seems you regard that Master Daoist Qingwei quite highly.¡±


    A smile emerged on Tong Tianyun¡¯s dry, practically meatless, thin face. ¡°For a cultivator who¡¯s just formed her Gold Core to achieve this level is already difficult. As expected of an outstanding disciple of a famous school!¡±


    Daoist Kumu nodded. ¡°I unexpectedly couldn¡¯t sense the fight between you two. Evidently, this Master Daoist Qingwei¡¯s divine sense is also extraordinary. It¡¯s indeed astonishing that an early stage Core Formation cultivator, whose realm might not be stable yet, could actually achieve this.¡± At this point, he suddenly changed the topic. ¡°However, isn¡¯t this too careless? Whether it¡¯s Lei Dongqing or Madam Feng or even that Fellow Daoist Jing, all of them are famous Core Formation cultivators in Kunwu. Even though Qin Shoujing¡¯s cultivation surpasses all of us, taking a novice who¡¯s just advanced into the Core Formation realm seems a bit...¡±


    ¡°Brother Kumu, why are you worrying?¡± Tong Tianyun grinned. His face was already tiny and dried up to begin with, so when he smiled, it indeed looked terrifying. ¡°Think about it this way¡ªthat Master Daoist Qingwei reportedly has a very terrific innate talent which far surpasses those of her peers. She¡¯s still very young now, but she already seeded in forming her Gold Core, thus making her known as Xuanqing School¡¯s most talented cultivator. Such a person... her future must be limitless. Despite this, why are they willing to let her go to Demonic Mountain and brave the dangers inside? Bear in mind that we both don¡¯t have much time left in our lifespans, and we¡¯re individual cultivators, so we have no choice but to risk our lives. Madam Feng and Lei Dongqing, as well as Fellow Daoist Jing, all have their own difficulties. Even Qin Shoujing is the same; although he¡¯s still very young and his cultivation level is very high, he¡¯s failed his soul-formation three times. Each of us has our own reason that forces us to take the risk. But what about that Fellow Daoist Qingwei? Forget about what reason she could possibly have¡ªwhy did Xuanqing School permit her to go? Maybe they believe Qin Shoujing can protect her, but if she¡¯s indeed useless, she¡¯s also unworthy of Qin Shoujing¡¯s protection, right?¡±


    ¡°... You¡¯re right.¡± Daoist Kumu held a white chess piece and ced it across the ck one. ¡°However, since she has such a divine sense, Fellow Daoist Qingwei must not be useless after all. It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t know if she lives up to her genius title.¡±

 Chapter 265: A Trade Fair

    <h4>Chapter 265: A Trade Fair</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    During the several days Mo Tiange remained in Kunzhong City, aside from staying inside the small courtyard, adjusting her breathing and cultivating, she also went out and strolled around on asion.


    Although Kunzhong City couldn¡¯t bepared to big cities in the secr world, it was actually Kunwu¡¯s first business city. It would indeed be a waste of an opportunity if she didn¡¯t stroll around while she was there.


    Even though cultivators in the Core Formation realm and above very rarely found treasures that suited their taste in this kind ofmon market square, a business city was a business city after all. In Kunwu, Kunzhong City¡¯s slogan was: ¡°There will only be things you can¡¯t think of, but there won¡¯t be anything you can¡¯t buy¡±¡ªit had a unique point.


    Before they departed, Mo Tiange packed up all the materials used to refine the Heaven and Earth Fan, which the school had prepared for her, and brought them along with her. After looking through them carefully, she realized she onlycked a few things. She already obtained misceneous bits and pieces of materials; she onlycked a thousand year old Chalcedony and Qiyun Stone. Qiyun Stones were indeed rare¡ªthere weren¡¯t even many people who knew about it. A thousand year old Chalcedony, on the other hand, was well-known, but they rarely showed up in the world. Even if one appeared, it would be bought very quickly.


    After staying in Kunzhong City for a few days, Mo Tiange discovered the city held trade fairs specifically for high level cultivators. Thus, she sent a Summoning Talisman to Qin Xi, mentioning this matter.


    Qin Xi sent a message back very quickly, telling her what he knew about it and that he would take her to the fair.


    This reply made Mo Tiange dumbfounded. The reason why she asked Qin Xi was because he said Kumu and Tong Tianyun were individual cultivators from Kunzhong City. Considering their cultivation levels, they must rank among the administrators of Kunzhong City, so they certainly knew about these trade fairs. However, she never expected that Qin Xi would want to take her there. It would be inappropriate for her to refuse. Besides, on second thought, there was nothing bad about this arrangement. Wasn¡¯t this the nature of a trade fair? Would it matter whether others were present or not?


    Sure enough, in the evening that day, Qin Xi sent for her. Mo Tiange tidied up her things then opened her door. Qin Xi was already standing outside.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Shoujing.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded then said directly without much nonsense, ¡°Let¡¯s go. You want to go to a trade fair and there happens to be one being held now.¡±


    Judging from his attitude, he seemed very familiar with Kunzhong City. Mo Tiange continued to follow behind him silently. They didn¡¯t use any flying techniques; they just walked through the city, making turns and detours here and there.


    It was midnight. Kunzhong City, which was bustling with noise and activities in the daytime, was now quiet. There were only a few cultivators on the road, walking in haste, while mortals were nowhere to be seen.


    Most of these cultivators had high cultivation levels, and their purposes wereparably the same.


    Mo Tiange saw that all of them were walking towards the highest pagoda in the city. Qin Xi was also leading her in the same direction. Unexpectedly, however, after walking for a while, Qin Xi suddenly pulled her hand and said quietly, ¡°This way.¡±


    His fingers were rather cold. It was the kind of coldness unique to a cultivator, but contact was brief as he immediately let go.


    The two of them walked into a certain shop on the side through the back door.


    There was another secret behind this back door. The moment they pushed it and entered, a low level cultivator said with a low voice, ¡°Wee, Seniors.¡± It was a woman¡¯s voice and sounded extremely sweet.


    No matter where they were, receiving guests was a task that was bound to be given to female cultivators. Mo Tiange sighed inwardly but said nothing. She continued to follow after Qin Xi with the female cultivator leading the way. They walked into a courtyard then into a tunnel. Some time afterward, an open space came into sight.


    ¡°Seniors, please feel free. If anything¡¯s the matter, please call for us.¡± The female Aura Refining cultivator respectfully bowed towards them then retreated into the darkness.


    Mo Tiange looked around. The small hall there was arranged simply. There were many chairs ced around, and a few cultivators were resting as they waited. Among those cultivators, the lowest level cultivators present were those in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm. In addition to them, there were also two other Core Formation cultivators.


    Qin Xi motioned to her, and the two of them went to a corner to sit. He then raised his hands, cing a Sound-Insting Barrier around them. ¡°This is the highest level trade fair in Kunzhong City; even the administrators of the city participate in this.¡±


    What he said made her feel rather surprised. ¡°They... also have to participate in trade fairs?¡±


    Qin Xi showed a small smile. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a city lord in Kunzhong City. It only has several renowned individual cultivators which constitute an alliance and supervise the business here. Nevertheless, they themselves have no prerogative whatsoever in doing business. It¡¯s just that their news channels are more abundant, so it¡¯s easier for them to find things they need.¡±


    ¡°This kind of management style is indeed unusual,¡± Mo Tiange mused inwardly.


    Qin Xi continued to exin: ¡°The individual cultivator alliance in Kunzhong City has a total of seven Core Formation cultivators, and one of them will preside over this trade fair. At this trade fair, they¡¯ll permit one or two of the best shops in Kunzhong City to present their best treasures to be auctioned. Once the auction finishes, cultivators can make personal transactions between themselves as long as they pay a small fee. In Kunwu, this trade fair is famous; Core Formation cultivators are often attracted by its fame, while cultivators under the Core Formation realm can only participate if they have some kind of background.¡±


    Surprised, Mo Tiange asked, ¡°Does Kunzhong City have that many Core Formation cultivators?¡± Since there would be time for personal transactions, there should be at least more than ten of them, right?


    Qin Xi shook his head. ¡°These cultivatorse specifically to do business¡ªthey won¡¯t stay here. How can Core Formation cultivators be that easy toe across? Normally, there are only around ten of them in Kunzhong City, and most of them are members of individual cultivator alliances. Otherwise, how could they manage the city?¡±


    True... If there were too many Core Formation cultivators, that so-called individual cultivator alliance most likely wouldn¡¯t be able to keep them under control.


    After sitting for a while, Qin Xi asked, ¡°Junior Martial Sister Qingwei, what do you want to buy? Could it be that handing the task over to the steward¡¯s hall still wouldn¡¯t do?¡±


    Mo Tiange had a hard time getting ustomed to the repeatedly-changing titles he used to address her, so it took her a moment to respond. ¡°I need materials for refining my natal magic weapon... The steward¡¯s hall already gathered most of them¡ªI¡¯m onlycking two materials and they¡¯re rare.¡±


    ¡°What are they?¡±


    ¡°A thousand year old Chalcedony and Qiyun Stone.¡±


    Qin Xi wrinkled his brows. ¡°A thousand year old Chalcedony will show up in the market once in a while, but it has varied uses; it can be used for both pill-concocting and tool-refining. More often than not, it¡¯s bought at a high price right after it appears on the market¡ªyou¡¯ll need a bit of luck to obtain it. As for Qiyun Stone, I remember I once saw it at a certain small ce about a hundred years ago. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t know what that thing was at the time, so I didn¡¯t buy it. It¡¯s been so many years; I don¡¯t know whose hands it¡¯s in now.¡±


    Hearing what he said made Mo Tiange delighted. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Shoujing, you know what Qiyun Stone looks like?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°But this happened over a hundred years ago. I really can¡¯t do anything to find it.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Mo Tiange said with a smile, ¡°Very few people know about this Qiyun Stone. I¡¯ve asked master before, but even he himself has also only heard about it and hasn¡¯t seen it. He didn¡¯t know what it looked like, so we had no way of finding it.¡±


    Her smiling face threw him into a daze, making him forget to answer for a long time.


    Mo Tiange though he was unwilling, so she slowly retracted the smile from her face. ¡°It¡¯s alright if Senior Martial Brother can¡¯t tell me...¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Qin Xi shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m thinking... but it seems I can¡¯t remember its characteristics too clearly either. However, if I see it, I¡¯ll definitely recognize it.¡±


    Some ores looked extremely simr to each other, but there was a subtle difference in the spiritual auras they each contained. It couldn¡¯t be clearly exined with words, but if one carefully examined them, one could tell them apart.


    Mo Tiange was happy, but she was quite disappointed as well. If that was the case, worrying about it was pointless.


    Qin Xi mused for a short moment then said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Even if we can¡¯t find them for now, entrusting the matter to Daoist Kumu and Fellow Daoist Tong will work too. They¡¯re well informed. As long as those two things appear in Kunzhong, they¡¯ll definitely know.¡±


    This was a kind of n in a desperate situation and it gave Mo Tiange a bit more hope. She said, ¡°That¡¯s good then. That being the case, I¡¯ll have to trouble Senior Martial Brother Shoujing for it.¡±


    Qin Xi grunted in response. His gaze shifted, ncing at her from the corner of his eye. ¡°What will you do if you can¡¯t find them soon? Without a natal magic weapon, you¡¯ll inevitably end up slightly weaker. These two things you¡¯re looking for... they¡¯re both things one can only find by chance.¡±


    Mo Tiange was also conflicted over this matter. She said, ¡°A cultivator will only have one natal magic weapon. I¡¯m not willing to deal with this casually...¡±


    Every Core Formation cultivator had this kind of mentality. A natal magic weapon was rted to a cultivator¡¯s abilities in fights of magical power. If they chose one casually, their natal magic weapon could still develop, but it would inevitably be slightly inferior to others¡ªwho was willing to have a worse starting point than others? If they wanted a high grade magic weapon to be a natal magic weapon, however, the materials wereparably hard to find, and it might take forever to refine¡ªit would influence the cultivator¡¯s abilities in fights of magical power even more.


    Qin Xi could understand her mindset. He nodded and said, ¡°Back then, if it wasn¡¯t because I identally obtained the refining form for Three Yang Real Fire Sword when I was still in the Foundation Building realm, I¡¯m afraid I would¡¯ve been in the same predicament you¡¯re in now.¡±


    Mo Tiange was rather regretful that she hadn¡¯t brought up this matter earlier. At that time, she waspletely focused on her core-formation. She always thought of natal magic weapons as something to worry about after she formed her Gold Core, so she didn¡¯t take the matter to heart.


    The two of them continued to sit; both were preupied with their own thoughts. A Foundation Building cultivator eventually came in and said aloud, ¡°Seniors and Fellow Daoists!¡±


    Everyone fixated their gaze on that person. He said, ¡°Forgive us for making you wait a long time. Please follow me.¡±


    Mo Tiange turned to look at Qin Xi, who then nodded towards her. The two of them stood up, then following the crowd, they walked through an aisle into another small hall.


    Although this was also a small hall, it was much more refined than the previous one. A huge round table had been ced in the center, enough for more than thirty people to sit at. Some people were already sitting around the table. Some were just like them, putting on no disguise whatsoever, but some wore ck robes and bamboo hats. As Mo Tiange briefly swept her surroundings with her divine sense, she discovered these bamboo hats could easily block her divine sense, thus astonishing her greatly.


    Qin Xi gave her a soft tap. He casually chose seats then hinted at her to sit.


    Mo Tiange looked around. Everyone did this, so she also followed the flow.


    After the two of them sat down, she heard Qin Xi transmitting his voice: ¡°Some of the people here have identities which are inappropriate to be known, so they dress like this. You shouldn¡¯t recklessly use your divine sense on them.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded slightly. She¡¯d gone to many ces in her younger days, but she never had the opportunity to participate in a trade fair for high level cultivators like this, so she didn¡¯t know the taboos.


    Once everyone sat down, Mo Tiange once again took a cursory look around. She found that including her and Qin Xi, there were unexpectedly ten Core Formation cultivators present. In addition, there were also around ten middle andte stage Foundation Building cultivators.


    Such a secret trade fair only had about twenty attendees¡ªit could be clearly seen that this fair must be an exclusive one. It was just that she didn¡¯t know what kind of treasures would be presentedter.


    Quite a whileter, someone entered from the side door. His smiling face was truly frightening¡ªit was Tong Tianyun.


    The moment Tong Tianyun entered, his gaze fell for a very brief moment on Qin Xi and Mo Tiange, and he gave them a quick nod and a smile. Immediately afterward, he shifted his gaze then said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m Tong Tiangyun from the individual cultivator alliance of Kunzhong City. Greetings to Fellow Daoists.¡±


    No matter how high their statuses were, the Foundation Building cultivators at the scene didn¡¯t dare to receive a salute from a middle stage Core Formation cultivator¡ªone after another, all of them stood up and saluted him back. As for the Core Formation cultivators, most of them remained seated when they greeted him back.


    Tong Tianyun naturally wouldn¡¯t mind this. After the greetings were done with, he said with a smile, ¡°Fellow Daoists, since you¡¯re here, you obviously know the rules of our trade fair. I¡¯m not going to say much; let us begin.¡±

 Chapter 266: Crystal Soul Jade

    <h4>Chapter 266: Crystal Soul Jade</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tong Tianyun immediately pped his hands once he finished speaking. In the next second, female Aura Refining cultivators walked in, carrying several trays all covered in red cloth.


    Because she remembered the rule mentioned by Qin Xi, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t use her divine sense, so she didn¡¯t know what was under the red cloth. Presumably, others were also in the same situation as her. They all fixated their stares on the red cloth in silence.


    It was only after the female Aura Refining cultivators put down the trays and withdrew that Tong Tianyun spoke again: ¡°Fellow Daoists, I won¡¯t say much nonsense¡ªeveryone knows the customs at our trade fairs. These treasurespose the collection of thergest shop in Kunzhong City, the Building of Ten Thousand Treasures. Everyone may take a look¡ªis there anything you¡¯re interested in?¡±


    Unlike at an auction where the items were shown one by one, Tong Tianyun directly lifted all the red cloths. The items on the three trays were immediately revealed to everyone.


    A delicate jade ring, a stone in a ming red color, and a small jade case. Tong Tianyun opened the jade case. Inside it was actually a several-thousand-year-old Snow Gall Grass.


    ¡°This is a magic weapon, the Vajra Ring. Ladies and Gentlemen, you shouldn¡¯t underestimate it. Since it¡¯s part of the Building of Ten Thousand Treasures¡¯ collection, it¡¯s naturally not amon object. This ring is a top-quality magic weapon and can be very powerful. If one can use it proficiently, it isn¡¯t impossible for one to cut mountains and split stones.¡±


    Mo Tiange only took a brief nce at it before shifting her line of sight. Although this magic weapon could be considered pretty good, it was still somewhat inferior to the three magic weapons Lord Daoist Jinghe bestowed to her. Of the Core Formation cultivators present at the scene, most weren¡¯t interested in it. The Foundation Building cultivators, on the other hand, all seemed to be emitting lights from their eyes.


    ¡°This is a Fire Patterned Jade. Fellow Daoists must know the value of this, so I believe I don¡¯t need to exin anymore.¡±


    Mo Tiange also read about this in an ancient record once. If this was added while refining a magic weapon with fire attributes, the power of the magic weapon would increase greatly. Recalling that Qin Xi also practiced a fire element cultivation technique, she turned around to look at him. Unexpectedly, he lookedpletely bored and didn¡¯t even spare a nce at those three things. But upon further thought, she immediately understood¡ªno matter how good this Fire Patterned Jade was, it would still be useless if he couldn¡¯t form his Nascent Soul.


    ¡°This is Snow Gall Grass. It¡¯s already three thousand years old. Everyone here is experienced; you must already know how valuable it is, so I won¡¯t say much more about it.¡±


    This was the thing Mo Tiange was most disinterested in. Three-thousand-year-old spiritual nts were everywhere in the Virtual Sky World.


    Once Tong Tianyun finished speaking, he swept his gaze over everyone present, immediately distinguishing who was interested and who was disinterested. He then smiled and said, ¡°We never open the starting prices at our trade fairs. Even if this is Fellow Daoists¡¯ first time participating, you should still know the rules. In an incense stick of time, everyone should think carefully about the price you want to offer. Remember, when you offer a price, you mustn¡¯t discuss it with each other. If you do, only one person can bid! Let¡¯s begin!¡±


    Tong Tianyun waved. Immediately afterward, several female Aura Refining cultivators started to distribute jade tablets to everyone. Each person received three tablets, each symbolizing one of the three items.


    Mo Tiange was confused, but she soon heard Qin Xi¡¯s voice: ¡°The rule at this trade fair ispetitive bidding¡ªeveryone will have to mark the jade tablets with the bidding price they¡¯re offering. The highest bidder will get the item.¡±


    This was indeed umon. If this was the case, there would be many variables involved and less bidding with evil intentions¡ªit wouldn¡¯t be possible for people to deliberately inte the prices. Presumably, even ordinary cultivators would be in favor of this method. After all, if the price was inted, every bidder¡¯s interests would be damaged.


    Mo Tiange once again lifted her gaze and looked around. Out of the twenty plus cultivators sitting around the table, some were tweaking their ears and scratching their cheeks, some were contemting deeply, and some others looked as if they were just spectators.


    Mo Tiange noticed that across her was someone who was just like them, not even sparing a nce at the items on the table. The jade tablets given to him were still on the table, untouched. His head was lowered, and he seemed to be keeping his eyes closed and resting. However, this was just a guess since he was one of the people wearing ck robes and a bamboo hat; Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t see his expression. Apart from Qin Xi, that person was one of the people with the highest cultivation levels present¡ªhe was already in thete stage of the Core Formation realm. Based on his barely noticeable energy, his abilities in fights of magical power shouldn¡¯t be inferior.


    She turned her head to nce at Qin Xi, only to see him also fixating his gaze on that person.


    Mo Tiange secretly transmitted her voice: ¡°Senior Martial Brother Shoujing, is there something amiss with this person?¡±


    Qin Xi lightly shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s just a bit strange.¡±


    Just as she was about to ask what was strange about that person, the one incense stick time limit was over, and Tong Tianyun said loudly, ¡°Fellow Daoists, please stop bidding.¡±


    Upon hearing his instructions, the scene quieted down. Some people looked like they finally made up their mind and quickly wrote down their prices. Soon, the female Aura Refining cultivators stepped forward to collect the jade tes. They handed all of them to Tong Tianyun.


    Tong Tianyun then began ssifying each one. Most of the people present were watching his movements attentively.


    After a while, Tong Tianyun smiled and announced the result: ¡°The Vajra Ring has been purchased by Fellow Daoist Number Five, who bid eight thousand spirit stones for it. The Fire Patterned Jade has been purchased by Fellow Daoist Number Eighteen, who bid five thousand spirit stones for it. As for the three-thousand-year-old Snow Gall Grass, it has been purchased by Fellow Daoist Number Eleven for fifteen thousand spirit stones.¡±


    Mo Tiange was thoroughly dumbfounded to hear these prices. Although she rarely went to market squares, she still knew market prices. The Vajra Ring was a magic weapon after all, so the price of eight thousand spirit stones was indeed slightly cheap. As for the Jade Patterned Jade, she didn¡¯t have a deep understanding of it. Presumably, it wasn¡¯t considered a very rare material, so five thousand spirit stones wasn¡¯t bad. But fifteen thousand spirit stones for a three-thousand-year-old Snow Gall Grass was rather too expensive. Kunwu was located adjacent to a forest, after all. As long as one was brave and went on journeying to the south, spiritual nts couldn¡¯t be considered rare. Besides, this Snow Gall Grass was amon spiritual nt. It was just that it was quite old, nothing more.


    Qin Xi, who apparently noticed her perplexion, said under his breath: ¡°After the demonic beast riotst time, none of the cultivation groups in Kunwu has recovered their strength, so the prices for spiritual nts have been inted. Moreover, this is how bidding goes. Sometimes we can buy something at an extremely cheap price, but other times the price might far exceed the market price.¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t say anything. From her point of view, as part of the so-called Building of Ten Thousand Treasures¡¯ collection, these three items weren¡¯t up to much. If they were distributed among Foundation Building cultivators, they would naturally be vied for. To Core Formation cultivators, however, they were only ordinary goods; many of the Core Formation cultivators there didn¡¯t even have any intention to bid for them. It seemed... the focus of this trade fair still rested on the word ¡°trade,¡± while these biddings and auction were just a warm-up.


    However, someone had been staring at her all along. Mo Tiange felt uneasy from the staring, so she raised her gaze, only to fail to discover the source of the staring.


    After thepletion of the auction, Tong Tianyun allowed the maids to approach the sessful bidders to collect spirit stones in exchange for the goods. He then sat down and said with a wide smile, ¡°Alright, the auction¡¯s over¡ªour trade fair shall also officially begin. Fellow Daoists, how about we start with me?¡±


    Although he was asking, it was only a perfunctory question. The moment he finished speaking, Tong Tianyun took out a pouch from hispel then flipped it over, pouring out a pile of bright, multi-colored stones that fell with crashing sounds.


    The previously disinterested, bored-looking Core Formation cultivators¡¯ eyes brightened when they saw those stones. The Foundation Building cultivators, on the other hand, looked bewildered; obviously, they didn¡¯t recognize those things.


    Mo Tiange was ashamed to discover... that she also didn¡¯t recognize them. It hadn¡¯t been long since she became a Core Formation cultivator; her knowledge came mainly from books or records. If it was something she had never seen before, she naturally wouldn¡¯t know what it was.


    Qin Xi once again whispered to her: ¡°These are Crystal Soul Jades. I really don¡¯t know where Old Tong got so many of them from.¡±


    Seeing the slight interest in his gaze made Mo Tiange curious. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Shoujing, what are these things used for?¡±


    Qin Xi said, ¡°Crystal Soul Jade is extremely rare. It¡¯s normally used on magic weapons and it can gather spiritual aura automatically. If it¡¯s embedded on a magic weapon, it will automatically absorb spiritual aura, thus making that magic weapon much stronger than ordinary ones.¡±


    Mo Tiange pondered his exnation then said, ¡°This... seems like a characteristic of Crystal Jade from the Distant Past era.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. The so-called Crystal Soul Jade is, in fact, a wed Crystal Jade. In the Distant Past era, Crystal Jade could be found everywhere in the world. The substandard ones were named Spars, while the defective ones were named Crystal Soul Jades. Nowadays, Crystal Jades have long disappeared from the human world, and these Crystal Soul Jades are also hard to find.¡±


    A thought emerged in Mo Tiange¡¯s mind. Spars? They couldn¡¯t be those spars, right? Those spars used in operating puppets, the spars she read about in the ancient books inside the Virtual Sky World? They were actually substandard Crystal Jades? If that was indeed the case, it was no wonder the Art of Engineering died out. Crystal Jade simply couldn¡¯t be found now, and spars were also simrly extinct. She really wondered if these Crystal Soul Jades could be used.


    Tong Tianyun spread the Crystal Soul Jades out on the table, but no longer said anything. Out of the Core Formation cultivators, someone finally couldn¡¯t hold back and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Tong, what kind of things do you want to exchange these Crystal Soul Jades for?¡±


    Tong Tianyun beamed. The skin on his face was pulled tight from the smile, making him look just like a skeleton.¡±Fellow Daoist, no need to be impatient. I want to exchange them with some spiritual nts, but the spiritual nts have to be at least ten thousand years old.¡±


    Once he said that, every Core Formation cultivator who wasn¡¯t wearing a bamboo hat had a change of expression. Among them, one man sprang up and shouted, ¡°Ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nts? Old Tong, why don¡¯t you just go die? Can we still find five-thousand-year-old spiritual nts or older now? Yet you¡¯re even asking for ten-thousand-year-old ones!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t really a wonder that this cultivator behaved like this. A three-thousand-year-old spiritual nt was already hard to find, much less a ten-thousand-year-old one? In the current world, even five-thousand-year-old spiritual nts had most likely gone extinct!


    Tong Tianyun remained smiling, showing his eerie teeth. He then directed his smile towards that cultivator and said, ¡°This is a trade fair... It¡¯s fine as long as both sides are willing to perform a trade. If Fellow Daoist can¡¯te up with the items I want, it doesn¡¯t mean others can¡¯t either, right?¡±


    That man couldn¡¯t refute. He only let out a heavy ¡°Hmph!¡± and sat back in his seat.


    Someone else said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Tong, your demand is a bit excessive, don¡¯t you think? How valuable is a ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nt? Are they something we, Core Formation cultivators, have a chance at obtaining? I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ve long been taken by Nascent Soul cultivators.¡±


    Tong Tianyun¡¯s smile remained. ¡°Fellow Daoist, these Crystal Soul Jades of mine are also rare in this world. They¡¯re not like ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nts, which are much easier to find.¡±


    Thus, another person was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Tong.¡± This time, it was actually Qin Xi who spoke. He said faintly, ¡°If you want a ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nt, I don¡¯t have it. However, I can offer 100,000 spirit stones and a stump of a five-thousand-year-old spiritual nt in exchange.¡±


    The moment he brought up his offer, not only Mo Tiange, but everyone else directed their eyes towards him. 100,000 spirit stones wasn¡¯t a small amount, even for a Nascent Soul cultivator. Furthermore, just now someone said five-thousand-year-old spiritual nts already couldn¡¯t be found nowadays, yet Qin Xi was able to immediatelye up with one.


    However, Qin Xi wasn¡¯t hiding his face, was wearing Xuanqing School¡¯s Daoist robes, and also showed his superior cultivation level, so no one dared to doubt him. Even Tong Tianyun also sank into a momentary silence.


    All of a sudden, a soft chuckle rang out. It was unexpectedly the person Mo Tiange noticed before, the Core Formation cultivator, whose cultivation level was the highest there apart from Qin Xi. He said hoarsely, ¡°Xuanqing School is indeed rich and overbearing! They can even afford to pay 100,000 spirit stones and a five-thousand-year-old spiritual nt.¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He still looked as calm as before. ¡°Gentleman, if you cane up with a better offer, you can directly say your offer.¡±


    That person confessed: ¡°I really can¡¯t top your offer. However, whether or not you can trade for Crystal Soul Jades still depends on whether or not Fellow Daoist Tong epts your offer.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze shifted towards Tong Tianyun. Tong Tianyun¡¯s eerie teeth were once again exposed as he smiled at Qin Xi. ¡°Fellow Daoist Shoujing, I¡¯m very sorry¡ªI¡¯ll only exchange them for a ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nt. I won¡¯t ept anything else.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Qin Xi¡¯s expression finally showed some change. He said helplessly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s nothing else I can do.¡±


    Tong Tianyun sighed then asked again: ¡°Is there any Fellow Daoist who has a ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nt they want to trade?¡±


    As Mo Tiange looked around, she transmitted her voice to Qin Xi: ¡°Senior Martial Brother Shoujing, are these Crystal Soul Jades really that valuable?¡±


    Qin Xi whispered to her: ¡°Considering how many there are, it ought to be worth it. But ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nts are too rare. I¡¯m afraid that aside from a few old monsters, no one else cane up with one in this world now.¡±


    Mo Tiange pondered the matter. A whileter, just as Tong Tianyun was about to give up, she suddenly spoke: ¡°Fellow Daoist Tong, I have a stump of a ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nt, but...¡±

 Chapter 267: An Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 267: An Exchange</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tong Tianyun¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Fellow Daoist Qingwei...¡±


    Everyone¡¯s attention now fell on Mo Tiange. Qin Xi frowned; his gaze at her seemed to contain some inexplicable meaning.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s face remained calm as she continued on: ¡°Although Fellow Daoist¡¯s Crystal Soul Jades are also very rare, they aren¡¯t as rare as a ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nt¡ªthis trade seems a bit unfair.¡±


    After a momentary delight, Tong Tianyun very quickly regained his calm. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve spent half a lifetime collecting these Crystal Soul Jades. Forget about anything else¡ªeven a Nascent Soul cultivator wouldn¡¯t be able toe up with this many. Fellow Daoist Qingwei, you shouldn¡¯t make exorbitant demands!¡±


    Mo Tiange was indeed going to make an exorbitant demand. Qin Xi already said to her that exchanging a ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nt for so many Crystal Soul Jades was worth it, but his only offer was 100,000 spirit stones and a five-thousand-year-old spiritual nt. A five-thousand-year-old spiritual nt was naturally rare in this world, but it wasn¡¯t muchpared to a ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nt. Moreover, although 100,000 spirit stones was naturally an incredible amount to Foundation Building and even ordinary Core Formation cultivators, it still wasn¡¯t enough to make up for the difference in value between a five-thousand-year-old spiritual nt and a ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nt. Obviously, Qin Xi also had the same thought.


    The most important thing was that ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nts might only be found in deserted ces or secretnds like Demonic Mountain. No matter which cultivator identally obtained a ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nt, as long as its existence became known to the world, it would soon fall into a Nascent Soul cultivator¡¯s hands. That being the case, even if it could be priced, it wouldn¡¯t have any buyers.


    Nevertheless, Mo Tiange was confident that if Tong Tianyun really wanted a ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nt, he wouldn¡¯t let it slip by once he came across one.


    In addition, she also wasn¡¯t afraid of this trade failing. A ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nt didn¡¯t mean much to her, and she wanted Crystal Soul Jades only because she wanted to know whether they had anything to do with the Art of Engineering or not.


    Because of that, she merely smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Tong, you can¡¯t speak like that. No matter how many Crystal Soul Jades you have, I can always get as many as I want as long as I take my time looking for them. But a ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nt isn¡¯t the same¡ªyou can¡¯t gather a nt, one leaf after another!¡±


    Right after she said that, many of the people present at the scene smiled. Some even snorted loudly, although they immediately muffled their voices.


    For a moment, Tong Tianyun was silent. There was no expression on his dried, shriveled face. He originally thought Mo Tiange was nothing but a rtive novice who¡¯d just formed her Gold Corepared to him. Even if she had Qin Shoujing by her side, she still wouldn¡¯t have enough confidence. He never expected her to be that shrewd and courageous¡ªshe wasn¡¯t at all like those females from cultivation groups who knew nothing about the world.


    He took some time to think then said: ¡°Fellow Daoist Qingwei, if your spiritual nt¡¯s good enough, I¡¯m willing to add other treasures or spirit stones into the exchange. However, you have to let me assess the quality of the spiritual nt first.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Mo Tiange agreed straightforwardly, but she didn¡¯t immediately take out the spiritual nt.


    Tong Tianyun was also shrewd. He extended his hand to the side to make a ¡°please¡± gesture and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Qingwei, please follow me.¡± There was a slight flicker in his gaze, and he promptly continued on: ¡°Fellow Daoist Shoujing, how about you alsoe and serve as our witness?¡±


    He actually said that because he was taking safety into consideration. This was Kunzhong City, after all, and Mo Tiange had a lot of unique treasures; if anything happened while she was alone with him, he really couldn¡¯t afford to shoulder the responsibility¡ªafter Master Daoist Qingwei advanced into the Core Formation realm, her name spread all over west Kunwu, and her reputation had long spread to this ce, so who could possibly not know she was Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s beloved disciple? With a middle stage Nascent Soul cultivator protecting her, the entire Kunzhong City couldn¡¯t afford to offend her, not to mention him.


    Qin Xi naturally understood this, and he was indeed a bit uneasy with the transaction, so he smiled and didn¡¯t refuse. He promptly stood up and slowly walked through a small door, following after them.


    The room they entered was nothing but a tiny storage room half-filled with piles of goods, but there was a table near the door.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Qingwei.¡± The moment they entered the storage room, Tong Tianyun immediatelyined, ¡°If I knew you had one, I wouldn¡¯t have brought this deal to the trade fair. Ay~ showing our wealth isn¡¯t good...¡±


    Mo Tiange chuckled then said, ¡°I also didn¡¯t know Fellow Daoist Tong wanted it. This was really a coincidence.¡±


    The two people spoke on familiar terms, but they were actually just exchanging pleasantries. Once she finished speaking, Mo Tiange immediately took out a jade case from inside her Qiankun Bag. She knew that if a thousand-year-old Chalcedony or Qiyun Stone appeared in the market, they must be extremely expensive. Afraid that she didn¡¯t have enough spirit stones for the trip, she picked some spiritual nts from the Virtual Sky World. Initially, she didn¡¯t intend to use spiritual nts older than three thousand years, but after giving it some thought, she ended up bringing one stump with her. She didn¡¯t expect it to reallye into use.


    Right after the jade case was taken out, spiritual aura leaked from inside despite the case being properly shut. Both Qin Xi and Tong Tianyun fixated their gazes on the jade case.


    Tong Tianyun took the jade case and tore off the talisman on top of it. The moment he opened the case, an intense medicinal fragrance directly assault their senses. His eyes instantly widened. For a moment, he seemed to have forgotten to breathe.


    A long moment passed before he slowly let out the breath he was holding. ¡°This should be right¡ªa ten-thousand-year-old Drunken Orchid.¡± He then lifted the jade case to take a sniff of the fragrance, carefully appraising the scent and the stems, and he quite skillfully began evaluating its medicinal qualities. ¡°The roots are intact; its medicinal quality is also well preserved. Drunken Orchids can¡¯t be categorized as extremely rare spiritual nts, but this one must¡¯ve grown with rich spiritual aura in the vicinity for ten thousand years, so it indeed surpasses rare spiritual nts that grow in ces with average spiritual aura.¡±


    With much effort, Tong Tianyun shifted his gaze away from the Drunken Orchid, closed the jade case, and stuck a talisman on top of the case like before. He then lifted his gaze to look at Mo Tiange, saying: ¡°Fellow Daoist Qingwei, these Crystal Soul Jades belong to you. In addition, I still have some other unique materials. They can¡¯t be considered very valuable, but they¡¯re extremely umon; you can consider them as my thanks. Will that do?¡±


    Mo Tiange lowered her gaze to look at the bag Tong Tianyun handed over. It was bulging, so there were indeed many things inside. Nevertheless, she softly pushed the bag back.


    Tong Tianyun¡¯s expression changed and became rather unsightly. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you...¡± He thought Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t satisfied with his offer. When he said the materials in this bag weren¡¯t very valuable, he was just being modest. As one of the members of the individual cultivator alliance who managed Kunzhong City, he¡¯d remained in Kunzhong City for years, during which he had gathered many peculiar materials. Normally, even if others approached him with ten thousand spirit stones to exchange for something, he would never yield!


    Tong Tianyun took a deep breath before he spoke again. ¡°Fellow Daoist Qingwei, you better name your price. I¡¯ll make up the difference with spirit stones.¡±


    However, Mo Tiange only smiled and shook her head. ¡°Fellow Daoist Tong shouldn¡¯t misunderstand me. I want neither your spirit stones nor your materials¡ªFellow Daoist can trade those Crystal Soul Jades with me, but I also want Fellow Daoist to promise me one thing.¡±


    Tong Tianyun was stunned as he didn¡¯t expect her to say that. He asked, ¡°What thing?¡±


    ¡°As a member of Kunzhong City¡¯s individual cultivator alliance, Fellow Daoist Tong surely has current and abundant business news. As it happens, I¡¯m currently looking for the whereabouts of two kinds of materials. I hope Fellow Daoist Tong can help me in inquiring about them.¡±


    Upon hearing her request, a smile once again appeared on Tong Tianyun¡¯s face. He also regained his former friendly tone. ¡°Fellow Daoist Qingwei, how can you talk like this? Out of consideration for Fellow Daoist Shoujing, what¡¯d be so hard about inquiring about the whereabouts of some materials? Did you have to make this kind of joke to me?¡±


    Mo Tiange chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s indeed my fault.¡±


    Once the two of them finished exchanging items, Tong Tianyun asked in a very concerned tone, ¡°What kind of things is Fellow Daoist Qingwei looking for? You can tell me now; I might be familiar with them.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯m going to be blunt,¡± Mo Tiange said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for two kinds of things. One of them is a Chalcedony which has to be at least a thousand years old¡ªthe older, the better. The other one is a Qiyun Stone; I have no conditions for this one. Fellow Daoist Tong, I hope you can inform me if you receive news about these two things.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± A hesitant expression emerged on Tong Tianyun¡¯s face. He looked at Mo Tiange then at Qin Xi, who¡¯d been standing next to the door and hadn¡¯t participated in their conversation from the beginning. ¡°I¡¯m going to be honest with Fellow Daoist. I haven¡¯t seen any Qiyun Stones for years, but I indeed saw a thousand-year-old Chalcedony a few days ago. However, it was already bought by someone.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mo Tiange said with delight, ¡°Does Fellow Daoist Tong perhaps know who bought it?¡±


    Tong Tianyun apologetically shook his head. ¡°Fellow Daoist Qingwei, ording to Kunzhong City¡¯s rules, if a buyer asks for their information to be kept secret, then we must never disclose their information, so I really can¡¯t give you an answer for this question.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Tiange felt rather disappointed, but she soon heard Tong Tianyun say: ¡°However, Fellow Daoist has done me a big favor. Since I happen to know the buyer, I¡¯ll ask them on your behalf.¡±


    Mo Tiange originally thought there was no hope, but things unexpectedly took a new turn. She said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Fellow Daoist Tong regarding this matter. Fellow Daoist Tong can tell your friend that if they¡¯re not willing to give up the item for spirit stones, I can also add in other spiritual objects to trade with them.¡±


    Tong Tianyun¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Including spiritual nts?¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head. ¡°Fellow Daoist Tong, one can only run into a ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nt by chance; I only had that one in my possession. But even if I had a thousand-year-old spiritual nt, I think your friend wouldn¡¯t care about that, right?¡±


    Rich Core Formation cultivators like them indeed wouldn¡¯t perceive ordinary thousand-year-old spiritual nts to be important. Tong Tianyun had to be disappointed. Nevertheless, on second thought, it was naturally impossible for ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nts to be everywhere. Being able to find one of them was already very lucky of him!


    ¡°Alright, before we depart, I¡¯ll definitely give Fellow Daoist an answer.¡±


    ¡°In that case, many thanks to Fellow Daoist Tong.¡±


    Now that the exchange was done with, the three of them once again returned to the small hall and sat back in their seats. Tong Tianyun said, ¡°I¡¯ve finished my exchange with Fellow Daoist Qingwei. Now, are there any other Fellow Daoists who have anything to be exchanged?¡±


    Although everyone in the hall was curious about what things they exchanged, Tong Tianyun obviously wouldn¡¯t reveal the details, so they could only curb their curiosity. A whileter, a Core Formation cultivator spoke, saying he wanted to exchange a Grand Limestone for Clear Sky Pills or other high-grade medicinal pills. Normally, this deal would have certainly been an attractive deal. Grand Limestone was a rare kind of unique stone used by sword cultivators to cultivate their swords. Unfortunately, because this trade was already overshadowed by Crystal Soul Jades and ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nts from the start, this deal became very unattractive.


    Before long, the trade fair was hastily concluded. During the entire trade fair, many people were preupied with their own thoughts. Their gazes always drifted towards the dried, shriveled-faced Tong Tianyun or Mo Tiange, whose eyes were downcast as if she was meditating.


    Up till the end of the trade, both Mo Tiange and Qin Xi didn¡¯t see anything else they fancied. However, Qin Xi unexpectedly took out a bottle of high-grade medicinal pills, saying he wanted to buy information about a thousand-year-old Chalcedony and Qiyun Stone. Sure enough, no one had any such information.


    When the trade fair was concluded, everyone went out through the entrances each came through. This trade fair had several entrances; the one through which Mo Tiange and Qin Xi entered was a public one, while several other secret entrances served as entrance and exit passages for those who didn¡¯t want to divulge their identities.


    By the time they returned to the main street, it was alreadyte at night. Confident about their skills, the two of them were quite bold. They didn¡¯t disguise themselves and walked inly towards the small courtyard they were temporarily staying at.


    The people leaving the trade fair had long dispersed in all directions, leaving only the two of them together.


    A cool night breeze blew. On the ground, the shadows of their fluttering robes were entangled together.


    Qin Xi suddenly stopped. He grabbed Mo Tiange¡¯s wrist and pulled hard. In an instant, the two of them had already dashed a few dozen feet away from their original spot.


    Qin Xi shifted his line of sight, staring coldly at a certain spot in the darkness. He said gloomily, ¡°Gentleman, you¡¯ve been hiding your breath and following us¡ªwhat are you trying to do in the end?!¡±

 Chapter 268: Jing Xingzhi

    <h4>Chapter 268: Jing Xingzhi</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mo Tiange focused her gaze, only to see light shing at the spot where they originally stood. There was an even cut with a trace of barely noticeable spiritual aura on the bluestone board on the ground.


    She was inwardly shaken. She had been using her divine sense to constantly pay attention to her surroundings, but she only sensed the spiritual light during the split second it emerged. If Qin Xi wasn¡¯t by her side, she might¡¯ve still been able to dodge it, but it would¡¯ve definitely been a narrow escape. Sure enough, Core Formation cultivators mustn¡¯t be looked down on.


    After Qin Xi spoke, that cultivator¡¯s breath was no longer concealed and could now be sensed by their divine senses. It felt extremely restrained, but it hid a kind of ardor deep within.


    Mo Tiange secretly grasped the White Silk Handkerchief in one hand, while her other hand grabbed the square seal magic weapon Lord Daoist Jinghe bestowed upon her. Presumably, even if that person attacked, she could still block their attacks with the White Silk Handkerchief in hand and wait for an opportunity to counterattack.


    That person finally walked into their field of view. It was actually the person who sat across from them during the trade fair, thete stage Core Formation cultivator whose cultivation was second only to Qin Xi¡¯s!


    Qin Xi pushed her to the back while transmitting his voice: ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Although they were all in the Core Formation realm, the gap in strength between early stage andte stage Core Formation cultivators was enormous. Mo Tiange was well aware that she hadn¡¯t even refined her natal magic weapon¡ªshe couldn¡¯t try to be brave now, so she didn¡¯t say much and stealthily moved to the back slightly.


    That person spoke. His voice sounded heavy and hoarse. ¡°Fellow Daoists really have quite the courage. You took out such treasures at the trade fair, yet you actually dared to walk on the street without any disguise or cover-up¡ªaren¡¯t you afraid of being robbed?¡±


    Qin Xi stared at that person, sneering coldly, ¡°Robbed? By just you?¡±


    Mo Tiange wrinkled her brows. She always felt that when he was outside the school, Qin Xi waspletely different from the Qin Xi in the school, who was reticent and focused only on performing Closed Door Meditation and cultivating. Thetter still had a slight shadow of the old Senior Martial Brother Qin, while the former... indeed had no resemnce in the slightest.


    ¡°How confident!¡± Under the bamboo hat, that person¡¯s appearance was hidden in the dark. However, his voice was suffused with interest. ¡°Everyone said... that although Qin Shoujing¡¯s innate talents are ordinary, he¡¯s much better than geniuses with a single spiritual root while on the path of cultivation... I¡¯m rather unconvinced.¡±


    ¡°Whether you¡¯re convinced or not Mister, does it have anything to do with me?¡± Qin Xi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°Please just go ahead if you want to fight; otherwise, please stop wasting our time!¡±


    That person¡¯s head shook as heughed. ¡°Fight? Here?¡±


    Kunzhong was a city after all; there were many mortals inside the city, and most of the cultivators there were also low level cultivators. The moment two Core Formation cultivators fought, it¡¯d certainly be a catastrophe.


    A slightly mocking smile emerged on Qin Xi¡¯s face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already make your move just now? Could it be that you¡¯ve just remembered Kunzhong City¡¯s rule about the prohibition of fighting inside the city walls now?¡±


    ¡°Rule?¡± That person let out muffledughter. ¡°Kunzhong City¡¯s managed only by a few individual cultivators; so what if I don¡¯tply?¡±


    These words were extremely conceited. There weren¡¯t just one or two individual cultivators in Kunzhong City; there were seven of them. He was ignoring Kunzhong City¡¯s rules so tantly like this¡ªcould it be that he really wanted to have a one-against-seven fight? Furthermore, she¡¯d personally experienced Tong Tianyun¡¯s divine sense and Daoist Kumu¡¯s means of doing things. Since they were taken seriously by Qin Xi, they were obviously difficult to deal with. Could this person maybe have an even higher standard than Qin Xi?


    Having said that, she and Qin Xi were a cultivator in the early stage of the Core Formation realm and a cultivator in the peak stage of the Core Formation realm; the other side was only in thete stage of the Core Formation realm¡ªcould he really fight the two of them by himself?


    Mo Tiange had this thought in mind, but in the next second, she suddenly saw a sh of sword light. That ck-robed man already made his move!


    Qin Xi had long anticipated this. He lifted his left hand, and his arm soon emitted a golden light. The Three Yang Real Fire Sword manifested from that golden light. He then extended his hand and flipped it over. The Three Yang Real Fire Sword suddenly sprouted a me, forming a me wall thatpletely blocked the ck-robed man¡¯s sword aura.


    Upon seeing Qin Xi blocking his sword aura so effortlessly, the ck-robed man tilted his head to the side as if he was surprised. He was about to say something, but Qin Xi didn¡¯t give him the chance. Qin Xi gathered a pure fire-colored spiritual aura on his right hand then pushed it forward lightly. The Three Yang Real Fire Sword suddenly burst with a bright light then shot forward towards that person.


    Hurriedly, the ck-robed man joined his palms together. The sword on his back unsheathed on its own, glittering with sword lights and carrying an iparably sharp sword aura.


    That person was evidently a sword cultivator. This momentum... If he wasn¡¯t a sword cultivator, he wouldn¡¯t have had such a sharp sword aura.


    ¡°Tiange!¡± Qin Xi suddenly turned around and shouted.


    Sword auras had no eyes; Mo Tiange knew that was what Qin Xi meant. In a split second, she flung her White Silk Handkerchief which instantly turned into fog and shrouded herpletely. The fog was obscure, and people couldn¡¯t see any spiritual aura in it. The sword aura was extremely sharp, but the moment it came into contact with the fog, it vanished without a trace.


    The fact that even she could easily block his sword aura shocked the ck-robed cultivator greatly. Before he could withdraw his sword, Qin Xi¡¯s sword already reached him. He hastily recalled his sword to block it. With a muffled bang, the two swords met; sword auras and spiritual auras struck against each other and exploded.


    How frightening were the spiritual aura pressures created from a fight between two Core Formation cultivators who were both experts in destructive methods? In a sh, the street already became a mess. The bluestone boards were broken into pieces and were beyond recognition. If it wasn¡¯t because the street was wide, the shops on both sides might not have escaped this cmity!


    Once the spiritual auras exploded, several flight lights zoomed in toward them from the highest tower in Kunzhong City.


    Qin Xi and Mo Tiange remained still, and so did that ck-robed cultivator.


    Kunzhong City wasn¡¯trge. In the blink of an eye, the flight lights already reached them. They were actually three Core Formation cultivators, and the leader happened to be Tong Tianyun.


    ¡°Fellow Daoists, you...¡± Tong Tianyun was shocked to see this scene.


    Qin Xi took a nce at Tong Tianyun then lifted his hand to retrieve the Three Yang Real Fire Sword and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Tong, you came just in time. This person has been following us ever since we left the trade fair. He even mounted a sneak attack on us; I really don¡¯t know what he means by this.¡±


    Tong Tianyun looked even more surprised. He directed his eyes towards that person. ¡°You...¡±


    Although he only said that one word, Mo Tiange had a bad feeling about it. Judging from Tong Tianyun¡¯s expression, he seemed to recognize that person.


    When the ck-robed cultivator saw Tong Tianyun, heughed mischievously and took his bamboo hat off.


    A very young face appeared in view. He looked like a young man about twenty four or twenty five years old. He was fresh and elegant, not at all losing out to Qin Xi. However, the corners of his eyes looked enchanting, and his face made him look like a romantic person¡ªwhen he looked around, it seemed as if he was only looking around affectionately.


    A frown emerged on Qin Xi¡¯s brows the instant he saw that face. He said gloomily: ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    The young man chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Seeing himughing made Qin Xi feel even more unhappy. ¡°Since you came, why didn¡¯t you immediately meet us? What were you ambushing us for?¡±


    The young man waved, putting his sword back into its scabbard. He then fanned himself using his bamboo hat and said frivolously, ¡± It¡¯s because of you guys!¡± A light seemed to sh for an instant in his gaze, and he stared fixedly at Mo Tiange with a pair of eyes that looked as if they were full of spring water. With a small smile, he said, ¡°This Miss is Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯sst disciple, Master Daoist Qingwei? I¡¯m Jing Xingzhi, a cultivator from Gujian Sect. I¡¯ve been looking forward to meeting you.¡±


    Jing Xingzhi? Gujian Sect cultivator? Qin Xi said they still had to wait for a Gujian Sect cultivator¡ªcould it be that he was the one they were waiting for?


    She saluted him back and said faintly, ¡°I¡¯m indeed Mo Qingwei. Greetings to Fellow Daoist Jing.¡±


    Jing Xingzhi stared nkly for a split second after seeing how polite and calm her attitude was towards him, but he soon smiled even more brightly than before. ¡°So you¡¯re Miss Mo. When I first heard that Miss Mo formed her Gold Core at such a young age and was known as a genius among geniuses, I still thought people were exaggerating. But now that we¡¯ve met, Miss¡ª¡±


    ¡°Jing Xingzhi!¡± Qin Xi bluntly addressed him by his name. His annoyance was apparent on his face. ¡°Fellow Daoist Tong and the others are still here. Instead of giving them an exnation, what are you trying to familiarize yourself with my junior martial sister for?!¡±


    Upon hearing what Qin Xi said, the smile on Jing Xingzhi¡¯s face became even brighter. He blinked his flirtatious eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Qin Shoujing, what are you so anxious about? Fellow Daoist Tong himself isn¡¯t objecting...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wasting our time!¡± Qin Xi threw him a cold re then turned towards Tong Tianyun and the other two cultivators. ¡°Fellow Daoist Tong, I¡¯ve exined the matter to you; whether you want to kill or punish, you should ask this Fellow Daoist Jing. My junior martial sister and I will be taking our leave first.¡± Right after he finished speaking, he directly turned around and walked away, looking like he didn¡¯t want to stay there even a second longer.


    Mo Tiange had no time to say anything. She nodded towards Tong Tianyun then hurriedly followed after Qin Xi.


    Tong Tianyun didn¡¯t stop them. Although they fought inside Kunzhong City and damaged many things, there seemed to be no casualties for now, so this couldn¡¯t really be considered a very grave offense. However, when he turned around and saw Jing Xingzhi staring in the direction of the two people leaving with a faint smile, Tong Tianyun couldn¡¯t help but smile and remind him: ¡°Fellow Daoist Jing, this old man has to give you some advice¡ªFellow Daoist Shoujing¡¯s mood isn¡¯t that good this time, so it¡¯d be better if you don¡¯t provoke him.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Once Qin Xi¡¯s and Mo Tiange¡¯s silhouettes disappeared, Jing Xingzhi finally shifted his line of sight. Still smiling, he asked, ¡°Why is that? Isn¡¯t he, Qin Shoujing, indifferent and unmoved no matter what happens? How could his mood be bad?¡±


    Tong Tianyun said, ¡°No matter who it is, their mood wouldn¡¯t be good if they failed their soul-formation three times, right?¡±


    Jing Xingzhi nodded, but he also blinked his eyes innocently. ¡°You¡¯re technically right, but... I think his mood¡¯s bad because of another reason, no?¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Tong Tianyun pretended to not understand the gaze Jing Xingzhi shot at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know about this. If Fellow Daoist Jing wants to know, why doesn¡¯t Fellow Daoist Jing directly ask Fellow Daoist Shoujing?¡±


    Jing Xingzhi shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. Will I get an answer if I ask him? If I ask with a few more words, that Three Yang Real Fire Sword of his wille and chop me apart!¡±


    ¡°Is Fellow Daoist Jing afraid?¡±


    Tong Tianyun obviously wanted to pit the two of them together, but Jing Xingzhi was an honest person. He shrugged and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Tong, you don¡¯t have to incite me. I admit¡ªregarding fights of magical power, I¡¯m not as good as him even though I¡¯m a sword cultivator. But, regarding soul-formation, I might be able to really surpass him.¡±


    Something shed in Tong Tianyun¡¯s gaze. ¡°Fellow Daoist Jing¡¯s very confident. Could it be that big odds of sess are already in your grasp?¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± Jing Xingzhi wasn¡¯t stupid. Once he saw Tong Tianyun¡¯s expression, he denied it at once. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Qin Shoujing failed three times? Presumably, he still won¡¯t be able to form his Nascent Soul for some time. If I worked harder and seeded in my soul-formation in one try, won¡¯t that mean I surpassed him?¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Tong Tianyun let out short chuckles then said, ¡°It seems Fellow Daoist Jing has quite a lot of confidence for this trip onto Demonic Mountain this time!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not confident¡ªI just prepared more.¡± Jing Xingzhi looked at Tong Tianyun. His gaze seemed to contain another hidden meaning. ¡°Isn¡¯t Fellow Daoist Tong the same? Presumably, for this trip onto Demonic Mountain this time, Fellow Daoist Tong has a card up his sleeve.¡±


    Tong Tianyun pretended to not hear him and changed the topic. ¡°Fellow Daoist Jing, since you¡¯ve alreadye, let¡¯s meet up tomorrow. We¡¯ve been dyed for quite a while. In case the restrictions on Demonic Mountain disappear prematurely, we¡¯ll certainly lose out.¡±


    ¡°True, true.¡± Jing Xingzhi grinned. ¡°That being the case, I¡¯ll go back and rest first. See you tomorrow, Fellow Daoist Tong!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Tong Tianyun stopped him then equally showed a grin. ¡°Fellow Daoist Jing, you¡¯ve ignored the rules of Kunzhong City, fought and caused trouble inside the city, breaking many things... Don¡¯t you think you shouldpensate us for our losses?¡±

 Chapter 269: Spiritual Beast Rank-Advancement

    <h4>Chapter 269: Spiritual Beast Rank-Advancement</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Qin Xi¡¯s mood was extremely bad.


    After they returned to their temporary courtyard, Mo Tiange, who noticed this, was going to go straight back to her room. Surprisingly, Qin Xi¡¯s voice suddenly rang out from behind her. ¡°Wait.¡±


    His tone couldn¡¯t be considered good, but he was obviously repressing his foul mood, so Mo Tiange stopped walking. She said calmly, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Shoujing, is there anything else?¡±


    Qin Xi hesitated for a while before he finally spoke. ¡°I think we still have to discuss what happened today.¡±


    Surprised, Mo Tiange asked, ¡°Does Senior Martial Brother maybe feel it was rather inappropriate for me to take out my treasure?¡±


    Qin Xi shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re not individual cultivators who don¡¯t have any foundation. We have a school and master backing us up. Taking out some treasures once in a while really doesn¡¯t count for much. On the contrary, doing so would make people think Xuanqing School isn¡¯t to be trifled with.¡±


    ¡°Then... what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s probing gaze swept past her face. ¡°The ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nt¡ªwas it bestowed to you by your ancestor that year?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Tiange had long thought about her answer to this question, so her answer was extremely clear-cut.


    Qin Xi nodded. That was the only reasonable answer he could think of.


    ¡°Was this the matter Senior Martial Brother wanted to talk about?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Qin Xi said, ¡°What I wanted to talk to you about was Jing Xingzhi.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is there any problem with that Fellow Daoist Jing?¡±


    ¡°He...¡± Qin Xi hesitated for a moment but eventually continued on: ¡°I got to know that person not long after I formed my Gold Core. He was the disciple of Venerable Swordsman Zhongguang of Gujian Sect. However, Venerable Swordsman Zhongguang already passed away a hundred years ago, so his status in Gujian Sect is awkward. Because of how unfairly he was treated in his sect, Jing Xingzhi has a rather entric character. He really likes to flirt with female cultivators while in reality, he isn¡¯t willing to take any responsibility. You¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Mo Tiange already cut him short and asked bluntly, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Shoujing, are you worried I¡¯ll be enchanted by him?¡±


    A faint flush spread on Qin Xi¡¯s face upon hearing how bluntly she said ¡°enchanted,¡± and he looked away awkwardly. ¡°I was just reminding you.¡±


    Mo Tiange squeezed out a smile. ¡°Many thanks to Senior Martial Brother for the reminder. May I go and rest now?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Qin Xi nodded, looking embarrassed.


    Mo Tiange turned around and went back into her room.


    Once she was back in her room, she sat down and massaged the space between her eyebrows.


    She admitted she was a little bit unhappy just now. Was she such a shallow person? No matter how enchanting he looked or how sweet-mouthed he was, it didn¡¯t have anything to do with her. Nevertheless, Qin Xi mentioned the matter out of concern for her after all, so she soon regained her calm.


    In fact, after thirty five years of not seeing each other, she didn¡¯t have the slightest clue what Qin Xi was thinking now. She knew that from a cultivator¡¯s point of view, Qin Xi had been treating her extremely well. When she was injured inside the Ten Thousand Laws of Nature Formation, he went on a trip to look for medicine for her, and during this trip to Demonic Mountain, her cultivation level was obviouslycking, but he was willing to take her along with him.


    She didn¡¯t know whether this was considered a kindness towards a fellow group member from Senior Martial Brother Qin, who once went through trials with her, or whether this was a form of care towards a junior from Master Daoist Shoujing, who was once her father¡¯s friend in adversity. Nevertheless, the feelings in her heart were one thing¡ªfrom a logical perspective, she didn¡¯t want to have much contact with this kind of Senior Martial Brother Shoujing.


    Maybe she¡¯d been toopetitive in her life. When she was a child, she wanted to read better than Tianjun and the boys. Later, she always thought about cultivating to be an immortal and she was never willing to ck off in cultivating just because she was a female cultivator. Muchter, she eventually reached the end of her sufferings. She had talents; she had a master... But at that moment, she was even more unwilling to be indulgent to herself¡ªshe always wholeheartedly regarded genius cultivator status as her goal.


    As matters stood, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t have any regrets in her heart. If it was Senior Martial Brother Qin showing her kindness... maybe she¡¯d have said the words inside her heart and looked for a future for herself. However... he wasn¡¯t just Senior Martial Brother Qin; he was also Master Daoist Shoujing.


    She wasn¡¯t willing to look up at someone like this and turn into a delicate girl who only received protection from him.


    Furthermore, she also couldn¡¯t guess Qin Xi¡¯s thoughts at all. Someone with a staunch Dao Heart like him most likely never thought about Dual Cultivation. What should she do if she indulged in her emotions too deeply and eventually ended up like Wei Jiasi or Ruan Mingzhu? She admitted she was a coward. She didn¡¯t dare to pursue her desires so determinedly like them because her final objective was still achieving the Great Dao. She wasn¡¯t willing to give up her objective no matter what.


    Therefore, the status quo was good enough right now.


    However, ever since they left the mountain, although Senior Martial Brother Shoujing had been considerate towards her in all aspects, his attitude was obviously suffused with grievances. Even after much thought, Mo Tiange was still perplexed¡ªin the end, what kind ofints did he harbor towards her? Was it because he was injured while he was looking for medicine for her? But ording to his mental state and cultivation level, that was very unlikely to be the reason.


    Since she couldn¡¯t understand it, Mo Tiange stopped thinking about it and immediately tossed it to the back of her mind. She ced a proper camouge outside then entered the Virtual Sky World.


    She ced the Crystal Soul Jades, which she obtained at the trade fair, in the Virtual Sky World but took the two stone sculpture puppets with her. Although the cultivation levels of the two stone sculpture puppets were only in thete stage of the Foundation Building realm, they were extremely strong. Maybe they woulde in handyter.


    After that, she made arrangements for the two spiritual beasts, Xiaohuo and Feifei. She¡¯d been raising them inside the Virtual Sky World these days. The two spiritual beasts apanied each other; sometimes fighting, sometimes ying with each other¡ªthey had a terrific rtionship. Furthermore, when she was in Closed Door Meditation to tackle her core-formation, she also told them to cultivate seriously. Right now, Xiaohuo was already at the peak of the fourth rank and was going to try to advance to the fifth rank soon. Feifei was a bit behind; it¡¯d just advanced into the fourth rank.


    The rank-advancement of spiritual beasts wasn¡¯t as troublesome as human cultivator realm-breakthroughs. They didn¡¯t need to cultivate their mental state, and they also didn¡¯t need to pass through inner demons, so their advancement was much easierpared to human cultivators. Moreover, Mo Tiange could only really use a few of the spiritual nts inside the Virtual Sky World, so she always let them eat whatever they wanted.


    Inside the Virtual Sky World, Xiaohuo and Feifei had a limitless spiritual nt supply and an environment with rich spiritual aura. The progress of their cultivation was many times quicker than other people¡¯s spiritual beasts.


    Feifei didn¡¯t matter much; it didn¡¯t have any offensive skills, and it wouldn¡¯t be able to advance to the fifth rank for the time being. Regarding Xiaohuo, on the other hand, Mo Tiange had deliberately nurtured it ever since she discovered that it had such strong fire magic and that it could totally be a fighting spiritual beast. Not only did she let it eat the spiritual nts in the Virtual Sky World as it wished, but she also specifically concocted Constitution-Enhancing Pills for it to help with its rank-advancement.


    Just as she was about to enter another bamboo hut she¡¯d regarded as the spiritual beast room to examine the condition of the two spiritual beasts, she saw Feifei running over from the outside. It threw itself to her side then grabbed the hem of her robe.


    Mo Tiange crouched down to pick Feifei up. Patting its head, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you cultivated diligently?¡±


    Feifei squeaked ¡°wuwu¡± a few times as it tugged her robe towards the inside.


    Mo Tiange was confused. ¡°Is there something the matter?¡±


    Feifei swayed its head, seemingly nodding. It then turned its gaze, staring in the direction of the spiritual beast room.


    A wrinkle emerged on Mo Tiange¡¯s brows. She made her way towards the spiritual beast room carrying Feifei in her arms.


    Xiaohuo was going through its rank-advancement. Could something have happened to it? But judging from the spiritual aura fluctuation, there were no abnormalities...


    When she arrived outside the spiritual beast room, she pushed the door open only to be greeted with the sight of Xiaohuo curled up, cultivating with its eyes closed. Its whole body emitted a zing spiritual light which caused the room to look like it was blood red.


    Feifei once again let out a few squeaks. It didn¡¯t dare to disturb Xiaohuo, so it just circled around it a couple of times before it ran back to Mo Tiange and grabbed the hem of her skirt.


    After cautiously sensing Xiaohuo¡¯s situation, Mo Tiange smiled then crouched down and stroked Feifei¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Xiaohuo¡¯s going to advance. We shouldn¡¯t disturb him.¡±


    Feifei seemed to not understand, but seeing Mo Tiangeforting itself, it obediently followed her out and back into the main hut.


    The red light on Xiaohuo¡¯s body was its fire element spiritual aura. Since the fire spiritual aura was so vehement, it obviously seeded in its rank-advancement and was now in the stage of stabilizing its realm.


    Mo Tiange was delighted. If Xiaohuo sessfully advanced to the fifth rank, it could definitely be a huge help to her with its unique Sun Real Fire, thus giving her one more means of protecting herself.


    In the next few days, Mo Tiange only focused on guarding the Virtual Sky World, waiting for Xiaohuo to finish its rank-advancement¡ªshe even rejected an invitation to gather with her teammates.


    The rank-advancement of spiritual beasts was much easier than human cultivators performing realm-breakthroughs. Xiaohuo already seeded now. As long as its spiritual aura stabilized, it would officially be a fifth rank spiritual beast.


    Five dayster, right before they departed, Xiaohuo finally finished its rank-advancement and came out of the spiritual beast room.


    It was also right at that moment that Qin Xi informed her that they should now depart for Demonic Mountain.


    Mo Tiange left Feifei inside the Virtual Sky World, took Xiaohuo with her, tidied up everything then went to meet Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi was in the sitting room. Although he was holding a teacup, he didn¡¯t move at all, and his gaze fell into the distance. He looked as if he was thinking about something. It was only after his divine sense sensed her arrival that he turned towards her. His gaze immediately fell on Xiaohuo¡¯s body.


    Amazement flitted past his face. ¡°Xiaohuo... advanced?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°Just advanced.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Qin Xi stared at Xiaohuo, looking rather perplexed. During the twenty-some years she wasn¡¯t at Xuanqing School, Xiaohuo was taken care of by Ye Zhenji, and Ye Zhenji lived in his Immortal¡¯s Cave. In the beginning, they still had the medicinal pills concocted by Mo Tiange, but when those medicinal pills were finished, Qin Xi also wasn¡¯t stingy¡ªXiaohuo still obtained medicinal pills as Qin Xi never cut off its supplies.


    Cultivators in Kunwu never raised their spiritual beasts so extravagantly like this. Even among Nascent Soul cultivators, there weren¡¯t many that were so generous towards their spiritual beasts, and the spiritual beasts deserving such special treatment all belonged to rare breeds. If others found out they had raised an Inferno Beast, which were all over Kunwu, in such a manner, everyone would most likely wish they could dig all the medicinal pills eaten by Xiaohuo out of its belly. But this Xiaohuo was also strange. Many low level cultivators also raised Inferno Beasts, but none of those Inferno Beasts ended up mutating like it did.


    Right now, what made Qin Xi even more perplexed was that during those twenty-some years, Xiaohuo always ate medicinal pills, but it never advanced from the second rank to the third rank, yet now, with roughly the same amount of time, Xiaohuo surprisingly advanced to the fifth rank!


    Qin Xi himself was also a spiritual beast owner; it was just that he very rarely used spiritual beasts in fights. Nevertheless, he knew how hard it was to raise a spiritual beast. He had a Four-Eyed Bird he raised for more than a hundred years, but it was still in the fifth rank now. Although he didn¡¯t raise it the way Mo Tiange raised Xiaohuo, it also didn¡¯tck medicinal pills. But Xiaohuo... In such a short period, it advanced to the fifth rank under her care!


    He intuitively felt something was amiss. Once suspicion emerged in one¡¯s heart, the doubts would increase the more one thought about the matter. His master said Tiange¡¯s pill-concocting skills were superb. Just like the medicinal pills he saw Zhenji feeding to Xiaohuo that time, they were concocted perfectly. The more astonishing thing was that those medicinal pills were concocted with spiritual nts more than a thousand years old! Even if she obtained many spiritual nts from Deification cultivators sixty years ago, they shouldn¡¯t have given her enough to act this extravagantly, right?


    Her pill-concocting skills must be the result of concocting many medicinal pills, but where did she get the spiritual nts to concoct those pills? His pill-concocting skills were the best in all of Clear Spring Peak, but it was because his master, who realized he had a talent for it, deliberately let him cultivate his talent. Every time there were spiritual nts, they would typically be sent to him. But what about her? Where did she get so many spiritual nts to develop her skills? Moreover, she seemed to rarely ask the steward¡¯s hall to get spiritual nts for her.


    Mo Tiange felt uneasy at being stared at like this. She couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Senior Martial Brother Shoujing, aren¡¯t we going?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Qin Xi regained his train of thought. He stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    Mo Tiange watched him walk out of the sitting room; her mind was filled with questions. However, she immediately put Xiaohuo into the spiritual beast pouch and followed after him.

 Chapter 270: Hurrying On

    <h4>Chapter 270: Hurrying On</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Several flight lights with astonishing momentum soared from Kunzhong City, startling countless cultivators who then raised their heads to look.


    ¡°This... is the momentum of Core Formation cultivators!¡± mumbled a cultivator, who was staring at the multicolored flight lights converging in the sky.


    One, two, three, four... there were actually seven Core Formation cultivators traveling together! The low level cultivators were both envious and frightened upon witnessing such a scene.


    At a restaurant, someone picked his teeth and spat loudly. He bared his teeth, gazing at the vaguely visible, ethereal and dazzling flight lights which swept across the sky. He cursed loudly, ¡°Damn it! How good would it be if I could be that impressive!¡±


    A cultivator sitting at the next table turned to look at him. He saw it was a robust man only in the fourthyer of the Aura Refining realm. The robust man was wearing ordinary clothes and had an even more ordinary cultivation level, so that cultivator immediately said with mockery, ¡°You? Take a look at what kind of aptitude you have! Every one of those Core Formation cultivators is a heavenly-gifted genius. At your age, they¡¯d long built their foundations!¡±


    The robust man rolled his eyes, but he didn¡¯t quarrel with that cultivator. He self-righteously said, ¡°I was just talking casually. Core Formation? I¡¯d thank both the heavens and the earth if I could build my foundation.¡±


    What he said was in line with the thoughts of most low level cultivators in the restaurant. The majority of them were mere individual cultivators. Not to mention core-formation, but even foundation-building was practically out of reach for them.


    ¡°Ay~ when will I be able to form my Golden Core?!¡± A group of cultivators gazed at the flight lights in the sky with the utmost envy.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Shoujing, Fellow Daoist Qingwei!¡± In midair, Daoist Kumu greeted Qin Xi and Mo Tiange, who finally arrived.


    The seven of them were all present now. Qin Xi gave them a cursory nce then returned the greetings: ¡°Fellow Daoist Kumu, all Fellow Daoists.¡±


    Daoist Kumu and Tong Tianyun smiled and cupped their hands in greeting; Madam Feng stepped on a lotus leaf-shaped flying magic tool, acknowledging no one; Jing Xingzhi stared at them with a half-smile; and Lei Dongqing, who was still hugging his wine jar, said anxiously, ¡°The two of you are really slow¡ªwe¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time! Let¡¯s go now, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Lei, what are you in such a hurry for?¡± Daoist Kumu said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯ll take the restrictions on Demonic Mountain six months to one year to slowly weaken and disappear. It¡¯s only been about two or three months from the time we got the news until now¡ªwe¡¯ll still have to wait when we arrive at Demonic Mountain!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not for certain,¡± Lei Dongqing argued loudly, ¡°What if it opens a bit earlier? We¡¯d certainly fall behind others and lose out!¡±


    ¡°Old Lei¡¯s right.¡± Madam Feng had a cold gaze. She lookedpletely different from when she acted flirtatiously that day. ¡°We still have many things to do when we arrive at Demonic Mountain. Let¡¯s go quickly!¡±


    Since the two of them were so impatient and the others didn¡¯t object either, Daoist Kumu said, ¡°That being the case, let¡¯s get going!¡±


    The seven cultivators each used their own means of speeding towards the east in one formation.


    Daoist Kumu rode a Red-Crowned Crane; Tong Tianyun¡¯s flying magic weapon looked like a canoe; Madam Feng stood on a lotus leaf; and Lei Dongqing sat on that wine jar of his. Remembering that he always hugged the wine jar and drank from it, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but get goosebumps. Jing Xingzhi naturally used his flying sword, while Qin Xi used his flying cloud. As for Mo Tiange, she didn¡¯t ride on Qin Xi¡¯s flying cloud like she did during her arrival. Instead, she took out the White Silk Handkerchief and used it as a flying magic weapon. Among the seven people, Qin Xi¡¯s flying cloud, Jing Xingzhi¡¯s flying sword, and Tong Tianyun¡¯s canoes were the fastest, but Mo Tiange also didn¡¯t have a very hard time following them, and the others weren¡¯t weak either.


    Although they were hastening on with their journey, they were also evaluating each other¡¯s skills. Upon seeing how easily Mo Tiange kept pace with everyone, Madam Feng couldn¡¯t help but feel rather astonished and pay a bit more attention to her.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Qingwei.¡± Tong Tianyun, who was sitting on his canoe, was the most rxed among them. He approached Mo Tiange to talk to her.


    Mo Tiange turned to look at him. ¡°Fellow Daoist Tong, is there something the matter?¡±


    Tong Tianyun said, ¡°I¡¯ve inquired about that matter you asked me about¡ªthat friend of mine said that since we¡¯re nning to go to Demonic Mountain, he hopes Fellow Daoist Qingwei can pick up an unusual object from Demonic Mountain to exchange with him.¡±


    Mo Tiange was baffled. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Tong Tianyun smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be frank with Fellow Daoist Qingwei. My friend¡¯s just like me; he also doesn¡¯t have much time left in his lifespan. However, because of family reasons, it was inconvenient for him toe with us to Demonic Mountain. The Chalcedony he bought was originally going to be used to concoct medicinal pills, but he doesn¡¯t absolutely have to use that Chalcedony. There¡¯s a unique spiritual object on Demonic Mountain that¡¯s extremely useful to him. If Fellow Daoist Qingwei¡¯s lucky and can obtain that spiritual object, my friend¡¯s willing to exchange it for the Chalcedony.¡±


    Mo Tiange took a moment to think before she spoke. ¡°Fellow Daoist Tong, this exchange isn¡¯t fair. Which one of the spiritual objects on Demonic Mountain isn¡¯t extremely rare? Although a thousand-year-old Chalcedony is rare, it¡¯s still much less valuable. Besides, trying to find a certain designated spiritual object on Demonic Mountain is just too hard.¡±


    Tong Tianyun stroked his beard with a grin and said, ¡°The value of things depends upon the demand. If one needs it, it¡¯s worth it no matter the price. Fellow Daoist Qingwei certainly understands this principle, right?¡±


    Mo Tiange naturally understood it. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have spent so much in trying to get the steward¡¯s hall to obtain those materials. But understanding it was one thing. In conducting business, she naturally couldn¡¯t allow herself to lose out too much.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Tong¡¯s right, but I wonder how badly your friend needs this spiritual object?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Tong Tianyun paused for a moment then chuckled while shaking his head. ¡°Fellow Daoist Qingwei, with all the wealth Xuanqing School has, why should you bicker with us individual cultivators over petty profits? Rest assured¡ªmy friend said the spiritual object wouldn¡¯t be too hard to find. Regarding its value, it¡¯s indeed worth a bit more than Chalcedony. However, if Fellow Daoist needs Chalcedony, Fellow Daoist also won¡¯t lose out too much from this trade.¡±


    Mo Tiange gave the matter some thought then chose to take one step back. ¡°Alright. Fellow Daoist Tong should tell me what he¡¯s looking for first. If I happen to find it on this trip, we can discuss an exchange again. If I can¡¯t find it, we can only drop the matter.¡±


    Tong Tianyun nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good then. At the very least, I can exin to my old friend afterward.¡±


    Once the two of them finished their discussion, both once again focused on hurrying onward, although they still exchanged a few words asionally. Because the two of them talked through voice transmissions, the others had no idea what they talked about; Jing Xingzhi was the only one who turned to look at them. A smile was pasted on his face.


    Seeing his enchanting face and flirtatious gaze made Mo Tiange feel disgusted, so she looked away.


    But Jing Xingzhi wasn¡¯t angry. Still with a slight smile, he turned his head and continued to follow Daoist Kumu slowly.


    They spent the next few days dully hastening on with their journey. In the sky, cultivators frequently flew at high speeds like them. Upon seeing so many Core Formation cultivators in their group, those with slightly lower cultivation levels would avoid them. Once in a while, they also ran into cultivators in the same realm. During such times, they unavoidably exchanged a few words of greeting but they would eventually go their separate ways.


    Compared to Foundation Building and Aura Refining cultivators, Core Formation cultivators were obviously much colder, or perhaps it could be said they were much prouder. Every cultivator who could advance to the Core Formation realm either had terrific talents or obtained great fated chances¡ªwhich one of them didn¡¯t look down on ordinary cultivators? Those with a slightly higher status were elders in big cultivation groups. Those with slightly lower ones also lived prosperously in small cultivation groups. Their talents didn¡¯t need to be mentioned even more so if they were individual cultivators. None of the individual cultivators who could advance to the Core Formation realm wasn¡¯t outstanding.


    However, in these past several days, Mo Tiange got along quite well with Tong Tianyun and Daoist Kumu. Even Madam Feng, who now probably felt Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t that unpleasing to the eye, also talked to her once in a while. Mo Tiange, who initially could be considered sticking herself into the group in midway, gradually blended into this small group of Core Formation cultivators.


    Nevertheless, when they were resting midway, Qin Xi secretly pulled her to a stop.


    ¡°Junior Martial Sister Qingwei.¡±


    Nowadays, Mo Tiange was already ustomed to the constantly changing names he called her. If he called her Tiange, it meant his mood was good. If he called her Junior Martial Sister Qingwei, it meant he wanted to put some distance between them.


    Upon reflecting on these points and giving it some thought, Mo Tiange felt extremely helpless. Why was it that after the fact was uncovered, this Senior Martial Brother Shoujing seemed to feel even unhappier than she did? ording to his mental state and cultivation, he shouldn¡¯t act like this, right?


    Mo Tiange¡¯s thoughts wandered around and so did her gaze, so for a moment, she didn¡¯t answer.


    Qin Xi frowned then called her again: ¡°Junior Martial Sister Qingwei?¡±


    His voice was slightly raised, snapping Mo Tiange¡¯s mind back on track. Mo Tiange was rather vexed to find herself lost in her thoughts. This wasn¡¯t a good habit for cultivators.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Shoujing, is something wrong?¡±


    Qin Xi tossed her a nce then said faintly, ¡°Junior Martial Sister seems to be getting along quite well with them these past few days?¡±


    Them? Daoist Kumu and the others?


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°We were just chatting. Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No. I just wanted to tell you¡ªyou better keep your distance from them.¡±


    ¡°En?¡± Mo Tiange was bewildered. ¡°Since we¡¯repanions, shouldn¡¯t we interact more? We were initially strangers to each other. If we don¡¯tmunicate, it¡¯ll be very hard to coordinate with each other.¡±


    Qin Xi smirked somewhat mockingly. ¡°That¡¯d be alright if this was in the past. However, do you remember what happened before we left? That Old Tong obtained a ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nt from his exchange with you.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°He did. Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡ªthe matter¡¯s extremely problematic.¡± Qin Xi said faintly, ¡°Ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nts can¡¯t be used by ordinary Core Formation cultivators. Considering the might of Kunzhong City and the fact that there¡¯s no Nascent Soul cultivator backing them up, if there were any ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nts, they¡¯d have long been taken by Nascent Soul cultivators. That day, Old Tong openly said he wanted a ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nt at the trade fair, so word of this matter must¡¯ve already spread. Every Core Formation cultivator in Kunzhong City¡¯s individual cultivator alliance is astute¡ªhow could he have made this kind of mistake? Moreover, soon after he got the ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nt, he left for Demonic Mountain with us. Within such a short amount of time, it would¡¯ve simply been impossible for him to concoct medicinal pills from that ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nt.¡±


    Mo Tiange, who took a moment to ponder the matter, asked with a bit of astonishment, ¡°Then what was Fellow Daoist Tong¡¯s purpose in getting a ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nt?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Qin Xi shook his head and asked back, ¡°What did he and Daoist Kumu talk to you about in these past few days?¡±


    ¡°... Nothing important,¡± Mo Tiange mused, ¡°They just talked about some misceneous things in Kunwu. It seems that there was nothing unusual... oh, right! The two of them seemed very confident about this trip.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled. His gaze looked even firmer. ¡°I was right. The ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nt isn¡¯t for pill-concocting.¡±


    Not for pill-concocting? Mo Tiange felt rather confused. ¡°Then what else could it be used for?¡±


    ¡°Present.¡±


    ¡°Present?¡± Mo Tiange finally understood after some thought. ¡°They want to give it to a Nascent Soul cultivator as a present?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°Most likely.¡± He paused for a moment before continuing on slowly: ¡°In the beginning, they simply might not have thought they could obtain a ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nt. Maybe they simply wanted to use those Crystal Soul Jades to exchange for a few things with a Nascent Soul cultivator. Although Crystal Soul Jades aren¡¯t as rare as a ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nt, collecting so many of them also isn¡¯t much easier than finding a ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nt. I¡¯m afraid those weren¡¯t collected by Old Tong alone. Rather, they were collected by dispatching the strength of the entire Kunzhong City.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s their purpose?¡±


    ¡°Maybe they want to exchange it for a certain kind of object.¡± Qin Xi wrinkled his brows and thought about the matter for a while. However, he eventually shook his head. ¡°These are just my guesses in the end. There¡¯s no solid proof at all. You just have to be a bit more careful on this trip.¡±


    ¡°En...¡± Mo Tiangeplied as she thought inwardly. Sure enough, as a Core Formation cultivator, she still had much to learn. Based on only such tiny hints, Qin Xi was able to deduce such a possibility. Regardless of whether his guess was right or not, at least he could be more on guard and avoid potential danger.

 Chapter 271: Arriving at Tiandao Sect

    <h4>Chapter 271: Arriving at Tiandao Sect</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Oh, right,¡± Mo Tiange said after some thought, ¡°Tong Tianyun said his friend wants to exchange the thousand-year-old Chalcedony with me for a kind of spiritual object which can be found on Demonic Mountain.¡±


    ¡°Spiritual object on Demonic Mountain?¡± Not surprisingly, a mocking expression appeared on Qin Xi¡¯s face. ¡°They came up with a fine n. How dangerous is it to go to Demonic Mountain? With a mere thousand-year-old Chalcedony, they hoped to get the things they wanted through you¡ªhmph!¡±


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°They¡¯re not the only ones who have a thousand-year-old Chalcedony. It doesn¡¯t matter if I have to wait a bit longer. But the most important thing now is still the trip to Demonic Mountain, so I didn¡¯t bargain much with them. It wouldn¡¯t be toote to discuss the matter again even after I really obtained that spiritual object and came back safely. If I¡¯m out of luck...¡± After all, Demonic Mountain was a dangerous ce, not to mention the area where her father was buried. Even if Qin Xi could go back and made enough preparations this time, sess still wasn¡¯t certain.


    Qin Xi wrinkled his brows, saying coldly, ¡°Since I¡¯m taking you there, I¡¯ll naturally bring you back safely. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    Mo Tiange choked on these words and was somewhat speechless. I didn¡¯t mean that. Why¡¯s he...


    Just as she sank into her thoughts, she heard Qin Xi speaking again. ¡°What do they want?¡±


    Mo Tiange put a stop to her chaotic thoughts. She said, ¡°It¡¯s known as the Heavenly Aromatic Bean. Tong Tianyun said it was actually a kind of spiritual panacea. Its fruit looks like a bean, and after it ripens, it¡¯ll break away from its roots and leaves. It¡¯ll be just like a stone and will be extremely hard. This kind of object rarely appears in the world, but one can find many on Demonic Mountain.¡±


    Upon hearing what Mo Tiange said, Qin Xi once again wrinkled his brows. He didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.


    Judging from his expression, something must¡¯ve been amiss, so Mo Tiange asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Quite a whileter, Qin Xi finally said, ¡°Old Tong¡¯s friend most likely practices some kind of unconventional cultivation method. Heavenly Aromatic Bean indeed can¡¯t be considered very precious. For ordinary cultivators, it doesn¡¯t have any utility at all. If you can really find it, you won¡¯t lose out much if you exchange it for a thousand-year-old Chalcedony. However, the usage of this Heavenly Aromatic Bean...¡±


    He hesitated for a long time but still couldn¡¯t finish what he wanted to say. It was as if he was too embarrassed to talk about it.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t understand, so she asked, ¡°What¡¯s it used for in the end?¡±


    Qin Xi looked away. He used his all to keep his voice calm and said, ¡°Heavenly Aromatic Bean is used to concoct a kind of medicinal pill which has unusual effects for people practicing Dual Cultivation.¡±


    The more Mo Tiange thought about it, the more baffled she was. ¡°If so, there¡¯s nothing special about it, right?¡± The Law of Medicinal Pills was full of strange effects anyway. There was a specific kind of medicinal pill for every type of situation. Cultivators who practiced Dual Cultivation naturally had medicinal pills suitable for them too.


    Faced with her puzzled gaze, Qin Xi¡¯s expression became even more embarrassed. After a long time, he finally spouted a couple of sentences: ¡°It¡¯s not an ordinary kind of medicinal pill. It¡¯s... It¡¯s a kind of aphrodisiac...¡±


    ...


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Shoujing, Fellow Daoist Qingwei!¡± Daoist Kumu¡¯s voice rang out from afar, breaking the awkward silence between the two of them.


    They raised their gazes and saw Daoist Kumu waving at them. ¡°We should get going,¡± he said.


    The two of them looked as if they¡¯d just been granted a pardon. Each maneuvered their respective flying magic weapon and flew towards the group.


    Although she knew she had to pretend like nothing happened, Mo Tiange still couldn¡¯t help but put some distance between them. Upon seeing her behavior, Madam Feng, who now treated her a bit more kindly after getting along with her for several days, was rather baffled and asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    For a brief moment, Mo Tiange was at a loss for words. Nevertheless, she saw Jing Xingzhi ncing towards them with a faint smile on his face, causing her to feel even more depressed. She only dejectedly said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just heard that my family¡¯s master already arrived at Mount Yuheng, so I¡¯m a bit worried.¡±


    Madam Feng didn¡¯t doubt her. She just felt quite envious upon hearing what Mo Tiange said. ¡°Girl, based on your talents and current age, you seem to have no need to go to Demonic Mountain and brave the dangers there, right? Why did you two and your master all have to go?¡±


    Mo Tiange was silent for a while before she eventually answered, ¡°I¡¯m going to Demonic Mountain because I want to settle an old affair.¡±


    ¡°Old affair?¡± Madam Feng wanted to probe further, but she saw Mo Tiange looking away as if she had a lot on her mind, so she no longer said anything.


    Lei Dongqing, who saw the two of them seemingly getting a lot closer, shouted loudly, ¡°Feng Woman! Didn¡¯t you dislike this girl? How is it that after only a few days, you¡¯re already treating her so well?¡±


    Seeing as it was him who spoke, Madam Feng ¡°hmphed¡± coldly and said, ¡°No matter how much I dislike others, I¡¯m still better than you! Move aside¡ªyou¡¯re annoying!¡±


    Lei Dongqing stroked his nose awkwardly but only muttered under his breath: ¡°Fierce hag!¡±


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t hold back from grinning. These two people were really interesting. Madam Feng obviously wasn¡¯t old. She was still a bright, charming, and beautiful woman, but Lei Dongqing called her a hag. As for Lei Dongqing himself, although he was bald and rather ugly, his physical appearance was still that of a man in his thirties, yet Madam Feng insisted on calling him Old Lei.


    However, as Mo Tiange thought about them, she also started to have doubts. The two of them seemed to be different from the others¡ªcould it be that they had some kind of rtionship? Just as she was about to ask Qin Xi about this in secret, she suddenly recalled the matter from a moment ago, so she swallowed back her question. If there was some kind of rtionship between them, Qin Xi would¡¯ve already told her. Since he didn¡¯t say anything, it should mean there wasn¡¯t any rtionship, right?


    She shook her head, tossed the matter to the back of her mind, and continued her journey. Core Formation cultivators flew extremely fast. In a few days, they already approached the border of the Mount Yuheng area. The number of cultivators flying in the sky continued to increase. Among them, there were quite a few high level cultivators. asionally, even Nascent Soul cultivators passed by.


    This time, the weakening of Demonic Mountain¡¯s restrictions could be said to have shaken most of the cultivators in the Celestial Pole. Cultivators who were caught in a bottleneck orcking fated chances rushed over one after another. Even cultivators whose cultivation progressed smoothly were also hesitant and considereding. After all, the path towards immortality was a difficult path. If they could obtain any fated chances, they might be spared from several hundred years of arduous cultivation. Aura Refining and Foundation Building cultivators were also eager to participate. They naturally didn¡¯t dare to go deep into the Demonic Mountain area, but they might also find some treasures even in the outer area of Demonic Mountain. If they were lucky, they might have it easy for the rest of their lives, or they might even be high level cultivators in one leap.


    Tiandao Sect was known as the Celestial Pole¡¯s greatest cultivation group; there were already many cultivators in its surrounding area to start with, but it was even more bustling now.


    However, for Core Formation cultivators like Mo Tiange¡¯s group, they didn¡¯t have to linger around Mount Yuheng and personally look for dwelling ces like ordinary cultivators did¡ªTiandao Sect was going to receive them.


    Mount Yuheng and Demonic Mountain were situated side by side. One had to pass through Mount Yuheng to go to Demonic Mountain, and the entire Mount Yuheng belonged to Tiandao Sect. In other words, one must pass through Tiandao Sect to go to Demonic Mountain.


    Enormous fortune existed on Demonic Mountain, but at the same time, the world¡¯s dangers were also there. Tiandao Sect naturally didn¡¯t dare to keep everything for themselves, but it was inevitable that they would take advantage of the situation to make some profits. Every cultivator who wanted to enter had to pay a fee for using the path. The fee itself couldn¡¯t be considered expensive, especially for Core Formation cultivators. However, the advantageous pointy in the great numbers of people participating. Because of that, every time Demonic Mountain opened, Tiandao Sect always made a lot of easy profits.


    In addition, there were also many people hawking maps and notes about Demonic Mountain in the small towns at the foot of Mount Yuheng. They were selling their items at high prices, but they always had buyers.


    At first, Mo Tiange was also interested and wanted to buy one and take a look, but she was stopped by Qin Xi, who said, ¡°These things are useless. They¡¯re mostly iplete and only mention the things in the outermost area. The ce we want to go is located much deeper¡ªthese items simply don¡¯t have any information about that area.¡±


    Mo Tiange felt what he said was reasonable, so she dropped the matter. Since she had the things Lord Daoist Jinghe gave her, how could the things sold by these hawkers be useful? Some of these people were even mortals. Obviously, their wares weren¡¯t too good.


    With Daoist Kumu leading the way, the seven of them went to the top of Mount Yuheng.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Kumu, Fellow Daoist Tong, Fellow Daoist Shoujing!¡± Right after they arrived at the monastery of Tiandao Sect, a Core Formation cultivator came over to wee them with a smile. ¡°Fellow Daoists, you¡¯ve arrived really early.¡±


    Mo Tiange looked at that person. He was a Tiandao Sect cultivator who looked about thirty years old. His cultivation level was in the middle stage of the Core Formation realm. Based on how he greeted Daoist Kumu and the others, they seemed to be well-acquainted.


    Everyone returned his greetings, but Lei Dongqing looked extremely gloomy ever since they arrived on Mount Yuheng.


    Mo Tiange remembered Qin Xi once told her that Lei Dongqing was originally a Tiandao Sect cultivator, but he was exiled because he offended someone. Now, judging by his expression, he seemed to indeed harbor a lot of resentment towards Tiandao Sect. Moreover, since he was a Tiandao Sect cultivator and a Core Formation cultivator at that, he must¡¯ve certainly been an elder in Tiandao Sect¡ªhow could he have no Immortal¡¯s Cave on Mount Yuheng? But the current situation... That cultivator obviously treated Lei Dongqing as an ordinary cultivator, and Lei Dongqing also didn¡¯t mention anything. It was as if Lei Dongqing didn¡¯t have the slightest rtion with Tiandao Sect at all.


    ¡°Oh! This is...?¡± the cultivator asked with astonishment as he looked at Mo Tiange.


    Qin Xi said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ji, this is my junior martial sister. Her Daoist name¡¯s Qingwei.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so this is the famous Master Daoist Qingwei! It¡¯s an honor to meet you, an honor indeed!¡± The Core Formation cultivator named Ji Feng greeted her with a wide smile, sounding as if he was extremely amazed.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ji¡¯s too courteous.¡± Mo Tiange once again saluted him back.


    It seemed Ji Feng wasn¡¯t being courteous as his tone now sounded extremely cordial. ¡°Fellow Daoist Qingwei¡¯s name has spread all over Kunwu¡ªI wasn¡¯t being courteous. Xuanqing School produces genius cultivators again and again. It really makes us envious.¡±


    Mo Tiange showed a slight smile and cupped her hands but didn¡¯t reply.


    Upon noticing that she wasn¡¯t too fond of chatting, Ji Feng also didn¡¯t say much more. He smiled and just said, ¡°Fellow Daoists havee from afar; you¡¯re all tired, presumably. In that case, you better get some rest first. Fellow Daoists, please.¡±


    Although the seven of them weren¡¯t physically tired, their hearts felt tired after hurrying on the road for several days in silence, so none of them objected.


    Ji Feng handed them over to two Aura Refining cultivators responsible for receiving guests, who then led them into the monastery. The group of people walked for a little while before they reached an enormous courtyard.


    Mo Tiange used her divine sense to scan her surroundings. There was a great number of Core Formation cultivators in this courtyard. Based on her approximations, there were at least thirty or forty of them. There were still about two to three months before Demonic Mountain was open, so there might still be a lot of peopleingter on.


    Right after they entered the courtyard, another cultivator came over and greeted them, ¡°Seniors havee from afar¡ªwee, wee.¡± He then led them towards their respective dwellings extremely politely.


    This courtyard was enormous, and each small courtyard within had several rooms. Two small courtyards were already enough to amodate the seven of them.


    After leading her into her room and helping her settle down, that cultivator surprisingly didn¡¯t withdraw. Instead, he just stood by the door and stared at her. For a moment, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t understand what he was doing. She only understood after she heard voices of other cultivators from the rooms next door giving thanks for the bestowals they got. Thus, she also took out a pouch of spirit stones and threw it towards that cultivator.


    That cultivator was only in the Aura Refining realm. When he felt the pouch and discovered there was at least a hundred spirit stones inside, he was so delighted that he continuously thanked her. ¡°Thank you for the bestowal, Senior. Thank you for the bestowal, Senior.¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head as she watched the man leaving. Since they were Core Formation cultivators, they were bound to be a bit more generous in their spending. Coupled with the fee charged for using the path, Tiandao Sect was really making huge profits.

 Chapter 272: Don’t be so Kind

    <h4>Chapter 272: Don¡¯t be so Kind</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Actually, one type of profit was still missing from Mo Tiange¡¯s calctions.


    Once they¡¯d settled down, Qin Xi sent her a Summoning Talisman, inviting her to go to the market square at the foot of the mountain.


    The two of them lived in the same courtyard and their rooms were next to each other but they still had to use Summoning Talismans to pass messages¡ªthis indeed rendered Mo Tiange speechless. Not to mention just going to each other¡¯s rooms to talk, but they could¡¯ve just used voice transmissions directly.


    When they arrived at the market square and saw the bustling crowds and cultivators milling about the shops, Mo Tiange finally remembered¡ªwhen it came to profits, this should be the biggest source of profits for Tiandao Sect. With so many cultivators, the shops in Tiandao Sect would definitely have a lot of business now. Even small shops would also benefit quite a bit.


    The two of them were Core Formation cultivators. Although high level cultivators had been moving around Tiandao Secttely, walking on the street like they did still attracted everyone¡¯s attention. These low level cultivators only watched them from afar; their gazes were filled with envy and jealousy.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Shoujing, where are we going?¡± Although she¡¯d slowly gotten ustomed to this attention, Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t initially a genius who drew everyone¡¯s attention, after all. Qin Xi could remain calm and content in this kind of situation, but Mo Tiange felt extremely ufortable.


    Qin Xi said, ¡°A trade.¡±


    Mo Tiange was startled. ¡°What does Senior Martial Brother want to buy?¡±


    But Qin Xi didn¡¯t answer. He sped his hands behind his back and just focused on walking.


    Mo Tiange was already ustomed to his temper¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t answer if he didn¡¯t want to, so she no longer said anything and just followed after him in silence.


    A whileter, the two of them walked into a shop. It was such a coincidence. When Mo Tiange raised her gaze to examine the shop, she found that it happened to be the shop where she bought a pill furnace and materials when she first came to Tiandao Sect, the Hall of Hundred Grasses. It had now been more than sixty years since then; the Aura Refining old man who sold the pill furnace to her had most likely passed away long ago.


    When she thought of that time, it was indeed a case of ¡°things have remained the same, but people have changed.¡± At that time, her second uncle was still alive, and she was still a mere, small Aura Refining cultivator, who wouldn¡¯t have mattered to anyone on Mount Yuheng. Now, she was already a Core Formation cultivator who everyone respected, but her second uncle would nevere back.


    A shop clerk immediately came over to wee them right after they entered the Hall of Hundred Grasses. He greeted them with the utmost respect: ¡°Wee, Seniors. Is there anything Junior can help with?¡±


    Instead of answering, Qin Xi only said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Hu Zhonghai.¡±


    The clerk looked astounded to hear what Qin Xi said, but he immediately answered, ¡°Seniors, pleasee inside and wait for a moment. Junior will report this to him now¡ªmay Junior know Seniors¡¯ names?¡±


    ¡°My surname is Qin.¡±


    The clerk led them to a side room then went to report the matter.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s mind was filled with questions. The old man she met more than sixty years ago was someone from Hu n. Presumably, this Hall of Hundred Grasses was managed by Hu n. If that was indeed the case, that Hu Zhonghai must undoubtedly be a member of Hu n. Qin Xi explicitly said he was looking for Hu Zhonghai... Could it be that Hu Zhonghai was his old friend? But this wasn¡¯t particrly remarkable. Master once said that aside from being in Closed Door Meditation and cultivating painstakingly, this senior martial brother of hers also spent quite a lot of his time traveling on the outside, so he¡¯d surely gotten acquainted with many people with all kinds of strange identities.


    Before long, the door of the side room was pushed open. A middle-aged man in gorgeous clothing walked in. The moment he spotted Qin Xi, he walked over and greeted Qin Xi passionately, speaking loudly with augh and a smile, ¡°Brother Qin, it really is you! It¡¯s been years since west met; is everything alright?¡±


    What astonished her was that this person was only in the Foundation Building realm.


    Upon seeing this person, Qin Xi stood up and saluted him back. Compared to his friendly attitude, Qin Xi¡¯s attitude was much calmer, but he still didn¡¯t appear tock in manners. ¡°Thank you for the concern, Brother Hu. I trust you¡¯ve been well since west met?¡±


    The two of them obviously had different cultivation levels, but they interacted as peers.


    After the exchange of pleasantries, the person¡¯s directed his gaze towards Mo Tiange. ¡°This is...?¡±


    Qin Xi said, ¡°This is my junior martial sister. Her Daoist name¡¯s Qingwei.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Master Daoist Qingwei!¡± The person seemed to have a sudden realization. He greeted her extremely politely, ¡°My name¡¯s Hu Zhonghai; greetings to Master Daoist Qingwei.¡±


    Hu Zhonghai was only a Foundation Building cultivator. In normal situations, Core Formation cultivators wouldn¡¯t need to return his greetings. However, Qin Xi was her senior martial brother after all, and he treated Hu Zhonghai as someone of the same generation, so Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t ignore him either¡ªshe stood up and saluted him back. ¡°Greetings to Fellow Daoist Hu.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worthy of receiving Master Daoist Qingwei¡¯s greetings; I¡¯m not worthy,¡± Hu Zhonghai said repeatedly. ¡°Master Daoist Qingwei, please take a seat, please take a seat.¡±


    Now that the greetings were done with, Hu Zhonghai enthusiastically told others to serve them tea again then invited them to visit Hu n as guests. Qin Xi rejected his invitation, and Hu Zhonghai also didn¡¯t insist. The two of them then began to chat.


    The gap between their cultivation levels was toorge, after all, so although Hu Zhonghai spoke to Qin Xi as his equal, he was very polite with his words. The subject they talked about was also very ordinary; they talked about the things they had encountered, information about the weakening of the restrictions on Demonic Mountain, as well as some cultivation-rted problems.


    Mo Tiange just listened silently. From what they¡¯d said so far, she¡¯d roughly discovered how they were acquainted.


    When Qin Xi first met Hu Zhonghai, he was still just a Foundation Building cultivator, and they were once friends that faced challenges together, so they still treated each other as peers even now. Qin Xi was about two hundred years old now. For Core Formation cultivators, he was indeed very young. For Foundation Building cultivators, however, he was considered to be middle aged, and with a few dozen additional years, and he would be considered old. In fact, Hu Zhonghai was simr to him in age, but due to the disparity in their cultivation level, he looked much older than Qin Xi.


    The two people had already chatted for a while when Hu Zhonghai finally asked, ¡°Brother Qin, when you came to Tiandao Sect, you could¡¯ve just told someone to pass me your message, but you personally dropped in to visit¡ªcould it be that there¡¯s something important you wanted to talk about?¡±


    Apparently, although the two of them had a good rtionship, it hadn¡¯t reached the point where they could be considered close friends. Qin Xi immediately came to visit him right after he arrived and he also brought someone else along, so he obviously had another objective.


    With a smile, Qin Xi said frankly, ¡°Brother Hu¡¯s right. The reason I visited today was indeed because I have a matter I need Brother Hu¡¯s help with.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Hu Zhonghai¡¯s expression looked sincere. He smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been friends for years. Brother Qin doesn¡¯t need to hesitate to ask. As long as it¡¯s something I can help with, I definitely won¡¯t decline.¡±


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t tell whether he was just being polite or not. Hu Zhonghai was clearly different from cultivators like them; his words were forthright but smooth and showed his experience¡ªhe must be someone skilled in the ways of the world.


    Qin Xi only showed a slight smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I was just hoping Brother Hu could ask around for news about two kinds of spiritual objects.¡±


    A thought emerged in Mo Tiange¡¯s mind when she heard this. She couldn¡¯t help but direct her gaze at Qin Xi.


    Astonishment flitted across Hu Zhonghai¡¯s face. ¡°Oh? Could it be that Brother Qin¡¯s looking for some precious treasures? Despite the connections Xuanqing School has, you actually can¡¯t find them?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°Since we couldn¡¯t find them, they¡¯re naturally extremely hard to find.¡±


    Hu Zhonghaiughed out loud then said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Brother Qin, you can tell me what you¡¯re looking for first. Although my cultivation level isn¡¯t high, looking for people and objects could be considered my strong points. Maybe I¡¯ve heard about them before.¡±


    Qin Xi was blunt and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for two things. One is a Chalcedony which has to be at least a thousand years old, and the other one is Qiyun Stone. Has Brother Hu heard about thesetely?¡±


    Mo Tiange dropped her head. Sure enough, it was these two things.


    ¡°Well...¡± Hu Zhonghai gave the matter a moment of thought then said, ¡°Sure enough, the things Brother Qin¡¯s looking for are rare. A thousand-year-old Chalcedony isn¡¯t bad; we sometimes hear about those. Qiyun Stone, however... If it wasn¡¯t because I manage the shop year round on the sect¡¯s behalf, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t even have known what that was. However, the shop I operate is the Hall of Hundred Grasses, while Qiyun Stones are used in tool-refining¡ªI still have to ask around about it.¡±


    Qin Xi said, ¡°I won¡¯t be able to thank you enough if you can inform me of their whereabouts, Brother Hu.¡±


    Hu Zhonghai smiled. ¡°Never mind; it¡¯s nothing but a very simple task. Brother Qin, I can¡¯t guarantee you any news about Qiyun Stone, but regarding a thousand-year-old Chalcedony, I seem to have heard news about this a few days ago. If it¡¯s alright, would you mind waiting for me to ask around about it first?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯d be best. Thank you for the trouble, Brother Hu.¡±


    The two people continued to chat for another while. When Qin Xi finally bid him goodbye, Hu Zhonghai personally saw them off at the shop door. He also asked them about their lodgings and said that he¡¯d notify them as soon as he got the news, which would be in three days at most.


    After leaving Hu Zhonghai, the two people went back, walking in silence along the way.


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t speak, and Mo Tiange also kept her head lowered¡ªher mind was wandering all over the ce.


    The monastery of a big cultivation group was naturally located high above. From the foot of the mountain to the top, there must be more than a thousand steps on the jade stairs which extended high into the clouds. Under normal circumstances, only Aura Refining disciples who couldn¡¯t fly climbed these stairs. Those who were in the Foundation Building realm or higher all flew. It was unclear what Qin Xi was thinking. Instead of using a flying magic weapon, he just walked up like this, step by step and slowly. As it happened, Mo Tiange also had a lot on her mind. She just focused on keeping her head lowered and following him, so she also didn¡¯t think about this point.


    As she walked and walked, the person in front of her suddenly came to a stop, causing Mo Tiange to run into him headfirst. Her nose instantly reddened from the crash. If she didn¡¯t have her protective spiritual aura, she most likely would¡¯ve gotten a nosebleed.


    Qin Xi turned around, staring at her with a frown. ¡°What are you thinking about? How could you bump into others walking like this?¡±


    Mo Tiange looked embarrassed. Even a small Aura Refining cultivator, who just entered the path towards immortality, wouldn¡¯t be that stupid to run headlong into someone¡¯s back, let alone a Core Formation cultivator like her. She was clearly spacing out just now; she still didn¡¯t react even after bumping into him.


    Fortunately, Qin Xi wasn¡¯t asking her seriously. He continued to walk after he spoke.


    Mo Tiange rubbed her nose and continued to follow after him.


    As she stared at the back of the person in front of her, she suddenly felt like their current situation was simr to when they were still in Yunwu Sect. Back then, she didn¡¯t spend that much time with Senior Martial Brother Qin, but every time, they were more or less like this. He¡¯d take the initiative to walk in front to open a path, while she¡¯d just focus on following him.


    In a sh, more than sixty¡ªnearly seventy¡ªyears had passed. The two of them also weren¡¯t the small cultivators of that year¡ªtheir identities hadpletely changed, but the way they interacted was still the same. At that time, each of them joined Yunwu Sect with their own secrets. They called each other senior martial brother and junior martial brother, but the distance between them was significant. Now, they¡¯d be martial siblings for real, but they still maintained a distance between them. Although they trusted each other, neither of them gave their hearts to the other.


    In fact, whether it was Senior Martial Brother Qin or Senior Martial Brother Shoujing, both treated her extremely well. Senior Martial Brother Qin was cold, but he always considered the fact that they were from the same sect. Senior Martial Brother Shoujing... seemed indifferent, but after careful consideration, maybe everything had gone smoothly for her all along because he was in front, paving the way. Just like now, she only mentioned the matter in passing, but he continued to remember it. After arriving at Tiandao Sect, the first thing he wanted to do was ask around for news on her behalf.


    It was impossible to not feel grateful inside. However, she¡¯d never been an extroverted person. Even if she felt grateful, she¡¯d only keep it inside her heart.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Shoujing.¡± All of a sudden, Mo Tiange came to a halt.


    Qin Xi seemed to respond absent-mindedly as he walked. Several stepster, sensing that she wasn¡¯t following him, he finally stopped and turned around. He saw her standing about five or six steps away from him. Her head was downcast, so he couldn¡¯t see her expression.


    Quite a whileter, she finally spoke: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    It was such an abrupt sentence, but he understood what she meant.


    He was silent for a moment, but he eventually answered. His expression was faint. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. You don¡¯t need to bring it up again.¡±


    Her head remained downcast, but she said nothing.


    He also didn¡¯t say anything.


    After a long time, Mo Tiange said, ¡°But... I hope Senior Martial Brother won¡¯t be so kind to me again.¡±


    ...


    Qin Xi suddenly turned around and walked forward, but after going up two steps, he stopped again and coldly said, ¡°What are you worried about?¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t answer.


    He tilted his head and cast her a nce, sneering: ¡°You still think I¡¯m coveting something?¡±


    Without waiting for her to answer, he hurled out his flying could with a fling of his long sleeve. In an instant, he soared from the jade stairs, flying to the top of Mount Yuheng without waiting for her.


    Mo Tiange, who was left behind, gazed at his back and swallowed the words ¡°I don¡¯t¡± that she wanted to say.


    She just wanted to say that he shouldn¡¯t be so kind to her to the point that she¡¯d read too much into it. It really wasn¡¯t what he thought...

 Chapter 273: The Restrictions Disappeared

    <h4>Chapter 273: The Restrictions Disappeared</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Three dayster, Hu Zhonghai dropped by to deliver the news as expected, but at that time, Mo Tiange was cultivating. He left soon after he talked to Qin Xi.


    After Hu Zhonghai left, Qin Xi sent her a Summoning Talisman, saying there was no hope there. Thest time Qiyun Stone appeared on Mount Yuheng was several hundred years ago, and its current whereabouts were unknown. It might¡¯ve been used by others long ago. On the contrary, a thousand-year-old Chalcedony appeared several years ago. Unfortunately, when Hu Zhonghai went to find the person who bought it, that person adamantly refused to sell it no matter what conditions Hu Zhonghai offered.


    Although Hu Zhonghai was only a Foundation Building cultivator, he was from thergest cultivation n in Tiandao Sect and this was Tiandao Sect¡¯s domain, yet that person was still unwilling to give him any face. Presumably, even if Qin Xi personally spoke with him, it¡¯d still be fruitless.


    Mo Tiange felt quite disappointed when she heard this news, but she quickly cheered up. Even though she couldn¡¯t get it, she still had hope in Kunzhong City. Since the Heavenly Aromatic Bean wasn¡¯t considered rare, even if she couldn¡¯t get hold of it, there would certainly be others who had it. When they came out of Demonic Mountain, she could just exchange with one of those people or buy it from them on the spot then exchange it with Tong Tianyun¡¯s friend.


    No one knew precisely how long it would be before the restrictions on Demonic Mountain disappeared. However, ording to previous experience, the earliest might be two months, and thetest might be six months. It may be open for about a month, then those restrictions would slowly strengthen again until people could no longere in or go out.


    For the sake of entering right after the restrictions on Demonic Mountain disappeared, more and more people came to Mount Yuheng. Fortunately, Core Formation cultivators were extremely arrogant, so themotion wouldn¡¯t spread to them.


    One day passed after another. The restrictions on Demonic Mountain grew increasingly weaker. The Core Formation cultivators eventually couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. The number of people going out to ask for news increased every day. The originally quiet courtyard also became more and more lively.


    In the end, Mo Tiange stopped cultivating. Every day, she only meditated for a while then she¡¯d either concoct some medicinal pills or refine some magic weapons in order to increase her strength for when she entered Demonic Mountain.


    One day two monthster, they suddenly heard news¡ªthe restriction on Demonic Mountain would disappear the day after tomorrow!


    This news instantly spread around all of Mount Yuheng. All cultivators rushed towards the back of Mount Yuheng, scrambling for a good position which would allow them to be the first to enter Demonic Mountain.


    Their small group also started to move.


    Core Formation cultivators had always been given a bit of preferential treatment. They didn¡¯t need to be like those Foundation Building or Aura Refining cultivators who had to ept supervision from Tiandao Sect. Instead, they had someone assigned to show them the way. Thus, very soon, they already arrived at the border between Mount Yuheng and Demonic Mountain.


    The most level area leading to Demonic Mountain was a valley. Knowing that Mo Tiange hadn¡¯t been there before, Daoist Kumu gave her a detailed exnation. The restriction on this area was the weakest¡ªthis was the safest entrance to Demonic Mountain.


    Mo Tiange already read about this on the Jade Slip Lord Daoist Jinghe gave her, but Daoist Kumu had personally experienced it, so she still listened to his exnation; maybe she¡¯d obtain knowledge of something else.


    She then lifted her gaze. This small valley was now jam-packed with cultivators. Core Formation cultivators like them naturally upied the best area. Mo Tiange gave her surroundings a cursory nce. There must be at least a hundred Core Formation cultivators in the vicinity. The number of Core Formation cultivators in the Celestial Pole must be up to a thousand. Taking that point into consideration, the number of Core Formation cultivators currently present couldn¡¯t be considered too many.


    About a thousand feet from the Core Formation cultivators was the area where Foundation Building and Aura Refining cultivators were resting. Their numbers must¡¯ve been roughly several dozen times more numerous than the number of Core Formation cultivators.


    Tong Tianyun, who noticed her line of sight falling on those low level cultivators, shook his head and said with a sigh, ¡°Only a few of them might make it out alive. Ay~!¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s gaze flickered. Demonic Mountain was a dangerous ce. Not to mention those Foundation Building and Aura Refining cultivators, but even Core Formation cultivators like them wouldn¡¯t necessarily be able to protect themselves. Every time Demonic Mountain opened, countless cultivators rushed inside, but only less than half made it out alive. Most of those who died inside were all low level cultivators.


    As she looked around, she discovered there were no Nascent Soul cultivators at all, and her divine sense also couldn¡¯t sense their presence. Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but transmit her voice to Qin Xi: ¡°Senior Martial Brother, why are there no Nascent Soul cultivators here? What about master¡ªhas he arrived?¡±


    Qin Xi was meditating with his eyes closed. Even though he heard her, he still didn¡¯t open his eyes. After a while, he finally answered, ¡°Master arrived long ago. We can¡¯t meddle with Nascent Soul cultivators¡¯ business. Just keep calm and wait.¡±


    Mo Tiange gave it some thought and felt he was quite right. Her master was normally unruly, but he was never careless when it came to serious matters. Presumably, he was waiting in some other ce.


    Time gradually passed by. In the beginning, with so many people gathering, they could still hear continuous chatting, but in the end, everyone could sense the restrictions weakening and their gazes were all fixated on the side of the valley linked to Demonic Mountain. There were at least a thousand people in the valley, but not a single noise could be heard.


    The sun and the moon rose and set one after another; one day finally passed. In the afternoon of the second day, they finally saw on that side of the valley that the restriction, which looked like a curtain of light, dimmed slowly until it eventually disappearedpletely.


    With a ¡°buzz,¡± countless voices once again surged in the valley, and the crowd soon started to push around¡ªit waspletely chaotic.


    Fortunately, the Core Formation cultivators upied the front most position. They naturally wouldn¡¯t act uncontrobly like those low level cultivators.


    But at this time, the first ones to enter weren¡¯t Core Formation cultivators. They only saw several flight lights suddenly emerging in the sky, zooming over with an iparable momentum.


    Mo Tiange was afraid. This kind of momentum... They must be Nascent Soul cultivators!


    Sure enough, those cultivators very quicklynded at the spot where the restrictions disappeared, and they were indeed Nascent Soul cultivators.


    Those Nascent Soul cultivators didn¡¯t speak. Each stepped forward, slowly entering through the restriction. Their silhouettes quickly faded away.


    The Core Formation cultivators still didn¡¯t move because Nascent Soul cultivators were continuing to fly over and enter Demonic Mountain.


    Mo Tiange eventually saw Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s silhouette. He was with a male cultivator clothed in ck all over, a bald cultivator, and Lord Daoist Huayan. Without looking at them, he also entered through the restrictions.


    This time, there weren¡¯t many Nascent Soul cultivators entering Demonic Mountain. ording to Mo Tiange¡¯s approximations, there were about twenty plus of them. However, there was only about a hundred Core Formation cultivators too. Inparison, there was indeed a lot of Nascent Soul cultivators.


    This wasn¡¯t at all strange. In the cultivation world, the theory about deification only existed in legends. None of the fewte stage Nascent Soul cultivators currently in the Celestial Pole had ever met Deification cultivators.


    Most of these Nascent Soul cultivators were trapped in the early stage and couldn¡¯t make even the slightest progress. Except for those who still had much time left in their lifespans and weren¡¯t willing to give up, most of them already abandoned hopes of making a realm-breakthrough. It was precisely for this reason that once Demonic Mountain opened, those Nascent Soul cultivators who didn¡¯t have long in their lifespans or were hopelessly trapped in a certain realm were unwilling to give this opportunity up. In any case, the possibility of them making a realm-breakthrough was already very small to begin with, and they¡¯d cultivated until they reached the highest realm attainable in the current cultivation world¡ªwas there any reason to not take a risk?


    Core Formation cultivators, on the other hand, rarely had such thoughts. They were already high level cultivators, and most of them had a rather high status; as long as they had prospects of making a realm-breakthrough to the Nascent Soul realm, they¡¯d never enter Demonic Mountain rashly. Those like Mo Tiange and Qin Xi were a special case. There were most likely only several others like them among the hundred Core Formation cultivators currently gathered there.


    Once all the Nascent Soul cultivators had entered, somebody within the crowd of Core Formation cultivators finally couldn¡¯t hold back and took the lead in entering.


    Neither too early nor toote, Mo Tiange¡¯s small group squeezed themselves among the crowd and entered Demonic Mountain.


    The moment she passed the spot where the restrictions originally were, Mo Tiange only felt her vision bing blurry for an instant, then the scene before her eyes turnedpletely different.


    There were none of the jagged or grotesque rocks she imagined, and there was also no obscure, dense fog like she thought. Instead, it was a verdantndscape¡ªit was as if they were still on Mount Yuheng. Immortal¡¯s aura lingered in the air, and spiritual aura was extremely dense.


    When Mo Tiange turned her head to look back, she discovered that the area where the two mountains were connected was a bit strange. When they were in the valley and the restrictions disappeared, the Demonic Mountain they saw was hazy with fog. That was why she¡¯d wrongly assumed Demonic Mountain would be a gloomy ce. But now, when she looked at the entrance to Mount Yuheng from Demonic Mountain... There was obviously nothing blocking her line of sight, but she couldn¡¯t see the scene outside the restrictions. She only saw a stream of people continuously appearing at the entrance. It was as if they came through a Transporting Formation.


    ¡°Fellow Daoists.¡± Practically everyone in their group was rather indifferent, so the role of the leader had always been assumed by Daoist Kumu. Now that they¡¯d entered Demonic Mountain, it was still Daoist Kumu who took the initiative to speak. ¡°We discussed the routes before, so should we proceed ording to our n?¡±


    Everyone nodded. No one had any objections.


    Before entering Demonic Mountain, they had two months to gather news, and they¡¯d agreed on a n. Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know much about these matters, so at that time, she wasn¡¯t involved in making the n. In any case, Qin Xi was trustworthy. Since he didn¡¯t say the n was no good, there would presumably no problems.


    The area they wanted to go to wasn¡¯t considered very dangerous. After all, apart from Daoist Kumu and Tong Tianyun, everyone in their group still had several hundred years left in their lifespans, so there was indeed no need to takerge risks.


    However, they also agreed on one thing. During the one month the restriction was gone, they¡¯d have half a month to do whatever they wanted. If one wanted to go to an extremely dangerous area, the others could choose to follow or not. Those who weren¡¯t willing to follow could wait at the area they¡¯d decided upon beforehand. If time ran out and they still hadn¡¯t returned, then it¡¯d be every man for himself.


    Core Formation cultivators weren¡¯t like Foundation Building or Aura Refining cultivators¡ªmost of them didn¡¯t like to operate inrge groups. They¡¯d experienced much, and they were also more selfish in nature. They usually calcted risks and profits very clearly. Very few of them would help theirpanions, not to mention strangers.


    Mo Tiange naturally had no objections regarding this agreement. Her purpose of going to the mountain wasn¡¯t the same as the others. While others wanted precious treasures, she wanted a skeleton.


    Qin Xi knew where her father¡¯s bones were. During this short period, she heard him talking about it asionally. Back then, he once discovered a kind of unique treasure at that dangerous area, but bringing it back was inconvenient for him. On this trip to Demonic Mountain, he also nned to go and bring that unique treasure back, and that being the case, the two of them had to separate from the group. After all, Qin Xi wouldn¡¯t tell others about the existence of that unique treasure, and others also had their respective ns and wouldn¡¯t take chances by going with the two of them.


    The group of seven slowly walked forward, following Daoist Kumu¡¯s instructions.


    At first, thendscape of Demonic Mountain and Mount Yuheng wasn¡¯t at all different, but gradually, those green colors faded a lot, bing more deste and gloomier. Enchantments and restrictions were all over the sky. Spiritual aura surged violently. Gales blew from time to time. If one was unlucky enough to run into them, they would easily be dismembered.


    They hadn¡¯t walked too far when they suddenly heard screams. Mo Tiange turned around to look, only to find the screamsing from those Foundation Building and Aura Refining cultivators. Many of them had never been to Demonic Mountain and only heard about it from others. They bought a few maps and pieces of information regarding Demonic Mountain at the foot of Mount Yuheng and entered Demonic Mountain, only relying on a sliver of hope and vigor.


    These people didn¡¯t have enough strength. They also didn¡¯t have enough experience or vignce. Right after they entered Demonic Mountain, they were easily knocked over by those shreds of restrictions floating in the air, consequently losing their lives in an instant.


    What made Mo Tiange feel torn betweenughter and tears was that among those people, there was actually a young girl who surprisingly cried out of fear and shouted she wanted to go back after she saw that herpanions were blown away by the gales. Those who noticed her all scowled.


    No matter how things were in the outside world, once you entered Demonic Mountain, your life wasn¡¯t something you had control of. Even if you died in an instant, no one would sympathize with you.

 Chapter 274: Entering Early

    <h4>Chapter 274: Entering Early</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    There was no sun in the sky, only hazy white lights.


    Daoist Kumu said that on Demonic Mountain, spiritual aura and devil aura were all over the sky, so sunlight couldn¡¯t shine through. These white lights were, in fact, from intermingling spiritual aura and devil aura.


    For that reason, there was no day or night in the Demonic Mountain area. It was always like this¡ªone couldn¡¯t differentiate the time.


    The gales in the air got increasingly fierce, and the residual restrictions also became stronger. The number of corpses on the ground increased as they walked. Most of the clothing on those corpses had already rotted away, but some were still preserved. After taking a more careful look, they discovered that the items that were still well-preserved were either spirit tools or magic tools.


    All of these corpses no longer had any meat left on them¡ªthey were nothing but dry bones. The bones were still very white, even rather transparent. Obviously, it hadn¡¯t been too long since they died. Maybe these were cultivators who died thest time Demonic Mountain opened. None of them had any Qiankun Bags. Normally, things like Qiankun Bags wouldn¡¯t decay even if several thousand years passed, so it seemed they must¡¯ve been taken by other cultivators.


    Daoist Kumu stopped and looked around. He then asked Tong Tianyun: ¡°Is this the ce we passed throughst time?¡±


    Mo Tiange also turned to scan her surroundings. Their surroundings just consisted of rocks with some weeds growing sporadically. She really couldn¡¯t tell the difference between this scene and the previous scene.


    Tong Tianyun was probably thinking the same as her. After looking all around for a moment, he said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell.¡±


    Thus, one after another, everyone took out their maps, looking for their current location byparing their surroundings with their maps.


    Daoist Kumu said gales blew on Demonic Mountain from time to time, so whatever marks people left behind would be useless. They could only try to figure out their location based on their memories.


    Mo Tiange looked around. Qin Xi had a very heavy expression. He gazed into the distance with a frown etched on his brows. Seeing this made Mo Tiange feel rather uncertain. Although she knew Qin Xi wouldn¡¯t necessarily answer, she still asked under her breath: ¡°Senior Martial Brother Shoujing, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t answer. It was only a long timeter that he finally withdrew his gaze and said faintly, ¡°This time, I¡¯m afraid the restrictions on Demonic Mountain aren¡¯t stable.¡±


    Shocked, Mo Tiange gazed in the direction he looked in a moment ago.


    Qin Xi continued on: ¡°Take a look at the sky. If the spiritual aura and devil aura were bnced, there wouldn¡¯t be lightning.¡±


    Mo Tiange squinted, doing her best to look into the distance. In the horizon, there was a mass of extremely bright white light which shed from time to time. It looked just like lightning.


    This time, they weren¡¯t speaking telepathically, so everyone else heard them. Daoist Kumu and Tong Tianyun also directed their eyes towards that distant spot. Their expressions grew graver as time passed.


    After watching for a while, Daoist Kumu sighed and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Shoujing¡¯s right. Last time, our situation could already be considered very dangerous. Our journey on Demonic Mountain also doesn¡¯t seem simple this time. In the event a big, unstable restriction ruptures, we might all be buried inside.¡±


    The possibility he spoke of was too grave. None of them had even a sliver of a smile on their faces now. Even Jing Xingzhi wrinkled his brows, saying: ¡°Could this still be more dangerous than our situationst time?¡±


    Tong Tianyun smiled. ¡°We withdrew on timest time, but what about this time? It hasn¡¯t been easy for us to finally encounter a disappearance of the Demonic Mountain restrictions again; I presume you also won¡¯t give this opportunity up either, right?¡±


    Jing Xingzhi didn¡¯t answer. With a gloomy expression, he turned to gaze at the lightning in the horizon, then his gaze moved around the rest of the group.


    He was obviously assessing the group¡¯s strengths. The first one he excluded was precisely Mo Tiange. Then his gaze swept past Madam Feng and Lei Dongqing, eventually falling on Qin Xi, Daoist Kumu, and Tong Tianyun. The first one he looked at was Qin Xi, but when he caught sight of Mo Tiange standing next to Qin Xi, he sighed inaudibly. He then looked at the two Daoists, but in the end, he still shook his head, seemingly giving up.


    Jing Xingzhi withdrew his gaze, but right after he shifted his line of sight, he caught Mo Tiange staring unblinkingly at him. A hint of surprise flitted across his face, but he soon smiled and winked his flirtatious eyes at her.


    Mo Tiange ignored his flirting and moved her line of sight.


    The seven of them were really quite interesting. Jing Xingzhi¡¯s tiny actions obviously meant he was looking for partners. Unfortunately, he got nothing.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t enough. As for Madam Feng and Lei Dongqing, maybe he felt they were unsuitable because of their temperaments and so on. Qin Xi, who was taking Mo Tiange along, was also ruled out from his options. However, the fact that Jing Xingzhi also ruled out Daoist Kumu and Tong Tianyun really surprised her. Daoist Kumu and Tong Tianyun had both the strength and the experience. No matter the aspect, they ought to be the most appropriate candidates, so why did Jing Xingzhi look like that in the end?


    Although Mo Tiange¡¯s experience in handling matters was far less than Daoist Kumu and the others, she¡¯d handled quite a lot rted to guessing matters of the heart ever since she was a child, and she¡¯d also encountered a lot of people. Even if her conjecture wasn¡¯tpletely right, it should be close to the mark. Besides, even though Jing Xingzhi was a bit scheming, it was impossible for him topletely not understand these principles.


    Not to mention Jing Xingzhi, but even Madam Feng and Lei Dongqing also quieted down upon entering Demonic Mountain. Although it hadn¡¯t been long since they¡¯d been acquainted, Mo Tiange still felt their behavior was rather unusual. Could it be that what they experiencedst time was too terrifying? This wasn¡¯t impossible. Judging from what Qin Xi said up till this point, luckily they retreated earlyst time. Otherwise, they¡¯d have also been buried on Demonic Mountain. Since the matter was important, it was only normal that their expressions looked solemn.


    Last was Daoist Kumu and Tong Tianyun. These two people were very strange. ording to Qin Xi¡¯s theory, they wanted a ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nt perhaps because they wanted to exchange it with a certain Nascent Soul cultivator, and the timing was just before their trip to Demonic Mountain. It sounded like the spiritual nt was prepared specifically for this trip. Of course, this was nothing but a guess. Mo Tiange also didn¡¯t dare to be certain of this. The only thing she could be certain of was that these five people weren¡¯t simple.


    When they arrived in Kunzhong City and met these people, Qin Xi once said they were quite trustworthy, but their characters were a bit odd. Without taking their characters into consideration, they were quite trustworthy... In other words, disregarding significant benefits that might trigger them, these people were trustworthypanions. However, if there were significant benefits present, a falling out was also very likely.


    Once her thoughts reached this point, she cautiously looked at everyone again, attentively examining their expressions and movements.


    During this short period, they had already finished discussing the next step to take. No matter where they wanted to go in the end, they eventually had to climb halfway up the mountain, because the upper half of Demonic Mountain was the real treasure-seeking destination for Core Formation and Nascent Soul cultivators.


    As for the routes and so on, they¡¯d long discussed them. Now that they already had an agreement, the seven people were once again on the move.


    Demonic Mountain was extremely tall, and the air above it was full of restrictions and spiritual aura traps. In this kind of environment, flying was obviously not an option. No matter what cultivation level they had, every cultivator had to proceed ahead on foot cautiously. Furthermore, Demonic Mountain was incredibly huge, and thendscape also didn¡¯t have a single tiny reference point¡ªbefore long, they couldn¡¯t see anyone else around them. They could only vaguely sense other cultivators¡¯ spiritual aura fluctuations on the periphery of their divine sense ranges.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Tong Tianyun suddenly said.


    The group of people stopped and looked at him.


    Tong Tianyun closed his eyes, apparently spreading his divine sense. In response, Mo Tiange also focused herself to examine the area. As soon as she did, however, a wrinkle formed on her brows.


    Upon seeing the change in her expression, Qin Xi asked in a whisper: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t answer him straight away. Instead, she looked at Tong Tianyun, who had now opened his eyes.


    Tong Tianyun said, ¡°There¡¯s an extremely violent spiritual aura fluctuation in the vicinity, but I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s because some kind of unique treasure has appeared or whether it¡¯s some restriction rupturing.¡±


    Spiritual aura... was the foundation of cultivating and fights of magical power. Whether it was restrictions or unique treasures, both were inseparable from spiritual aura. Restrictions were extremely dangerous, but unique treasures, on the other hand, were the top priority of the people who entered Demonic Mountain. One was heaven, and one was earth; everything depended on what they chose.


    In a split second, everyone already made their choice; no one drew back. Since they¡¯d entered Demonic Mountain, this could be the greatest fated chance they¡¯d been searching for. How could they be unwilling to take the risk?


    Tong Tianyun wasn¡¯t surprised by everyone¡¯s choice. After taking a moment to determine the direction, he said, ¡°This way.¡±


    This time, they no longer walked. They flew closely together instead. Since they¡¯de across this kind of matter, they naturally had to act faster than others in the vicinity. It wasn¡¯t worth the risk to walk slowly just to end up having others seize that opportunity.


    After they entered Demonic Mountain, Mo Tiange no longer tried to keep a low profile to hide her weaknesses. She flew high in the air, holding the White Silk Handkerchief in her hand. The speed of the Cloud-Treading Boots didn¡¯t lose out to the others at all. In fact, they made Daoist Kumu take several nces at her in amazement.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Shoujing.¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s voice rang in Qin Xi¡¯s ears. He whispered back, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you discover something?¡±


    Mo Tiange said with uncertainty, ¡°The spiritual auras over there are very unstable. It¡¯s like there are many strands of them.¡±


    Qin Xi was stunned. He took a nce at her then nodded gently. ¡°I know. You should pay a bit more attention.¡±


    Although Tong Tianyun had the strongest divine sense among them, Qin Xi was, after all, a peak stage Core Formation cultivator, so his divine sense wasn¡¯t much weaker than Tong Tianyun. Just now, he also sensed that spiritual aura, but he didn¡¯t sense it as clearly as Mo Tiange did. This was no longer a matter of whether one¡¯s divine sense was strong or not. Rather, this was a matter of one¡¯s subtle control over their divine sense.


    As expected, the Soul-Refining Art was indeed powerful. Although the early stage of the Core Formation realm and the peak stage of the Core Formation ream were both in the Core Formation realm, the strength they each possessed differed greatly. Nevertheless, Mo Tiange, who¡¯d just formed her Gold Core, surprisingly had a more sensitive divine sense than him.


    The group of people forged ahead at an extremely high speed. All of a sudden, a soft ¡°zing¡± rang out followed by Madam Feng¡¯s scream.


    Six people stopped and turned to look at her.


    Madam Feng was holding her arm, which was already drenched in blood. With a pale face, she said, ¡°I ran into a drifting restriction.¡±


    The others immediately understood. Restrictions came in many sizes. Therge ones could look like the lightning on the horizon, while the small ones could be the size of a grain of dust and were very hard to see. But this kind of drifting, tiny restriction was very rare. Madam Feng was really unlucky. Fortunately, it was only a small wound.


    From hispel, Lei Dongqing took out a jade bottle and tossed it to her. ¡°Endure it for a while. There¡¯s not much time; we have to go faster.¡±


    Madam Feng nodded then opened the jade bottle and smeared the powder-shaped thing inside it on her wound before throwing the jade bottle back to Lei Dongqing. She then fumbled for a medicinal pill, took it then tidied up her clothing. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Since they were adventuring, men and women were treated equally. The men didn¡¯t have anypassion towards her just because she was a woman, so they immediately proceeded with haste.


    Even though they had to travel several thousand kilometers, they arrived at their destination very quickly. When everyone saw the things lying on the ground, amazement flitted on their faces.


    It was actually a boat. It wasn¡¯t like Tong Tianyun¡¯s flying small boat. Rather, it was an extremely gorgeous pleasure boat with many carvings and decorations. This boat was already very dpidated and lost its bright colors. However, its body was still in very good condition. The spiritual aura fluctuations they felt back then emitted from inside it.


    Seven people stopped before the ship, but none of them stepped forward.


    They knew well what kind of ce Demonic Mountain was. This was a battlefield¡ªhow could there be a ship here?


    After watching the ship for a while, Daoist Kumu frowned and said, ¡°Fellow Daoists, can you tell what this is?¡±

 Chapter 275: Killing Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 275: Killing Beasts</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°It¡¯s a ship...¡± Lei Dongqing said stupidly.


    Madam Feng rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think we know that?¡±


    Lei Dongqing might¡¯ve also felt he acted a little stupid and touched his own bald head without refuting.


    Qin Xi stared at it for a while then suddenly eximed, ¡°Is it... a magic weapon?!¡±


    Mo Tiange was a little surprised, and she took a closer look at the object. This gaily-painted boat was made of unique materials and was filled with spiritual aura; if it wasn¡¯t a magic weapon, what else could it be? As such a big magic weapon, its materials were evidently very rare, so how many spirit stones had been used to create this?


    ¡°It should be a magic weapon owned by cultivators from the Distant Past era...¡± Jing Xingzhi murmured.


    That was exactly what the others thought too. Daoist Kumu said, ¡°This magic weapon... How can we take it with us?¡±


    Qin Xi shook his head. ¡°We can¡¯t.¡±


    The others directed their eyes on him at the same time. This magic weapon looked very powerful, especially in realbat. No one could resist the temptation of possessing it as long as theyid eyes on it, but Qin XI said they couldn¡¯t take it?


    Qin Xi swept his calm and cold gaze over them then continued with a poker face: ¡°Think about it. How much effort would it take to take such a powerful magic weapon? It would be long enough for the Nascent Soul cultivators to find us here.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Some of them fell into deep consideration.


    Madam Feng said, ¡°Qin Shoujing, are you telling us all to give it up?¡±


    ¡°We must give it up!¡± Qin Xi said with absolute certainty. ¡°Regardless of whether we can seed or not, even if we could sessfully take it without attracting the attention of Nascent Soul cultivators, what about the Core Formation cultivators nearby? Could you avoid them all? Don¡¯t forget our real purpose; it¡¯s not cost-effective to waste too much time here.¡±


    Madam Feng looked at the ship again and wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Our ultimate goal is nothing more than to obtain some benefits, whether it be spiritual objects or spiritual treasures. If we can take this magic weapon, why take other risks?¡±


    Qin Xi shook his head. ¡°Whatever. You can take it if you want, but I¡¯m out.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Daoist Kumu and the others were all hesitant. They all knew that the magic weapon was truly attractive, and it probably contained some other treasures inside, but what Qin Xi said also made sense. They¡¯d known Qin Xi for some time and knew that if he said he didn¡¯t want it, he truly didn¡¯t. But the magic weapon before them now was really...


    Seeing their expressions, Qin Xi said indifferently, ¡°In that case, my Junior Sister and I will march on first. We¡¯ll wait for you at the Rosy Clouds Ridge. Come to us when you¡¯re done.¡±


    After he was done talking, he didn¡¯t wait for them to answer but gave Mo Tiange a look then turned into a flight light and flew away along the ground.


    Mo Tiange followed closely without any hesitation.


    As they left, the others became even more hesitant. After waiting for a long time, Lei Dongqing asked tentatively, ¡°Fellow Daoist Kumu, friends, what do you say?¡±


    After being silent for a while, Daoist Kumu finally made up his mind. ¡°We made it all the way here, so let¡¯s just give it a try. If it doesn¡¯t work, we can retreat.¡±


    Tong Tianyun nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. This magic weapon is far too great¡ªif we let it go, we would¡¯vee here in vain.¡± He looked in the direction where Qin Xi and Mo Tiange left, and he continued, ¡°Besides, that Qin Shoujing guy has always been a cautious person, and he¡¯s in no shortage of magic weapons, but we are.¡±


    ...


    After flying tons of miles away in a short time, Qin Xi slowed down.


    Mo Tiange paused and went up to fly side by side with him.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Shoujing, did you really not want that magic weapon?¡±


    Qin Xi shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s too big. It must take a lot of effort to take it. Also, it¡¯s just a magic weapon¡ªeven if we took it, how would we distribute it?¡±


    Mo Tiange was a little stunned and said, ¡°It could be shared... I felt there were many streams of spiritual aura inside, and it might contain many kinds of magic weapons.¡±


    ¡°Even so, we don¡¯t have to take the risk,¡± Qin Xi said. ¡°The magic weapon was surrounded by restrictions which wouldn¡¯t be broken in a short time. Over time, there would definitely be conflict. The ce we¡¯re going to is dangerous, so it¡¯s more important to save our strength.¡±


    Mo Tiange thought for a while and felt what he said seemed reasonable, so she didn¡¯t say anything more. ¡°Right...¡±


    As they talked, the two flew hundreds of miles away. They passed the t ground and came to an uphill road.


    Qin Xi stopped and put away his flying cloud. He meditated in silence for a moment and lifted his left hand. With dazzling golden lights shing around his arm, the Three Yang Real Fire Sword revealed its shape in his palm. Instead of holding it, he waved his hand and made the sword turn into a red light, spreading out before them.


    Although Mo Tiange had guessed his identity, she rarely saw him casting spells. There was just one instance when he was fighting Jing Xingzhi, but the fight was over as soon as it started. The method Qin Xi was using now wasn¡¯t rare, but you could see that his supernatural power was pure and strong. It was more difficult to transform shapes into aura than transform aura into shapes. Mo Tiange wondered what level his natal magic weapon was refined to that could allow him to use this method so easily like using his own hands.


    Mo Tiange secretly memorized the way he cast spells, because this was what she needed to learn.


    With the protection of the spiritual aura transformed from the Three Yang Real Fire Sword, their journey became much safer. At least they wouldn¡¯t be hurt by floating tiny restrictions like Madam Feng was just now.


    It was silent all the way. Then suddenly, Mo Tiange felt something was a little off and asked, ¡°Senior Brother, why haven¡¯t we seen any demonic beasts?¡±


    Qin Xi paused for a while and answered, ¡°Demonic Mountain has a peculiar terrain and few demonic beasts could live in such a restrictive environment. You should pray you don¡¯t meet them; otherwise, if youe across any one of them, it will be a bitter battle.¡±


    ¡°... I see.¡±


    The gale suddenly became strong when they passed a gentle slope ordinary Foundation Building Cultivators couldn¡¯t pass through. The two strengthened their protective spiritual auras separately then continued moving on.


    Suddenly, Qin Xi¡¯s eyes narrowed and he looked around alertly.


    After this period of getting along with each other, Mo Tiange had be very trusting of Qin Xi¡¯s danger instincts. As soon as she saw him with such an expression, she released the White Silk Handkerchief and it floated around herself as she prepared many magic weapons in hand.


    ¡°You nailed it.¡± Qin Xipressed his lips. ¡°There are demonic beasts around.¡±


    Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t very surprised. She concentrated and observed the surroundings carefully, and sure enough, she discovered vague spiritual aura approaching in waves. The demonic beasts that could survive in such strong gales must be very powerful. Mo Tiange didn¡¯t dare to act casually, but she looked around alertly.


    The spiritual aura waves fluctuated even more fiercely. Qin Xi raised his arm and gathered the red light to form the Three Yang Real Fire Sword again, which surrounded him. Then the sword aura was waved off.


    ¡°Roar...¡± The sound of the beast¡¯s roar came in the wind. Sensing the spiritual aura approaching in the air, Mo Tiange turned around and was startled a little.


    A demonic beastnded on its four feet. It was covered in gray fur with eyes like a wolf, but it had the posture of a leopard with white teeth and sharp ws. What was particrly surprising was that it had a pair of extremely tiny wings on its back¡ªthey were so small that she thought it couldn¡¯t fly at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s a wind beast.¡± Qin Xi stood before her. His Three Yang Real Fire Sword had flown back, and therey a wind beast¡¯s body in the near distance.


    Mo Tiange turned around again and took precautions with her back to Qin Xi. One wind beast wasn¡¯t scary, but they were now surrounded by a group of wind beasts! Among these beasts, the one with the highest cultivation level was of the sixth rank, and the lowest cultivation level was third or fourth rank. But a total of dozens of wind beasts were now surrounding them.


    In a fight, there might be no time to defend themselves. With this thought in mind, Mo Tiange waved off the White Silk Handkerchief and turned it into a mass of mist, protecting her body all over.


    ¡°Use the golden fire magic weapon!¡± Qin Xi shouted. He attacked the wind beasts before him with the Three Yang Real Fire Sword again, red light spreading all over.


    Mo Tiange also raised her hand. A flying sword appeared in her palm which she then held. She didn¡¯t have many magic weapons; among her collection, only this flying sword had metal attributes and was the most suitable magic weapon to start an attack for the time being.


    Meanwhile, she untied her spiritual beast bag and Xiaohuo jumped out of it.


    Having advanced to the fifth rank and in possession of Sun Real Fire, Xiaohuo had be a qualified fighting spiritual beast. Since it could read Mo Tiange¡¯s mind, it immediately rushed at the wind beasts nearby without needing amand.


    The magic art these wind beasts used was surely the magic art of wind. When they opened their mouths and blew, extremely fast gusts of wind approached them which were even stronger than gales. The moment Mo Tiange saw a wind beast opening its mouth, the wind already blinded her. With the protection of her White Silk Handkerchief, she didn¡¯t avoid it. Instead, she released the flying sword to strike forward. She cooperated with Xiaohuo to try to kill the same demonic beast.


    But then she felt the scene blurring a little before her eyes... The magic art of wind was actually so powerful!


    Qin Xi gave her a nce and didn¡¯t say anything. It would be impractical if he told her to dodge. The advantage of wind beasts was their speed, and if she dodged, she would have no time to fight back, thus giving her no way to defeat them. It¡¯d be better for her to just strike back while under attack.


    After several rounds of fighting, Mo Tiange gradually learned the wind beasts¡¯ pace of magic arts usage and figured out how to reduce their lethality. Also, Xiaohuo¡¯s Sun Real Fire was indeed very powerful, and they soon killed all the wind beasts below the fifth rank.


    On Qin Xi¡¯s side, more than half the wind beasts had been killed, and he also pulled two more sixth rank wind beasts over to him, which reduced the pressure on Mo Tiange significantly. So now, Mo Tiange only needed to handle two fifth rank wind beasts.


    She swallowed a medicinal pill and stabbed one of the wind beasts with the flying sword. Seeing this, Xiaohuo also rushed out with its mouth open. But this time, the other wind beast took the opportunity to rush over.


    Mo Tiange remained motionless. She closed her hands, gathering the spiritual aura between them and pushed it out. The mass of spiritual aura materialized. After cultivators advanced to the Core Formation realm, their spiritual aura alone would be powerful enough. But the spiritual aura Mo Tiange pushed out could barely take the wind beasts¡¯ attacks.


    Mo Tiange frowned. When she was in the Foundation Building realm, she once fought against fifth rank demonic beasts. Now she¡¯d advanced to the Core Formation realm, so ordinary fifth rank demonic beasts should be no match for her. However, it was so difficult to kill these wind beasts¡ªsure enough, even ordinary demonic beasts on Demonic Mountain weren¡¯tmon at all.


    Fortunately, she had Xiaohuo with her. Xiaohuo was also in the fifth rank, and the fire-element magic art it practiced was very destructive. Even so, it took them a lot of effort to kill the two fifth rank wind beasts.


    Watching thest wind beast fall down from Xiaohuo¡¯s Sun Real Fire, Mo Tiange breathed a sigh of relief. She put away her sword and wiped the sweat on her forehead.


    This was just a warm-up fight, yet it took so much effort. It was true that Demonic Mountain was a ce with all kinds of dangers.


    Qin Xi had killed the two sixth rank wind beasts earlier than her. After he saw that she also finished her fight and rxed a little, he said, ¡°We should move on.¡±


    It soundedpletely impersonal, but Mo Tiange didn¡¯t seem to feel anything. The battle made her realize that she had to be strong for herself or else she would be a burden, and this was thest thing she wanted. So, she put Xiaohuo into the spiritual beast bag and followed without saying a word.

 Chapter 276: The Forest of Ants

    <h4>Chapter 276: The Forest of Ants</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Qin Xi was familiar with the terrain, so in half a day, they reached their destination.


    ¡°This is the Rosy Clouds Ridge. Let¡¯s wait here for some time.¡±


    Mo Tiange nced over the scene before her eyes. It was surrounded by rocksrge and small, and not even a de of grass grew there. But in the west, there grew a dense forest of red-leafed trees. Looking from a distance, it looked like the glow of sunset; no wonder it was called Rosy Clouds Ridge.


    Qin Xi found a ce and sat down. He stared at the Three Yang Real Fire Swordid on his knees silently, deep in his unknown thoughts.


    Mo Tiange found a t stone not far from him and also sat down. She looked over at the red forest and asked, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Shoujing, is that forest dangerous?¡±


    Qin Xi raised his head and gave the forest a look. He answered, ¡°They¡¯re a type of flying insect called red leaf ants. They¡¯re iparably poisonous and clumped together like leaves, so for those who don¡¯t know, they¡¯ll be easily tricked.¡±


    ¡°...So that¡¯s the case.¡± In such case, Madam Feng in their group was probably best-suited to handle these red leaf ants.


    Seeing that Qin Xi put away his Three Yang Real Fire Sword and sat in meditation with his eyes closed, apparently not wanting to talk, Mo Tiange also crossed her legs and began to stabilize her breaths. She felt tired after killing the wind beasts, and her spiritual aura also hadn¡¯t recovered when they marched on for half a day after collecting the beast bodies. More than half her spiritual aura was empty, so she had some time to regain her aura now.


    As they waited, another half day passed.


    As soon as Mo Tiange finished recovering her spiritual aura, Qin Xi suddenly opened his eyes silently. He looked in the direction where they came and said, ¡°They¡¯reing.¡±


    Mo Tiange also opened her eyes and followed his line of sight. No one appeared within her field of view yet, but at the edge of her spreading divine sense, she could already feel other cultivators¡¯ breaths.


    Sure enough, a short timeter, a group of dark spots appeared in the distance, running towards them.


    Mo Tiange frowned a bit and looked at Qin Xi, a little surprised. She indeed looked down on him. He had already reached the peak of the Core Formation realm, so of course he¡¯d be much stronger than her. Even though she practiced the Soul-Refining Art, she was no match for him.


    She turned her head again but was stunned for a moment. The people approaching seemed to be wounded and were flying unsteadily in the air. Not longter, after they drew closer, she saw they were definitively covered with blood.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Shoujing, Fellow Daoist Qingwei.¡± Daoist Kumu breathed a sigh of relief as they finally arrived at the spot where Qin Xi and Mo Tiange had been waiting.


    Qin Xi knitted his brows. ¡°Fellow Daoists, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°s!¡± The one who answered was Tong Tianyun, who looked normal and probably was only a little injured. ¡°We were trying to break the restrictions to get the magic weapon, but not long after, another group of cultivators arrived and we had a fight. That wouldn¡¯t have been a big problem because we were much stronger than them. But just when we were fighting like Kilkenny cats, two Nascent Soul cultivators arrived, so...¡±


    Since the Nascent Soul cultivators cut in, the Core Formation cultivators could only retreat obediently.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but give Qin Xi a look. She wondered if he had noticed something ahead of time or if it was just a coincidence.


    In addition to Tong Tianyun, the least injured one was Jing Xingzhi. He was a sword cultivator, after all, and his strength was in fights of magical power. He said, ¡°Those two Nascent Soul cultivators didn¡¯t have it easy either. There was a strange swarm of flying insects hiding in the ship. As soon as we left, they triggered the restriction and made the flying insects attack. Even if they got the magic weapon, they¡¯d be hurt.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mo Tiange and Qin Xi gave each other a look and they both felt somewhat surprised. The many currents of spiritual aura Mo Tiange felt turned out to be a bunch of flying insects.


    Madam Feng was sitting in meditation while recovering with her legs crossed and eyes closed. She sneered, ¡°The flying insects were from the Distant Past era and were extraordinarily poisonous. In my opinion, those two people wouldn¡¯t have just been injured, but they must¡¯ve been injured very severely.¡±


    Most poisonous creatures were poisonous insects. Madam Feng specialized in poisons, so she naturally knew all about insects.


    Upon hearing this, Daoist Kumu revealed a smile. ¡°In that way, it was a blessing in disguise for us.¡±


    ¡°Right, with our strength, we can¡¯t stand up to that many flying insects, and we might not have been able to escape unscathed.¡±


    Hearing what she said, the others, who originally held much anger in their hearts, felt a little relieved. They sat down one after another and began to heal.


    Mo Tiange had a bad feeling. When they entered Demonic Mountain one day ago, they all had a lot of spiritual aura. But one dayter, five of them had gotten injured. Tong Tianyun and Jing Xingzhi only looked slightly wounded, but the others were worse off.


    Their strength had been reduced by a lot.


    She looked at Qin Xi and discovered he looked quite calm. As she wondered what he might be thinking, she heard his secret voice transmission: ¡°Prepare yourself; we¡¯ll be separated from them early.¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned and nced at him again. She also replied secretly: ¡°Senior Brother, even though some of them got injured, won¡¯t they still be helpful to us?¡±


    However, Qin Xi said, ¡°It¡¯s not because they got hurt; these people are obviously anxious. With this mentality, something bad will happen sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Tiange didn¡¯t say anything then. She knew Qin Xi was right. Those five people each came to Demonic Mountain with their own goals, but none of them could control themselves when presented with that magic weapon.


    Half a day passed again. The first one to finish recovering was Daoist Kumu, who had entered thete stage of the Core Formation realm, after all, and was more powerful than ordinary cultivators. After another moment, Lei Dongqing and Madam Feng both stopped stabilizing their breaths and recovered a little, and they continued on.


    Their target was the red leaf ant colony that looked like a forest.


    ¡°Protect yourselves with your spiritual aura.¡± Stopped before the red leaf forest, Qin Xi spoke to them with a low voice.


    Mo Tiange nodded. Ever since her core formation, she had obtained some initial sesses with her Art of Temporary Origin. Moreover, the White Silk Handkerchief¡¯s defense function was much stronger than before, and she was confident that she could protect herself.


    ¡°Madam Feng,¡± Daoist Kumu asked, ¡°How are your injuries?¡±


    Madam Feng¡¯s face was still a little pale, but she insisted, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can handle them; they¡¯re just some red leaf ants.¡±


    Mo Tiange could see that Madam Feng¡¯s wounds weren¡¯t okay at all. She was only at an average cultivation level and had normal magic arts, and they hadn¡¯t seen her use any top-rank magic weapons yet. The reason for her inclusion in this group was probably because she cultivated a lot of alien magic arts. Now it was her time to shine, and if she couldn¡¯t y her role, she¡¯d definitely lose her ce. Without help from her teammates, it would be difficult for her to survive on Demonic Mountain. So, she could only pretend that she was fine.


    Didn¡¯t the others know all this? However, they didn¡¯t say anything more. They all understood the situation clearly and that it¡¯d be better if Madam Feng knew what to do.


    Daoist Kumu nodded and said to the others. ¡°Seeing as that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go.¡±


    This was the first time the seven of them would fight together. Mo Tiange acted calmly, and she wanted to see what these people could do.


    They entered the red leaf forest. If Mo Tiange hadn¡¯t known these trees were all red leaf ants in advance, she never would¡¯ve been wary of them. These red leaf ants disguised themselves so well! From the trunks to the branches to the leaves, they were all the spitting image of what they pretended to be. It was only when you examined them carefully with your divine sense that you could see there were many, many tiny waves of spiritual aura fluctuating on these trees.


    The red leaves seemed to have sensed their spiritual aura and suddenly fell down on their heads. The leaves fell apart in midair, turning into red flying ants and flying towards them.


    The others surrounded Madam Feng with spiritual aura covering their bodies and released their magic weapons.


    Mo Tiange took out her jade bottle. It was called a Royal Water Bottle which had water attributes and contained roaring waves inside. It was perfect for fighting these red leaf ants which had fire attributes. Besides, Xiaohuo was also released to help. When the owner¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t enough, their spiritual beast would be the best partner.


    Upon seeing Xiaohuo, Daoist Kumu paused and was quite surprised. Fifth rank spiritual beasts weren¡¯tmon, especially when their owner was only a cultivator in the early stage of the Core Formation realm. Spiritual Beasts didn¡¯t have many medicinal pills to help them advance and it was usually more difficult for them to have breakthroughs than cultivators. Often, only cultivators who had been in the Core Formation realm for a while would have spiritual beasts above the fifth rank.


    Soon, the red leaf ants flew over. They had no time to worry about anything else and they concentrated on the enemy.


    The White Silk Handkerchief was waved off and turned into mist, covering Mo Tiange¡¯s whole body. Mo Tiange then raised her hand and the Royal Water Bottle rose in midair with a water column pouring down.


    Insects weren¡¯t spiritual beasts. They didn¡¯t have ssifications of different ranks, and they had very weak spiritual aura on their own. Their strength came from their physical body strength and toxicity. These red leaf ants, for instance, were good at camouging and had hard shells and high toxicity. A single one of them wasn¡¯t scary, but in the face of so many of them, if you made a mistake, it¡¯d cause a lot of trouble!


    The red leaf ants had weak spiritual aura but were extremely poisonous and had hard shells, so they didn¡¯t dare to rx at all.


    Qin Xi¡¯s Three Yang Real Fire Sword rose in midair, spreading a red light all over, and the red leaf ants fell down one after another once they touched the light, burnt ck.


    Jing Xingzhi wasn¡¯t weak either. He used a sword as his weapon, like Qin Xi, but with a different technique. The body of the sword was as white as snow, and sharp sword aura blew out, forming a silver curtain of light in front of him.


    Lei Dongqing still used his wine jar, which Mo Tiange had seen release magic arts of all five elements surprisingly, but she didn¡¯t know what kind of element this magic weapon belonged to. Theoretically, a cultivator could only use the magic art of a certain element when he had the spiritual root of that element. Lei Dongqing naturally didn¡¯t have five spiritual roots, so the magic weapon must have special features.


    Next were Daoist Kumu and Tong Tianyun, creating a different scene. Tong Tianyun fought with his bare hands, using some kind of unknown magic art, and as soon as the red leaf ants approached him, they would fall down. Meanwhile, Daoist Kumu was just mumbling some words and released his mount, the Red-Crowned Crane, to do the fighting for him.


    The red leaf ants were small but there were arge number of them. The six Core Formation cultivators couldn¡¯t kill off the ants in a short time, and they had to use spiritual aura to protect themselves very carefully, in case of identally getting bitten. As more and more red leaf ants flew all over the sky, their stress also increased.


    At this time, Madam Feng, who was in the middle, sat down with her legs crossed. She carefully took out a small stove, burned a piece of incense, gathered some spiritual aura in her palms, and pressed it into the incense burner.


    A fragrance slowly dispersed, neither orchid nor musk. Mo Tiange frowned a little. The fragrance...was really a little strange. At first, it smelled wonderful, but there seemed to be a very ufortable strange smell mixed in it.


    She held her breath immediately then saw the surrounding flying ants slowing down as if they were drunk, swaying and falling almost in one beat.


    Seeing this, everyone gathered their spirits and took out all their magic weapons, quickly killing these flying ants.


    With the help of Madam Feng¡¯s unique burning incense, they finally ended the battle an hourter. Most of the red leaf forest had disappeared, and the remaining red leaf ants were scattered and were no longer a threat. Madam Feng put away her incense burner. The seven of them retreated and passed through the red leaf ant forest.

 Chapter 277: Pretending To Be Wounded

    <h4>Chapter 277: Pretending To Be Wounded</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After putting some space between themselves and the red leaf forest, the seven of them stopped for a rest. Because they were prepared ahead of time, the red leaf ants, though fierce, did no actual harm to them. Only Madam Feng looked pale as if she had consumed excessive spiritual aura. Perhaps the cultivation technique she used with incense was special.


    Daoist Kumu asked, ¡°Madam Feng, are you alright?¡±


    Madam Feng swallowed a medicinal pill and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine; it¡¯s just that I¡¯m running out of my spiritual aura. I¡¯ll be okay after regting my breaths.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Daoist Kumu looked at the others. ¡°Let¡¯s take turns adjusting our breaths. There¡¯s going to be many dangers ahead, and we need to keep our spiritual aura replenished.¡±


    Half a day passed, and all of them finished regting their breaths atst. They continued to march on.


    After passing a rocky slope, they entered a dark wood.


    On Demonic Mountain, spiritual aura was very disordered. On the section they passed through just now, which seemed no different from Mount Yuheng, there were heaps of rocks with hardly any flowers or trees. Now, starting from the road they were traversing at the moment, grass and trees appeared again, but the color of this vegetation was a little strange. Most of it was dark green and made one feel blue.


    Qin Xi walked beside Mo Tiange and said, ¡°There¡¯s spiritual aura and devil aura mixed here, so the grass and trees aren¡¯tmon spirit herbs at all.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mo Tiange took a closer look and sure enough, found that there was obscure, dark Qi in all these trees, which was clearly devil aura. No wonder the trees looked like this.


    As they walked into the woods, Daoist Kumu stopped first and said, ¡°Here grows the Kurong Grass, a type of a treasure. If anyone wants to collect them, go now. The devil aura¡¯s stronger here, so we can only stay two hours at most. Subtracting travel time, there¡¯s only one hour for you to look for the grass, so we¡¯ll meet here in an hour.¡±


    Mo Tiange turned her head and looked at Qin Xi. Thetter then said, ¡°As that¡¯s the case, Junior Sister and I will leave first.¡±


    Daoist Kumu nodded. ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t forget the time we¡¯re meeting, two Fellow Daoists.¡±


    Qin Xi raised his hands a bit as a goodbye salute. He looked at Mo Tiange then left the procession first.


    Mo Tiange also gave the others a salute then turned to follow him.


    The two walked a long way in silence then Qin Xi suddenly stopped. ¡°Beware of Kumu and Tong Tianyun,¡± he said.


    Mo Tiange was quite dumbfounded. ¡°What have you detected, Senior Brother?¡±


    Qin Xi shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t found anything suspicious so far. But I thought for a long time, and Old Man Tong must¡¯ve prepared for this trip beforehand by trading for those ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nts. But even if he could get special magic weapons on Demonic Mountain, what would be more valuable and powerful than ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nts?¡±


    Mo Tiange thought for a moment and nodded involuntarily. That was right. If they really encountered a ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nt on Demonic Mountain, it would be a very sensational event. With a ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nt, they could exchange for some spiritual objects used for advancement from Nascent Soul Cultivators, and they wouldn¡¯t even need to enter the Demonic Mountain. What they really wanted must be more precious than ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nts!


    ¡°Senior Brother, are you saying that... It¡¯s possible they¡¯re harboring evil intentions against us?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Qin Xi said. ¡°If they wanted something big, they don¡¯t have to do anything to us. But we came here to advance and retreat together; if they leave us when we¡¯re in trouble, we¡¯ll be in danger.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Tiange was silent for a while and asked, ¡°As it is, we can part ways with them early, right?¡±


    ¡°...That has to be the case. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t reach Master.¡± Qin Xi thought for a while and took something out of his clothes, passing it over to her. ¡°Take this.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± She was handed a jade bottle with a red medicinal pill in it. It smelled strange and she had never seen anything like this before.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Pill of Eight Immortals. Take it¡ªyour meridian breaths will be very disorganized for a short time, then you can act like you¡¯re seriously wounded and can¡¯t even walk... I¡¯ll do the rest.¡±


    Mo Tiange understood what he wanted to do now. She was actually dispensable to the team, so if she was seriously hurt, the others wouldn¡¯t be willing to let her drag them down.


    Without thinking about it any further, Mo Tiange swallowed the Pill of Eight Immortals silently.


    Meanwhile, in the middle of the woods, there were also two men talking in low voices.


    ¡°How much time do we have?¡± Tong Tianyun asked.


    Daoist Kumu did the calctions and answered, ¡°At the earliest, we have seven days.¡±


    ¡°Seven days... It¡¯s a very tight schedule!¡± Tong Tianyun sighed. ¡°We finally got this opportunity¡ªif we can¡¯t make it, we¡¯ll lose out by a lot.¡±


    Daoist Kumu was quite calm. ¡°Rest assured. We made preparations this time, and the others aren¡¯t weak either, so we¡¯ll be able to arrive at the Immortal¡¯s Ruins in seven days.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which...¡± A malicious expression shed across Tong Tianyun¡¯s gaunt face. ¡°Madam Feng was severely injured¡ªwill she drag us down?¡±


    Daoist Kumu grunted and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a long time. After passing through the woods, we¡¯ll reach a no-go zone. We¡¯ll only need a little maniption to definitively block Madam Feng!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll be good.¡± Tong Tianyun thought for a moment and asked again, ¡°What about Mo Qingwei? She has an excellent divine sense and has good techniques, but her cultivation level isn¡¯t high enough yet...¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll pass,¡± Daoist Kumu said very slowly. ¡°Just look at how Qin Shoujing treats her. He obviously values his Junior Sister a lot. If we do anything to her, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll find it out. It¡¯s not good if he turns against us. Besides, Madam Feng was badly hurt, but Mo Qingwei kept strong the whole time, and she was a help at least. We can just leave her when we¡¯re in trouble.¡± As he continued, he gave Tong Tianyun a serious look. ¡°It was you who advised me that this Master Daoist Qingwei had good strength and wouldn¡¯t drag us down.¡±


    Tong Tianyun smiled and his gaunt face looked distorted and horrible. He nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. Mo Qingwei¡¯s cultivation level isn¡¯t high, but she has good luck. All throughout, she actually hasn¡¯t gotten hurt at all, and as you can see from her movements, she also has good abilities in fights of magical power.¡± He shook his head. ¡°s, this Qin Shoujing! What ce does he think Demonic Mountain is! How could he bring his Junior Sister here who¡¯s just reached the Core Formation realm? We need to worry about not only Qin Shoujing but also his Master, Lord Daoist Jinghe. It feels like our hands and feet have been tied. What trouble!¡±


    Daoist Kumu grunted and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it? If Mo Qingwei didn¡¯te, where could we have gotten a ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nt? The Crystal Soul Jades were valuable, but they weren¡¯t anything precious to Nascent Soul Cultivators. Without the ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nt, we would have no bargaining power!¡±


    ¡°Well... That¡¯s true.¡± Tong Tianyun was persuaded by Daoist Kumu, but after thinking for a moment, he seemed a little confused and asked, ¡°Do you feel this Mo Qingwei is a little familiar?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Daoist Kumu didn¡¯t take him seriously and said offhandedly, ¡°Could she be simr to your old lover?¡±


    Tong Tianyun grunted. ¡°Having such an indescribable face like me, where could I get an old lover? Don¡¯t you really think she looks familiar? Especially during fights of magical power?¡±


    As he spoke, Daoist Kumu also remembered something. ¡°She seems a little bit familiar. But isn¡¯t she an elite disciple of Xuanqing School? She¡¯s very young and has just entered the Core Formation realm, so she presumably must¡¯ve been cultivating on Mount Taikang the whole time. How¡¯s it possible that we met her before?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t necessarily met her in person...¡± Tong Tianyun said as he thought. ¡°I think... I once met someone who seemed simr to her.¡±


    ¡°Simr?¡± Daoist Kumu also thought for a while and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have any recollection. Herst name is Mo, and we don¡¯t seem to know any cultivators whosest name is Mo.¡±


    Tong Tianyun continued thinking for a while but couldn¡¯t remember anything special. As he was about to say something, his divine sense suddenly felt someone approaching, and he immediately said, ¡°Someone¡¯s back!¡±


    Not long after, a man emerged from the dense forest. When they saw him, they were both surprised.


    Qin Xi¡¯s face was so pale that he didn¡¯t have the strength to greet them. He put Mo Tiange down and fed her a medicinal pill first then felt her pulse, frowning.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Shoujing, what happened?¡± Daoist Kumu asked first.


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t raise his head. ¡°We encountered demonic beasts.¡±


    Although he only answered one sentence, the other two looked at each other and saw surprise in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Mo Tiange was injured, obviously. Her chest was covered with blood, her face was pale, and her breath was faint. She looked badly injured.


    Tong Tianyun also reached out his hand to feel Mo Tiange¡¯s pulse. He frowned tightly. Her meridians were too disorderly! He eyed Daoist Kumu and both fell into silence.


    Madam Feng was also injured but could still move freely. Mo Tiange, on the other hand, looked as if she¡¯d lost half her life, and her injuries were much more serious than Madam Feng!


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t seem to see anything and was a little anxious. He held Mo Tiange and asked in a light voice. ¡°Junior Sister, how are you feeling?¡±


    Mo Tiange opened her eyes with difficulty then closed them immediately. She could only shake her head lightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Qin Xi said. His voice had never been so gentle. ¡°Adjust your breath, and when we get out of the woodster on, we¡¯ll find a ce and heal your wounds.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Daoist Kumu and Tong Tianyun looked at each other, their expressions a little strange. Was Qin Shoujing trying to dy them again?


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Daoist Kumu cleared his throat and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Shoujing, how could your Junior Sister be so badly injured?¡±


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t raise his head. ¡°It¡¯s no use saying that now. Fellow Daoists, let¡¯s get out of the woods quickly. And you don¡¯t have to worry¡ªI¡¯ll take care of my Junior Sister myself!¡±


    ¡°...¡± The two stopped talking and made eye contact, both slightly unhappy. They all understood what Qin Xi meant. He was telling them that he¡¯d never give up his Junior Sister by saying something like that.


    A whileter, Lei Dongqing, Madam Feng, and Jing Xingzhi all returned one after another. They were all startled to see Mo Tiange in such a state.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s expression was indifferent and he looked around with his head up. ¡°Everyone¡¯s back now, so let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Shoujing!¡± Daoist Kumu finally opened his mouth. ¡°Your Junior Sister has been so badly wounded; are you going to carry her?¡±


    Qin Xi swept his gaze over him and his voice sounded a little cloudy. ¡°What do you mean by saying that, Fellow Daoist Kumu? You want me to leave my junior sister here?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Daoist Kumu denied it hurriedly. ¡°It¡¯s just... Your junior sister will certainly not recover from her injuries in a little while. If you persist, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll get worse.¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s expression lightened a bit and he asked, ¡°So... What do you have in mind, Fellow Daoist?¡±


    Seeing that he had no inclination of getting angry, Daoist Kumu continued, ¡°I have an idea and I wonder what you might think about it. Fellow Daoist Shoujing, we¡¯ve only been on Demonic Mountain for about two days, and most of the time has been spent on other things. Fellow Daoist, if you take your junior sister out of Demonic Mountain now, it¡¯ll cost one day at most. Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you take her back then return?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Qin Xi sneered and said, ¡°That¡¯s a really good idea. When ites down to it, you still think my junior sister will drag you down, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what Fellow Daoist Kumu meant.¡± Tong Tianyun picked up the topic and his hoarse voice sounded a little sharp. ¡°Fellow Daoist, think about it for yourself. Master Daoist Qingwei has been hurt so badly¡ªwhat would happen if you continued?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯ll protect her!¡±


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Shoujing!¡± Seeing that he was so stubborn, Daoist Kumu also got angry. ¡°We entered Demonic Mountain to hunt for treasure! If you have to carry your junior sister like this, what can we do?¡±


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t answer then; he just looked at everybody before him indifferently. Daoist Kumu and Tong Tianyun stood firm, Madam Feng and Lei Dongqing shifted their eyes away, and Jing Xingzhi just sighed with a little regret without looking at him.


    Their attitudes were obvious and he didn¡¯t have to say anything more.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Finally Qin Xi opened his mouth. As Daoist Kumu and Tong Tianyun breathed sighs of relief and thought he was going to ept their suggestion, they heard him say, ¡°You¡¯re still worried about getting implicated. As it is, go your separate ways. We¡¯ll have nothing to do with you then.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Everyone was stunned. Daoist Kumu blurt out, ¡°Fellow Daoist Shoujing, don¡¯t be so impulsive. Aren¡¯t you killing yourself by carrying your junior sister alone?¡±


    ¡°I survived more than eighty years ago, let alone today.¡± Qin Xi¡¯s voice was t but carried a sense of pride. ¡°Goodbye then,rades.¡±


    As he said that, he ignored the rest of them and held Mo Tiange in his arms, walking straight out of the woods.

 Chapter 278: Splitting Up

    <h4>Chapter 278: Splitting Up</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Following Qin Xi and Mo Tiange¡¯s departure, the forest seemed to have sunk into silence.


    Lei Dongqing stroked his bald head, looking at Daoist Kumu. ¡°What¡¯s going on with Qin Shoujing? He wasn¡¯t so kind before.¡±


    Madam Feng sneered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid he harbors some other thoughts towards this junior martial sister of his. This is indeed unexpected¡ªQin Shoujing also lived to see this day!¡±


    ¡°Feng Woman!¡± Lei Dongqing cast her a sideways nce. ¡°Are you perhaps unconvinced because you failed to seduce him?¡±


    Madam Feng was still sneering. ¡°Even if he, Qin Shoujing, has extraordinary talents, an outstanding cultivation level, and an iparably handsome face, what does that have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not jealous at all?¡± Lei Dongqing, who seemed to be paying no regard to the danger, continued to probe.


    Madam Feng finally got angry. ¡°Old Lei, scram to the side! I, this old woman, am not that senseless!¡±


    While the two people were making a ruckus, the three others were silent.


    After a while, Daoist Kumu seemed to have thought the matter through. He looked at Jing Xingzhi and asked, ¡°What does Fellow Daoist Jing think about this?¡±


    Jing Xingzhi had looked pensive from the beginning. Now, he shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t guess what¡¯s on Qin Shoujing¡¯s mind. But since he finds it uneptable, this is our only option.¡±


    Daoist Kumu and Tong Tianyun nced at each other; both were beyond dejected. They clearly understood Qin Shoujing¡¯s abilities. He had the highest cultivation level among them back then, not to mention now. A peak stage Core Formation cultivator was far more powerful than a middle stage Core Formation cultivator. They actually invited Qin Shoujing because they didn¡¯t feel confident. After more than eighty years, no one knew how strong he had be. After they saw him and Jing Xingzhi fighting in the middle of the nightst time, they secretly asked Jing Xingzhi about it, but Jing Xingzhi didn¡¯t say anything. However, judging from Jing Xingzhi¡¯s expression, he was obviously very afraid of Qin Shoujing. Now, with Qin Shoujing leaving, the strength of their small group was greatly affected. They might not be able to ovee the hurdles ahead.


    Tong Tianyun knew what Daoist Kumu was thinking. He said under his breath, ¡°It¡¯s not bad that he left. Otherwise, we would have to be on guard toward him.¡±


    Daoist Kumu nodded inwardly. That was indeed the case. Qin Shoujing was indeed a great help for them, but in case they had a falling out with him, he¡¯d be very troublesome.


    Thus, he cleared his throat then raised his voice: ¡°Fellow Daoists, since the two fellow Daoists had other opinions, it¡¯s also not good for us to force them. For the rest of the journey, only the five of us will continue on.¡±


    ¡°We all understand this.¡± Lei Dongqing pursed his lips. ¡°There¡¯s no other choice. Old Daoist, we better look for a ce and rest first. We have fewer people now, and all of us are injured.¡±


    Among them, the one whose injuries were quite heavy was Madam Feng. Obviously, these words were said out of consideration for Madam Feng.


    Upon hearing what Lei Dongqing said, Madam Feng¡¯splexion looked slightly better, and she also directed her gaze towards Daoist Kumu.


    Hesitation fleeted across Daoist Kumu¡¯s eyes, but he soon made his decision. ¡°Alright then. We should go out as quickly as possible then look for a safe ce to rest for a moment.¡± In any case, their strength now was rathercking, and they still couldn¡¯t do without Madam Feng.


    Once they were out of the forest, Qin Xi reverted back to his flying cloud, flying with Mo Tiange in his arms. It was only after they¡¯d flown several thousand kilometers that Mo Tiange finally stirred and looked up at him. ¡°Is it fine now?¡±


    Qin Xi stopped his flying cloud then put her down. He said expressionlessly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You better adjust your breathing first. In a while, your spiritual aura will flow smoothly again.¡±


    ¡°En...¡±


    Mo Tiange looked around. They were now in a t meadow. What was special about it was that there was an abundance of pure spiritual aura in this ce, and there was no devil aura at all, so the vegetation grew incredibly lush and green, looking extremely normal.


    She casually chose a spot then sat cross-legged and began meditating.


    The Pill of Eight Immortals was a kind of medicinal pill beneficial for cultivation. They were concocted from eight kinds of rare spiritual nts, and when people took one, their spiritual aura would look like it was in chaos, while in reality, it only appeared so because the medicinal power of this pill was battering their meridians. As long as they meditated and adjusted their breathing for a while, the medicinal power would settle down.


    Back when Mo Tiange took the Pill of Eight Immortals, they also casually used some blood from the wind beast carcass from before to give the impression that they¡¯d been attacked by demonic beasts. However, if one looked more carefully, one would easily see that she wasn¡¯t really injured. Nevertheless, there should be a polite distance between men and women, and Qin Xi was also there, so Kumu and Tong Tianyun naturally wouldn¡¯t examine her carefully.


    As Mo Tiange began adjusting her breathing, Qin Xi lifted his hand to summon the Three Yang Real Fire Sword. He then raised his hand, causing the de to turn into a myriad of red-colored sword lights which rotated slowly around the two of them and formed a sword formation.


    By the time Mo Tiange finished adjusting her breathing and opened her eyes, she was greeted by these gorgeous sword lights. She gasped in her heart with admiration. It was no wonder there were so many sword cultivators. Not only were they strong in fights of magical powers, but their sword moves were also more gorgeouspared to other magic arts.


    Seeing as she finished adjusting her breathing, Qin Xi, who was also meditating on the side, also opened his eyes. ¡°Better now?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± She already processed the entirety of the Pill of Eight Immortals¡¯ medicinal efficacy. Her meridians could be passed through very smoothly.


    Qin Xi stood up, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    Mo Tiange stood up silently and followed him up.


    Qin Xi had a deep understanding of Kumu¡¯s group¡¯s itinerary. He deliberately avoided them and chose another direction.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re not going the same way as them, we might as well take a shortcut.¡±


    Mo Tiange was rather bewildered. ¡°Senior Martial Brother, since we could¡¯ve taken a shortcut, why did we have to go with them in the beginning?¡±


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t answer straight away. Quite a whileter, he finally said, ¡°There¡¯s a kind of spiritual nt growing on that route. It¡¯s the main material for concocting Clear Sky Pills.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    After a brief pause, he continued on: ¡°More than eighty years ago, I also entered Demonic Mountain with them. When ites to either their strength or character, both are still quite passable. Furthermore, your father was also friends with them back then, so presumably, you would want to meet his friends.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    He was already in the peak stage of the Core Formation realm now. No matter how effective Clear Sky Pills were, they were useless to him. Presumably, the second reason was the real reason.


    Mo Tiange dropped her head, no longer speaking. She didn¡¯t know whether this was just her misperception or not, but this really terrified her. Many things had happened since she left Xuanqing School with him. After all their interactions during this period, she couldn¡¯t help but doubt what she originally thought. She vaguely felt he seemed more like Senior Martial Brother Qin from back then.


    There were some things he didn¡¯t need to do but he still did nheless, and for no other reason than showing consideration for her. Could it be that her original beliefs were wrong? It wasn¡¯t that Qin Xi was Qin Shoujing, but Qin Shoujing was Qin Xi?


    ¡°Talking about this again now is pointless.¡± He let out a sigh, looking extremely worried. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the others, but this time, Kumu and Old Tong obviously had an intention to betray us. That being the case, we might as well not travel with them. It¡¯d also be better for us to not meet up with them againter.¡±


    Mo Tiange let out an ¡°en¡± and kept her head lowered. Her mind was wandering about.


    Qin Xi noticed this. He turned around and stared at her. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Mo Tiange felt as if she was caught on the spot doing something bad. For a moment, she was a bit frantic. ¡°I-I¡¯m not...¡±


    Qin Xi stared at her for quite a while before he finally turned around again. ¡°Pick up your spirits. There¡¯s only the two of us now¡ªyou mustn¡¯t be distracted.¡±


    Before they departed, she felt indignant that Qin Xi disregarded her existence. Now that they¡¯d entered Demonic Mountain, she¡¯d have to be even more prudent if she didn¡¯t want him to look down on her. Mo Tiange took a deep breath, tossed those chaotic thoughts to the back of her mind then briskly followed him.


    They¡¯d walked for some time when Qin Xi suddenly stopped. He seemed to focus on listening and at the same time, he also seemed to be using his divine sense to examine something. After a while, he asked, ¡°How¡¯s your Breath-Concealing Technique?¡±


    Breath-Concealing Technique? Mo Tiange didn¡¯t understand what he was trying to do. Although her Breath-Concealing Technique was just mediocre, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to even pretend to be a mortal as long as she had the Spirit-Concealing Pendant with her. Immediately, she stopped using the Art of Temporary Origin then curbed her breaths. ¡°Will this do?¡±


    A sliver of astonishment filled Qin Xi¡¯s face. ¡°What kind of Breath-Concealing Technique are you using? It¡¯s actually this mystical?¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head. ¡°My Breath-Concealing Technique is really ordinary; I have to thank Senior Martial Brother¡¯s Spirit-Concealing Pendant for this. Back when I met my great ancestor, he re-refined this Spirit-Concealing Pendant again. With this, I canpletely conceal my breaths.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± Her exnation made Qin Xi feel relieved. Since it¡¯d been re-refined by a Deification senior, it was naturally much stronger than when he first refined it.


    Mo Tiange hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she still asked, ¡°Senior Martial Brother, if Ipletely curb my breaths, then I can¡¯t even release my protective spiritual aura. What should I do if I run into a drifting restriction?¡±


    Instead of answering, Qin Xi waved his arm, withdrawing the Three Yang Real Fire Sword, which had transformed into a curtain of light to protect them in the front. He then used an art and in a moment, he became just like her, having not the slightest spiritual aura on his body.


    When he finished, he took out two talismans, one of which was given to her. ¡°This is Spirit-Materialization Talisman. It¡¯ll form an enchantment around one¡¯s body. Outsiders can¡¯t sense it, but it can obstruct those restrictions.¡±


    Mo Tiange took it while nodding her head. Then, ording to his instructions, she pasted it on her body.


    Now that the problem was dealt with, Qin Xi finally spoke again. ¡°There are people fighting ahead. Their cultivation levels are just in the Foundation Building realm, but we don¡¯t need to create more trouble from ourselves¡ªwe can just bypass them.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Mo Tiange didn¡¯t have any objections to this idea. They had their own destination, so getting involved in some dispute just for these numinous treasures around them just wasn¡¯t worthwhile. There were only Foundation Building cultivators now, but in a while, Core Formation cultivators might pass by. If they got involved, they certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to disengage themselves easily.


    The two of them did everything properly then once again transformed into flight lights, forging on ahead quietly.


    A whileter, Mo Tiange¡¯s divine sense picked up spiritual aura fluctuationsing from a faraway ce. It was a fight between two groups.


    This urred regrly on Demonic Mountain. Although secret treasures were all over the mountain, it was dangerous everywhere. Cultivators whose cultivation level was under the Nascent Soul realm basically didn¡¯t dare to go too deep and could only try their luck in the outer perimeter. If they happened to encounter numinous treasures, the oue would be identical to how her group reacted when they saw that boat-shaped magic weapon¡ªit¡¯d trigger a fight between the people who wanted it.


    Therefore, on Demonic Mountain, not only did one have to be on guard against the remaining restrictions, but one also had to be more cautious against sneak attacks from other cultivators. That being the case, the majority of cultivators who died on Demonic Mountain actually died from the hands of their own kind.


    Just as they wanted to quietly bypass those groups, Mo Tiange suddenly came to a halt.


    Among the two fighting groups, one consisted of six people, while the other had five people. In the six-person group, there were four males and two females. Most of them were in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm, although one of the males and one of the females were in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm. Even though their group had one more person than the other group, they were being suppressed, because in that five-person group, four people were in the middle stage and only one was in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm.


    This time, they were fighting vehemently. Magic tools were all put to use, and spells flew everywhere across the sky.


    Around them, Mo Tiange saw a stump of spiritual nt that looked about several thousand years old. Although they were fighting fiercely, they were still mindful to keep away from that spiritual nt. Apparently, their conflict arose due to this spiritual nt.


    Seeing as she stopped moving, Qin Xi turned around and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s gaze was fixated on the people at the scene. ¡°Look at them,¡± she said.c

 Chapter 279: Old Friends

    <h4>Chapter 279: Old Friends</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Qin Xi turned to look, but as soon as he did so, a wrinkle slowly formed on his brows. ¡°They¡¯re...¡±


    ¡°People from Yunwu Sect,¡± Mo Tiange finished his sentence. Looking at their ck clothes made Mo Tiange heave a soft sigh.


    Those were clothes they were familiar with. Fortunately, the emblem on the clothes was still a pattern of several clouds. It seemed... the matter Liu Yidao talked to her aboutst time had concluded. Yunwu Sect already took back their monastery and henceforth was no longer bullied by Zixia Sect.


    But Mo Tiange didn¡¯t stop because she saw disciples from Yunwu Sect. Rather, it was because the two females in their group looked extremely familiar to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± Qin Xi also recognized them.


    ¡°En.¡± Mo Tiange watched them for a while before she turned to Qin Xi. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Shoujing, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Go if you want. It¡¯s nothing but a couple of Foundation Building cultivators,¡± Qin Xi said tly.


    After a moment of hesitation, Mo Tiange nodded and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The six people from Yunwu Sect were obviously at a disadvantage, especially since their opponents were all male cultivators who fought while teasing the two females with their foul mouths.


    When the two females heard their teasing, one looked indignant while the other surprisingly looked extremely indifferent.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but remember the time when they were in Miwu Valley and were also harassed by Zixia Sect disciples almost seventy years ago. At that time, the two females were both angry. Now, however, one¡¯s expression was suffused with frustration and shame, while the other seemed to care about absolutely nothing.


    With a soft sigh, she released her spiritual aura pressure.


    The spiritual aura pressure of a Core Formation cultivator came down upon them. The eleven people on the scene were greatly rmed. They stopped their fight, one after another. The moment they turned to look, they immediately spotted Mo Tiange standing not too far from them as well as Qin Xi behind her.


    At one nce, the five-person group immediately noticed the clothes the two of them were wearing and were thoroughly shocked. They hastily bowed and made their salutations: ¡°So it¡¯s Core Formation seniors from Xuanqing School¡ªgreetings to Seniors.¡±


    The people from Yunwu Sect were startled to hear what they said, but they quickly bowed and saluted: ¡°Juniors greet the two Seniors.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded then directed her attention to the five-person group. ¡°Which cultivation group are you from?¡±


    Shame emerged on the five people¡¯s faces. The leader answered respectfully, ¡°Senior, we were originally disciples of Jingxin Sect.¡±


    Jingxin Sect? She had never heard this name before.


    Their leader was extremely quick-witted. The moment he saw the bewilderment on her face, he immediately exined, ¡°Jingxin Sect was only a small cultivation group. Now... it¡¯s been an exterminated group for several dozen years... After the extermination of our group, we became individual cultivators...¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± The extermination of cultivation groups wasn¡¯t that rare. There were countless small cultivation groups in the Celestial Pole. If the group didn¡¯t have enough talented people or the group provoked a powerful enemy, it could very easily be exterminated overnight. Those who managed to escape but had nowhere to go would be individual cultivators.


    Seeing that she was good-natured, the leader became more courageous and said, ¡°Senior, do you perhaps fancy this Crimson Calico Grass? If Senior does, Junior will naturally offer it with both hands.¡±


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but smirk when she heard what he said. This person was very glib. Although the five of them were much stronger than the six people from Yunwu Sect, it wasn¡¯t like Yunwu Sect had absolutely zero chances of winning. If she fancied this Crimson Calico Grass, all of them naturally wouldn¡¯t have any hopes of obtaining it. By saying what he did, this person was trying to directly take credit for offering the grass to her, ignoring the people from Yunwu Sect¡ªthey wouldn¡¯t dare to raise any objections anyway.


    The six people from Yunwu Sect could naturally understand the intention behind his words. All of them were glowering at their opponents.


    The leader immediately raised his eyebrows. ¡°Could it be that you still want to fight a Core Formation senior for this spiritual nt?¡±


    His question made the people from Yunwu Sect even angrier and also anxious. On one hand, they felt this person was really despicable. With just a few words, he framed them for wanting to fight a Core Formation senior over a spiritual nt. On the other hand, they were also afraid Mo Tiange would really misunderstand them.


    Among the six people, only the middle stage Foundation Building female cultivator had a calm expression. At that moment, she bowed and cupped her hands respectfully. ¡°Since the two Seniors want this spiritual nt, Juniors naturally have no reason to fight over it. I hope Senior will not listen to this person as he was trying to set us up.¡±


    Mo Tiange looked at that female cultivator. The female cultivator had a calm expression and a charitable demeanor¡ªshe really had the courage to step forward by herself.


    Mo Tiange had to heave another sigh. ¡°Senior Martial Sister Wang, long time no see.¡±


    The female cultivator was dumbfounded. The other people on the scene, including the five-person group, also showed nk faces.


    Senior Martial Sister Wang. They all heard how Yunwu Sect cultivators called this female cultivator before, and they indeed addressed her as ¡°Senior Martial Sister Wang.¡±


    Who was this Core Formation senior in the end? She actually addressed the female cultivator like this too?!


    The two female cultivators from Yunwu Sect stared fixedly at Mo Tiange. All of a sudden, one of them called out in shock, ¡°You... You¡¯re Junior Martial Brother Ye?!¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled and nodded at that person. ¡°Senior Martial Sister Shen.¡±


    These two people were precisely Wang Qianyi and Shen Bing from back then. Shen Bing was now in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm, and her beauty hadn¡¯t decreased even a bit. As for Wang Qianyi, she was already in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm. Back then, serving as Shen Bing¡¯s foil, she wasn¡¯t very conspicuous. Now, however, she was frosty in demeanor but as beautiful as a flower.


    Their years of bitterness automatically surfaced in Mo Tiange¡¯s mind. That year, Shen Bing was forced to be a concubine, and Wang Qianyi had to marry her enemy. More than ten yearster, Liu Yidao told her that Shen Bing was free, but Wang Qianyi and that person were still husband and wife¡ªhad she escaped that sea of misery? But judging by how they looked now, they didn¡¯t seem to be faring badly.


    Upon hearing Shen Bing¡¯s call, Wang Qianyi finally remembered. A hint of astonishment emerged on her cool, calm face. ¡°You... You¡¯re really Junior Martial Brother Ye?¡±


    With a wry smile, Mo Tiange nodded. They hadn¡¯t met for more than sixty years. Unexpectedly, upon meeting again, it was actually in this kind of situation.


    The five people in the other small group all had huge changes of expression when they saw what was happening. They never expected this Core Formation to actually be acquainted with the other group. They all looked nervous now, trembling with fear and wondering if this senior would kill them out of anger.


    The leader of the other group hesitated for a while but in the end, he still chose to speak. ¡°So these several fellow Daoists turned out to be Senior¡¯s old friends¡ªJuniors must¡¯ve been blind before. Juniors hope Senior won¡¯t take offense.¡±


    His speech eventually ended with a plea.


    Mo Tiange indifferently cast them a nce, saying: ¡°That¡¯ll do. I¡¯m not going to make things difficult for you. You may go.¡±


    The five people were extremely delighted. They repeatedly bowed to her and said, ¡°Many thanks to Senior, many thanks to Senior.¡± They didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer; they all employed their flying magic tools, flying at lightning speed towards a faraway ce.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t pay them any more attention. She smiled at Wang Qianyi and Shen Bing. ¡°It¡¯s true. Senior Martial Sisters really have good memories.¡±


    After obtaining affirmation from her, Wang Qianyi and Shen Bing nced at each other, sensing that this was too weird. They saw Mo Tiange was now wearing Xuanqing School¡¯s robes, her whole body was covered with a Core Formation cultivator¡¯s spiritual aura pressure, and her every movement was filled with confidence and ease¡ªshe wasn¡¯t at all the prudent, smiling and friendly Junior Martial Brother Ye from that year. What made them even more incredulous was despite the fact that Junior Martial Brother Ye back then was an attractive youngster, he didn¡¯t have any female characteristics in the slightest, but Mo Tiange... was exquisite and graceful¡ªher appearance was obviously that of a woman.


    A long timeter, Wang Qianyi sighed with a bleak expression. ¡°As it turned out, we were really blind back then. Junior Martial Brother Ye, how have you been all these years? You... where did you go in the end?¡±


    Now that they brought up their past, Mo Tiange also sighed. Back when she ran into Liu Yidao at Xuanqing School, they indeed chatted about what happened after they parted, but she also asked him not to divulge her whereabouts to others. Although Liu Yidao was neither too kind nor honest in the matter about Xu Jingzhi, it seemed he still kept her whereabouts a secret.


    ¡°About that year... Senior Martial Sisters, when you head back, you can ask Senior Martial Brother Liu.¡±


    ¡°Does Senior Martial Brother Liu know?¡± Wang Qianyi asked in surprise.


    Mo Tiange nodded and dropped this matter. Instead, she asked, ¡°Senior Martial Sisters, why did youe to Demonic Mountain?¡±


    Wang Qianyi sighed. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, you probably don¡¯t know¡ªalthough we won Yunwu Sect back, the damages we sustained were too disastrous, and we only have a few Core Formation cultivators left. If we kept doing things in conventional ways, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t be able to form our Gold Cores, so we just took our chances...¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± Mo Tiange took a moment to think then said, ¡°For Foundation Building cultivators, this ce is very dangerous. You should head back after you take this spiritual nt. After all, obtaining fated chances isn¡¯t as important as preserving as your lives.¡±


    Shen Bing was both surprised and delighted. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye, are you saying... we can have this spiritual nt?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. She naturally didn¡¯t care about a mere thousand-year-old spiritual nt. After some thought, she took out several jade bottles and talismans from inside herpels. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to reminisce about old times. If we¡¯re fated to meet, we¡¯ll talk about what happened after we separated that year once we leave this ce. Take these medicinal pills and get out. This ce¡¯s extremely dangerous¡ªit really isn¡¯t a ce you can handle.¡±


    Wang Qianyi silently epted the things Mo Tiange handed over then cautiously saluted her. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Mo Tiange gave them a small smile. Without saying anything further, she turned around and walked towards Qin Xi.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Ye!¡± Wang Qianyi called out from behind her. ¡°You... How can we find you in the future?¡±


    Mo Tiange waved her hand. ¡°You can ask Senior Martial Brother Liu. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll meet again someday.¡±


    Once she finished speaking, Mo Tiange once again curbed her breaths then left suddenly with Qin Xi.


    As she watched their figures from behind, the wrinkle on Shen Bing¡¯s brows became increasingly deeper. All of a sudden, she asked, ¡°Junior Martial Sister Wang, take a look... Isn¡¯t he Senior Martial Brother Qin?¡±


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin?¡± For a moment, Wang Qianyi didn¡¯t understand what Shen Bing meant, but upon recalling how that person looked again, she was also astounded. ¡°He¡¯s that Senior Martial Brother Qin?!¡±


    ¡°He most likely is.¡± Shen Bing watched their departing silhouettes with aplicated expression. ¡°As it turns out, Junior Martial Brother Ye... is actually a woman, and she became a Xuanqing School disciple along with Senior Martial Brother Qin. I really wonder what they went through...¡±


    The two of them no longer said anything; both were pondering the matter in silence. Mo Tiange¡¯s appearance made them recall many old affairs. Some were extremely joyous memories, but others were extremely sorrowful.


    The other four cultivators had been watching in stupefaction all along. Right now, one of them couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and asked, ¡°Senior Martial Sisters, why did you call that senior... Junior Martial Brother Ye?¡±


    Wang Qianyi let out a dryugh. She said, ¡°Sixty-some years ago, she used to be a disciple of our Yunwu Sect. At that time, she must¡¯ve pretended to be a man.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The four people were thoroughly shocked. ¡°Sixty-some years ago... Senior Martial Sister, you must¡¯ve not built your foundation yet, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Wang Qianyi gazed in the direction they left. ¡°Back then... Junior Martial Brother Ye¡¯s cultivation level was still lower than ours. She was only an Aura Refining disciple. We originally thought she ran into an ident or something, but unexpectedly...¡±


    The affairs of the world were impermanent. She couldn¡¯t help but recall this saying. Back then, Junior Martial Brother Ye, Senior Martial Brother Qin, and Senior Martial Brother Jiang disappeared together. Junior Martial Brother Ye was also branded as a traitor by the branch master. Neither she nor Shen Bing believed this, but they were also helpless since they couldn¡¯t find her. Later, they eventually forgot about this matter. They¡¯d really never expected that after more than sixty years, they¡¯d actually meet Junior Martial Brother Ye again and learn that she was actually a woman. Furthermore... she¡¯d also formed her Gold Core.


    She suddenly heard Shen Bing say dazedly, ¡°That Senior Martial Brother Qin... seems like he¡¯s also formed his Gold Core. They... were actually this talented?¡±

 Chapter 280: Tens of Thousands of Feet Peak

    <h4>Chapter 280: Tens of Thousands of Feet Peak</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Meeting Wang Qianyi and Shen Bing again made Mo Tiange¡¯s mood feel a bit heavy.


    Through the two of them, Mo Tiange personally witnessed the tragic fate of female cultivators for the first time in her life. One lost her father and even had to marry her enemy. The other one had no freedom and had to be someone¡¯s ything.


    They were cultivators, but they were also women. Without sufficient strength, they couldn¡¯t even protect their own bodies. This was how cruel this world was.


    Fortunately, they both seemed to be faring quite well nowadays. Although they didn¡¯t have sufficient medicinal pills and were still struggling on their path of cultivation, at least they were free now.


    As she thought to herself, she suddenly heard Qin Xi ask her: ¡°Are you sympathizing with them?¡±


    Mo Tiange was taken aback, but she soon answered, ¡°Of course, they... they¡¯re very miserable...¡±


    ¡°Why are they very miserable?¡±


    ¡°For women, unable to even... protect your own self is, of course, a very miserable matter.¡±


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t answer, seemingly thinking about something.


    The two of them curbed their breaths and avoided other cultivators, encountering many dangers along the way but managing to get through safe and sound, until they finally reached an area under a mountain peak.


    Mo Tiange looked up. ¡°So high... Even if we flew, it would be very hard to get up there, right?¡±


    Demonic Mountain indeed lived up to its name as the highest mountain in the Celestial Pole. This mountain peak towered high in the sky, and they simply couldn¡¯t see its summit.


    Qin Xi said, ¡°There¡¯s a ce up there where we can rest for a while. Flying there won¡¯t be a problem, but...¡± He gazed at the sky, where spiritual aura and devil aura intermingled, thus creating shes of lightning. ¡°There are various restrictions above. A bit of carelessness and we might end up vanishing in a puff of smoke.¡±


    Mo Tiange was thunderstruck. Vanishing in a puff of smoke... In other words, they couldn¡¯t even be saved.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much,¡± Qin Xi calmly said, ¡°Going up to the summit might take us about two days, and there are also many restrictions we have to break up there¡ªit¡¯s going to be very troublesome. We better go as quickly as we can.¡±


    ¡°... En.¡±


    The two of them used their respective means to ce some defenses around them.


    Mo Tiange used the Art of Temporary Origin then took out her White Silk Handkerchief, transforming it into a fog-like barrier. Qin Xi put his Body-Protecting Art to use, then he let the Three Yang Real Fire Sword transform into a protective sword formation which rotated around the two of them.


    Mo Tiange suddenly said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Qin, you... shoulde a bit closer to me. My spiritual aura isn¡¯t enough; this protective magic weapon can¡¯t reach you.¡±


    Qin Xi was stunned, though it wasn¡¯t clear whether he was stunned because of the name she used to call him or because of the words she said. In the end, he only let out a light ¡°en.¡±


    This particr peak was called Tens of Thousands of Feet Peak. Although it might not actually be tens of thousands of feet in height, the difference wouldn¡¯t be too far off. Spiritual and devil aura in this area were surging and vtile, and the two auras were intertwining. The two of them didn¡¯t dare to fly quickly, so they could only forge ahead bit by bit. To avoid being separated from each other, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t use her flying magic weapon. Instead, she rode on Qin Xi¡¯s flying cloud.


    Half a dayter, the two of them finally got some rest on the mountain wall before continuing on. At that moment, they came close to where the spiritual aura and devil aura were intertwining. They¡¯d ced protective spiritual aura all over their bodies, and they¡¯d also put on defensive talismans. After thatyer was Mo Tiange¡¯s White Silk Handkerchief, which transformed into ayer of spiritual aura, while the outermostyer of their defense was Qin Xi¡¯s sword formation.


    They had fouryers of defense, but they still didn¡¯t dare to lower their guard. When they passed through the spiritual aura and devil aura, Mo Tiange heard the sword formation outside emitting a heavy ¡°hum.¡± Fortunately, the Three Yang Real Fire Sword wasn¡¯t amon magic weapon. Whether it was spiritual aura or devil aura, the Three Yang Real Fire Sword managed to block it. However, every time the sword formation blocked those auras, it would emit a red glow, and Qin Xi would have to stop and resist the auras along with the formation.


    Thus, the two of them proceeded upward bit by bit like this. The higher they got, the more difficult it was for them.


    By the end, defense was no longer just Qin Xi¡¯s responsibility. Even though his sword formation could block most of the attacksing their way, it couldn¡¯tpletely resolve them, so Mo Tiange used her White Silk Handkerchief to help.


    Qin Xi had long said they mustn¡¯t be careless even for a bit in this area. If spiritual aura and devil aura broke through their defense, nothing could help them¡ªthey would be annihted, vanishing in a puff of smoke.


    ¡°In here.¡± Just as their spiritual auras were about to be depleted again, Qin Xi pointed at a very small crack in the mountain wall that hid a very narrow cave inside it. To ward off the restrictions, gales, as well as the lightning formed from the intertwining spiritual aura and devil aura, they had to preserve a sufficient amount of spiritual aura. Their spiritual auras were almost exhausted now, so they had to find a ce where they could adjust their breaths and recover their spiritual auras.


    After the two of them managed to squeeze into the narrow cave with much effort, both sighed with relief.


    The crack in this cave was very small, so they had to lean sideways to get in. With the mountain wall as their cover, there wouldn¡¯t be any gales or big restrictionsing here. There was only some feeble spiritual aura and devil aura.


    But... this cave was really too small. It was only enough for two people to sit side by side, squeezed together. There was practically no room for them to move about.


    Mo Tiange felt this was really unbearable. She wasn¡¯t ustomed to being this physically close to others.


    Just as she was about to lean to the other side, she suddenly heard Qin Xi say, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Quickly meditate and recover your spiritual aura.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Tiange knew what he said was right, so she could only endure it. She sat upright with her legs crossed then slowly breathed in and out, entering a meditative state.


    After some time, she finally recovered her spiritual aura and opened her eyes.


    Outside, a huge lump of devil aura floated over, blocking the small crack into the cave.


    Qin Xi had long finished adjusting his breathing and was just waiting for her. Right now, he seemed to be distracted, but he soon said, ¡°Wait for a while. This devil aura¡¯s too much.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± The devil auras on Demonic Mountain were extremely violent. If they sensed cultivators¡¯ breaths, they would rush towards those cultivators and swallow them up. Most of these devil auras were left behind from the Distant Past and Middle Ages eras, so how could modern-day cultivators fight them off? A small thread of devil aura could already kill them, let alone such a huge lump of it. Aside from avoiding it, they had no other solution.


    This lump of devil aura obstructed light from entering the cave through the crack, and it also prevented the noises outside froming in. Darkness and silence descended upon them. Cultivators¡¯ eyesight obviously wasn¡¯t like mortals. Even if there wasn¡¯t even a sliver of light, they could still roughly distinguish their surroundings. But without light, everything before them was ambiguous. This kind of ambiguousness made Mo Tiange very restless.


    Soft breaths rang out in her ears. After listening for a while, she seemed to also hear heartbeats. They were gentle at first, but gradually, they became rushed and short. She pressed her palm on her chest, only to find that those heartbeats were her own.


    Weird . She tilted her head to the side, musing to herself. I just finished meditating¡ªmy heart shouldn¡¯t be beating this quick!


    This heavy atmosphere also seemed to affect Qin Xi. He made small movements, causing his arm to rub against her sleeve.


    Such barely perceivable contact made Mo Tiange even more afraid to move. It was as if... they were too close¡ªso close that even their breaths intermingled with each other.


    This kind of awkward silence didn¡¯t go on for long because Qin Xi suddenly spoke. ¡°That year... your father and I also flew up here.¡±


    Surprised, Mo Tiange turned her head towards him.


    In the darkness, Qin Xi¡¯s eyes were sparkling bright. He said softly, ¡°At that time, a huge restriction copsed. More than half the people on Demonic Mountain were either injured or killed. Your father and I happened to be in here, thus avoiding that disaster.¡±


    ¡°Here...¡± Mo Tiange muttered as she reached out to touch the mountain wall next to her. Father... Did he also sit here and touch these rocks?


    ¡°We hid in here for a full seven days before the restrictions finally started to stabilize again. However... when we went out following our original path, we discovered we couldn¡¯t get out.¡±


    Mo Tiange suddenly remembered. The restrictions on Demonic Mountain only disappeared for about a month. Once those restrictions appeared again, people wouldn¡¯t be able to leave. Those who remained on Demonic Mountain wouldn¡¯t know when the restrictions would disappear again. With the ever-changing situation inside, most people usually wouldn¡¯tst until Demonic Mountain opened again.


    ¡°Then... How did you get out?¡±


    ¡°The secret was up there,¡± Qin Xi said, ¡°There¡¯s a ce they call ¡®Immortal¡¯s Ruins.¡¯ Legend says it¡¯s a ce where many immortals died and were buried during the Distant Past era. The road to Immortal¡¯s Ruins is extremely difficult and dangerous. Many people died on that road, but none of them knew that there was, in fact, a shortcut¡ªif we go up this Tens of Thousands of Feet Peak, we¡¯ll be at the back of Immortal¡¯s Ruins.¡±


    Mo Tiange was dumbfounded. ¡°Immortal¡¯s Ruins has a road connected to the outside world?¡±


    Qin Xi shook his head. ¡°Not exactly. The terrain there is veryplex. No one knew which area ¡®Immortal¡¯s Ruins¡¯ points to in the end. After we were trapped on Demonic Mountain, we searched through many ces until we eventually discovered there was a restriction up there that could be broken.¡±


    Mo Tiange pondered what he said, but she only became even more bewildered. ¡°If you could leave, doesn¡¯t it mean you could enter again? Doesn¡¯t that mean you didn¡¯t need to wait for the restrictions outside to disappear?¡±


    Qin Xi chuckled. ¡°Your thinking is too simple. At that time, we ran into various dangers. By the time we found that ce, we were both mangled with injuries. Your father¡¯s injuries were particrly heavy¡ªhe almost didn¡¯t make it. Even as we almost ran out of medicinal pills, his condition didn¡¯t improve...¡± Qin Xi took a breather then continued on: ¡°My injuries were quite light and weren¡¯t a problem. But even though we discovered that the restrictions in that ce wereparably weak and could be broken as our way out, our cultivation levels weren¡¯t enough. ording to my estimates, our cultivation levels had to at least reach the Nascent Soul realm to break those restrictions. In addition, the restrictions on Demonic Mountain were extremely unusual. If their inner power hadn¡¯t weakened, the restrictions would fix themselves even after we broke them. I also used to think like you, but after I went out, I discovered that while the restrictions inside seemed a bit weak, the restrictions outside were much stronger.¡±


    ¡°Then... What happened afterward?¡±


    ¡°The cultivation technique I practice is called the Art of Three Primordial Cycles. Three primordial refers to three primordial auras: extreme Yang, extreme Yin, and neutral aura, while cycle refers to a kind of mystic technique,¡± Qin Xi said slowly, ¡°If I can absorb enough spiritual aura, I can temporarily advance to the Nascent Soul realm. But this is only a kind of facade¡ªI can only maintain it for a short period. The aftermath is also grave. After a moment of advancement, I¡¯ll instantly fall back to the Aura Refining realm.¡±


    ¡°...¡± So that was what happened. Mo Tiange suddenly became enlightened. It was no wonder her father could help him leave Demonic Mountain. It was no wonder he lost so much power and turned into an Aura Refining disciple. When he was in Yunwu Sect, his cultivation had most likely fallen back to the Aura Refining realm for real, right?


    Qin Xi continued on: ¡°When your father learned about all this, he took a couple of days to ponder it then he said that his injuries wouldn¡¯t improve anyway, and that being the case, he was willing to use his entire power to help me to escape. However, I had to promise that I¡¯d take care of his descendants on his behalf. I agreed and even pledged a Heart Demon¡¯s Oath.¡± In the darkness, his gaze shifted towards her. ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t care because it was nothing but a trivial matter. But... I never expected... it¡¯d be you...¡±


    What he said seemed to be iplete, but it was enough to let one¡¯s imagination roam about. It¡¯d be me... what? What did he mean by that?


    The darkness and the silence almost made Mo Tiange blurt out those questions, but in the next second, that lump of devil aura gradually scattered, and light once again found its way into the cave.


    Qin Xi looked away and his voice also resumed its indifference. ¡°Alright. We should proceed now.¡±

 Chapter 281: Giant Eagles

    <h4>Chapter 281: Giant Eagles</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The two of them cautiously stepped out of the small crack and once again stepped on to the flying cloud. They formed severalyers of defenses then slowly flew upward.


    At that moment, however, they suddenly heard the screech of an eagle.


    The two of them turned to look; both were instantly frightened.


    They saw that an agile silhouette was flitting across the vtile spiritual aura and devil aura not too far from them. Upon careful examination, they discovered it was a giant horned-eagle.


    ¡°Sixth rank demonic beast!¡± Qin Xi frowned. The sword formation created from the Three Yang Real Fire Sword brightened, while the flying cloud now started to descend.


    ¡°Over there! There¡¯s more than one!¡± Mo Tiange pointed in another direction, where three other giant eagles were also flying in the sky, and they were also sixth rank demonic beasts.


    One sixth rank demonic beast was fine, but four of them... A sixth rank demonic beast was equivalent to a middle stage Core Formation cultivator. Moreover, they were flying in the air, and there were drifting restrictions, gales, and lightning from the surging spiritual aura and devil aura around them!


    Mo Tiange felt her head was covered in a cold sweat.


    Qin Xi was still very calm. His flying cloud also continued to fly downward.


    The lone giant eagle once again screeched, and they immediately felt the attention of the four giant eagles all focused on their bodies. The eagles screeched to each other then pped their wings and flew towards the two of them.


    They¡¯re up to no good! When she realized this, Mo Tiange had already taken out several magic weapons, as well as a stack of magic talismans Lord Daoist Jinghe bestowed upon her. In the air, these native giant eagles were at an absolute advantage. Even if the two of them had higher cultivation levels and more moves, they¡¯d fall from here if they were careless even for a bit. They had already flown for almost a day. If they fell from here, they¡¯d definitely die without a burial ce.


    In just a short while, those giant eagles already reached the two of them. They flew as fast as lightning¡ªtheir speed in the air was truly astonishing.


    Qin Xi was still maneuvering his flying cloud to fly downward. Seeing as those giant horned-eagles were now pouncing on them, spiritual light gathered in his right hand, and the physical body of the Three Yang Real Fire Sword soon materialized in his hand. He raised his hand just in time, knocking the eagle¡¯s talons with his sword aura.


    This force... Mo Tiange¡¯s face paled. Sure enough, the demonic beasts on Demonic Mountain evolved differently. Such a formidable force... If they were outside Demonic Mountain, how could these be mere sixth rank demonic beasts?


    She didn¡¯t have time to think too deeply about this, because another giant eagle had already rushed over. Mo Tiange took out the soil element square seal, but just as she was about to use it, Qin Xi suddenly stopped her. ¡°Using magic weapons here isn¡¯t suitable. Big movements will cause the restrictions to copse.¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned. ¡°This...¡±


    Qin Xi once again beat the first giant eagle back. Right now, his flying cloud had already descended to the ce they were hiding at a moment ago. He pushed Mo Tiange inside. ¡°Get in!¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Mo Tiange didn¡¯t immediately do as she was told. She looked around and saw the four eagles continuously throwing themselves at the two of them. Qin Xi was worried about the restrictions, so he didn¡¯t fight back. Instead, he used the sword formation formed from the sword aura of the Three Yang Real Fire Sword to block the eagles¡¯ attacks. Nevertheless, the strength of those giant eagles was too immense, and they also cleverly attacked in turns¡ªQin Xi was inplete, passive defense.


    ¡°I can help!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Qin Xi didn¡¯t even look at her. His gaze shifted back and forth between the several giant eagles.


    ¡°You... have a n?¡±


    This time, he didn¡¯t even respond to her. He directly pushed her to the crack then used his own body to block it.


    With him behaving like this, Mo Tiange had to go in even though she didn¡¯t want to. Having no other choice, she could only lean sideways then cautiously climb into the crack. Just as she was about to pull Qin Xi inside, he withdrew his hand from her.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother!¡± Mo Tiange said somewhat anxiously, ¡°You¡¯re noting in?¡±


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t answer. He used both hands to form a sword art, and the sword formation suddenly emitted a bright light. Under the watch of the four giant eagles, how could he possibly have the time to go inside?


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t see what was happening outside; she could only observe through her divine sense. The four giant eagles screeched, then, one by one, they pounced on Qin Xi.


    He didn¡¯t even move, bearing the spiritual aura attacks of those giant eagles head-on. When the sword formation finally gathered enough spiritual aura, he finally waved his hand. A beam of red sword aura went after one of the giant eagles.


    Killing the enemy one by one... this was their only option.


    Relying on its agile movements, that eagle pped its wings and dodged the attack.


    Qin Xi¡¯s sword light indeed couldn¡¯t catch up with the speed of that eagle. However, just as that giant eagle thought it easily dodged the attack, it saw the sword light making a turn and once again chasing after it.


    That giant eagle let out a long, sharp screech. Then, with a sharp whizzing noise, the sword lightshed on to its giant body. Blood sttered everywhere and feathers fluttered about in the air. The giant eagle fell headfirst from the cliff.


    Mo Tiange was on the verge of letting out a sigh of relief, but her divine sense suddenly sensed the other three giant eagles rushing over together.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± She shouted out in warning, but Qin Xi had just wasted a lot of spiritual aura, so he reactedte. Almost instinctively, Mo Tiange used her Soul-Refining Art andshed out.


    ¡°Uh...¡± She didn¡¯t know what the situation was like outside; she only felt pain from her divine sense fracturing. She vomited a mouthful of blood and sank into a half-conscious state in almost an instant!


    Her divine sense... was severed. After a while, she finally realized what had happened to her.


    ¡°Settle down; don¡¯t move!¡± Qin Xi turned around and sent her a death re, but right at that moment, the three giant eagles she obstructed earlier once again started to attack. Six wings pped at the same time, and they pounced on him.


    Qin Xi hurriedly raised his hand. The Three Yang Real Fire Sword managed to block the attack from the front, but it didn¡¯t block the oneing from behind. The protective barrier, which was already on the verge of copsing from the numerous attacks a moment ago, cracked in one touch. In a sh, an eagle¡¯s wing fanned him directly from behind while its talons pierced his back, causing blood to stter the moment they made contact.


    His body swayed. Blood flooded his back.


    Qin Xi clenched his teeth and ignored his wounds. He fumbled around his waist for a defensive talisman, which he then immediately pasted on his body and formed another protective barrier.


    Mo Tiange only saw that he was injured, but she couldn¡¯t see the situation outside. With no time to think, she made the White Silk Handkerchief spread open and wind itself around him.


    This time, he finally didn¡¯t reject her help. He¡¯d personally seen the power of this defensive magic weapon. While it might not be able to withstand every attack, it could at least lighten the pressure on him significantly.


    However, he still instructed her: ¡°If the spiritual aura consumption is too great, call it back!¡±


    Mo Tiange was startled and responded with apliant grunt, but she already had another n in her heart. There wasn¡¯t much she could do here, and this was the only thing she could do.


    Now that he had the protection of the White Silk Handkerchief, Qin Xi finally had a slightly easier time. Nevertheless, he still couldn¡¯t attend to the wounds on his back, so blood was still flowing all over. In this region, there were countless drifting restrictions, and spiritual aura and devil aura were intermingling. He was afraid that the restrictions would copse, so he simply didn¡¯t dare to use other magic weapons. He could only hold on using his sword formation, fighting a two-headed eagle with finely controlled sword auras.


    But he couldn¡¯t hold on like this for long. A thought suddenly flitted across his mind. Not to mention the restrictions and the gales, but even a drifting lump of devil aura like the one a while ago would already be enough to make him suffer!


    He turned to look at Mo Tiange, who was inside the cave. On the other side, the three other giant eagles were even more resentful due to theirpanion¡¯s death, so they rushed over once again. Qin Xi let out a soft, inaudible sigh then flung his hand. The Three Yang Real Fire Sword transformed into a red light again and revolved around him. He then sped his hands and closed his eyes, unexpectedly paying no heed to the attacks of the three giant eagles in the slightest.


    Those three giant eagles were full of hate towards him because of theirpanion¡¯s death, so their attacks became more and more frenzied.


    Three beams of spiritual aura heavily struck the protective barrier. Mo Tiange only felt that her meridians were numb. No matter how astonishing the White Silk Handkerchief¡¯s defensive power was, the amount of spiritual aura it consumed to defend against such formidable attacks was also great. Thus, Mo Tiange quickly swallowed many Restorative Panaceas.


    After a brief pause, the three giant eagles once again pounced on him. This time, Mo Tiange could no longer maintain the White Silk Handkerchief¡¯s defense. The fog retreated and turned back into the White Silk Handkerchief as it could no longer maintain its defensive form.


    For the third time, Qin Xi bore the attacks of the three giant eagles.


    He was already injured now. After withstanding so many spiritual aura attacks, the protective barrier around him already had holes in it¡ªeven the spiritual light protecting his body was quivering and seemed like it was going to disperse any second. Now, he almost fell headfirst as the three giant eagles knocked into his defense. Anxious, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t have time to think and directly used her Soul-Refining Art again.


    Those giant eagles most likely grew in this particr environment. They weren¡¯t afraid of the gales or restrictions, and they weren¡¯t afraid of devil aura either. Their divine senses had also evolved. When Mo Tiange used the Soul-Refining Art just now, although she injured one of those eagles, she herself was also severely injured.


    Nevertheless, she could see that Qin Xi was initializing some kind of magic art, so she had to block the eagles in his stead. Otherwise, he¡¯d most likely be heavily injured before he couldpletely put the magic art to use!


    The three giant eagles rushed over again. The sword formation, which was the outermostyer of Qin Xi¡¯s defense, emitted a buzzing noise¡ªit held off some of the attacks, but it soon broke down.


    Then those attacks directly crashed into Mo Tiange¡¯s divine sense.


    In a split second, Mo Tiange once again experienced pain from her divine sense being torn apart. That kind of pain was much more severe than any physical pain. It felt as if her head was repeatedly struck hard and her brain would burst at any moment.


    However, this time, the attacks were blocked in the end.


    But Mo Tiange also knew that she basically couldn¡¯t do anything in the next round of attacks. She¡¯d just advanced to the Core Formation realm; whether it was her magic weapon or skills, both were stillcking. Even if she had a strong enough magic weapon, she wouldn¡¯t dare to use it because Qin Xi already said that if they used magic weapons and causedrge movements, they might cause the restrictions to copse.


    The fuzzy feeling in Mo Tiange¡¯s brain gradually faded. She opened her eyes only to see a burst of lighting from outside.


    Qin Xi¡¯s body was shrouded in a ring white light, and a white bead shed from where his dantian was. Although she had never seen it before, Mo Tiange knew this must be Yang Spiritual Bead!


    Yang spiritual aura surged, causing the Yin spiritual aura inside Mo Tiange¡¯s body to also be restless.


    Under the light of the Yang Spiritual Bead, those three giant eagles glided across the sky but didn¡¯t dare toe near momentarily as they seemed to not understand what it was. Their demonic beast instincts told them this must be a dangerous thing. Thus, one of the eagles screeched, and the three giant eagles once again pped their wings, wrapped themselves in spiritual aura then rushed together towards Qin Xi.


    Attacks from demonic beasts were this simple. They had innately sharp ws and teeth and weapon-like bodies. Such simple attacks were already enough to give cultivators headaches.


    Spiritual aura converged. The white light softly obstructed the three giant eagles¡¯ attacks almost effortlessly.


    Soon afterward, the white light burst open and spread everywhere,pletely enveloping the three giant eagles inside it. The eagles didn¡¯t know what was going on. Inside the dense Yang spiritual aura, they just pped their wings, trying to fly out. But the Yang spiritual aura firmly wrapped around them, rendering them unable to move even an inch. Gradually, they even lost the ability to p their wings.


    The red sword light brightened once more, and a sword formation was once again formed. As those giant eagles screeched in a panic, the sword formation slowly moved to pierce them.


    With a few ¡°pu pu¡± stabbing noises, they were pierced by sword lights and fell from the cliff.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother!¡± Mo Tiange nimbly caught Qin Xi, who almost fell after those eagles. She then pulled him into the cave with much effort.

 Chapter 282: Healing

    <h4>Chapter 282: Healing</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Time unknowingly passed, and Qin Xi finally regained his consciousness.


    A narrow space, dim lighting... The entrance to the cave had been covered by another huge mass of devil aura. Fortunately, there was a protective barrieryer which kept it outside.


    He felt some weight on his body. He turned to look, only to see Mo Tiange sitting motionlessly next to him. Her head was askew, leaning on his body. Two pairs of palms were intertwined, causing him to feel an ice-cold but soft sensation.


    There was a stinging ache on his back. It came from the wound created when the giant eagle tore his back. However, he also felt something soft, so he extended his hand and groped around¡ªas it turned out, Mo Tiange had padded his back with an outer robe.


    What was going on? Why did he not perceive his injuries to be heavy?


    ¡°Tiange!¡± he called softly while giving her a light push.


    Mo Tiange stayed still.


    He had a bad feeling about this, so he reached out to feel her pulse. As soon as he did so, however, he was thoroughly stunned.


    Her meridians... were empty.


    What had happened suddenly dawned on him. He immediately moved the spiritual aura inside his body¡ªsure enough, his meridians and dantian were intact, and his spiritual aura was also plentiful. The only difference was that he now had a lot of Yin spiritual aura which spread to even the deepest part of his dantian and mixed with his neutral aura.


    A momentter, Qin Xi finally snapped out of his daze.


    Almost every time after he used Yang Spiritual Bead, his body would feel extremely weak and he¡¯d take a very long time to recover. This was why so he rarely used Yang Spiritual Bead¡ªwithout thorough preparations, his life would be difficult to protect after he used it. But this time, because of Mo Tiange, he actually didn¡¯t even suffer any internal injuries.


    She was already in the Core Formation realm now. Even though there was a vast difference between the early stage and the peak stage of the Core Formation realm, all the spiritual aura inside her body was still enough to heal him. That was why his dantian and meridians were able to recover to their normal states in just a short while.


    ...


    He sat in a daze for a while before he slowly recovered his senses.


    This cave was very small. They sat side by side, but they almost couldn¡¯t move around; she¡¯d practically curled up to treat his injuries. However, although she wasn¡¯t tall and had a small stature, this kind of posture must¡¯ve still been hard for her.


    After some thought, he leaned to the side andid her down on the ground in his attempt to heal her. However, he discovered that as long as he made even the slightest movement, the wound on his back would cause him acute pain. Nevertheless, he still endured it.


    But this attempt ended in failure. Although his stature wasn¡¯t sturdy, he was very tall. Even turning his body around was very challenging, not to mention sitting up. He spent a long time trying to figure out an ideal position, but in the end, he could only lean forward, barely hanging above her body. Just as he was about to transfer his spiritual aura to her, he suddenly discovered that his current position... made him look like he was going to take advantage of her.


    After realizing this, heat seemed to spread across his face, and he could no longer proceed. He deliberated back and forth, but eventually, he could only sit back and pull her up so that her back was towards him. He then ced his right palm on her Lingtai Point, slowly transferring his spiritual aura to her.


    The best acupuncture points to input a great amount of spiritual aura were the Shanzhong Point on one¡¯s chest and the Lingtai Point on one¡¯s back. The first one was naturally inappropriate for him, so he could only choose thetter.


    At that moment, her body and meridians were almost empty; only her dantian still had a little bit of spiritual aura which was rotating slowly. The second his pure Yang spiritual aura entered her body, the spiritual aura cycle in her body seemed to be triggered. In just an instant, his spiritual aura surged into her body almost uncontrobly.


    Despite seeming uncontroble, the aura went into her body very smoothly. When his Yang spiritual aura entered her body, her meridians almost immediatelypiled her Yin spiritual aura. Five elemental Yin and Yang circted round and round on end.


    Her face gradually regained some color, although the deep furrows on her brows persisted. He knew her divine sense was injured, but he was helpless regarding this point. Treating divine senses was unheard of¡ªone could only nurture it slowly in their sea of knowledge.


    When his train of thought reached that point, he shook his head, stopped transferring his spiritual aura then sat upright next to her. However, he thought for some time and felt this arrangement also wasn¡¯t good, so he put his hand into his Qiankun Bag, fumbling for a piece of clothing which he then ced behind her to serve as padding. The stones around them were very hard; with the padding in ce, she should feel a bit morefortable.


    The pain on Qin Xi¡¯s back became more and more excruciating. He knew he had lost quite a lot of blood, but this cave was too narrow. In such a small space, he couldn¡¯t even take off his clothes, let alone treat his wound. He could only let it be. In any case, for cultivators, this was only a small wound¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t die because of it.


    Nevertheless, he lost a lot of blood and endured such a dangerous battle, and just now, he also lost a lot of spiritual aura, so his mind started to be fuzzy. In just a short moment, he fell into a deep slumber.


    ...


    Mo Tiange opened her eyes, feeling warm all over. Such a warm feeling nearly made her want to stretch her body, but before she could do so, her head bumped into something.


    She called out in pain, but just as she was about to hold her aching head, she heard a very gentle voice: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Immediately afterward, a pair of hands came towards her and held her head up. Someone seemed to examine her head then said reproachfully, ¡°How could you be so careless? Are you aware you¡¯re a cultivator or not? So muddleheaded...¡±


    She hadn¡¯t fully woken up, so of course she was muddleheaded... But she didn¡¯t say this out loud, because she suddenly thought her current situation was extremely strange.


    In fact, there really weren¡¯t that many times when she was muddleheaded. Most of the time, she was always very calm and clear-headed, but why was it that her rare muddleheaded moments were always witnessed by him?


    Her thoughts were a mess, so she shook her head, dumping these baffling notions from her mind.


    As her gaze shifted around, she suddenly remembered what happened before. They were attacked and injured by giant eagles on the cliff, so they took shelter in this ce to recuperate. But... but what was his current attitude all about?


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother... Shoujing?¡± she called inquisitively in a low voice.


    ¡°What?¡± His voice sounded displeased, but his expression didn¡¯t look like he was displeased.


    He then asked: ¡°How are your injuries? Have you recovered your spiritual aura?¡±


    Spiritual aura? She promptly maneuvered the spiritual aura inside her body and right afterward, she waspletely dumbfounded.


    Her expression made Qin Xi a bit nervous. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head, but she still seemed rather dazed. ¡°No,¡± she said. Not only was there no problem, but... she had never felt better! Originally, she only had a very tiny amount of Yang spiritual aura inside her body, but now, it had practically formed a cycle around her Gold Core! No matter how stupid she was, she also understood what had happened. She transferred her spiritual aura to him to treat his injuries. After his injuries recovered, he transferred his spiritual aura back to her. Despite this back and forth process, not only did they not lose any spiritual aura, but it even initiated the spiritual aura cycles in their bodies.


    She suddenly understood why their master was so obsessed with serving as their matchmaker. It wasn¡¯t at all because he liked to be a matchmaker. Rather... it was because of their cultivation techniques and the attributes of their spiritual auras. If they practiced Dual Cultivation, they would bring out the best in each other.


    However, upon realizing this point, she once again felt extremely unhappy. Just because Dual Cultivation would be beneficial to each of them?


    ¡°There are no issues with your dantian and meridians¡ªwhat about your divine sense?¡±


    Once she heard his question, she once again felt a headache. She held her head for a moment then slowly shook it. ¡°My divine sense... is quite heavily injured.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded, not at all surprised by what she said. ¡°Although the Soul-Refining Art is a good technique which allows you to take your enemies by surprise, its shorings are also deathly. In the future, you should be cautious in using it.¡±


    ¡°En,¡± she answered softly. When she used the Soul-Refining Art before, she could even defeat enemies stronger than her. This time, however, because those giant eagles grew in an unusual environment, using the Soul-Refining Art instead caused her to sustain heavy injuries. Her body waspletely fine now, but her injured divine sense would need at least several years of nurturing to recover.


    ¡°Right! Senior Martial Brother, are your injuries better now?¡±


    He nodded and said, ¡°They¡¯re alright thanks to you...¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    The two of them weren¡¯t ustomed to such politeness like thanking each other back and forth, so they stopped at that point.


    Mo Tiange always felt like she¡¯d forgotten something. She thought for a while, but it was only after she saw the bloodstains on herpels that she finally remembered. ¡°Oh, Senior Martial Brother, the wound on your back...¡± She reached out, wanting to push his body away from the rock wall and take a look at his wound.


    Qin Xi struggled away, unwilling to move. He only said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡°How can it be alright?!¡± Mo Tiange ignored what he said, still giving him a push. ¡°There¡¯s so much blood, and you can¡¯t treat it on your own. Rest assured¡ªI¡¯ll be gentle.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not...¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Mo Tiange already cut him off insistently: ¡°Senior Martial Brother!¡±


    Seeing her harsh frown really rendered him speechless. In the end, he could only let her do as she wished.


    Thus, Mo Tiange managed to push him, making him sit with his back facing her. Sure enough, his back was mangled. A frown formed on her brows. She tried to tear off the clothing on his back, but Xuanqing School¡¯s uniforms were either spirit tools or magic tools, so it was very hard to tear. With no other choice, she reached out to untie his belt.


    Her actions were very natural. While Mo Tiange didn¡¯t perceive anything to be wrong, Qin Xi instantly became rigid the moment he felt her handsing from behind and winding around his waist, groping about as she tried to untie his belt.


    However, their clothes had long been a tangled mess. She couldn¡¯t untie it no matter how hard she tried.


    A good whileter, she stretched her neck, wanting to see what was wrong, but in the next second, her hands were caught.


    ¡°What¡¯s¡ª¡± She suddenly stopped mid-speech.


    This position... seemed very wrong.


    He grabbed her hands with his. To untie his belt, her hands had circled around his waist, so now that he grabbed her hands, her body was glued to his back.


    There was only silence and the sound of their breaths.


    In this narrow space, they only heard each other¡¯s breaths and heartbeats. The whooshing gales outside couldn¡¯t pass through the small crack, thus sounding distant and indistinct. All that was left was the two of them, squeezed together.


    Mo Tiange felt her hands were burning. The spots pressed to his waist felt hot, and the backs of her hands, which he was holding onto, also felt very hot. She wanted to pull her hands, but his grasp became increasingly tighter.


    ¡°Tiange...¡± After some time, she finally heard Qin Xi speaking. His voice seemed to quiver, but it also carried a water-like gentleness which she had never heard before.


    Her heart beat wildly. She seemed to be waiting for something, but she also felt she couldn¡¯t wait even one second longer and wanted to escape. Should I answer? That was what she thought, but in reality, she couldn¡¯t even find her voice.


    Qin Xi finally moved. He pulled her hands apart but he didn¡¯t let go. Then their clothes rubbed against each other as he slowly turned around.


    This ce was too narrow. The space he could upy when he turned around was very limited, so after he turned around, he was practically glued to her body.


    Mo Tiange felt she couldn¡¯t breathe. She desperately tried to retreat, wanting to put a bit of distance between them.


    But in the next second, he still leaned over. Although he finally let go of her hands, his hands now circled around her waist.


    She tried to retreat but it was useless¡ª


    An ice-cold kiss.


    It happened so suddenly and so naturally.


    She opened her eyes, seemingly not able to believe what was currently happening.


    Another face right in front of hers. Their intermingling breaths.


    Also, the ice-cold but soft sensation on her lips.


    It was a very novel feeling.


    She must be dreaming, she must be.


    But as her eyes continued to widen, she heard a helpless sigh from him. Then a hand came to cover her eyes.


    From their lips to breaths, everything started to heat up.

 Chapter 283: Venting

    <h4>Chapter 283: Venting</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    She must be dreaming. Maybe when she woke up, she¡¯d find herself in the Virtual Sky World as she must¡¯ve fallen asleep while cultivating.


    But, would she have fallen asleep while cultivating? As a Core Formation cultivator, would she have fallen asleep while cultivating?


    Then this must be an illusion, must be an illusion...


    She tried to convince herself for a long time, but when she opened her eyes, all she saw was still the rock wall and that face.


    She wasn¡¯t dreaming.


    Thus, she eventually lost it and pushed the person in front of her with her all, not caring whether he would crash into the rock wall. Anyway, he was a Core Formation¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t die just because he crashed into a rock wall. She then groped around for something to hit him, but her surroundings were bare¡ªhow could there be anything to hit him with? So, she put her hand into her Qiankun Bag. Paying no attention to what she grabbed inside, she hurled everything at him.


    ¡°Tiange!¡±


    She didn¡¯t stop; she still senselessly kept picking up things and hurling them at him because she couldn¡¯t stand it if she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Oh!¡± A painful groan rang out in her ears. She stopped, gasping for breath and ring at the person who was still under her nose despite all the pushing.


    Now that she stopped, Qin Xi finally lowered his sleeve, which he used to shield his face, and he said helplessly, ¡°My... my wound was hit.¡±


    When Mo Tiange calmed down slightly, she finally remembered the mangled, untreated wound on his back. With a cold face, she said, ¡°Turn around.¡±


    ¡°...¡± After a moment¡¯s pause, he obediently turned around. Their clothes brushed against each other¡¯s.


    ¡°Clothes off!¡±


    Although he knew she told him to take off his clothes to treat his wound, Qin Xi still couldn¡¯t help but have slightly crooked thoughts. Nevertheless, he still untied his belt and took off his robe.


    Behind him, Mo Tiange harshly peeled off all of his inner clothing then, using the dim skylight, she started to examine his wound.


    The giant eagle¡¯s ws were extremely sharp, so the wounds from its scratches were also very deep. Moreover, his wound just knocked into the rock wall¡ªthe blood, which had originally already coagted, oozed out once more.


    Mo Tiange put her hands into her Qiankun Bag, but she couldn¡¯t find the thing she wanted even after fumbling around for a while. Recalling that she¡¯d just thrown many medicinal pill bottles, she had no other choice but to look down and search around. She finally found a jade bottle after much difficulty. After unplugging the stopper, she poured the ice-cold medicinal liquid onto her palm and directly patted it onto his wound with vengeance.


    He didn¡¯t call out, but the flesh around the wound trembled, allowing her to savor the joy of retaliation.


    Her mood improved significantly after retaliating, so she now used the medicinal liquid to clean his wound carefully. She then sprinkled some medicinal powders on the wound and she used a little curative spell so that his wound would no longer look so horrifying. In the end, she used a small flying sword to cut some of the clothing he took off, using it to bind up his injury.


    By the time Mo Tiange finished everything, she once again felt something was amiss.


    This was a narrow space with a half-naked man next to her¡ªone that had done such a thing to her just a moment ago!


    Consequently, after some thought, she said, ¡°Put on your clothes!¡±


    He stroked his nose, leaned sideways and said innocently, ¡°You¡¯ve torn my clothes apart.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Tiange was speechless. Her anger red up again, but recalling his wound, she forcibly repressed her anger. She angrily said through gritted teeth: ¡°Do you only have this single piece of clothing?¡±


    Of course he had more. They weren¡¯t mortals, and a Qiankun Bag could contain so many things¡ªcould it be that he really hadn¡¯t put any clothes inside?


    Qin Xi moved; he had no other choice but to fumble in his Qiankun Bag for his clothes. ¡°But you¡¯ve bound me up like this¡ªit¡¯s hard for me to put this on...¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Tiange furiously red at him. ¡°Give it to me!¡±


    Upon taking his clothes, she helped him get dressed rather crudely. This way, she kept on identally brushing against his naked skin. At first, her heart was filled with a kind of unfamiliar fire as she felt furious from the bottom of her heart. In the end, however, her feelings turned into awkwardness.


    She¡¯d lived for more than eighty years old. Among mortals, she could be considered an old grandmother with her current age. Nevertheless, she was a cultivator who had always been painstakingly engrossed in cultivating¡ªshe¡¯d never encountered this kind of matter. Within the past eighty-some years, it was only when she was a child that she often saw boys swimming in the river on the vige¡¯s border, but they were all children...


    Fortunately, this process didn¡¯t take too long. She soon finished helping him put his clothes on, finishing by tying his belt.


    ¡°Done!¡± she said then moved back.


    In the next second, however, her waist was taken into his arms. Her position was unstable, so she fell forward, right into his embrace.


    She put a fight to get up, but he tightened his arms, thus rendering her strugglepletely useless. He was almost a head taller than her, so when he hugged her like this, she couldn¡¯t even free her head from his chest¡ªher whole body was wholly drowned in his embrace. The anger that had already subsided once again made an appearance. She opened her mouth then ruthlessly bit his chest.


    Such a bite only caused him to let out a muffled groan, so she no longer bit him. As she loosened her hold on him, tears that she originally thought would never appear again fell, one drop after another.


    What was this all about? What did he want? In one moment, he¡¯d be so cold towards her, but in the next moment, he¡¯d be like this! He¡¯d always been so good towards her that she couldn¡¯t help but misunderstand him, but his words always made him appear cold. In one moment, he was Qin Xi, but in the next moment, he was Qin Shoujing... She¡¯d acknowledged him as Qin Shoujing and buried all the feelings she had for Qin Xi deep in her heart, but as Qin Shoujing, he...


    ¡°Qin Shoujing, what do you want in the end?!¡± She wiped away her tears and forced herself to ask calmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t want anything from me? Then what are you doing now?¡±


    He was silent for a long time, but he didn¡¯t loosen his hands. A long timeter, he finally said slowly, ¡°I... I wanted to ask you¡ªwhat did you mean back then?¡± He held her waist, pulled her even closer towards him and lifted her head up, not giving her the slightest chance to escape. ¡°I¡¯m Qin Xi or Qin Shoujing¡ªwhat¡¯s the difference?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± He continued to pursue the matter. ¡°I ended my Closed Door Meditation for you. I went out looking for medicine for you and practically lost half my life in the process. But why did you say such a thing to me in return?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to answer?¡± His lips came down on hers, and he started biting hers bit by bit. He seemed to be both kissing and biting her. Then he voiced his question through her teeth: ¡°What do I want? Why don¡¯t you ask: what do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± This time, it was him who didn¡¯t let her answer. Her waist was tightly secured. This time, his kisses no longer caressed her lips softly. Now, he gnawed on her lips almost as if he wanted to devour her.


    He never knew he was such a violent person, but at this moment, his heart was full of desire to ruin her. He didn¡¯t want to let her escape. He didn¡¯t want to let her say those hurtful words. He didn¡¯t want to see her alienated expression. He wanted to imprison her by his side so she wouldn¡¯t be able to move and could no longer use such a seemingly unintentional but indifferent gaze to hurt him.


    Uniforms from cultivation groups normally couldn¡¯t be torn. It was unclear what method he used, but theirs were almost ripped apartpletely by him. The space was so narrow that Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t even struggle free, not to mention the fact that he was grabbing her waist with so much force and holding her wrists captive.


    An ice-cold hand went in from under the hem of her robe, and it glided along until it eventually touched silky flesh, bringing about a kind of disturbing ache. While they couldn¡¯t speak, his kisses never stopped.


    Their erratic breathing and the narrow space amplified stifling, repressed emotions. The sudden burst of passion burned like fire, but it also drowned them like water.


    Mo Tiange exerted much effort, trying to swim to the surface of the water. Although this kind of feeling was addictive, she instinctively thought she ought to stop, so when she finally managed to free her hand, she ruthlessly flung it, pping his face with a loud ¡°p!¡±.


    Everything was silent.


    ¡°Let me go,¡± she said with a repressed voice.


    Qin Xi was silent for a long time but in the end, he still let go. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Nevertheless, his apology actually made Mo Tiange lose herposure. She suddenly grabbed him by his cor and rigidly held him still. ¡°What are you sorry for? You think you have something to apologize for?¡±


    ¡°I apologize for my conduct.¡± His voice finally regained its calm, but he then said, ¡°But I said nothing wrong, so I won¡¯t apologize for that.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    He continued on: ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what kind of woman you are. You¡¯re normally aspetitive as men, but when ites to feelings, you be timid and draw back. You also always do things that hurt others and say words that hurt others!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of man you are either. In one moment, you say one thing, but in the next, you do theplete opposite!¡± Mo Tiange, whose anger was fanned by what he said, practically lost control of her temper now. ¡°You said you did all that for me? For more than thirty years, you avoided me and never thought abouting clean about your identity¡ªalthough I already knew, you didn¡¯t give me any exnation! Yes, I¡¯ve long known you were Qin Shoujing and I also didn¡¯t care about your deception, but you didn¡¯t even say anything! Did you maybe think that what you did was just a matter of course? Did you perhaps think you didn¡¯t need to even give a bit of exnation?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± she shouted and pushed him to the back then continued to grab him by his cor. ¡°That year, you obviously knew I harbored feelings towards Senior Martial Brother Qin, yet you kept your distance. I wasn¡¯t stupid, so I didn¡¯t harbor any delusions either. I¡¯m also a cultivator. I also want to walk on the way of the Dao towards immortal ascension. When it came to feelings or whatever, I could control them, I could endure them, but, but... You were always fickle. In good times, you treated me extremely well, but some time afterward, you¡¯d avoid me. Do you know how moved I was when you came to save me during the demonic beast riot? I thought: maybe you did have a tiny bit of affection towards me? Could I maybe have some expectations? But when we were out, you immediately used that kind of condescending attitude towards me. Yes, I knew my cultivation level was much inferior to yours. In your eyes, I was just a little cultivator who wasn¡¯t even worth a nce. But if you looked down on me, why did you have to be so considerate and so gentle towards me?!¡±


    She hung her head and tried to control her trembling lips so that he wouldn¡¯t see. ¡°I guessed you were Qin Shoujing. I knew I was paranoid, but I also knew you didn¡¯t have to treat me like that if you harbored any ill intentions towards me, so I told myself that maybe you had your own reasons. Since you didn¡¯t say anything, I just took you as Senior Martial Brother Qin and treated you the same way as before. But what was the result? When the demonic beast riot ended, I returned with my life intact and managed to see you again, but you actually pretended not to see me! You looked down on me!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t look down on you. I never said¡ª¡±


    ¡°But your attitude said so!¡± she shouted louder to cut him off. ¡°You saw me walking towards you, but you turned around and walked away without even sparing me a nce! Yes, my cultivation level was very low¡ªwas it so humiliating to you that I became your junior martial sister? But it was you who made master ept me as his disciple to start with!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t deny it!¡± she said out loud, even rather hysterically. ¡°At that time, I understood. You weren¡¯t Senior Martial Brother Qin; you were Qin Shoujing, a high above ¡®senior¡¯ whom I owed graces to but stood a whole world apart from me!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°You said I hurt you? Qin Shoujing, Master Daoist Shoujing, on what grounds do you think you can turn around and walk away when you don¡¯t like me but turn back again and see me whenever you feel like it? I really want to ask¡ªwhat do you take me as? You¡¯re indifferent and heartless in one moment, but in the next, you¡¯re warm and gentle! Back then after you turned around and walked away, you avoided me for thirty five years¡ªhow else did you want me to think about it? I didn¡¯t want to harbor any wishful thoughts anymore!¡±

 Chapter 284: Listen to Me

    <h4>Chapter 284: Listen to Me</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It was a simple act of turning around, but it actually wounded her greatly.


    He had never thought about it. Maybe, even she herself hadn¡¯t thought about it much either.


    Qin Xi was Qin Shoujing. She tried to ept it when she discovered this fact and yet, he used such a cold and indifferent attitude to reject her approaches. She, therefore, made up her mind¡ªQin Shoujing wasn¡¯t Qin Xi.


    But this conclusion waspletely wrong!


    Why had he acted like that? Because he had a tiny bit of affection towards her but his pride was trampled on by those two Deification cultivators, so he rejected her approaches¡ªit was because his meaningless pride got hurt, and also because... at that time, his feelings for her weren¡¯t that deep yet.


    ¡°That was because...¡±


    This time, she gave him time to speak, yet he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Because at that time, his feelings weren¡¯t deep enough? Even though this was a fact, if he told things how they were, he really wouldn¡¯t have any hope.


    Apart from this, what else could he say? He wasn¡¯t good at lying, much lessing up with sweet words. He was bad with words; he always just told the truth. He had only ever deceived someone once, and for that one time, he had to pay the cost now.


    A long moment passed, but Qin Xi still didn¡¯t answer. Thus, a cold sneer gradually took shape on her face. ¡°Can¡¯t say it?¡±


    He looked away as he didn¡¯t know how to face her.


    In the end, she just felt thoroughly disappointed. ¡°You¡¯ve always been like this, giving me false hope then withdrawing, letting me struggle in the vortex by myself. When I finally crawl up, you pull me down again. I¡¯ve formed my Gold Core; I can now be distanced from worldly affairs. If you ignore me, my feelings will most likely slowly die out, but why do you still have to provoke me? Qin Shoujing, you know I love you!¡±


    When she shouted that sentence, even she herself also never realized that she actually felt so aggrieved.


    In this life, she¡¯d lost too much, so she wasn¡¯t afraid of losing. However, she disliked this kind of feeling, the feeling of being unable to obtain something while unable to let go!


    When she formed her Gold Core, she calmly dealt with these feelings. If it wasn¡¯t for his barely-existent provocation, these feelings might really disappear in a few more years.


    But he never let her go. Throughout this whole journey, he seemed to both have and not have feelings for her. One moment he was extremely kind to her, but he would be extremely cold the next¡ªhe wasn¡¯t like Jing Xingzhi, who tried to seduce her openly. If he was, maybe those tiny feelings she had left would disappear without a trace. He just stood at a distance that seemed both far and close at the same time, preventing her froming close but also making her unable and unwilling to leave.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say it, right?¡± Upon venting dozens of years of pent-up emotions but getting no response whatsoever, Mo Tiange gradually regained her calm and stopped him just as he was about to speak. With her head held up high and a tone that carried a hint of arrogance, she said, ¡°Then you don¡¯t need to say anything at all. I managed to pass my core-formation, and I will continue to progress until I reach the Nascent Soul realm. This matter ends here. I don¡¯t want to hear any more excuses, and I hope you can keep your distance from me from now on!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡ª¡± How could he possibly stop at that point? Particrly after she said that! ¡°Tiange...¡±


    Since she had limited space to retreat, she could only turn around and turn her back to him. If she didn¡¯t see him, maybe she wouldn¡¯t be soft-hearted.


    Nevertheless, his arms wrapped around her from behind. In such a narrow space, she simply couldn¡¯t free herself from him.


    He breathed next to her ears, and his tone carried a kind of hard-to-control excitement. ¡°How could I keep a distance from you? You... You said you love me...¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± she sneered, ¡°Haven¡¯t you known long ago?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know!¡± he said while aggressively turning her body around. ¡°I knew you had a good impression of ¡®Qin Xi¡¯ from back then, but I didn¡¯t know the extent of your feelings. I thought, I thought...¡± He seemed to be overly excited that his speech became rather incoherent. ¡°You could form your Gold Core, so you certainly no longer... at least they couldn¡¯t be that deep...¡±


    After bbering incoherently for a while, he once again became serious, asking earnestly, ¡°How were you able to form your Gold Core?¡±


    Mo Tiange was taken aback, but her anger quickly red up again. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®how was I able to form my Gold Core¡¯? Could it be that you¡¯d only feel happy if I failed?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Qin Xi was anxious; he didn¡¯t know what he should say. ¡°But... but... I can¡¯t form my Nascent Soul! I tried to think of countless ways, medicinal pills, mental cultivation, and even... and even letting master use a secret technique to enter my sea of knowledge, but I always failed at thest step. It¡¯s unreasonable that you could¡ª¡±


    ¡°What does you being unable to form your Nascent Soul have to do with me?!¡± Her anger red up even more vigorously. ¡°Let go!¡±


    ¡°No way! I¡¯d be an idiot if I still let you go after you said all that! Master will definitely beat me to death if he found out!¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± He forced himself to calm down a bit. ¡°Let me think for a moment how I should exin things to you.¡±


    Qin Xi mused for quite a while, but he still didn¡¯t know what to say in this situation, so he eventually gave up. ¡°Forget it¡ªI¡¯ll just exin from the start. You¡¯re not allowed to talk now.¡±


    ¡°Why should I¡ª¡±


    Thetter part of her sentence was cut off by him. Mo Tiange furiously opened her mouth to bite him, but Qin Xi didn¡¯t give her the chance. He held her jaw and nibbled on her tongue so that she couldn¡¯t speak.


    A whileter, he finally stopped. Their breathing was unstable, and she had a hard time gasping for breath. ¡°You¡ª¡±


    He sneaked into her mouth again, putting a stop to her speech again. ¡°I told you¡ªyou¡¯re not allowed to talk now. If you still want to speak, then the two of us don¡¯t need to say anything anymore.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Tiange felt that things were rather amiss. Why did it feel like she was being led by the nose by him? But it seemed that not listening to him wouldn¡¯t work either...


    Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but chuckle upon seeing her confused expression. He tidied her messy hair and said softly, ¡°Listen to me, okay?¡±


    She hesitated for a while but in the end, she tacitly agreed. It seemed... not agreeing wouldn¡¯t work.


    ¡°I... admit¡ªat the very beginning, I didn¡¯t have any feelings for you. I just thought that simply being Qin Xi and getting along with you felt really good. If I became Qin Shoujing again at that time, you¡¯d have definitely kept yourself away from me. Furthermore, with your extremely suspicious nature, if it was Qin Shoujing who saved you, would you have felt that close to me?¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t respond, but he already got the answer from her expression.


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°You seemed... to always be afraid of going over your strength. Maybe that was what made you always feel insecure. I could understand; having to keep such secrets, you certainly had to be careful about everything. However, such wariness caused you to reject every form of force that you had no control over. If I was Qin Shoujing, you definitely wouldn¡¯t have trusted me. Even if I saved you and brought you back to Xuanqing School as Qin Shoujing, it¡¯d certainly be difficult for you to feel you belonged at Xuanqing School. Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Tiange really wanted to refute him, but his words didn¡¯t seem wrong. The first one who made her develop trust in others was Senior Martial Brother Qin. That was why, when she came to Xuanqing School, she could slowly ept such a life. Later, she discovered that trusting the people around her wasn¡¯t that hard at all. Even though she waster disappointed with Senior Martial Brother Qin, Luo Fengxue, Ye Jingwen, Martial Uncle Xuanyin, her master... these people made her feel that trusting others wasn¡¯t terrifying at all.


    Senior Martial Brother Qin wasn¡¯t the whole reason, but he was the original reason.


    ¡°Of course, I myself also liked that kind of feeling. I felt... in front of you, being a small cultivator who was in the same realm as you was much more rxing. I could chat and do some things without any misgivings...¡±


    During that time, she indeed felt he was frank and sincere, without any pretense, honest and clean, but...


    ¡°Then there was that demonic beast riot,¡± Qin Xi said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how I should exin it to you, but I can tell you this¡ªmy mood wasn¡¯t good at that time, but it wasn¡¯t targeted at you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t target her, but he put on that dead man¡¯s face in front of her? Mo Tiange was infuriated. ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hey! I said it before¡ªyou¡¯re not allowed to talk now.¡±


    Mo Tiange closed her mouth, feeling even more infuriated.


    ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t know, but a few things happened.¡± He took a deep breath. For the first time, he intended to reveal this matter to someone else. ¡°Did you notice...? I was injured when I came out of the two Deification seniors¡¯ Virtual Sky World?¡±


    Mo Tiange gave it some thought before she nodded. Although they didn¡¯t talk about it explicitly, at that time, she could see he was injured with her own eyes.


    Qin Xi smiled, seemingly mocking himself. ¡°In fact, that was because in the Virtual Sky World, Senior Yuan Bao said that since I had a Yang Spiritual Bead in my body, I was suitable to practice his cultivation technique, so he yed around with me...¡±


    Faced with Mo Tiange¡¯s questioning gaze, he could only tell the whole story. ¡°He fed me a lot of strange things and used a lot of inexplicable methods on me¡ªhe practically tormented me until I lost half my life. It was precisely because of this that I got injured. He said... everything was to transform my body so that my body would be very simr to a body with a Pure Yang Constitution. That way... that way I could... be your Human Furnace...¡±


    At that point, he¡¯d practically lost his voice.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s eyes widened, and she finally spoke. ¡°Human Furnace?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± He looked away as a faint red spread over his face. ¡°He said that although I didn¡¯t innately possess a Pure Yang Constitution, the two spiritual roots I possessed¡ªmetal and fire¡ªwere both affiliated to the Yang attribute, and I also possessed the Yang Spiritual Bead. After going through his transformation, as long as I slowly practiced his Pure Yang Technique, my constitution would be extremely simr to a Pure Yang Constitution... That way, if I became your Human Furnace, I¡¯d be able to help you cultivate faster...¡±


    Mo Tiange stared at him all along, hardly daring to believe what she just heard. Human Furnace? She¡¯d always been afraid that she¡¯d be forced to be a Human Furnace because of her constitution, yet in the end, he was also... afraid of bing her Human Furnace? What the hell was this all about?!


    Qin Xi cleared his throat, feeling very ufortable under her stare. ¡°I admit... Senior Yuan Bao¡¯s words hit me really hard, so once we were out of there, I was anxious to go back to recuperate and enter Closed Door Meditation so that I could quickly advance to the Nascent Soul realm. That was also why I took my anger out on you...¡±


    Mo Tiange was silent for a long time. She initially thought that no matter what reason he came up with, she¡¯d still feel angry. But, but this reason... was too ridiculous! So ridiculous that she couldn¡¯t even say anything. She didn¡¯t even have the energy to get angry...


    ¡°Tiange,¡± he said somewhat nervously, ¡°I... Are youughing at me?¡±


    ¡°...¡± After being silent for a long while, she expressionlessly nodded her head. ¡°Yes, I¡¯mughing at you.¡±


    ¡°Sure enough...¡± He heaved a sigh then said in a self-mocking tone, ¡°I know it was very ridiculous, but... I think you also don¡¯t understand how big of a humiliation that was to me.¡±


    ¡°I definitely don¡¯t understand,¡± she said. In the next moment, however, she grabbed his cor and said through gritted teeth, ¡°but I know¡ªyou were deceived!¡±

 Chapter 285: Two Morons

    <h4>Chapter 285: Two Morons</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Qin Xi was stunned, but he soon grabbed her hands back. ¡°What do you mean I was deceived?¡±


    Mo Tiange sneered. ¡°Those two childish, old brats! When they left, they simply never thought of seeing me again. Being a Human Furnace or whatever you said... impossible!¡±


    ¡°...¡± If those two old codgers didn¡¯t intend toe back, then it was simply impossible for them to catch him and make him Tiange¡¯s Human Furnace...


    Once this fact dawned on him, Qin Xi waspletely petrified.


    T-t-then... All these years, what had he been in anguish for?


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked doubtfully, ¡°They really didn¡¯t intend toe back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,pletely sure!¡± Mo Tiange was panting with rage when she spoke. ¡°At that time, I¡¯d just built my foundation, and Deification cultivators like them could easily spend a thousand years in Closed Door Meditation¡ªwho knows whether I¡¯ll still be alive or not when theye back? Only you, this idiot, would believe them!¡±


    ¡°...¡± After giving it some thought, Qin Xi still felt something wasn¡¯t quite right. ¡°But... but if that was indeed the case, why would they transform my constitution?¡±


    Mo Tiange continued to sneer. ¡°They¡¯re Deification cultivators; they were idle and bored¡ªcould they not have fun by teasing small cultivators? You still dare to say I have a suspicious nature... they gave you benefits and while they were at it, they also fooled you!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Fine, he was sessfully deceived. Moreover, he was deceived for dozens of years, in anguish for dozens of years... If those two old codgers found out, they would be very proud of themselves.


    Having been in the Deification realm for thousands of years, had they perhaps gone mad from boredom? They were obviously benefitting him, but they had to pretend like they were scheming against him, not wanting him to feel grateful and insisting on making him loathe them instead.


    In the end, what did he waste dozens of years anguishing over this kind of matter for?!


    After figuring out this point, the two of them were both silent. One had been rendered speechless, while the other was gnashing her teeth in rage.


    It was only a long timeter that she heard Qin Xi¡¯s voice again. ¡°Tiange.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± she answered fiercely.


    ¡°You... cough!¡±


    ¡°What are you you-ing about? Can you just talk directly if you have something to say?¡±


    Instead of answering, Qin Xi extended his hand to pick up an outer robe which had been casually thrown aside. He draped it over her shoulder and even spared the time to carefully cover her up.


    Mo Tiange originally didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do, but as she watched his actions, it finally dawned on her that her clothes weren¡¯t intact. Herpels were torn, and her underwear was partly visible... She instantly swatted his hands away, wrapped herself up then shrunk into a ball.


    ¡°...¡± He didn¡¯t know if he felt like he ¡°hadn¡¯t had enough,¡± but he knew he was very disappointed. Had he known she¡¯d be like this earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have reminded her...


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re looking at?!¡±


    ¡°...¡± With a smile, he came closer and said softly, ¡°You¡¯re blushing.¡±


    Mo Tiange seemed stunned for a second, but then, while holding the robe in ce with one hand, she groped around and started hitting him with whatever she could get a hold of with her other hand.


    ¡°Tiange!¡± He was a cultivator and wouldn¡¯t die just from being hit like this, but... she was too violent! Why had he never known she was this kind of person before?


    As he became the target of such ferocious beating, Qin Xi eventually couldn¡¯t put up with it anymore either. He grabbed her hands and held them firmly on her chest. ¡°Stop messing around. Are you trying to beat me to death?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d be good if I could beat you to death!¡± Mo Tiange said as she struggled to free her hands. ¡°Please die and let me watch!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± This was simply a nonsensical tantrum!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Qin Shoujing, let me go! What you did today was already outrageous enough!¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Fine, it was indeed a bit outrageous. However, if it wasn¡¯t because he was already certain about her feelings, he wouldn¡¯t...


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to let go?!¡± As her attempt to get free bore no fruit, the anger in her heart burned more and more fiercely. Thus, she pushed him using all her strength.


    This push was indeed sessful, but his back also crashed into the rock wall because of her push. All of a sudden, he let out a muffled groan and stopped moving.


    She managed to free herself, but when she saw him covered in a cold sweat, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    It took him quite a while before he could show her a bleak smile. He wanted to lift his hand but couldn¡¯t, so he could only say with a frown, ¡°My back...¡±


    His back was wounded! Mo Tiange felt a bit regretful when she remembered his back, but it was alreadyte, so she could only ask, ¡°Can you move?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± He waited for a while, covered in a cold sweat. Once the pain seemed to have subsided, he finally moved his body, showing his back to her.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s heart seemed to shake when she saw the back of his newly-changed robe dripping with blood. She then looked towards the rock wall and discovered it was also dyed with blood all over. Obviously, that push of hers directly made his wound crack open again from crashing into the rock wall.


    ¡°Take off your clothes,¡± she said after a while.


    Qin Xi obediently went to untie his belt. However, although his hands trembled for a long time, he still failed to lift them. In the end, he could only look at her and say helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s too painful. Even moving my hands feels very painful.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Tiange stayed still for a good while before she moved, helping him untie his belt with her head lowered. This time, it went much more smoothly but also felt much more embarrassing. Previously, she only focused on treating his wound, so she basically had no other thoughts. This time, they had even kissed and hugged...


    She kept her head lowered as she didn¡¯t dare to look at his face. It was only when she started taking off the back of his clothes and no longer worried about him looking at her face that she finally sighed with relief and engrossed herself with dressing his wound again.


    She untied the previous sash wrapping and sure enough, his wound had cracked open. Just like before, she treated his wound, wrapped it up properly, then helped him put on a new set of clothes. During the whole process, she kept her head lowered and didn¡¯t say a single word.


    Once she finished, she pretended like nothing happened and started to tidy up the medicinal pill bottles she hurled all over the cave.


    ¡°Cough!¡± On the contrary, Qin Xi once again felt restless and wanted to attract her attention.


    ¡°What? Just settle down if you want your wound to get better!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not...¡± He said a couple of words then pulled her hand fawningly before continuing. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking!¡±


    ¡°What else did you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Having been interrupted and not knowing where to begin, Qin Xi was conflicted for quite a long time before he eventually said, ¡°In short, those thirty five years... it was just me failing to understand, so...¡±


    ¡°You finally came back afterward. You entered the Ten Thousand Laws of Nature Formation and consequently injured your sea of knowledge. At that time, I finally realized that no matter what the two Deification seniors said, my feelings for you have always been there.¡±


    ¡°Feelings?¡± Mo Tiange looked at him with a gaze filled with skepticism. ¡°Do you have feelings for me?¡±


    ¡°Why would you think I had no feelings for you?¡± Qin Xi, who was dumbfounded, asked back.


    ¡°How could I know you had feelings for me?¡± Mo Tiange felt even more baffled. ¡°Did you tell me? Did you?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Fine, he didn¡¯t. ¡°But I expressed it very clearly, okay?¡±


    ¡°Clearly? In which way?¡±


    ¡°I... I ended my Closed Door Meditation only because I sensed something bad had happened to you. In order for you to wake up earlier, I also went out looking for medicine... I also took you to Demonic Mountain with me. If it were anyone else, I would¡¯ve been toozy to care!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What does your expression mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an expression that says you¡¯re a moron!¡± Mo Tiange could no longer hold back. She swatted his hand away, not caring about his newly bandaged wound. ¡°Yes, those things you did always made me think you had feelings for me. But just after I thought so, you¡¯d treat me coldly, hinting that I shouldn¡¯t delude myself!¡±


    ¡°I...¡± For a moment, Qin Xi was tongue-tied. ¡°I never had such intentions!¡±


    Mo Tiange sneered. ¡°I couldn¡¯t give a damn whether you had those intentions or not¡ªthose are the intentions you disyed!¡±


    ¡°...¡± She still hadn¡¯t cooled down. She was throwing a tantrum. Qin Xi took a deep breath then said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m telling you now¡ªyou misunderstood me, I... I actually think about you every day. I think about you even in my dreams. I think about you to the point where I¡¯m going crazy because of it. This way, you understand?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Qin Xi felt anxious. He had never said those kinds of words before, and he didn¡¯t intend to say them again in the future. ¡°Could it be that you want to back out again?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean again?¡± Mo Tiange finally said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that it?¡± Qin Xi said with a bit of confusion. ¡°In the beginning, I sensed that you started to develop different feelings towards me, but at that time, I felt you were an intelligent person¡ªyou certainly knew how to control yourself, so I didn¡¯t say anything. Later, I finally understood and came out of my Closed Door Meditation, but you coldly turned around and walked away. Master said that you needed time toe to terms with everything, so I didn¡¯t disturb you and just focused on forming my Nascent Soul. However, more than ten years passed, yet you still didn¡¯te looking for me. Immediately afterward, you formed your Gold Core... If you still have feelings for me, how were you able to form your Gold Core?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Say something!¡±


    Withholding the urge to give him another beating, Mo Tiange said through gritted teeth, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t I have formed my Gold Core? You didn¡¯t tell me, so how could I have known you did all that for me? Maybe you did all that simply because my father entrusted me to you, so you went out looking for medicine on my behalf... It was just that you didn¡¯t expect the consequences to be that severe.¡±


    Qin Xi was speechless. He didn¡¯t say anything because he thought his actions were already enough to show her his feelings, yet Mo Tiange was afraid she¡¯d misunderstand and didn¡¯t dare to hope, so she never truly knew.


    Some time passed before he continued to question her. ¡°Then what about you? What did you think in the end?¡±


    ¡°What else could I have thought? Since you seemed unwilling, I didn¡¯t dare to insist either. You focused whole-heartedly on your soul-formation, so why should I have clung to this matter?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t form my Nascent Soul because of you, but you say you didn¡¯t dare to insist?!¡± Qin Xi couldn¡¯t hold back from asking her.


    ¡°How could I possibly have known?!¡± Mo Tiange hung her head. Although she still seemed like she was unwilling to concede, her momentum seemed to weaken. ¡°I... You didn¡¯t tell me...¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me either!¡± Qin Xi said, ¡°You said I¡¯m a moron, but from I see, you¡¯re not much better! If it wasn¡¯t because you stubbornly bottled your feelings inside, would I have thought you no longer had any feelings for me? You said I didn¡¯t say anything, but did you? Not only did you not say anything, but you also didn¡¯t bother to ask.¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s anger red up once more. Considering the fact that he was wounded, she could only ventte her anger through words: ¡°Why do I have to be the one to speak and ask? You¡¯re fickle, always at sixes and sevens, but you still want me to be able to understand everything? I¡¯m not so smart that I can understand the twists and turns of your mind!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re unreasonable!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s unreasonable!¡±


    The two people red at each other. In any case, from their point of view, it was the other party¡¯s fault. After they red at each other for a while, Qin Xi was the first to yield. He reached out to tug at her sleeve then said softly, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re right. So, do you understand now?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    He smiled fawningly then stepped forward, wanting to hug her, but his hands were swatted away. Nevertheless, he unyieldingly went to pull her hand. ¡°I¡¯m a moron. You also became a moron in apanying me. In short, we¡¯re two morons¡ªthis is fair, right?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Then... If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯re not angry anymore.¡±


    ¡°... I¡¯m not a moron.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re not. However, we¡¯ve wasted a lot of time already. From now on, let¡¯s not waste any more time, okay?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take it as your agreement.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    He stopped her from finishing the rest of her sentence. Hence, he smiled very cheerfully. ¡°You really agree.¡±

 Chapter 286: You Know Nothing

    <h4>Chapter 286: You Know Nothing</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After being forced to agree, Mo Tiange discovered that the person who was half dead just now became full of life and vigor all of a sudden.


    The cave was so small that they couldn¡¯t lie down, so Qin Xi took out his flying sword and cut off a chunk of rock, creating a space that was big enough for at least two people.


    Mo Tiange witnessed the whole process and was dumbfounded.


    Qin Xi put the cut stone into his Qiankun Bag as he noticed the way she looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°These stones can be cut?!¡±


    Qin Xi rubbed his nose and avoided her eyes. ¡°Well... Although these stones are made of special materials, my sword isn¡¯t an ordinary sword...¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you do it yesterday?!¡± The two of them were crowded in such a small ce and couldn¡¯t even move, so he took great advantage of her!


    ¡°It was unnecessary yesterday!¡± Qin Xi revealed an innocent expression. ¡°We were just taking a break, so was it necessary to build an open cave abode? But now we¡¯re both injured and have to stay here for a few days, so I just wanted to make ourselvesfortable.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Tiange had to eat dirt. ¡°You swear you weren¡¯t plotting something?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± he said firmly, ¡°just think about it. When I was here with your father back in those days, we didn¡¯t waste our physical strength to do that. These stones on Demonic Mountain aren¡¯t normal. Look, I cut this stone and even want to take it with me. At least it could be used to refine tools!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Why did she feel somewhat wronged? She always felt like she was being tricked.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t overthink it,¡± Qin Xi said. ¡°Put away your things quickly, and, you know, you should change this habit of hitting people.¡± Or was she too repressed? If she wanted to vent her feelings, she could¡¯ve just pped him. Why did she like to hit people?


    ¡°... You asked for so much!¡±


    ¡°I did it for my own safety...¡± He changed his topic in the middle of the sentence. ¡°You have a lot of medicinal pills.¡±


    Most of the bottles he picked up were jade bottles. He opened and sniffed them, and they all contained medicinal pills. But he always felt something wasn¡¯t right. The quality of these medicinal pills was too good to be true, and he even thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to refine them himself even with his pill-concocting skills. He again remembered the medicinal pills he exchanged from Ye Zhenji that were fed to Xiaohuo.


    As he thought for a moment, the medicinal pills in his hand were immediately stolen by Mo Tiange. She plugged the bottle and stored it in her Qiankun Bag.


    Since she didn¡¯t say anything, he didn¡¯t ask. There couldn¡¯t be no secrets between two people, not to mention that their rtionship wasn¡¯t that close.


    They collected their things in silence...


    After a while, the first to break the silence was Mo Tiange.


    She suddenly asked, ¡°Why did you change your attitude so suddenly today? Didn¡¯t you say you thought I didn¡¯t have feelings for you anymore?¡±


    Upon hearing this sentence, Qin Xi justughed.


    Mo Tiange got more and more curious about hisughter and couldn¡¯t help but re at him. ¡°Just say it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you...¡± He suppressed hisugh.


    But he stopped after only half a sentence. Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t stand it and rushed over to choke him. ¡°Don¡¯t keep me in suspense¡ªtell me now!¡±


    ¡°Okay okay okay, I¡¯ll tell you now!¡± He took her in his arms with a backhand, and as heughed, he said, ¡°You... You must not know that you talk in your sleep.¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned. ¡°Sleep talk? Me?¡±


    ¡°En!¡±


    Sleep talk? Cultivators seldom slept, and when they asionally fell asleep, there was usually no one around, so she had no idea of such a concept. Thinking about it, she was a little nervous. ¡°What did I say?¡±


    Qin Xi still smiled with his lips pressed together. He lowered his head and kissed her lips very lightly then said, ¡°Well, I won¡¯t tell you that.¡±


    ¡°Speak now!¡± He knew what she said, but he wouldn¡¯t tell her. This gave Mo Tiange an awful feeling. Did she say something... very cheesy?


    ¡°No.¡± He held his tongue in a determined silence.


    ¡°Will you tell me or not?¡±


    ¡°No, no no no!¡±


    ¡°Tell me!¡±


    ¡°Ahem, if you throw yourself into my arms now, I can give it a second thought.¡±


    After a moment¡¯s silence, things began to fly in the little cave again. ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Mo Tiange tried hard yet failed to pry open his mouth after quite some time. There weren¡¯t many things left for her to throw, and his wound split open again.


    She had to stop and bind up his wound again. Then the two of them continued to pick up things separately.


    Suddenly, Qin Xi paused for a moment and picked up a stone the size of a child¡¯s fist. It was obviously a piece of ore. Its whole body was white but it had many natural cracks on the surface, and it looked like just an ordinary stone.


    He looked at it for a moment, then suddenly spread out his right hand. mes shot up in his palm and they surrounded the whole piece of ore.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mo Tiange was startled.


    Qin Xi shook his head and didn¡¯t say anything. He just focused on the ore in his palm.


    After a while, the ore changed atst and the cracks on it turned into clouds!


    Mo Tiange changed her expression.


    Qin Xi put away the mes then passed the ore to her. ¡°It¡¯s a Qiyun Stone. Where did you get it?¡±


    ¡°Qiyun Stone?¡± Mo Tiange took it and was totally dumbfounded. ¡°This is a Qiyun Stone?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t think I misidentified it.¡± Qin Xi was also a little surprised. ¡°We¡¯ve been looking for this for so long but found nothing. Where did you get it?¡±


    ¡°I, uh...¡± Mo Tiange scratched her head. She got the stone after splitting the spoils with Daoist Fangzheng in Ziwei¡¯s Immortal Cave. This was actually a Qiyun Stone that they only heard about but had never seen?! So shouldn¡¯t there be hope for her natal magic weapon? She had the Qiyun Stone now, and the thousand-year-old Chalcedony wasn¡¯t hard to get. As long as they found the Heavenly Aromatic Bean on Demonic Mountain, they could exchange it for the Chalcedony.


    ¡°I got this on myst trip...¡± She told him about what happened in Ziwei¡¯s Immortal Cave slowly, including the fact that Wanderer Ziwei left imprints in both her and Daoist Fangzheng¡¯s seas of knowledge, requiring them to find Xiao Zn¡¯s remains in two hundred years and bury her with him before the imprints would be erased.


    She didn¡¯t take the whole thing to heart because she wasn¡¯t strong enough and couldn¡¯t help Wanderer Ziwei finish what he asked.


    After hearing the story, Qin Xi¡¯s expression became quite serious. ¡°So you have an imprint in your brain with a deadline of two hundred years?¡±


    Mo Tiange thought about it for a while. ¡°It¡¯s been there for 49 years, so it should show its effect in 151 years.¡±


    He nodded, said nothing, and bent his head in thought.


    Mo Tiange yed with the Qiyun Stone in her hand and said, ¡°I still have 151 years left. Not to mention my Nascent Soul, but I should at least enter thete stage of the Core Formation realm, right? I¡¯ll go do the task then and may have more confidence.¡±


    But Qin Xi shook his head and said while pulling her hands over, ¡°It¡¯s not good to leave an imprint in your brain. When we go back, just ask Master to see whether it can be removed. If not, we¡¯ll have to think of some ways to finish the task that Wanderer Ziwei requested.¡±


    ¡°... I take care of it myself.¡±


    She said this with the obvious intention of refusing him. Qin Xi was silent for a long time and then said to her with a sigh, ¡°Tiange, can you stop treating me like a stranger?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m... not.¡± If he were a stranger, she never would¡¯ve said something like that.


    ¡°Then why...¡± He paused, trying to choose a more proper way to continue. ¡°I don¡¯t think you trust me very much. You always make your own decisions and don¡¯t want to listen to me.¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned a little. She drew her hands back and turned around, silently sorting out other things scattered in the cave. After putting all her stuff into the Qiankun Bag, she said, ¡°You... maybe you don¡¯t realize it, but you love to take initiative too much. When I¡¯m with you, I... I hardly need to think for myself; I just follow you.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Qin Xi went nk. This... He indeed hadn¡¯t realized that.


    After thinking for a long while, he then said, ¡°But what¡¯s wrong with that? There are some things you don¡¯t know that I know...¡±


    He had hardly finished his sentence when she interrupted him with a lightugh. It definitely wasn¡¯t an easyugh, but it was mixed with a little helplessness and worry.


    She nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. If we were onlypanions, I¡¯d think you were the best partner. But it¡¯s not just this one instance. The fundamental problem between us is that you¡¯re much higher than me in cultivation level and you have much more experience than me. I still have to learn how to deal with some things, but you¡¯ve already gone through those stages... But have you ever thought about this: if I stay with you like this, would I still need to grow up in the future? Everything is up to you, so what about me? I just need to follow you... Isn¡¯t that just like being a human furnace?¡±


    He was stunned. He then said, ¡°You... You can grow even when you¡¯re with me. When we face any obstacles, you¡¯ll naturally know what to do.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I won¡¯t grow, but there will be no need for me to do that,¡± she said quietly. ¡°You think I just didn¡¯t want to ask? No. I didn¡¯t dare to. Whatever your answer is, I didn¡¯t dare to ask. Just as you said, you said you like me, and I¡¯m happy to hear that, but... even so, what should I do in the future? If we stay together, it won¡¯t just... be about rtionship issues...¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s face grew darker and darker, then he said softly after a long time, ¡°Are you going to leave me because of that?¡±


    Silence pervaded in the cave. Mo Tiange kept her head down and remained silent.


    Her attitude made him increasingly restless. He took her by the wrist and reproached her in a low voice, ¡°What do you want then? After what you¡¯ve said, do you want me to let go?¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head lightly. ¡°No, you should let me think about it. I don¡¯t know what to do yet. Just let me figure it out...¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t refuse him directly, he was disappointed. Because it represented a possibility¡ªthe one he feared most.


    The most terrible possibility wasn¡¯t losing something, but losing it after having it. He thought about the story she just told about Wanderer Ziwei. Although he hadn¡¯t experienced it personally, he understood the reason why this predecessor from thousands of years ago, who had finished herst journey thousands of years ago, still lingered and refused to leave. It was because she once had it then lost it, and she couldn¡¯t see her lover for the rest of her life... She never forgot till death do them part.


    If he hadn¡¯t discovered her affection and he had never received it, not knowing the feeling of resonance between two lovers, perhaps he would¡¯ve slowly let go and gone on the road towards immortality. But, but...


    ¡°No way,¡± he said in a low voice, ¡°don¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re thinking it!¡± He suddenly raised his voice and looked at her with deep eyes.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Mo Tiange also raised her voice. ¡°I can¡¯t do nothing!¡±


    ¡°What if you just follow me? Can¡¯t I protect you? Why do you have to be on your own? This is what we¡¯re doing now. I can help you, and you can cultivate all the time. Your Nascent Soul, and even Deification Realm, is within reach!¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t respond. She looked up at him with the look of a stranger and said nothing.


    This kind of silence made him angry and even more uneasy. After a long time, he reached out and gently tugged at her sleeves. ¡°Tiange, can you say something? Okay?¡±


    She finally smiled, but it was a cold, fake smile, and it frightened him.


    And she said, ¡°Sure enough, you know nothing.¡±

 Chapter 287: A Two-Point Law

    <h4>Chapter 287: A Two-Point Law</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The sudden quarrel made both of them feel depressed, especially because they both had no experience with quarreling before. The feeling of sulking was just too ufortable.


    Unfortunately, the space in the small cave becamerger, and they could each upy one end and not touch each other. There wasn¡¯t even any reason for them to break the ice.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Qin Xi to regret it. Why did he bother to erge the cave just now? If the cave was as it had been, the situation would¡¯ve been better if he just had the audacity to approach her. But now they were on opposite sides, and he wasn¡¯t humble enough to apologize or just say something.


    He had never done anything like this, and he didn¡¯t know how to get along with a woman. He only felt that she was sometimes one way and sometimes the other and wouldn¡¯t listen to anything, which... really made him at a loss for doing anything.


    But he didn¡¯t think he was wrong. There were many Dual Cultivation partners in this world¡ªhow was it possible that each pair was an equivalent cultivation level? There were always strong ones and weak ones, and what was wrong with counting on your partner?


    Thinking like this, he forgot his own broken self-esteem that was smashed to pieces because of the two words ¡°Human Furnace¡± and hadn¡¯t healed for decades.


    Mo Tiange kept her back to him and was gathering the medicine bottles calmly. Qin Xi didn¡¯t know how she had so many things to put away; they were justing one after another, never ending.


    Until another steamy devil aura floated over from outside, blocking the entrance to the light.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Qin Xi was stunned.


    Relying on the darkness and the fact she had her back turned to him, Mo Tiange coughed lightly and tried to show grace. ¡°I know you mean well, but, but... some things aren¡¯t so simple. You might think it¡¯s nothing, but it means a lot to me.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    After a long time, he still didn¡¯t respond. She couldn¡¯t help feeling annoyed. She wasn¡¯t good at quarreling, and she was unhappy about it.


    Then this annoyance carried over into her words again. ¡°Of course, if you feel that all your ideas are right and I must do everything you say, then I have nothing to say.¡±


    A gust of wind came over. As she was about to turn her head, she was hugged from behind.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± His voice was low but clear.


    These two words made her feel that all her previous anger was gone.


    The two then sat in front of each other just like that.


    ¡°I know I was too impulsive just now, and I didn¡¯t give you time to think about it,¡± he said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that,¡± she whispered, pulling his hand away. Then she turned around and looked into his eyes in the darkness and said earnestly, ¡°I apologize for my attitude just now; I was also very impulsive. But, some things must be made clear, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°En!¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Mo Tiange pondered for a long time yet didn¡¯t know where to begin, so she simply started talking from the beginning. ¡°I came from an ordinary background and was an ordinary vige girl, but I was given my mother¡¯sst name, belonged to a n generation, and my mother raised me like a boy from the beginning. When I was a child, I was sent to school with those boys and I felt I had to do better than them. My mother always said that my father thought his children, no matter girl or boy, should be brought up well, so she offered me everything she had, and all I could do was try my best.¡±


    ¡°... Later, my mother left the world. I set foot on the path of bing an immortal. I went to Kunwu and met Second Uncle. He told me that perhaps other female cultivators could ck off, but I couldn¡¯t. My constitution was both an advantage and a nail in the coffin. So, not only do I have to be better than female cultivators, but I have to work harder than male cultivators...¡±


    Her rambling went on and on for a long time, and she almost forgot what she was going to say. She rarely reminisced on these things now, because every time she fell into her past memories, she was alone. But now she had an audience, so she couldn¡¯t help talking about the joys and sorrows she had experienced with Second Uncle in those dozen years.


    ¡°... I¡¯ve been used to this way of life and it also became part of my own beliefs. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you or don¡¯t want to listen to you, but... but it goes against what I¡¯ve believed for so many years. Second Uncle said that being amorous and weak was the enemy of female cultivators, so he always asked me to stand on my own feet and not rely on anyone, even if one day I found a person who could apany me on the way.¡± She looked up to meet his eyes. ¡°If I really don¡¯t have to do anything in the future, it would be equivalent to the denial of my previous 80 years of life.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The devil aura dispersed and there was light again in the cave.


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t speak for a long time, but he also didn¡¯t let go of her.


    What she said reminded him of their three years in Yunwu Sect. In those three years, he was indifferent at first then discovered her secret, then became very interested in her.


    When he first learned her secret, he was puzzled because she was different from those women he despised. Then he thought that perhaps she was the kind of person he appreciated, like Martial Uncle Miaoyi and Senior Martial Sister Suxin. Then he felt that she was tenacious and hard-working. When a cultivator had such qualities, and with enough luck and fated chances, they would definitely achieve something. Then over the next few decades, he watched her grow step by step...


    He used to think she couldn¡¯t have had a stronger character, and she had qualities he admired or at least she wouldn¡¯t be a woman he hated. But now, their rtionship was different, and he felt differently.


    What if she just counted on him? What was the point of being with him if he couldn¡¯t give her anything? He was confused, so he told what he felt honestly.


    Mo Tiange widened her eyes all of a sudden and turned to re at him. ¡°Do you think you have to give me something for it to be meaningful?¡±


    Qin Xi also widened his eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Tiange was speechless. She was only now discovering that they had such issues inmunicating with each other.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Tell me!¡±


    She thought about it for a moment and asked him, ¡°What if we switch?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He didn¡¯t know what she meant.


    She said again, ¡°What if... we switch genders and you be the female?¡±


    ¡°...¡± This hypothesis made Qin Xi a little gloomy. ¡°Do I look like a woman?¡±


    Mo Tiange patted away his hands. She leaned back on the rock wall and looked at him with arms crossed in front of her chest. ¡°You don¡¯t think much of women, do you?¡±


    ¡°... No.¡± Although he knew it was better to deny it, he chose to admit it honestly.


    ¡°Do you despise me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± he exined hurriedly. ¡°If I despised you, I wouldn¡¯t have associated with you in Yunwu Sect. I knew you were a girl, but...¡±


    Seeing him behaving in this way, Mo Tiangeughed first. ¡°What are you worrying about? I didn¡¯t say anything about you.¡±


    He sighed and felt he couldn¡¯t exin anything.


    Mo Tiange looked at him and continued: ¡°See, you have a certain degree of prejudice against women because some of them don¡¯t aspire to anything. If I was like those women who don¡¯t have ambition, would you still think differently of me?¡±


    ¡°... No.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it then,¡± she said brightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it my personality that makes you think differently of me? If... If we¡¯re together and I count on you in the future, as time passes, maybe you¡¯ll think I¡¯m boring.¡±


    ¡°... How¡¯s that possible?!¡± He denied it instinctively, but he didn¡¯t know why. ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°Stop saying this or that¡ªI¡¯m not giving you a hard time here.¡± Mo Tiange pressed his hands and said seriously, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t discover this other side of you until we journeyed out this time.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± He was a little nervous.


    ¡°Let¡¯s assume that...¡± she weighed her words carefully, ¡°If I was with you, you¡¯d take care of everything, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°... What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer and just continued, ¡°You might want to do everything, take all responsibility, and solve all problems. Wouldn¡¯t it be like that?¡±


    ¡°...¡± He didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    Without needing to listen to his answer and just going from his look of guilt, Mo Tiange already knew the answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s bad for you to be like that,¡± she said. ¡°From a mortal person¡¯s perspective, you¡¯re very responsible and will do things for the one you like, instead of ordering others about.¡± He wasn¡¯t like those vige men in Mo Family¡¯s Vige who always pushed their wives around.


    ¡°But we¡¯re cultivators¡ªI¡¯m not an ordinary mortal woman. If I have to follow you and do nothing, I wouldn¡¯t have any sense of presence.¡± As she finished speaking, she didn¡¯t know what else to say, so she asked, ¡°Do you understand that?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Qin Xi was still silent and seemed to be thinking about something else.


    After waiting a long time, he said, ¡°I think... I understand what you mean now. You¡¯re telling me that the way I treat you will turn you into the kind of woman who does nothing but depend on others, right?¡± Just like he would never expect Martial Uncle Miaoyi and Senior Martial Sister Suxin to stand behind men... Tiange wouldn¡¯t do that, either.


    ¡°Almost like that...¡± What she wanted to say was that his personality was too strong, and she was also a tough girl. If they stayed together the way they were, there would be conflict. But if she told him that, he would be nervous again, wouldn¡¯t he?


    ¡°All right...¡± he said earnestly. ¡°I¡¯ll try to change and not take control of everything. I¡¯ll give you opportunities to grow up and let you make progress on your own strength. Would that be enough?¡±


    She smiled and didn¡¯t say anything, but she leaned closer and opened her arms to hold him voluntarily for the first time.


    So he also smiled, but he then said seriously, ¡°But I have some requirements from you.¡±


    ¡°En?¡±


    ¡°First...¡±


    She cut in at once, ¡°You have a list of them?¡±


    ¡°I just started talking!¡± He was unhappy.


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°First¡ªno matter what happens in the future, don¡¯t try to solve things by leaving me.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Do you agree?¡± he urged.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Tiange didn¡¯t hesitate for too long. This request wasn¡¯t excessive. If they could have heart-to-heart openness, there was certainly nothing that couldn¡¯t be resolved.


    ¡°Second¡ªyou can try to ask me for something.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± What kind of requirement was this?


    Seeing that she seemed confused, Qin Xi smiled. ¡°I appreciate independent women, but you¡¯re toopetitive and I won¡¯t have any sense of presence. So, if you need to count on me for anything, just count on me.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer for some time, and he became quite nervous. ¡°Would that be okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll bothpromise a little.¡± She couldn¡¯t ask him to back down on everything. If so, what would be the difference between her behavior and making unlimited demands? She was a very fair person. ¡°But is there a third one?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and held her tighter. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Mo Tiange nodded. Then she said while pulling her own fingers, ¡°You have two requirements, so I can also have two of them. Why don¡¯t we set a two-pointw?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± They... needed to have the same number of requirements? Wouldn¡¯t that be too fair?


    She ignored him and continued simply, ¡°First, I need you to trust me. Whatever the case, you should believe in what I say. As long as you can do it, I will also trust you,pletely.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He had no hesitation at all.


    ¡°Second, you should give me a chance to grow up by myself until I can stand beside you.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°Third...¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s a two-pointw?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying...¡±

 Chapter 288: Ground Shaking

    <h4>Chapter 288: Ground Shaking</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mo Tiange held the stone in her hand and looked at it for a long time. It was a Qiyun Stone that she got from Wanderer Ziwei then was forgotten about, deep in the Qiankun Bag.


    The Qiyun Stone wasn¡¯t big and was only the size of a child¡¯s fist. However, Qin Xi said it was rare to see such a big Qiyun Stone. He once saw a smaller Qiyun Stone than this.


    Fine, she wasn¡¯t greedy and was just happy to have it. But the thing was, with such a small Qiyun Stone, it wouldn¡¯t allow any waste when refining magic weapons. It could support two refining opportunities at most, which was too much of a requirement on one¡¯s tool-refining abilities.


    She really didn¡¯t have much talent in tool-refining. She had practiced it all these years, but she could only refine magic tools now, and her sess rate wasn¡¯t high at all. Originally, she intended to ask a Master of Refining in the sect to help her refine magic weapons, but if the Qiyun Stone she had could only be used twice, she wouldn¡¯t even dare to leave it to a Master of Refining.


    The refining of natal magic weapons wasn¡¯t like refining an ordinary magic weapon. The refining of natal magic weapons required the cultivator to have an inner connection with the weapon, so the cultivator had to be present during the process. The Master of Refining had to know details about both the cultivator and magic weapon, such as when the blood essence should be added and to what effect it must achieve.


    The best method would be for her to refine it herself. But in that case, she needed to spend a lot of energy and time improving her art of tool-refining.


    ¡°It¡¯s so troublesome...¡± she murmured to herself.


    ¡°What trouble?¡± Qin Xi, who was healing his injuries with his legs crossed at her side, opened his eyes and gave her a look.


    Mo Tiange held the Qiyun Stone in her hand and said, ¡°I have the materials now, but it¡¯s so troublesome to do the refining. I just wanted a magic weapon imagined by Primordial Lady Bishui, but it¡¯s never been tested to see if it¡¯d work. More importantly, the materials are so scarce.¡±


    Qin Xi said, ¡°You should refine it yourself. Asking someone else to help refine your own natal magic weapon isn¡¯t as good as refining it on your own.¡±


    Mo Tiange formed a bitter smile. ¡°If only it were that easy, but I¡¯m not so good at tool-refining.¡±


    ¡°Just learn; it¡¯s not that hard.¡±


    Hearing such an understated sentence, Mo Tiange red at him. ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say that, but not everyone has good talents in tool-refining.¡±


    Qin Xi raised his eyes. ¡°I think you have good pill-concocting skills. You know, to some extent, pill-concocting and tool-refining are the same thing. Technically, you should also have good tool-refining skills.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not the same.¡± She obtained her good pill-concocting skills from numerous spirit herbs, but where could she get so many materials to improve her tool-refining skills? If she chose to buy them without restraint, that would be too noticeable.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°... You¡¯ll find outter.¡±


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t say anything more. He just stared at her with a look that disturbed her.


    Mo Tiange felt uneasy all over under his gaze. ¡°What are you looking at? How are your injuries?¡±


    Qin Xi turned to show his back. ¡°Do you want to check it?¡±


    ¡°Just forget it...¡± she murmured. Such a wound looked terrible, but after a few days, it would heal without scarring especially for a cultivator. He was clearly trying to take the opportunity... and do something else.


    Surely, Qin Xi was quite disappointed, but he seemed unwilling to give up and added, ¡°Really? Don¡¯t you want to check it?¡±


    Mo Tiange rolled her eyes at him and put away the Qiyun Stone, continuing to ponder the magic weapon.


    Their meridian injuries had recovered significantly since they helped heal each other. Now, Qin Xi¡¯s injuries were mostly flesh wounds and he would recover in a few days, while Mo Tiange¡¯s injuries were in her divine sense. She looked safe and sound on the surface, but she would need several years of warm nourishing.


    ¡°When should we go up?¡±


    The sudden question made Qin Xi lose his smile, and the way he looked at her became quite meaningful. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to stay here a few more days?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t we have work to do?¡± Mo Tiange didn¡¯t notice his expression as she lowered her head. ¡°I always feel uneasy until I finish my job.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    He said nothing more. They just did their own thing separately.


    They were within the mountain of Tens of Thousands of Feet Peak. There was devil aura outside, but it was blocked by the restrictions they set. It wasn¡¯t too much to say that this was the safest ce on Demonic Mountain. It had been seven or eight days since the mountain opened, and there were already many cultivators who encountered danger out there. If they wanted to preserve their strength, nothing would be better than just staying here.


    Originally, he thought it¡¯d be best to stay for another seven days. Half a month would be enough time for them to get things done, and they wouldn¡¯t be disturbed here...


    *Rumble...* Suddenly, a loud crash came from somewhere then the whole mountain mass began to shake.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Sensing that the little cave they were in was also shaking, Mo Tiange¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Will this mountain also copse?¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s expression was serious. Within such a short time, through the gap at the cave entrance, they saw numerous rocks rolling down. The defensive restriction they set outside to block devil aura couldn¡¯t stand the trembling and swaying, and it didn¡¯t take long for it to break down.


    ¡°Something bad happened! Some big restriction must¡¯ve copsed!¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned. ¡°Like what happened 80 years ago?¡±


    Qin Xi shook his head. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be as bad as it was 80 years ago, but the problem is that it happened very close to us this time.¡± As he finished speaking, he went to pull Mo Tiange and released the Three Yang Real Fire Sword, forming a defensive sword formation around them. ¡°Where¡¯s your defensive magic weapon?¡±


    Mo Tiange fumbled in her Qiankun Bag and took out her White Silk Handkerchief, which turned into mist to surround them.


    The shaking became more and more violent, and the two pulled each other tightly so that they could barely stand steadily. Fortunately, the cave they were in was deep into the mountain; it was small and strong, showing no sign of copse.


    The shaking didn¡¯t stop for almost an hour, and there was still a lot of rubble falling down from above. Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but ask while raising her head, ¡°Why¡¯s itsting so long?¡±


    Qin Xi said, ¡°When your father and I were trapped here those seven days, rocks fell for the first three days and almost buried us here. When weter got out and went to the top, we discovered that the towering mountain was actually even. Rest assured, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t worried at all. With their magic weapons and high cultivation levels, even if the restrictions on Tens of Thousands of Feet Peak copsed, they could stay here and would have no trouble defending their lives. It was just that she was afraid the restriction at the entrance might reappear ahead of time because of influence and trap them on the mountain...


    The rumbling became louder. There were more and more stones rolling down as they watched through the gap. The expressions on both of their faces turned serious¡ªit seemed the noises were too loud.


    Suddenly, they saw a dark figure through those stones. In an instant, a sh of white light cut in the gap of the cave entrance then a men wearing ck jumped over and came inside.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± The man cleared his voice twice. He was covered with rock debris and dust, looking a mess.


    He dusted off the debris on his sleeves and pulled out the flying sword stuck in the cave entrance, then turned his head and saw them. He was stunned. ¡°You two are here?¡±


    It was Jing Xingzhi. He sized them up very carefully then looked at their hands that were intertwined together, forming a faint smile. ¡°You two really picked a good ce... Surely no one would disturb you here.¡±


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t like him to start with, and now that he even said such a vulgar sentence, Qin Xi¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°Fellow Daoist Jing, would you please show some respect!¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Jing Xingzhi said as he dusted off his clothes. ¡°How did I not show respect? I didn¡¯t use you falsely.¡± As he spoke, he nced at Qin Xi. ¡°See, Fellow Daoist Shoujing, humans have desires and sex is the biggest one of them. Why should you hide it?¡±


    ¡°Jing Xingzhi!¡± Qin Xi shouted to stop his nonsense!


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Jing Xingzhi waved his hand and said with no attention, ¡°You have a thin skin, so I won¡¯t talk about that, alright?¡± Then he made affectionate eyes at Mo Tiange and continued, ¡°What a pity, Fellow Daoist Qingwei¡ªwe met toote.¡±


    Now Qin Xi kept silent and directly waved his hand, showing his Three Yang Real Fire Sword.


    Upon seeing this, Jing Xingzhi surrendered. ¡°Fine, I really am afraid of you. It was just a joke. Why are you so boring?¡± Then he continued unreservedly, ¡°Let me hide somewhere in your ce.¡± As he finished, the sword light shed again and his flying sword was inserted into the stone. He held the flying sword and looked outside alertly.


    From the way he looked, he was obviously on guard against something. Mo Tiange asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist Jing, why are you here?¡±


    Jing Xingzhi still kept looking outside and answered thoughtlessly, ¡°What else? We were set up by those two old men. But you were wise and left early.¡±


    As he brought this up, he attracted Qin Xi¡¯s attention.


    Jing Xingzhi turned and nced at them and said, ¡°I would¡¯ve guessed Kumu and Tong Tianyun, those two old guys, must¡¯ve had other motives. But we¡¯ve been friends for hundreds of years anyway, and I wasn¡¯t too wary of them. We originally intended to travel separately at the bottom of Tens of Thousands of Feet Peak, but they said the purpose of this visit was going to Immortal¡¯s Ruins, so the three of us followed them...¡±


    ¡°Did you get to Immortal¡¯s Ruins smoothly?¡± Qin Xi asked.


    Jing Xingzhi shook his head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t smooth at all. Madam Feng¡¯s wounds were getting worse and worse, so they abandoned her when crossing the Ruoshui River. Lei Dongqing went back to save her but then died in the Ruoshui River with her. s, who could¡¯ve predicted that? I originally thought Lei Dongqing just liked Madam Feng because of her beauty so he liked flirting with her asionally. I didn¡¯t expect him to be a fool. What a pity...¡±


    Qin Xi and Mo Tiange looked at each other, feeling both surprised and blessed in secret. Luckily they got out in time; otherwise, even if they were on guard ahead of time, it would¡¯ve definitely caused a bunch of trouble if they were involved.


    ¡°What happened to you then? Why did you fall from above? Didn¡¯t you get to Immortal¡¯s Ruins with them?¡±


    Jing Xingzhi nodded. ¡°As Lei Dongqing and Madam Feng died, I realized the two old guys didn¡¯t hold good intentions at all. They only used us the entire way, but I¡¯d already followed them halfway. Not to mention turning against them, but I didn¡¯t even know how to advance or retreat by myself. So I had to march on with them, and fortunately, nothing too dangerous happened afterwards.¡±


    ¡°Then why did youe down from up there? You were set up by them?¡±


    ¡°I jumped down by myself.¡± Although he almost lost his life on Demonic Mountain, Jing Xingzhi¡¯s expression still looked neutral as if he held no hatred toward Kumu and Tong Tianyun at all. ¡°Those two old guys¡ªit turned out they made prior arrangements with several Nascent Soul predecessors to meet before Immortal¡¯s Ruins, and it seemed they wanted to follow them in and look for treasure. They left me outside when entering Immortal¡¯s Ruins. Not long after, a restriction in Immortal¡¯s Ruins copsed. I don¡¯t know if it was them who triggered the restriction, but as soon as I saw something bad might be happening, I gritted my teeth and jumped down from above, and now I¡¯ve finally saved my life.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that¡¯s what they really intended...¡± Qin Xi fell into deep consideration.


    Jing Xingzhi turned and showed a smiling face. ¡°Look, Fellow Daoist Shoujing, we¡¯ve been friends for at least a hundred years, and now that we¡¯re in trouble together, would you mind carrying me when you go up?¡±

 Chapter 289: The Summit of Tens of Thousands of Feet Peak

    <h4>Chapter 289: The Summit of Tens of Thousands of Feet Peak</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mo Tiange was rather bbergasted. Could it be that her previous conjecture about Jing Xingzhi¡¯s intentions was wrong? He was actually willing to work with them and didn¡¯t mind that her cultivation was too low?


    But on second thought, the situation had changed now. Aside from them, Jing Xingzhi didn¡¯t have any other choice of partners he could choose to cooperate with. Although her cultivation level was rather low, the three of them could still charge their way up.


    There was neither delight nor anger on Qin Xi¡¯s face. He only asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist Jing, haven¡¯t you just escaped with your life? Why do you still want to go up?¡±


    Jing Xingzhi stroked his nose, saying, ¡°I was alone before, so I couldn¡¯t do anything. Since I ran into you guys, of course I have to go back and see if I can get any easy benefits. After all, it¡¯s not easy to go up to Immortal¡¯s Ruins.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t say anything. Judging from his expression, he wasn¡¯t at all unhappy, but he also didn¡¯t agree right away.


    As Mo Tiange looked at Jing Xingzhi, she suddenly found something very familiar about this. Right... Qin Xi also made this kind of move before. Speaking of which, although the two people¡¯s characters weren¡¯t reallypatible, they gave off a sense of familiarity when they talked to each other... But what kind of close rtionship could they possibly have? They hadpletely opposite characters, and they both also disagreed with the way the other dealt with things.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying this in advance¡ªwhen we¡¯re up there, our destination is just one nook of Immortal¡¯s Ruins. If you want to go to other areas, we definitely won¡¯t apany you.¡±


    Jing Xingzhi looked like he couldn¡¯t care less and said, ¡°As you wish.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, I guess we¡¯re partnering up.¡± After Qin Xi calmly said that, Jing Xingzhi simply grinned. The two of them didn¡¯t shake hands, nor did they do anything signifying that they reached a deal. They just proceeded to do their own thing.


    This time, the earthquake went on for one whole day. By the time the mountain stabilized, the three of them were already weary beyond measure.


    All of them had been using their best methods of defense. Furthermore, they¡¯d been on guard, ready to attack. Although they managed to make it through this terrifying experience safe and sound, they consumed an enormous amount of spiritual aura. In addition, there was also floating devil aura midway which also forced them to expend a lot of spiritual aura.


    The three of them rested in the small cave for one day. They waited until their spiritual auras were full before they proceeded to fly up.


    With Jing Xingzhi, their journey became much easier. They had Qin Xi¡¯s Three Yang Real Fire Sword, Mo Tiange¡¯s White Silk Handkerchief, and Jing Xingzhi¡¯s protective sword light... They originally thought it¡¯d take them more than a day to reach the summit, but they actually made it in just a day. If it wasn¡¯t because the restrictions on the summit crumbled and released a huge amount of devil aura, thus hindering them froming closer, they might¡¯ve reached the summit even faster.


    When they reached the summit, Mo Tiange was dumbfounded. ¡°This is... Immortal¡¯s Ruins?¡±


    Rocks were everywhere. Spiritual and devil aura intermingled. This was just a wild, godforsaken ce¡ªwhich part of it was worthy of being called ¡°immortal¡±?


    Qin Xi said, ¡°The so-called Immortal¡¯s Ruins is just the name bestowed upon it by the people ofter generations. Demonic Mountain has been a battlefield ever since ancient times. It¡¯s said to be the burial ce for immortals but in fact, it¡¯s just a ce where many immortals lost their lives.¡±


    Mo Tiange sighed. Before the immortals and devils were separate entities, the ones who died here were real immortals who attained sess¡ªa state they might not even hope to reach in their entire lives. Nevertheless, those real immortals still died in this kind of situation in the end.


    Jing Xingzhi grinned and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t underestimate this ce. Although so many years have passed, this area still has countless treasures that belonged to those immortals; it¡¯s just that you have to depend on getting a fated chance to obtain them.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Mo Tiange squinted, trying her best to look as far ahead as she could, but she still couldn¡¯t see any special areas. However, there was one spot with the strongest spiritual aura here. A transparent spiritual aurayer floated above it, and that spiritual aura was much purer than any spiritual aura she¡¯d ever seen. Devil aura could only float around outside the area enshrouded by this spiritual aurayer without prating it.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? Why have I never seen such unusual spiritual aura?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s immortal aura,¡± Qin Xi said, ¡°Too many immortals died here. After they died, their bodies didn¡¯t remain¡ªthey all turned into immortal aura.¡±


    ¡°... I see.¡±


    ¡°Alright. If you two have something to say, you can slowly chatter. We have work to do now.¡± Jing Xingzhi waved, causing the flying sword on his back to unsheathe on its own. He braced himself then took the lead to proceed forward.


    Qin Xi also nodded at her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Although there was no devil aura, immortal aura was equally awful. They were just cultivators, not yet real immortals. Immortal aura embodied a very formidable force¡ªit wasn¡¯t something they could withstand. In case their bodies were invaded by immortal aura, they¡¯d certainly die because their bodies would explode.


    The three of them employed their respective defensive mechanisms and cautiously entered the rocky area.


    Before they arrived at Tens of Thousands of Feet Peak, they could still see some areas with skeletons on asion. On Tens of Thousands of Feet Peak, however, it waspletely bare of any remains. This was because after real immortals died, even their bones wouldn¡¯t remain. Rather, they¡¯d directly turn into immortal aura.


    Traces of spells could be found all around. Even after millions of years, these traces could still be clearly seen. Because immortals had the ability to move the mountains and drain the seas, the power of their spells was too tremendous, so the traces left behind by their spells were naturally spectacr.


    Tens of Thousands of Feet Peak, for example, was originally linked to other peaks, but it was cut off after being hacked by some kind of immortal tool, thus turning it into a solitary peak. For them, even picking up a piece of rock on Tens of Thousands of Feet Peak was difficult, but those immortals were able to slice this peak apart effortlessly.


    In addition, there was a hugeke on this peak. After examining it carefully, they discovered it was actually a vestige of a water spell. Millions of years had passed, yet it was actually still here.


    And then there were also huge craters and rubble. They were all vestiges of spells.


    Although there were no immortals¡¯ remains to be seen, Mo Tiange could really imagine the great war that took ce millions of years ago. This brought about a wonderful feeling inside her. It was as if she personally experienced that war and watched the spells flying all around and immortal tools criss-crossing each other.


    Qin Xi walked very slowly on purpose. It was as if he was deliberately allowing her to absorb this kind of feeling. As for Jing Xingzhi, he had a rarely-seen solemn expression and watched the scene before him in silence.


    However, their leisurely pace was disrupted by a sudden attack.


    Jing Xingzhi was walking at the front. Right after hisst step, they suddenly heard a ¡°crack,¡± and a burst of light mist was emitted.


    Jing Xingzhi reacted very quickly. His flying sword flew quickly, and in an instant, he was already in midair, barely dodging a strike of lightning.


    Mo Tiange and Qin Xi also flew. Qin Xi immediately struck back with his Three Yang Real Fire Sword, while Mo Tiange made a wave, causing the White Silk Handkerchief to turn into ayer of fog which wound around them. At the same time, she held a magic weapon, readying herself to attack at any moment.


    Immediately afterward, however, the three of them were dumbfounded.


    Because there was neither demonic beast nor restriction. It was just... a mass of mist?


    Jing Xingzhi¡¯s sword light had already shot forward, and Qin Xi¡¯s Three Yang Real Fire Sword also emitted a fiery radiance in an instant. However, although that mass of mist scattered from their attacks, it soon converged again.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Jing Xingzhi said with astonishment. He then looked at Qin Xi and asked, ¡°Did you see thisst time?¡±


    Qin Xi shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Mo Tiange was naturally even more oblivious.


    Right after he asked those questions, the mist slowly started to spread towards them.


    The three of them didn¡¯t dare to be careless; all of them moved back. Mo Tiange, whose speed was rather slow, suddenly felt an ache radiating from her arm. When she looked down, she discovered that part of the White Silk Handkerchief¡¯ fog barrier, which came into contact with the floating mist, was corroded, and part of her sleeve was also scorched.


    Qin Xi stepped forward to pull her back. Once they¡¯d retreated some distance, he pulled up her sleeve, only to see a charred ck part on her originally clean, white arm.


    Qin Xi¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Mo Tiange wrinkled her brows then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this now¡ªwhat should we do about this mist?¡±


    Jing Xingzhi once again put on that half-smile of his. He cast them a nce then said, ¡°Flying sword can¡¯t cut it, and magic art can¡¯t burn it¡ªwhat other method do we have? We can only run!¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, he rode on his flying sword, making a mad dash from the ce.


    Qin Xi only shook his head in response, but in the next second, he flung his sleeve to summon his flying cloud. He then pulled Mo Tiange onto it, and they also fled away.


    That mass of mist chased after them. It wasn¡¯t slow, but both Jing Xingzhi¡¯s flying cloud and Qin Xi¡¯s flying cloud were extremely fast, so before long, the mist stopped chasing after them.


    The three of them finally stopped; all sighed in relief.


    ¡°What kind of strange thing was that?¡± Jing Xingzhi muttered.


    No one answered him because Qin Xi was pulling Mo Tiange¡¯s sleeve open. A frown emerged on his brows when he saw the skin corroded by the mist, and he said, ¡°Wrong, this thing...¡±


    Originally, Mo Tiange only felt a bit hurt, but now, it had turned into a scorching pain. Furthermore, the pain grew more and more intense. She could still endure it at first, but in the end, she could no longer endure it and grabbed Qin Xi¡¯s sleeve as she was covered in a cold sweat. ¡°It really hurts.¡±


    Qin Xi knew her temper; if she wasn¡¯t really hurt, she wouldn¡¯t have cried out. He immediately took out a medicinal pill from inside his Qiankun Bag then said to her, ¡°Take it.¡±


    Mo Tiange swallowed it, following his instructions, and soon felt a bit better.


    Qin Xi pressed her arm, slowly emitting his spiritual aura, cautiously examining her bit by bit, starting from her wounded area.


    ¡°What? Is there anything wrong with that thing?¡± Jing Xingzhi asked upon seeing how the two of them were behaving.


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t say anything. Quite some timeter, he suddenly made a hand seal, emitting Real Fire from his palm and sticking it on to the charred ck part on Mo Tiange¡¯s arm.


    Mo Tiange cowered a little. His Real Fire wasn¡¯tmon cultivator¡¯s Real Fire. He originally practiced a fire element cultivation technique, and his body also possessed pure Yang spiritual aura. Under the heat of his Real Fire, she felt another kind of pain on her arm in addition to the original tingling pain.


    Qin Xi seemed to sense this. He stopped for a moment then used his Yang spiritual aura to shroud his Real Fire before he slowly continued to burn her arm.


    The pain she felt eased up. Mo Tiange felt Yang spiritual aura slowly entering her body. Without her personally controlling it, the Yin spiritual aura inside her body surged to wee the Yang spiritual aura, and the two kinds of spiritual aura began to flow together. Qin Xi¡¯s Real Fire was shrouded by the two spiritual auras and slowly burned into her arm. After quite a while, the charred ck bits finally started to shrink.


    By the time the charred ck colorpletely disappeared from Mo Tiange¡¯s arm, the two of them had actually used up more than half their spiritual aura.


    Jing Xingzhi couldn¡¯t understand what was going on, but when he saw them stopping, he finally asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Your Real Fire burned it up, but why didn¡¯t it work earlier?¡±


    Qin Xi said, ¡°This is Extreme Yang Real Fire, which I learned when I tried to form my Nascent Soul. It¡¯s not the same as the Real Fire on the Three Yang Real Fire Sword.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you use it back then?¡±


    This question made Qin Xi let out a light ¡°hmph.¡± He then said, ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say. It¡¯s extremely troublesome to mobilize this Real Fire. That mist was too fast; there simply wasn¡¯t enough time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see...¡± Jing Xingzhi nodded. ¡°I¡¯m relieved¡ªat least you can heal us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel happy so soon.¡± Qin Xi cast him a cold nce. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything if you get injured.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Instead of answering, Qin Xi simply shook his head. He then said to Mo Tiange, ¡°We should rest for a while and recover our spiritual aura.¡±


    His Extreme Yang Real Fire was very tyrannical. If it wasn¡¯t because his and Mo Tiange¡¯s Yin and Yang spiritual auras acted as a buffer, Mo Tiange¡¯s arm might¡¯ve already been burned by him before he could burn up that mass of ck aura.

 Chapter 290: Matters Related to Cultivating

    <h4>Chapter 290: Matters Rted to Cultivating</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mo Tiange and Qin Xi took turns meditating, so they always had one person on guard. This clearly showed that they didn¡¯t trust Jing Xingzhi. Jing Xingzhi felt bored, so he said he was going to look around.


    When his silhouette disappeared, Qin Xi, who was sitting in meditation, suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°This guy¡¯s not honest either.¡±


    From the beginning, Qin Xi¡¯s dislike towards Jing Xingzhi had been very obvious, but from what he said so far, he seemed to be very familiar with Jing Xingzhi. For example, if he wasn¡¯t close to Jing Xingzhi, he wouldn¡¯t have used ¡°guy¡± to address him.


    Mo Tiange asked, ¡°What kind of friendship do you have with him? I always feel that although the two of you don¡¯t talk much, you seem to really understand each other.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and said, ¡°Of course we understand each other. I¡¯ve known him for more than a hundred years; we met each other even before we got acquainted with Kumu and the others.¡±


    ¡°Oh? How so?¡±


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t immediately answer. Instead, he smiled and said to her, ¡°Take a guess?¡±


    Mo Tiange took a moment to think before answering: ¡°You once said he was a disciple of Venerable Swordsman Zhongguang of Gujian Sect, but unfortunately, his master died early and he was left rather unappreciated in Gujian Sect. Presumably, when his master was still alive, he was also privileged, right?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Mo Tiange continued on: ¡°His age seems close to yours; presumably the difference is only about a hundred years at most. Since the two of you are simr in age and you two were both proud disciples of Nascent Soul cultivators from big cultivation groups, it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say you two are the same kind of people. Could it be this was the reason you two were acquainted?¡±


    Qin Xi only smiled and pulled her over to sit next to him.


    ¡°Did I guess correctly or not?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re half-right.¡± Qin Xi took a breather before continuing on slowly: ¡°In fact, when we first met, we didn¡¯t know each other¡¯s identity.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you two met when you were traveling around?¡±


    ¡°En. At that time, I just advanced to the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm, and so did he.¡±


    ¡°You met so long ago?¡± Mo Tiange was quite surprised. The middle stage of the Foundation Building realm... Then didn¡¯t it mean he was only about thirty or forty years old at that time?


    Qin Xi smiled and spread out his hands. With a burst of blinding golden light, the Three Yang Real Fire Sword appeared in his hands. He gazed at the sword and said ruefully, ¡°In the blink of an eye, it¡¯s already been more than a hundred and fifty years. That year, I obtained the form to refine this sword and its coherent cultivation technique with him. The Yang Spiritual Bead was also among the items I found at that time.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Upon seeing Mo Tiange¡¯s incredulous expression, Qin Xi put away his sword then exined slowly, ¡°At that time, I¡¯d just recently advanced to the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm. One day, when I was outside, several others and I happened to enter a ce called Mount Lang. That ce was extremely strange; the mountain waspletely surrounded by great, superior-grade spirit veins, but it didn¡¯t have even a bit of spiritual aura itself.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t have any spiritual aura?¡± A thought shed in her mind. ¡°Could it be that the reason had something to do with the Yang Spiritual Bead?¡±


    With a smile on his face, Qin Xi nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. At that time, there was a legend that said a very long time ago, an Immortal¡¯s Cave of an ancient immortal was there, so many people came to look for treasure. I initially didn¡¯t really believe such rumors, but I did think the ce was indeed a bit strange, so I followed other people there. Unexpectedly, we were lucky. When we went there, an Immortal¡¯s Cave really appeared on Mount Lang. Mount Lang practically became hell in a sh; low level cultivators swarmed the ce, and high level cultivators appeared continuously...¡±


    After a momentary daze, he finally continued on: ¡°At that time, many died. By the end of it, those high level cultivators were naturally the dominant ones, and they went to upy that Immortal¡¯s Cave. At that time, my cultivation level was still low, so I naturally didn¡¯t fight them over it. I just sent a message to master in secret, telling him about the situation. Later, I happened to meet Jing Xingzhi. He was the same as me; we were both lucky to escape the cmity... We were in the same situation and we were in trouble together, so we automatically worked together.¡±


    ¡°And then? Since you obtained the Three Yang Real Fire Sword and the Yang Spiritual Bead, Jing Xingzhi presumably also had some gains, right?¡±


    ¡°En,¡± Qin Xi said faintly, ¡°The sword in his hand was a sword of an ancient cultivator, and its power is tremendous. Our luck was good¡ªthere was a hidden ancient cultivation group on Mount Lang. Compared to it, that ancient Immortal¡¯s Cave was basically nothing¡ªthe real riches were found by us. That ancient cultivation group seemed to have died out, leaving behind an immense amount of wealth. ording to my estimates, the reason they died out might¡¯ve been because of the existence of the Yang Spiritual Bead. Since all the spirit veins in the mountain got absorbed, that cultivation group naturally couldn¡¯t continue to exist.¡±


    Mo Tiange sighed ruefully. ¡°In other words, you two were the biggest winners on that trip.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and said, ¡°But we weren¡¯t. We survived with much difficulty. Later, master finally arrived, and so did that Venerable Swordsman Zhongguang¡ªit was only then that we learned of each other¡¯s identities. In the end, all the treasures on Mount Lang were divided between several big cultivation groups. The treasures obtained by Jing Xingzhi and I were nothingpared to those treasures.¡±


    That was indeed true. It was an entire ancient cultivation group, so there must¡¯ve been a lot of treasure¡ªpresumably more than the collections of the seven big cultivation groups. Even if many of them could no longer be used, they were still an immense source of wealth.


    ¡°But despite everything, I indeed have no good opinion of this person at all. He¡¯s much more trustworthy than Kumu and the others, but after Venerable Swordsman Zhongguang passed away, he was subjected to a lot of unfair treatment, so he really prioritizes benefits. I don¡¯t like people with this kind of character.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°Furthermore, he has a frivolous nature; he isn¡¯t at all on the same page as us.¡±


    Upon hearing what Mo Tiange said, Qin Xi smiled and held her hand tightly.


    Throughout the whole journey, Jing Xingzhi obviously tried to flirt with her. Although Qin Xi didn¡¯t really take it seriously, he still felt ufortable. Now that he heard her saying that, he felt all the knots in his heart disappearing.


    How could the woman he fell for be the same as those superficial people who only looked at outward appearances? No matter how enchanting Jing Xingzhi looked or how sweet-mouthed he was, she still wouldn¡¯t like him.


    Just as the two of them silently enjoyed their momentary tranquility, Mo Tiange suddenly recalled something. She said, ¡°Have you recovered your spiritual aura?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°I have the Yang Spiritual Bead in my body, so I can recover spiritual aura much faster. I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    Mo Tiange was silent for a second before she suddenly realized what had happened. In other words, did he deliberately let Jing Xingzhi leave so they could talk without him?


    Once this thought emerged in her mind, Mo Tiange felt heat starting to spread on her face. She cleared her throat then said, ¡°Then we...¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Qin Xi said, ¡°When I said this guy¡¯s not honest, I was serious.¡±


    Mo Tiange was surprised. ¡°Did you discover something?¡±


    Qin Xi let out a ¡°hmph¡± and said, ¡°Based on his character, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have followed us to Immortal¡¯s Ruins if he wasn¡¯t certain he¡¯d obtain something. I¡¯m sure this ce was his original goal.¡±


    She had no understanding whatsoever of Jing Xingzhi¡¯s personality, so she couldn¡¯t really make a judgment. However, Qin Xi had never been one to speak without thinking. Since he said that, he definitely had his own reasoning. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, will he cause us harm?¡±


    Qin Xi shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. Although I¡¯m not friends with him, I¡¯ve known him for more than a hundred years, after all. He definitely highly values profits, but he¡¯ll never stab others in the back. At most, he¡¯ll only tell us to fend for ourselves.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°You trust him, and I trust you.¡±


    Her words made him smile. He then softly said, ¡°Once we¡¯re out, let¡¯s talk to master... alright?¡±


    She could naturally understand what he implied, but she was a bit hesitant. ¡°This... let¡¯s talk about thister.¡±


    Surprised, Qin Xi asked, ¡°Why?¡± Hasn¡¯t she already agreed?


    Mo Tiange looked away, avoiding looking at him. ¡°When we go back, you ought to enter Closed Door Meditation to tackle your soul-formation, right?¡±


    This was practically pre-determined. He already said he failed his soul-formation three times simply because his heart longed for her and that longing couldn¡¯t be uprooted no matter what he did. Since they¡¯d now ascertained their feelings, ording to his temper, he¡¯d naturally tackle his soul-formation when they went back.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Qin Xi said, ¡°We can immediately go back once we recover your father¡¯s remains. Right now, everything is ready; there¡¯s nothing to worry about when ites to forming my Nascent Soul.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Seeing as she still didn¡¯t say anything, Qin Xi¡¯s expression gradually became heavy. ¡°Tiange, what are you thinking? Why do I feel like I still can¡¯t understand you? You¡¯re not willing to be too dependent on me, so I put myself in your shoes and I can understand. However, now we¡¯re already... Could it be that you still don¡¯t want to practice Dual Cultivation with me?¡±


    Mo Tiange was at a loss for words. After some time, she finally spoke again. ¡°I just feel... it still isn¡¯t the right time now. You¡¯re going to form your Nascent Soul, so you naturally shouldn¡¯t be distracted. As for me... I also have to take some time to adapt to core-formation-rted matters, so let¡¯s just take things slow for now.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Qin Xi didn¡¯t answer, but his gaze was already suffused with unhappiness. After a while, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend on mentioning Dual Cultivation before I formed my Nascent Soul, but... now I don¡¯t want to wait any longer.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is the way we are now not good enough?¡±


    She asked too quickly; it was as if she was simply unwilling, making Qin Xi¡¯s expression turn uglier. He calmed himself down then asked, ¡°Then... after we go back, are you willing to move into my Immortal¡¯s Cave?¡±


    Mo Tiange was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re going to be in Closed Door Meditation to form your Nascent Soul, and during that time, I might also enter Closed Door Meditation. So, that... isn¡¯t necessary, right?¡±


    Qin Xi chuckled in a rather self-mocking way. ¡°See... You¡¯re always so controlled, and it gives me the impression that your feelings for me aren¡¯t that deep. I¡¯m really baffled sometimes¡ªhow can there be a woman like you? You¡¯re so cool-headed that people could think you have no feelings.¡±


    This obviously wasn¡¯t apliment; even his tone was suffused with dissatisfaction. People were strange. He had hoped there was a calm, rational woman who wouldn¡¯t affect his cultivation, but she was too calm, too rational, and he was unhappy about it. He always felt he wasn¡¯t that important in her heart.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t refute him. She was silent for a while then said slowly, ¡°I... thought about it. We¡¯re cultivators, so we¡¯re different from mortals. Even if we lived together, would that make any difference? The long, long life of a cultivator is mostly spent in Closed Door Meditation. How much time would we really spend together? Maybe it¡¯d fall short of the time mortal married couples spend together. That being the case, why should we rush?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what you said is correct. However, there¡¯s a way to solve this.¡±


    Mo Tiange was bewildered. ¡°What way?¡±


    ¡°We should practice the same kind of cultivation techniques,¡± Qin Xi said, ¡°Because of our constitutions, Dual Cultivation would be much more beneficial to us than other people. If we can practice the same kind of cultivation technique, our progress would be astonishing.¡±


    Shocked, Mo Tiange said, ¡°Are you saying... we should give up our current techniques and practice a Dual Cultivation cultivation technique?¡±


    ¡°En!¡±


    Upon obtaining his affirmation, Mo Tiange once again sank into silence.


    Dual Cultivation cultivation techniques were cultivation techniques jointly practiced by Daopanions practicing Dual Cultivation. The most famous cultivation group specializing in Dual Cultivation in the Celestial Pole was one of the seven big cultivation groups, Biyun Sect. Most of Biyun Sect disciples practiced Dual Cultivation cultivation techniques, and each and every one of those techniques required males and females to perform Dual Cultivation to attain its extraordinary effects.


    But she and Qin Xi weren¡¯t the same. They each had their own particr cultivation technique. Her Sunu Art of the Origin and his Art of Three Primordial Cycles and Pure Yang Technique had both reached a certain realm. Furthermore, those techniques were all verypatible with their respective constitutions. Based on their situation, practicing their respective techniques regrly and asionally.... asionally being together should be enough as their Yin and Yang circted¡ªit would really be a pity if they gave up their cultivation techniques.


    ¡°Well... We don¡¯t have suitable cultivation techniques and moreover, if we did that, wouldn¡¯t my Spiritual Roots of the Origin lose its significance?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same,¡± Qin Xi said confidently, ¡°You just need to tell me if you agree or not. If you agree, I¡¯ll definitely resolve these matters.¡±

 Chapter 291: Separated

    <h4>Chapter 291: Separated</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Some time passed before Mo Tiange finally sighed and continued on: ¡°I always think you move and think too fast; I have a really hard time keeping up with you.¡±


    Qin Xi was stumped for words.


    The two of them sat in silence, trying toprehend their feelings.


    They were both too opinionated. Throughout their individual journeys on the path of cultivation, they¡¯d never stopped for anyone else¡¯s sake, nor had they ever yielded to other people¡¯s thoughts. If they made a decision on what to do, they¡¯d proceed ording to their decision. But it wasn¡¯t the same now. They had to adapt to the other person¡¯s pace and take the other person¡¯s thoughts into consideration... There were some matters they could no longer handle the way they did before.


    ¡°Let me think about it,¡± she said.


    ¡°En,¡± Qin Xi responded softly.


    ¡°I... it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t agree or anything,¡± Mo Tiange said slowly after a while. ¡°It¡¯s just... I¡¯m still not ustomed to this kind of feeling. Do you understand?¡±


    Qin Xi took some time before he nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± After another brief moment of silence, Qin Xi held her hand then said with a faint smile, ¡°Do you maybe think I¡¯m too impatient? That I¡¯m not giving you time to slowly adapt yourself?¡±


    ¡°A bit,¡± Mo Tiange said as she slowly pondered the feeling in her heart. ¡°Things have progressed too quickly; it¡¯s a bit hard for me to feel ustomed to all this. Furthermore, both of us have our respective thoughts regarding cultivation¡ªwhy don¡¯t we continue ording to our original n? You want to tackle your soul-formation, so you¡¯ll enter Closed Door Meditation once we return. Meanwhile, I have to refine my natal magic weapon, research cultivation techniques of the Core Formation realm, and slowly get ustomed to some matters now that I¡¯m in the Core Formation realm. It isn¡¯t the time for us to bepletely worry-free. If... If we rashly change the way we live now, wouldn¡¯t we mess up our pace?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Upon seeing that Qin Xi¡¯s expression finally brightened a little, she also smiled. ¡°You said we should practice the same kind of cultivation technique. I think... there are still a lot of problems we have to address first. First is the gap between our cultivation levels. If we perform Dual Cultivation after your form your Nascent Soul, it¡¯d naturally be greatly beneficial for me, but it wouldn¡¯t be a very good choice for you. However, it¡¯d be even more uneptable if you didn¡¯t form your Nascent Soul just because of this. You¡¯re already in the peak stage of the Core Formation realm, and dying it any longer would only be a waste of time.¡±


    She stopped and peeked at Qin Xi¡¯s expression.


    ¡°En.¡± Qin Xi nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, our constitutions and spiritual roots are distinct. If we chose a Dual Cultivation cultivation technique, could it bring out our respective characteristics? If it can¡¯t, wouldn¡¯t this all be meaningless?¡±


    Qin Xi continued to nod. ¡°That¡¯s right too.¡±


    Nevertheless, his expression was too calm, making Mo Tiange, who noticed, feel confused. ¡°Then what do you think about all this?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled, held her waist in his arm then leaned on her shoulder. He remained silent for a long time.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Mo Tiange displeasedly burrowed out of his embrace. ¡°You obviously know I¡¯m impatient for your answer¡ªyou¡¯re still not going to tell me?¡±


    ¡°En, so you¡¯re also impatient!¡± Qin Xi said as he nodded.


    ¡°You¡ª! You obviously know that¡¯s not what I meant!¡± The heavy mood lifted because of his words.


    Qin Xiughed. It was unclear whether it was because he feltcent or because he thought she was amusing. After a long time, he finally said rxedly, ¡°Everything you said is reasonable, but am I really someone without ns?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Rest assured; I wasn¡¯t talking without thinking. After we return, I¡¯ll tell you what¡¯s going on in detail.¡±


    His expression and words confused her. She asked, ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know about?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled but gave no answer.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Mo Tiange didn¡¯t give up and continued to urge him.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t time to tell you yet.¡± Qin Xi suddenly shifted his line of sight.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Just as she was going to continue asking, she caught sight of Jing Xingzhi walking towards them from the corner of her eyes. She immediately let go of her hands, feeling quite remorseful. She realized her vignt nature seemed to have weakened. She was using her divine sense to observe her surroundings, but she unexpectedly didn¡¯t sense Jing Xingzhiing so close¡ªor perhaps, Jing Xingzhi had some kind of special method? It wouldn¡¯t be strange if he did. He was already in thete stage of the Core Formation realm, and his strength was also formidable. Maybe he had some technique which rendered her divine sense incapable of sensing him.


    Although she had already lowered her hands, Jing Xingzhi had long seen them. As he returned now, his gaze shifted back and forth between the two of them. Then he suddenly said to Qin Xi, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯ve been so rude to me this time. So this is why...¡±


    Qin Xi let out a ¡°hmph¡± and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡±


    Jing Xingzhi chuckled, ncing at Mo Tiange with his flirtatious eyes. ¡°You should¡¯ve told me earlier. If you told me, I naturally wouldn¡¯t have made you feel unhappy¡ªwhy didn¡¯t you tell me? Were you embarrassed to tell me?¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s face darkened. ¡°We¡¯ve rested enough¡ªlet¡¯s proceed!¡±


    ¡°Ha...¡± Jing Xingzhiughed under his breath. When he had enoughughing, his expression became serious, and he said, ¡°I still want to say: Qin Shoujing, you also lived to see this day!¡± After he said that, he immediately swaggered away, looking verycent.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Qin Xi said with a frown, ¡°I¡¯ll lead.¡±


    Jing Xingzhi nodded indifferently then retreated to the back. If they encountered the mist again, he definitely couldn¡¯t be saved if he wasn¡¯t careful and became infected. If it was Qin Xi... He himself said that it would be a bit easier to handle.


    The group of three continued to forge ahead in silence.


    Surprisingly, Jing Xingzhi indeed restrained himself. He no longer teased Mo Tiange, intentionally or otherwise. Hence, Mo Tiange also sighed with relief.


    After walking for some time, Mo Tiange suddenly said, ¡°Wait.¡±


    The other two stopped, and Qin Xi turned around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mo Tiange attentively looked at her surroundings. A frown gradually formed on her brows. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel... that our surroundings haven¡¯t changed in the slightest?¡±


    Qin Xi and Jing Xingzhi both frowned, then they also started to look around.


    Mo Tiange said slowly, ¡°No, our surroundings have changed, but the changes are extremely tiny and almost can¡¯t be distinguished.¡± She then turned to look around and immediately afterward, her expression sank. ¡°Can you tell which path we came from?¡±


    Qin Xi and Jing Xingzhi both turned their heads. Their expressions also changed.


    As far as their eyes could see, the scenery was pretty much the same all around. In the end, they actually couldn¡¯t tell where they came from.


    The three of them stood still for a while before Jing Xingzhi suddenly asked, ¡°Qin Shoujing, is there a Confounding Formation here?¡±


    Qin Xi shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Jing Xingzhi said rather skeptically, ¡°You actually don¡¯t know? Didn¡¯t your master tell you?¡±


    Qin Xi finally withdrew his gaze and stopped observing the scenery. He said, ¡°My master said that no matter what happens in Immortal¡¯s Ruins, it¡¯s nothing to be confused about. Even if we hadn¡¯t run into anything this time, there would definitely be subtle changes every time we came here.¡± He then turned towards Mo Tiange and asked, ¡°You¡¯re quite proficient in formations¡ªwhat do you think?¡±


    During this brief moment, Mo Tiange was continuously observing the changes in their surroundings. Her eyes, her divine sense, her ears¡ªnone of them had ckened. When she heard his question, she simply shook her head and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a formation.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jing Xingzhi and Qin Xi were both incredulous. The simr surroundings, the confusingndscapes... all this wasn¡¯t caused by a Confounding Formation?


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°Formations need spiritual aura, but check with your divine sense; are there any spiritual aura fluctuations around?¡±


    The two others both released their divine senses. Their expressions grew graver and graver with the passage of time. Even though they weren¡¯t that good in formations, they still noticed that something was amiss. Around this area, the spiritual aura fluctuations were surprisingly weak!


    Bear in mind that this was Immortal¡¯s Ruins! There was an abundance of immortal aura in the sky shrouding Immortal¡¯s Ruins¡ªhow could the spiritual aura possibly be this weak?


    ¡°Then what do you think this could possibly be?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Mo Tiange looked bewildered. ¡°This is really strange. It¡¯s reasonable to say that this doesn¡¯t conform to the Law of Formations. This isn¡¯t a formation, but there isn¡¯t anything that can bring about illusions in the vicinity... I¡¯m also confused because of this.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded, saying, ¡°The things in Immortal¡¯s Ruins exceed the scope of our cultivation knowledge, so it isn¡¯t strange that you don¡¯t know.¡±


    The three of them were all silent.


    After a while, Jing Xingzhi asked, ¡°Then what should we do? We can¡¯t stand here forever, right?¡±


    Qin Xi gave it a bit of thought then said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue on.¡± If they didn¡¯t move, they¡¯d be trapped here for real.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jing Xingzhi didn¡¯t object. He was also a daring man after all.


    Mo Tiange naturally didn¡¯t oppose the idea either.


    Nevertheless, after walking for some time, they discovered the situation seemed to get fishier the further they walked.


    ¡°Cough! Cough! Why¡¯s there so much fog?¡± Mo Tiange asked while baffled. This fog got increasingly denser, and it was also very pungent to the nose.


    No one answered her.


    But she didn¡¯t care. She just rubbed her nose and continued to walk.


    Several stepster, however, she came to a halt.


    Wrong. This time, there was something really wrong with this situation¡ªwhether it was her front, back, left or right side, there was actually no one else there!


    When she realized this fact, Mo Tiange promptly spread out her divine sense. However, she didn¡¯t know what was going on with this fog, but it actually blocked her divine sense and it bounced back to her!


    She spent another while standing there. Once she regained her calm, Mo Tiange raised her voice and called out loud, ¡°Senior Martial Brother! Senior Martial Brother?!¡±


    Just like before, no one answered her. The echoes of her shouting even rang out from the distance.


    At that moment, Mo Tiange felt her blood running cold.


    Of the two people who were walking in front of her and behind her, on was in the peak stage of the Core Formation realm while the other was in thete stage of the Core Formation realm. With both of them not hiding their breaths, how strong was their might? Moreover, her divine sense was extremely sharp, and she always paid attention to her surroundings. Nevertheless, the two of them suddenly vanished, disappearing in front of her and behind her, and she unexpectedly hadn¡¯t sensed it!


    This was just too terrifying!


    She forced herself to calm down. This was wrong, really wrong. She had to think...


    Right! When she was asking about the fog, her attention fell on it for a split second. It was precisely after that split second that the might of the two others vanished without a trace, and she didn¡¯t sense any abnormality¡ªit was the fog!


    Once she realized this, Mo Tiange immediately fumbled in her Qiankun Bag for a jade bottle, from which she took a medicinal pill and swallowed it.


    This was a Mind-Clearing Pill. It had the effect of improving one¡¯s concentration. Generally speaking, taking one when one¡¯s mind was in turmoil would help pacify one¡¯s mind and improve their concentration. After some thought, she also swallowed a Refreshing Pill, just in case this fog was poisonous. Right afterward, she sat cross-legged on the ground, calming her mind and smoothing out her spiritual aura.


    There must be something wrong with this fog¡ªit could numb cultivators¡¯ divine senses without their knowledge. Otherwise, considering her sharp divine sense, it was simply unreasonable that she didn¡¯t detect Qin Xi and Jing Xingzhi¡¯s disappearance. Now, however, the two of them suddenly vanished without a trace, and she actually hadn¡¯t sensed it in the slightest.


    She had to recover the sharpness of her divine sense. That was the only way she could find the two missing people.


    Time passed by one second after another.


    A hand suddenly fell on her shoulder and consequently roused her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The one who was frowning and staring at her was Jing Xingzhi.


    She was stunned, but she soon turned her head, looking for Qin Xi. However, Jing Xingzhi said, ¡°No need to look for him. I spent a long time looking for you two before I finally saw you sitting here. As for Qin Shoujing, I don¡¯t know where he is.¡±

 Chapter 292: One Can’t Avoid One’s Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 292: One Can¡¯t Avoid One¡¯s Enemy</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    She got separated from Qin Xi.


    And as she realized that, Mo Tiange sighed.


    There were so many oddities in Immortal¡¯s Ruins that she had to think twice before taking each step. In such case, it was really difficult to move a single step without any trustworthy people at her side.


    To Qin Xi, Jing Xingzhi might be a person whom he could trust, but to her, he was not. This man was a typical utilitarian. He was habitually attentive to women and made so many goo-goo eyes at her along the way, but actually, he measured people only by their strength deep inside. If she showed any potential of slowing things down, she would be left behind unceremoniously.


    Upon thinking of this, Mo Tiange braced herself. No matter how, she had to hang in there and find Qin Xi.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Jing, what do you think of the current situation?¡±


    Hearing what she asked, Jing Xingzhi waszy and said, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the fog.¡±


    Of course she knew there was something wrong! Seeing that Jing Xingzhi was treating her so perfunctorily, Mo Tiange also said quite impolitely, ¡°With your knowledge, Fellow Daoist Jing, I¡¯m sure you know more than that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Jing Xingzhiughed, gave her a nce, and answered, ¡°Yes, and I also know that the fog has much influence on divine senses. Fellow Daoist Qingwei, your divine sense doesn¡¯t work here.¡±


    Mo Tiange moved her eyes and didn¡¯t say a word then. Obviously, with such an attitude, Jing Xingzhi was just waiting to see what solutions she could think of to deal with the present situation. If she had a solution, perhaps he would do his best to help her; if not, he probably wouldn¡¯t want to march forward with a burden.


    After realizing that, Mo Tiange pondered it with her head down.


    The fog, the divine sense, and the sudden disappearance.


    She asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist Jing, how did you feel when we got separated just now?¡±


    Jing Xingzhi thought about it for a while and said, ¡°How did I feel... I didn¡¯t feel anything special. It seemed I was just distracted for a moment, and when I came to myself, you were both gone.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°So the fog can paralyze our divine senses and make us have incorrect perceptions.¡±


    Jing Xingzhi nodded to show his initial agreement.


    Mo Tiange continued, ¡°But I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not all. Even if it can paralyze our divine senses, it shouldn¡¯t have made it so that when we reacted, we were all lost. So presumably, it can also mislead our senses.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jing Xingzhi gave her another look filled with praise.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t get the meaning of his look and continued, ¡°As that¡¯s the case, we shouldn¡¯t believe in our divine senses and our senses then.¡±


    Jing Xingzhi smiled. ¡°In this case, Fellow Daoist Qingwei, do you have any solutions?¡±


    His attitude was very casual and he obviously didn¡¯t think Mo Tiange could solve their immediate problem.


    Mo Tiange said nothing, took out her flying sword from her Qiankun Bag, and began to draw something on the ground with her head down.


    In fact, Jing Xingzhi clearly knew in his heart that Qin Xi was an arrogant person, and since his Junior Sister was epted by Lord Daoist Jinghe as his disciple and was highly valued, she must have a unique strength. Jing Xingzhi didn¡¯t believe Qin Shoujing would take a fancy to an idiot. But meanwhile, Jing Xingzhi didn¡¯t really think much of Mo Tiange. He believed her title of ¡°genius¡± was mostly exaggerated. A person who progressed in cultivation quickly wasn¡¯t necessarily strong, and a person who had goodprehension wasn¡¯t necessarily quick-witted. But when he saw the pattern Mo Tiange drew on the ground, his look became serious. ¡°This...¡±


    Mo Tiange put away her flying sword and took out the Sound-Transmitting Jade Talisman under her clothes. It was a Thousands-Of-Miles Sound-Transmitting Jade Talisman, which she originally prepared ahead of time in the event of potential separation. She didn¡¯t have many of them on her though, so when they were separated, she didn¡¯t use it immediately to prevent it from being wasted in the misty fog.


    Red mes arose on the Sound-Transmitting Jade Talisman and it was about to fly through the air. But after flying only several inches, the mes fell down surprisingly.


    Jing Xingzhi was disappointed. ¡°Even your Sound-Transmitting Talisman doesn¡¯t work?¡±


    Mo Tiange paused for only a moment, then she took out the flying sword again and continued drawing on the ground.


    What she drew was the orientation of a kind of ancient Eight-Trigrams pattern of array, which she learned from the Xuanji Formation Book. In the fog, only a few feet were visible to the naked eye, and if they walked at random, they would be as confused as headless chicken that couldn¡¯t figure out their direction. If they walked along the Eight-Trigrams pattern, at least they¡¯d know which direction they were heading and wouldn¡¯t go off course. Even if it was a dead end, they could return the same way.


    After finishing the Eight-Trigrams pattern, Mo Tiange carefully studied her surroundings to make sure there was no danger, then she picked one direction and took the initiative to march forward.


    Jing Xingzhi lowered his head and looked at the pattern she drew; he said nothing and just followed her.


    This time, they didn¡¯t lose each other. Now that they knew the fog might paralyze their divine senses, both of them were very wary.


    As they walked a long way, Mo Tiange drew the pattern again, and the procedure was repeated several times like this.


    Since the Sound-Transmitting Talisman didn¡¯t work, she could only leave marks. Although Qin Xi wasn¡¯t proficient in formations, he could at least recognize her handwriting. If he saw the pattern and walked along it, they would find each other.


    As she drew and walked like this, they went further and further...


    Qin Xi quickly realized he was lost, and just as he turned his head, Mo Tiange and Jing Xingzhi were nowhere to be found.


    He didn¡¯t panic; he released the Three Yang Real Fire Sword to surround himself then closed his eyes, spreading his divine sense.


    But soon, he discovered his divine sense couldn¡¯t be spread and even his Sound-Transmitting Talisman didn¡¯t work.


    Aware of his situation, Qin Xi thought for a while and did the same thing as Mo Tiange: he took a medicinal pill and sat in meditation. Unfortunately, no one appeared to pat him on the shoulder during his quiet time.


    After a long time, he opened his eyes and discovered his divine sense still couldn¡¯t spread out in the mist, so it looked like the fog itself had blocked his divine sense, instead of his divine sense being invaded by the fog.


    He sat for a while then chose a different solution from Mo Tiange¡¯s method of dealing with the situation. He wasn¡¯t good at formations, so he didn¡¯t think of leaving marks with patterns. Instead, he waved his sleeves and basked in the Three Yang Real Fire Sword¡¯s sword light, directing it toward the fog.


    Forced by the red sword light, the fog dispersed. However, when Qin Xi stopped for a moment, the fog came back again.


    Qin Xi stopped. The mist was simr to smoke which wasn¡¯t corrosive but also wasn¡¯t affected by his sword light. Thinking about it for a while, he raised the sword body and cut two of his right fingers on it. The blood flowed out, creating a dazzling light.


    He didn¡¯t tell Jing Xingzhi the truth¡ªthat Extreme Yang Real Fire could be used against the enemy.


    He waved the Three Yang Real Fire Sword again, and forced by the Extreme Yang Real Fire, the fog was finally burnt out little by little, showing some brightness.


    Qin Xi stopped the Extreme Yang Real Fire and walked over carefully.


    After walking a short distance, he heard a loud bang.


    Qin Xi listened carefully and his expression changed. It was the noise of a fight of magical powers! And the noise was quite loud; it could be inferred that the cultivators involved were at least above the Nascent Soul realm.


    He only thought for a moment then used some movement techniques and ran toward the source of the noise. He¡¯d been separated from Tiange, but he was sure she wasn¡¯t too far away. The noise was so loud that Tiange must¡¯ve also heard it, and they could meet there.


    He flew with great concentration for a while. He didn¡¯t notice the mist around him getting more and more thin. He finally ran out of range of the fog.


    But this didn¡¯t bring Qin Xi any relief, because as soon as he got out of the fog, he was spotted by several divine senses.


    This ce was a huge crater, and it was said that the crater was the legacy of some kind of earth-shaking fire magic art used by immortals from the Distant Past. The fire had been burning for millions of years. It was also said that the fire in the volcano was equivalent to Samadhi Real Fire. Unfortunately, in all these years, no one had been able to take the real fire out of it.


    Now, at the edge of this crater, there was a total of four Nascent Soul cultivators standing on both sides. On one side were three people, while on the other was only a cultivator covered in ck.


    Qin Xi swept a gaze over and frowned. The Nascent Soul cultivator who stood alone on one side was Master Song Feng, the firstte realm Nascent Soul cultivator in the Celestial Pole!


    Qin Xi acted calmly on the surface, but he secretlyined in his heart. He wasn¡¯t worried about the other Nascent Soul cultivators. After all, he was Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s valued disciple and had a high cultivation level; they would give face to him anyway. If not, he could still run away. But this Master Song Feng was different! The man held a grudge against both him and his master, and he was very strong. On Mount Taikangst time, he was almost killed by Master Song Feng! If it wasn¡¯t for him using the secret technique in time and if other Nascent Soul cultivators of the same sect didn¡¯te to help, he would¡¯ve been long gone. But now, he encountered this man on Demonic Mountain again... He only hoped Tiange wouldn¡¯te¡ªotherwise, the two of them would both be in trouble.


    ¡°Gee!¡± Master Song Feng was very surprised to see him, and he said with a smile, ¡°God has been good to me today! Qin Shoujing, I can¡¯t believe you delivered yourself to my door!¡±


    At that moment, Qin Xi swept his gaze over the three Nascent Soul cultivators opposite Master Song Feng,posing himself a bit. They were all middle realm Nascent Soul cultivators, including a young female cultivator, a middle-aged schr, and aely Daoist priest.


    He knew them all. The young female cultivator and middle-aged schr wore elegant white clothes with green jade hairpins and clouds embroidered on their sleeves; they were dual cultivation Daopanions from Biyun Sect. The female cultivator was called Ding Luan, and the schr was called Feng Xiao. They were known as Luan and Feng Immortal Companions in the Celestial Pole, and they were the only dual cultivation Daopanions whose cultivation levels were both above the middle of the Nascent Soul realm in the Celestial Pole; they were very famous. Theely Daoist priest¡¯sst name was Ji. He was called Daoist Ji and was from Tiandao Sect.


    All three of them were quite good friends with his Master, and judging from the expressions on their faces, it seemed they¡¯d all turned against Master Song Feng. In that case, they might protect him at some point.


    Thinking this, Qin Xi smiled and saluted the three Nascent Soul cultivators politely, ignoring Master Song Feng. ¡°Senior Ding, Senior Feng, and Senior Ji, it¡¯s been a long time since we met. How are you doing?¡±


    Seeing that he was so polite, Ding Luan smiled. ¡°You¡¯re from the Qin family, young kid. Why are you here? Where¡¯s your master?¡±


    Theoretically, Qin Xi was now two hundred years old. He could be considered young among Core Formation cultivators, but he wasn¡¯t young enough to be called a kid. Yet the thing was that while Ding Luan looked young, she was actually almost seven to eight hundred years old, so she had the qualifications to call him kid, and he should even be thankful.


    Qin Xi said, ¡°I came to Demonic Mountain this time at themand of my Master. He isn¡¯t far away now and wille soon.¡± Of course he just made that up to tell Master Song Feng that his Master was here!


    Upon hearing this, Master Song Feng snorted, ¡°Qin Shoujing, do you think I¡¯ll believe your nonsense? It¡¯s good you delivered yourself to my door today. After I deal with the three of them, I¡¯ll also dispose you conveniently. I¡¯ll take revenge for my poor disciple!¡±


    Before Qin Xi said anything, Feng Xiao sneered. ¡°Old Song Feng, aren¡¯t you afraid of losing your tongue in the wind by talking so big?! You really think you¡¯re the number one cultivator in the Celestial Pole and no one can defeat you? You¡¯re alone. Although the three of us have lower cultivation levels than you, we aren¡¯t easy to dispose of!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± There was ck aura floating all over Master Song Feng, and his tone was very disdainful. ¡°What Luan and Feng Immortal Companions? I really look down on you! It¡¯s hard to say who will lose his tongue first!¡±

 Chapter 293: Nascent Soul Cultivators’ Fight

    <h4>Chapter 293: Nascent Soul Cultivators¡¯ Fight</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Old Song Feng.¡± Ding Luan wore a smile on her face but she spoke with contempt. ¡°Look at your ugly ghostlike face. If I were you, I¡¯d have long hidden myself somewhere in secret. But you seem so proud of your looks¡ªdon¡¯t you think you¡¯re but a joke to all other cultivators in the world?¡±


    Ding Luan looked tender and gentle, but her words were like sharp knives. Master Song Feng had heard of many insults against him, but he was still pissed off now. He sneered and said, ¡°You think I¡¯m a joke? Woman Ding, if you dare, bring those cultivators out here and curse me to my face! Cut the crap now!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been talking crap the whole time, not me.¡± Ding Luan retained a smile while continuing to aggressively insult him. ¡°Do you really think those young children think you¡¯re the number one cultivator in the Celestial Pole? I¡¯ve met people who think highly of themselves, but I never saw anyone who values himself like you. Not to mention those other cultivators, but just look at the kid from the Qin family before you now¡ªhow much do you think he respects you?!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Qin Xi bitterly smiled in secret. Although he had long held a grudge against Master Song Feng, he wasn¡¯t wildly arrogant enough to think he¡¯d be able to escape from ate realm Nascent Soul cultivator relying on his own strength. He was trying to diminish his presence by taking advantage of the three Nascent Soul cultivators, but Senior Ding now pushed him out again and attracted Master Song Feng¡¯s attention.


    But he couldn¡¯t just me Ding Luan, who had been kind enough to protect him for the sake of Lord Daoist Jinghe.


    Master Song Feng¡¯s figure was hidden in the ck aura and couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, but he nced over with sharp and aggressive eyes. He then said, ¡°Woman Ding, just cut the crap. Since you don¡¯t want to give way, don¡¯t me me for getting too violent!¡±


    As he said that, Master Song Feng melted his whole body into the ck aura then started a rash attack on them.


    Although the three of them willfully despised Master Song Feng innguage, they didn¡¯t dare to loosen their vignce when faced with an attack. Ding Luan and Feng Xiao retreated at the same time with the use of instant transportation techniques and released their magic weapons. This couple¡¯s magic weapons were both musical instruments. Ding Luan held a Chinese zither while Feng Xiao held a flute, and they started ying immediately to create a dense of musical sounds.


    Master Song Feng¡¯s ck aura looked fierce but was blocked by the.


    At that time, Daoist Ji smiled and took out a huge wine gourd from his clothes, slowly taking a sip of the drink. Then he suddenly opened his mouth, and the wine rushed out like arrows fiercely, spraying Master Song Feng¡¯s ck aura.


    Master Song Feng withdrew the devil aura all over and immediately retreated. He did talk arrogantly and use ruthless methods of fighting, but he wasn¡¯t immersed in false pride. He said he looked down on the Luan and Feng Immortal Companion pair, but he knew in his heart that this couple both had high cultivation levels. They had very tacit cooperation and their strength in fights of magical power was no worse thante realm cultivators, so he mustn¡¯t treat them like ordinary cultivators.


    Besides, Daoist Ji was also with them. Daoist Ji was very quiet, and some people even said he was just a mute. But Daoist Ji¡¯s movements in martial arts were sharp. He would often start a secret attack and catch you before you realized it.


    So, although Master Song Feng spoke arrogantly, he didn¡¯t dare to look down on this man either. He must be very cautious.


    However, now that a war had begun, there was no reason to end it. Seeing that Master Song Feng retreated, Ding Luan and Feng Xiao pursued and attacked immediately. The whistling changed tunes, and the tweedling became louder; the originally high-pitched musical sounds as resonant as the sky andnd suddenly became sonorous, fierce, and heart-shattering.


    Touched by the two sets of musical sounds, Qin Xi felt his spiritual aura rolling over and over within his body, almost going out of control, so he immediately steadied his mind, trying to lead the spiritual aura back with all his attention.


    ¡°Hmph! Insignificant skills!¡± Master Song Feng snorted. A ck object suddenly flew out from the ck aura at an extremely fast speed, and it hastily aimed at the two people.


    As soon as the ck object came out of Master Song Feng¡¯s ck aura, it suddenly swelled and became like a small mountain in an instant, about to press on the two people.


    Seeing this, the Luan and Feng couple changed their musical sounds back to primitive and deep sounds again, but this time, it wasn¡¯t so easy to block the thing. Master Song Feng formed a fiendish smile, and the small mountain broke the of musical sounds, pressing down on them with great momentum.


    Ding Luan and Feng Xiao¡¯s expressions were solemn. They looked at each other and stopped ying the instruments, and they threw them into the air. The two magic weapons themselves carried a rich spiritual aura, and supported by the pair¡¯s spiritual aura, they suddenly burst into dazzling spiritual lights.


    It was so blinding that Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but reach out to block the light.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time he saw Nascent Soul cultivators fighting. Qin Xi¡¯s master was a Nascent Soul cultivator with extraordinary strength, so his experience was broad. But witnessing these people engaged in a war, Qin Xi still got the sense that he wasn¡¯t strong enough to join. Nascent Soul was a higher cultivation level, after all. He was only a step away from it, yet there was a big difference in strength between him and them. If he was already a Nascent Soul cultivator now, even in the early realm, he wouldn¡¯t have been unable to strike back in the face of these people.


    The fight between Master Song Feng and the couple was fierce, yet the former had to be aware of the quiet Daoist Ji on the side.


    Daoist Ji looked like he was in his early 20s and looked extremelyely. Rumors said he walked the earth and was often regarded as a little Aura Refining disciple who didn¡¯t understand the world. However, if you started a war with him, he would fight the hell out of you just as viciously as Master Song Feng. Over the years, too many blind cultivators had been fooled by his harmless appearance and died by his hands.


    In the spiritual light that covered Master Song Feng and the couple, Qin Xi couldn¡¯t see their movements, but he knew it was the best time to act now. He secretly drew a jade talisman from his Qiankun Bag. He flicked the talisman with his fingertips then fire lights arose from it, and it surged up under the cover of the spiritual lights all over the sky.


    Fortunately, its effects went off without a hitch this time.


    The jade talisman disappeared in the sky, and the fight of magical powers also suddenly stopped. Master Song Feng packed up his devil aura and snorted. ¡°Qin Shoujing, what the hell are you doing now?!¡±


    Qin Xi smiled. He knew that even though he wasn¡¯t noticed just now, the old man would never let him go easily.


    ¡°Nothing. I just sent a signal to my Master and told him toe here and watch the fun.¡±


    Master Song Feng went silent for a moment. But the ck aura around him didn¡¯t stop surging, as if it was in the making and he might attack Qin Xi in the next moment.


    As Master Song Feng focused his attention on Qin Xi, the other three Nascent Soul cultivators didn¡¯t waste this opportunity. Ding Luan shouted with one hand holding the Chinese zither and the other clenching the string. She suddenly pulled and loosened the string, creating a loud ¡°zheng¡± buzz then the spiritual sound spread out fiercely. Feng Xiao held his jade flute with a turn of his fingers then he put it to his mouth and began to y with ease.


    The couple cooperated with each other perfectly, with one of themunching aggressive attacks and the other defending without haste. Even though Master Song Feng was known as the number one cultivator in the Celestial Pole, he didn¡¯t dare to look down on them. The ck aura around Master Song Feng grew denser and denser, and like drops of ink, it suddenly sprayed out.


    The ck aura all over Master Song Feng was called Primordial Devil Aura. When Primordial Devil Aura danced, it was like gale and raging thunder, creating tremendous power. As the Primordial Devil Aura sprayed out, it gathered into a substance and turned into a long knife which seemed like it would target the Luan and Feng couple in a moment.


    But in an instant, the ck long knife suddenly changed directions and cut toward the right side from behind.


    ¡°Ahh¡ª¡± Daoist Ji let out a scream. He had secretly moved to Master Song Feng¡¯s back just now.


    Hearing Daoist Ji¡¯s cries with his own ears, Qin Xi¡¯s first thought was that this person really wasn¡¯t dumb, but then he realized Master Song Feng was really a powerfulte realm Nascent Soul cultivator. As a bystander, Qin Xi didn¡¯t even notice Daoist Ji¡¯s movements, but Master Song Feng could counterplot and sell the dummy during their fierce fighting.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Master Song Feng snorted. ¡°You really think I didn¡¯t notice?!¡±


    A malevolent expression immediately appeared on Daoist Ji¡¯sely and innocent face. He ignored the devil aura knife which had sunk into his shoulder, and he suddenly flicked with both his hands. An extremely tiny object flew over to Master Song Feng¡¯s face. Master Song Feng tried to avoid it, but the two of them were so close that he couldn¡¯t avoid it and was struck.


    As soon as the object hit Master Song Feng, it immediately exploded with a huge ¡°rumble¡±.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Now this was a scream let out by Master Song Feng.


    This time, it was Daoist Ji who sneered. He grabbed the devil aura knife in his shoulder and pulled it out then threw it away. He said hoarsely, ¡°Old Song Feng, how does the Detonator taste?¡±


    The Primordial Devil Aura around Master Song Feng gathered and spread, and it looked like he¡¯d been badly injured.


    Ding Luan and Feng Xiao looked at each other, then started an attack at the same time.


    As Master Song Feng was about to be attacked by the three united Nascent Soul cultivators, a ck shadow shed and Master Song Feng disappeared in an instant. He reappeared in midair and the ck aura gathered around him again.


    ¡°Ignorant children!¡± Master Song Feng grunted with his cold voice. ¡°You really thought I¡¯d be trampled by you with that attack?!¡±


    He was now floating in midair and the Primordial Devil Aura hadn¡¯t been reduced by even a little. It seemed he wasn¡¯t injured at all.


    The other three Nascent Soul cultivators were all stunned, revealing surprised expressions.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ji,¡± Ding Luan said in a low voice, ¡°this...¡±


    Daoist Ji was also very surprised. His expression kept shifting like the clouds, and he stared intently at Master Song Feng, saying, ¡°Impossible. He¡¯s just bluffing! You know the Detonator¡¯s power, Fellow Daoists. This old man was hit, and I definitely don¡¯t believe he¡¯s safe and sound!¡±


    Feng Xiao also hesitated and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ji¡¯s right, Sister Luan. We can¡¯t be fooled by him!¡±


    Upon hearing what her husband said, Ding Luan dropped her doubt and put away her Chinese zither, preparing for a fight.


    At this time, a number of flying lights suddenly shed across the horizon and came over their way.


    There were two groups of peopleing from two directions.


    ¡°That¡¯s... Old Daoist Fuling!¡± Feng Xiao murmured as one of the groups of people got closer.


    Daoist Ji darkened his face a little. ¡°A hundred years ago, I had some grudge against this Old Daoist. I¡¯m afraid he...¡±


    Ding Luan and Feng Xiao were silent. Actually, Old Daoist Fuling should be called Swordsman Fuling. He was one of the Nascent Soul swordsmen in Gujian Sect and used to be a Daoist, so he¡¯d dressed like a Daoist the whole time and they all called him Old Daoist.


    These people all came from seven schools and sects, and up until now, they hadn¡¯t turned against each other violently for the sake of preserving friendship. But now, faced with benefits, it was hard to say what was going to happen.


    Another group of people also came closer now. Daoist Ji frowned more heavily. ¡°Qin Jinghe...¡±


    Ding Luan and Feng Xiao looked at each other, eyes a little mysterious. Theoretically, they had a good rtionship with Qin Jinghe, but the problem was that they had turned against Master Song Feng for the purpose of grabbing treasures. When faced with treasures, who knew if he would resort to violence or not?


    At the moment, Feng Xiao nced at Qin Xi on the side unnoticeably. Ding Luan nodded at him in secret.


    Feng Xiao suddenly moved and shed to Qin Xi¡¯s side in an instant and smiled. ¡°Kid, can you do us a favor?¡±


    Although Qin Xi was always alert, Feng Xiao was a middle realm Nascent Soul cultivator, after all. As Qin Xi had just summoned the Three Yang Real Fire Sword, Feng Xiao came from above to p down his head.

 Chapter 294: Xuan Fire Jade Essence

    <h4>Chapter 294: Xuan Fire Jade Essence</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Old Feng!¡± A loud, angry shout came from the distance. Lord Daoist Jinghe suddenly sped up and rushed to the front in an instant. He took out his Li Fire gourd and suspended it before his eyes, then continued angrily, ¡°How dare you attack my disciple!¡±


    Upon hearing this, before Feng Xiao could answer, Ding Luan smiled and said, ¡°Brother Daoist Jinghe, don¡¯t worry. My husband just yed a little joke on your boy.¡±


    ¡°A joke?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe wasn¡¯t slow. Looking at the scene before his own eyes, he roughly understood what was happening, so his voice also slowed down. ¡°Fine, this couple doesn¡¯t have to y tricks. Since you protected him once, treat it like I owe you one!¡±


    Feng Xiaoughed as he heard this sentence. He hit Qin Xi in his acupoint between his shoulder and ta chuei with two fingers, injecting spiritual aura into his body. Qin Xi, whose meridian vessels were restricted earlier, could finally move. Qin Xi then breathed a sigh of relief.


    He saluted Feng Xiao without any disrespect. ¡°Thanks a lot, Senior Feng.¡± Feng Xiao took action on him just now because he wanted to use him to contain Lord Daoist Jinghe. Lord Daoist Jinghe saw through his intentions, so Feng Xiao and his wife made a prompt decision and chose to join hands with Lord Daoist Jinghe.


    Qin Xi was smart enough to know that as well, so he was still respectful to Feng Xiao. There were many benefits shared between cultivators. Since Qin Xi¡¯s Master chose to stand on the couple¡¯s side, they were partners now, and there was no reason for him to disrespect Feng Xiao.


    Feng Xiao nodded with a smile. Ding Luan also smiled at Lord Daoist Jinghe and said, ¡°Brother Daoist Jinghe, your disciple is so smart. I like him very much. What about allowing him to be my son-inw? My daughter Feng Ning is a little indulged, but she¡¯s a good girl.¡±


    Within only several breaths¡¯ time, the topic had jumped from containment and unity to marriage and to nowhere, yet Old Daoist Fuling and his followers, who were originally ahead of them, still hadn¡¯t arrived.


    Qin Xi pretended he hadn¡¯t heard the discussion and walked to Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s side. ¡°Master,¡± he said.


    ¡°En.¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe saw he was alone, so he raised his head and looked around. ¡°Where¡¯s Tiange?¡±


    Qin Xi was just worrying about her. ¡°We were separated. Master, now that you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll go look for her...¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe raised his hand to stop him and frowned while saying, ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly. This ce is deep in Immortal¡¯s Ruins, and you shouldn¡¯t havee here. But since you already came, wait first. When I settle the matter with them, I¡¯ll go look for Tiange with you!¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Qin Xi was about to argue when he saw Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s gloomy face, so he had to swallow his words with a sigh. ¡°Okay, I know.¡±


    Of course he knew his Master was right. There were quite a few Nascent Soul cultivators here, so you could infer that their present position was definitely deep in Immortal¡¯s Ruins. Qin Xi went in the wrong direction in the misty fog earlier and arrived here instead, and it was no longer suitable for him to act alone. But thinking that Tiange was still trapped in the fog and lost on her own made Qin Xi nervous with worry.


    Looking at Qin Xi¡¯s absent-minded appearance, Lord Daoist Jinghe understood what he was thinking very clearly, but Lord Daoist Jinghe didn¡¯t say anything to him. Instead, he answered Ding Luan¡¯s question. ¡°You¡¯re toote to propose that. Your Feng Ning is good, but pitifully, my boy already has someone to love.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ding Luan was a little surprised and nced at Qin Xi, then continued jokingly, ¡°That¡¯s really a pity. So may I ask who this girl is?¡±


    ¡°Haha, I keep the goodies within the family. The girl is also my disciple...¡±


    As Lord Daoist Jinghe hadn¡¯t finished his intable sentences, a gloomy voice cut in. ¡°You¡¯re so impatient, so you¡¯ve already begun to talk about marriage in such a short time?¡±


    The speaker was Master Song Feng. Master Song Feng¡¯s disciple was killed by Qin Xi, and his hatred surged up now as he heard Lord Daoist Jinghe and the Luan and Feng couple talking about their disciples and daughter.


    Ding Luan even added oil to the mes deliberately and said with a smile, ¡°Old Song Feng, you don¡¯t have any children, so are you jealous now? No need. If you could just spare your time to have a... Oh, sorry, with such a ghostlike and monstrous body like yours, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t have any children, can you?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Master Song Feng was immediately irritated. His Primordial Devil Aura arose and transformed into a long knife again.


    Within such a short time, other Nascent Soul cultivators arrived and cut off their flight lights one after another, each looking at Master Song Feng with unkind eyes.


    Old Daoist Fuling and Swordsman Xiaohe were from Gujian Sect; Wanderer Qingming, an individual cultivator; Lord Daoist Huayan from Xuanqing School; Daoist Heifeng from Tiandao Sect; Lu Daquan... In addition to Old Daoist Fuling, these people were all early realm Nascent Soul cultivators, but the group of fourposed of Lord Daoist Jinghe, Ding Luan, Feng Xiao, and Daoist Ji were all real middle realm Nascent Soul cultivators.


    Master Song Feng paused for a while and grunted with a cold voice. But then, without saying anything, he turned into a ck cloud and went away.


    The ten Nascent Soul cultivators present all breathed sighs of relief. They had more people and weren¡¯t afraid of Master Song Feng, but the old man was a lunatic. If they really had to fight him, he would at least make them suffer heavy casualties even if he was defeated. After all, he was the firstte realm Nascent Soul cultivator in the Celestial Pole. But more importantly, it was highly possible that they wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him. Now that Master Song Feng left voluntarily, things just couldn¡¯t be better.


    As soon as Master Song Feng left, Old Daoist Fuling, who just arrived, saluted the others with a smile. ¡°Fellow Daoist Feng, Fellow Daoist Ding, Fellow Daoist Ji, Fellow Daoist Jinghe, Fellows, what are you all doing here?¡±


    During the Demonic Beast Riot, Mo Tiange and Ye Jingwen once had unpleasant experiences with Gujian Sect, so Lord Daoist Jinghe wasn¡¯t very nice to Old Daoist Fuling. Lord Daoist Jinghe only returned a perfunctory salute by raising his hand a bit.


    But Ding Luan said with a smile, ¡°Fellow Daoist Fuling, it¡¯s been a long time. Actually, there¡¯s nothing special there. It¡¯s just that the pair of us and Fellow Daoist Ji happened to find something interesting.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± A shrewdness shed across Old Daoist Fuling¡¯s eyes. But faced with Ding Luan and Feng Xiao¡¯s smiles, the shrewdness soon dispersed, and Old Daoist Fuling also remained smiling. ¡°Rest assured, Fellows. Now that the two of you have united here, how could I meddle? I¡¯d just like to broaden my understanding. You won¡¯t object, will you?¡±


    Ding Luan smiled and said slowly, ¡°Fellow Daoist Fuling, what are you talking about? It¡¯s nothing good, just a Xuan Fire Jade Essence. I don¡¯t think it would be of any use to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± The light in Old Daoist Fuling¡¯s eyes surely went out. Xuan Fire Jade Essence was a good object, and it was a rare material for refining fire element magic weapons, but Old Daoist Fuling was a sword cultivator, so the object was indeed useless to him.


    But Qin Xi, standing beside Lord Daoist Jinghe, lit up his eyes.


    Ding Luan, a middle realm Nascent Soul cultivator, had keen eyes and immediately noticed Qin Xi¡¯s reaction. She asked with a smile, ¡°Qind, are you interested in this Xuan Fire Jade Essence? Oh, right, you and your Master both practice fire-element magic art.¡±


    Ding Luan¡¯s words were kind, but she nced at Lord Daoist Jinghe in secret and the meaning was self-evident.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe made a grunt and said, ¡°You couple don¡¯t have to test me. When have I gone back on my word?¡±


    Cultivators had many interests that shed with each other, but for high-level cultivators, their promises were valuable. Once they said something, they usually wouldn¡¯t take it back unless there was a big benefit involved.


    A Xuan Fire Jade Essence was enough to be considered a big benefit, so both Ding Luan and Feng Xiao intended to test Lord Daoist Jinghe. However, they knew that although Lord Daoist Jinghe had a hateful personality, he always stood by his word. He knew the object was a Xuan Fire Jade Essence but still said something like that, so they were sure he wouldn¡¯tpete for it with them.


    There was a total of five middle realm Nascent Soul cultivators present. Old Daoist Fuling wasn¡¯t interested in the Xuan Fire Jade Essence, Lord Daoist Jinghe wouldn¡¯t take action, and Daoist Ji was on their side, so Ding and Feng couple had no other threats now. Feng Xiao cupped his hands as thanks to the others. ¡°Fellows, thanks a lot.¡± As he spoke, Feng Xiao gave Daoist Ji a wink. Daoist Ji nodded and jumped from the crater of the volcano.


    Daoist Ji went down to take the Xuan Fire Jade Essence. Ding Luan turned her eyes and saw a Foundation Building young man following behind Old Daoist Fuling who had bright eyes and graceful eyebrows and seemed quite timid. She then asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist Fuling, when did you ept a new disciple?¡±


    Old Daoist Fuling nced at the young man behind him and smiled while touching his beard. ¡°This young friend isn¡¯t my disciple.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ding Luan was a little surprised. ¡°When have you been so kind? He¡¯s not your disciple, but you brought him to Demonic Mountain?¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Old Daoist Fuling looked like he was in quite a good mood. ¡°I can tell you, but Fellow Daoist Ding and the pair of you can¡¯t rob me!¡±


    Feng Xiao smiled. ¡°What are you talking about, Fellow Daoist Fuling? The two of us already have a daughter. Are you worried we¡¯ll grab this young friend and make him our son-inw?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say.¡± Old Daoist Fuling smiled meaningfully.


    His expression was so mysterious that the Luan and Feng couple, Lord Daoist Jinghe, and others couldn¡¯t help but release their divine senses to probe the young man. Then their expressions all changed.


    After a long while, Ding Luan murmured to herself, ¡°Pure Yang Constitution...¡±


    The three words made Qin Xi¡¯s expression also change suddenly, and he couldn¡¯t help looking at the young man.


    Old Daoist Fulingughed and didn¡¯t say a word; he was clearly verycent. He wasn¡¯t worried the others would rob him. After all, a Pure Yang Constitution was only useful to female cultivators. There was only one female cultivator present, who was Ding Luan, and she already had her dual cultivationpanion. She and her husband had a daughter, and they loved her very much, so presumably they wouldn¡¯t find a human furnace for their daughter casually. As for the others, even if they had female disciples, they wouldn¡¯t dare to fight Old Daoist Fuling for no reason.


    A momentter, Feng Xiao said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ve got such good luck, Fellow Daoist Fuling. A Pure Yang Constitution¡ªyou can¡¯t even find one in a thousand years. So do you intend to make him your disciple¡¯s human furnace?¡±


    The two words ¡°Human Furnace¡± terrified the young man even more.


    Old Daoist Fuling smiled. ¡°Not necessarily. This youngd also has good qualifications, so perhaps I could ept him as a disciple.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± As Ding Luan was about to speak further, Daoist Ji appeared at the crater, so she stopped.


    Daoist Ji looked at the many Nascent Soul cultivators with cautious eyes, then he threw the Xuan Fire Jade Essence into the air lightly.


    These Nascent Soul cultivators didn¡¯t intend to snatch it but they also didn¡¯t intend on leaving, so they were naturally interested in the Xuan Fire Jade Essence and wanted to see what a Xuan Fire Jade Essence grown in Immortal¡¯s Ruins would look like. Now, watching the Xuan Fire Jade Essence Daoist Ji threw out, everyone¡¯s eyes were looking straight.


    Old Daoist Fuling¡¯s eyes glittered, and even Lord Daoist Jinghe was a little shaky. The Xuan Fire Jade Essence was far too perfect! It was the size of two palms, red as fire and crystalline to the extreme! They had never seen such a Xuan Fire Jade Essence.


    ¡°Three seniors.¡± Qin Xi was the first to open his mouth though.


    The Luan and Feng couple and Daoist Ji all looked at him alertly.


    Qin Xi continued with a calm tone, ¡°Three Seniors, are you only interested in the Xuan Fire Jade Essence?¡±


    The three were stunned. Ding Luan smiled still. ¡°Qind, what do you mean by that?¡±


    Qin Xi said, ¡°Thisrge piece of jade essence has been growing here for at least tens of thousands of years, which should be long enough to grow a chalcedony. If there¡¯s a chalcedony in it, I wonder if you seniors would be willing to give it to me? I would trade it with other treasures.¡±


    ¡°Chalcedony?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe was reminded of something and the affection in his eyes also lit up. ¡°Right. This jade essence has such a good appearance and quality. If there¡¯s a chalcedony growing in it, it must be very good.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the three middle realm Nascent Soul cultivators looked at each other. Chalcedony was also very rare, butpared with the Xuan Fire Jade Essence, it was nothing big.


    Ding Luan said, ¡°It turns out you want a chalcedony. Okay, if there¡¯s a chalcedony growing in this jade essence, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and bowed to show his gratitude. ¡°Thank you all, three seniors.¡±


    Upon hearing the conversation between the two parties, a gleam of regret shed in Old Daoist Fuling and his people¡¯s eyes. Greed had set in these people¡¯s hearts when they saw the Xuan Fire Jade Essence was so excellent. If things came to conflict between Qin Jinghe¡¯s group and the three people, they would be able to fish in troubled waters, but what the Qind wanted was a Chalcedony, and Ding Luan wanted to give it to him, so it looked like there wouldn¡¯t be any conflicts then.


    Thinking this, Old Daoist Fuling saluted the others. ¡°Now that nothing is happening, we¡¯ll take our leave first. Fellows, see you again in the near future.¡±


    Ding Luan, Feng Xiao, and Daoist Ji had long wished he¡¯d go away, so they returned a salute to him politely, while Lord Daoist Jinghe and his people didn¡¯t respond at all.

 Chapter 295: A Woman In Black

    <h4>Chapter 295: A Woman In ck</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Old Daoist Fuling left, Feng Xiao took the Xuan Fire Jade Essence and pressed it with his fingers, probing it with spiritual aura. Then he smiled and said, ¡°Qind, you¡¯ve got good luck. There is a Chalcedony in this jade essence.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Joy appeared on Qin Xi¡¯s face.


    Feng Xiao pressed his fingers, and a crack appeared in the Xuan Fire Jade Essence; some jade liquid as clear as water flowed out immediately. When the jade liquid met the air, it immediately condensed into a transparent crystal.


    After the jade liquid was all gone, Feng Xiao threw the crystal in his palm to Qin Xi. ¡°As my wife promised, the Chalcedony is yours.¡± With such a pure color, this Chalcedony was definitely over a thousand years old.


    Qin Xi took it and saluted him cheerfully. ¡°Thank you very much, three seniors. I¡¯ll keep your kindness deep in mind.¡±


    Ding Luanughed. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to be my son-inw, what are you keeping our kindness in mind for?¡±


    Qin Xi was experienced in dealing with matters but had thin skin. Upon hearing Ding Luan¡¯s teasing, Qin Xi only smiled and didn¡¯t answer.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe nced at him and said to the Luan and Feng couple, ¡°Okay, now, the pair of you shouldn¡¯t just tease my simple and honest disciple. If nothing else is going on, we¡¯ll be taking our leave then.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe said he would keep his fingers off the Fire Jade Essence, but with the presence of the four Nascent Soul cultivators, it seemed things could change. Both the Luan and Feng couple and Daoist Ji earnestly wished he¡¯d leave, so they didn¡¯t hold him back at all. Feng Xiao said, ¡°As that¡¯s the case, I suppose we¡¯ll meet again some day.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe nodded then left with Qin Xi and several others.


    After leaving the scope of the divine sense of the three middle-realm Nascent Soul cultivators, the procession of five stopped. Lord Daoist Jinghe asked, ¡°Where did Tiange get lost?¡±


    Qin Xi pointed in one direction and answered, ¡°That way, about a half-day¡¯s journey.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe looked in the direction he pointed, frowning. ¡°In the fog?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How long have you been separated? Was there anyone else with you? Was Tiange hurt? What happened exactly? Tell me everything.¡±


    Faced with Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s consecutive questions, Qin Xi repressed his anxiety and roughly exined the events from the past few days to his Master ¡ª of course, he skipped the part that wasn¡¯t appropriate to tell in public.


    As he exined how the two of them got separated, Lord Daoist Jinghe and the three Nascent Soul cultivators made eye contact with each other. Daoist Heifeng, who was dressed in ck all over and looked like a devil cultivator, said, ¡°Qind, it¡¯s also our first time encountering the fog you mentioned. It took us quite a while to get out of it. I¡¯m not sure how you can look for anyone there.¡±


    Qin Xi wasn¡¯t surprised to hear this answer, and he turned to Lord Daoist Jinghe.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe said, ¡°Without any special methods, a cultivator who just entered the Core Formation realm can¡¯t live for more than a few days in Immortal¡¯s Ruins. Tiange is my disciple, and I won¡¯t leave her by herself.¡±


    Upon hearing Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s deration, Daoist Heifeng revealed an expressionless face. ¡°Since Brother Daoist Jinghe is so determined to save your disciple, we have no reason to stop you, so Junior Martial Brother Lu and I will wait for you at Jade Pce.¡±


    Daoist Heifeng and the bald cultivator, Lu Daquan, weren¡¯t cultivators from Xuanqing School. Although they were friendly with Lord Daoist Jinghe, they had no reason to risk their lives for his disciple. After hearing what they said, Lord Daoist Jinghe just responded lightly. ¡°Okay, I understand. Junior Martial Brother Huayan and I wille meet you in two days. If we don¡¯t show up, you don¡¯t have to wait for us.¡±


    Daoist Heifeng and Lu Daquan looked at each other, nodded, then left together as flight lights.


    Waiting for their figures to disappear, Lord Daoist Huayan, who was quiet the whole time, asked, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jinghe, how should we start looking for your disciple?¡±


    This question also gave Lord Daoist Jinghe a headache. They pair had gone through the misty fog and knew that their divine senses wouldn¡¯t work in there. Even though they were Nascent Soul cultivators, they had to be very careful.


    ¡°Lad!¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe pointed at Qin Xi angrily. ¡°Aren¡¯t you so proud of yourself in times of peace? How did you let such things happen when Tiange was with you?!¡±


    Qin Xi lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything. It was indeed because he wasn¡¯t cautious enough earlier. He knew Immortal¡¯s Ruins was full of danger, but he didn¡¯t expect the two of them to lose each other.


    Qin Xi¡¯s innocent appearance made Lord Daoist Jinghe feel he wasn¡¯t to me, so he said, ¡°There¡¯s no other way. Junior Martial Brother Huayan, let¡¯s just go look for her separately. You head to the East, and I¡¯ll head to the West. Within one day and a half, no matter whether we find her or not, we¡¯ll meet here again.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lord Daoist Huayan didn¡¯t say anything and just dived downward, turning into a flight light and disappearing in the misty fog not far away.


    Watching Lord Daoist Huayan disappear within sight, Lord Daoist Jinghe stood for a while and suddenly said, ¡°Tell me now, has anything happened between you and Tiange?¡±


    Qin Xi was stunned and realized which aspect his Master was asking about, so he coughed and moved his head aside. ¡°Well, this... I don¡¯t want to talk about it right now.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe was very surprised to see his disciple¡¯s reaction. ¡°Have you done that already?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t answer, but even a blind man could see the happiness in the corner of his eyes. Lord Daoist Jinghe wanted tough, but he also felt a little unhappy as he hadn¡¯t witnessed it with his own eyes. Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s expression changed and became distorted for a little while, then he patted Qin Xi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Good. You didn¡¯t waste my kindness atst.¡±


    Qin Xi was happy to think back on the matter now, but he was more worried about Tiange¡¯s safety, so he said, ¡°Master, shall we go look for her first? Every moment we dy, Tiange might encounter more danger...¡±


    Mo Tiange was really in danger now. A swarm of Gold Wire Rats popped out from somewhere in the fog; although they didn¡¯t have a high cultivation level, there was quite a number of them, and they appeared and disappeared mysteriously in the fog. She and Jing Xingzhi had been killing these rats for almost half a day, yet they couldn¡¯t exterminate them at all.


    Mo Tiange swallowed several more Spirit Pills. Watching Xiaohuo jumping up and down and using magic art to force the demonic beasts back, Mo Tiange gasped while saying, ¡°Fellow Daoist Jing, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to work like this.¡±


    Jing Xingzhi was in the middle of killing rats with his flying sword, and upon hearing this, he rolled his eyes. ¡°I know that too, but do you have any solution for this problem?¡±


    Mo Tiange thought about it for a while. ¡°There¡¯s one thing we could try. Even if it doesn¡¯t work, we can have a rest.¡±


    They had been engaged in the fight for half a day and hadn¡¯t stopped. Although Jing Xingzhi still had some spiritual aura left, he felt very exhausted psychologically, upon hearing this, he said, ¡°Okay, that sounds good. Tell me what to do.¡±


    Mo Tiange continued killing another group of demonic beasts and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please fight these demonic beasts by yourself for a while.¡±


    Upon hearing what she said, Jing Xingzhi didn¡¯t say a word, but the long sword in his hand suddenly emitted bright white lights, enveloping the two of them as well as Xiaohuo.


    Although Jing Xingzhi didn¡¯t have a lovable personality, his strength was unquestionable. Under the protective sword light, not a single demonic beast could cross the boundary.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t waste time. She fumbled in her Qiankun Bag and took out her formation tools and spirit stones,ying formations around the two of them very quickly.


    Jing Xingzhi took a nce at the formation and was a little surprised. The art of formation was rare even among the rare arts of other things. It took a lot of time to study formations, and for cultivators, time was the most important thing before they reached the Nascent Soul realm. It was impossible for them to spend too much time cultivating a side art. Therefore, there weren¡¯t many cultivators below the Nascent Soul realm who were proficient in formations. However, Jing Xingzhi didn¡¯t know that there was something special about Mo Tiange¡¯s situation. When she was in the Foundation Building realm, she deliberately slowed down in fear that she would progress in her cultivation too quickly, and she spent a lot of time cultivating other arts, sopared to other cultivators in the same realm, she was better at formations.


    The formation she wasying now was the Four Symbols Hundred Flowers Formation, the one she once modified by herself. The four symbols were for defense, and the hundred flowers were to kill; both formed apound array formation. However, she hadn¡¯t been in the Core Formation realm for long, and she hadn¡¯t spent much time studying the formation back then. Besides, these formation tools were even prepared when she was still in the Foundation Building realm, so the formation she was trying to produce now had limited power.


    As she wasying the formation, Jing Xingzhi suddenly shouted, ¡°Someone¡¯sing!¡±


    Mo Tiange was startled then became a little surprised, and she asked hurriedly, ¡°What about the cultivation level?¡±


    Her divine sense was injured and even weaker than Jing Xingzhi¡¯s. Blocked by the fog, Jing Xingzhi tried to probe for a long time before saying indefinitely, ¡°It seems... Core Formation realm.¡±


    ¡°Core Formation? Should it be...¡±


    Before Mo Tiange could finish speaking, a figure in ck had appeared vaguely in the mist. As soon as this person showed up, the surrounding Gold Wire Rats spotted a new target and hundreds of them immediately turned to run at the figure.


    Upon seeing this, Mo Tiange stoppedying the formation. She and Jing Xingzhi looked at each other, then maneuvered their flying swords separately and fought in the direction of that person.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist!¡± Jing Xingzhi shouted aloud. ¡°I¡¯m a cultivator from Gujian Sect. May I ask who you are?¡±


    In the misty fog, the ck figure heard Jing Xingzhi¡¯s voice and paused for a moment, but the person didn¡¯t answer and just immersed themselves in killing the numerous rats.


    Mo Tiange narrowed her eyes and watched for a while, then asked hesitantly, ¡°Look, is she a female cultivator?¡±


    Although the fog was hazy, the vaguely moving ck figure did look like a woman¡¯s body. Jing Xingzhi only took one look and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a female cultivator.¡±


    Mo Tiange was secretly a little disappointed after hearing his positive answer.


    She knew Qin Xi was more powerful than her in both cultivation level and techniques, and he had rich experiences, but they were on Demonic Mountain. She felt very uneasy as they had been separated from each other for so long.


    ¡°What now?¡±


    Jing Xingzhi nced over the surroundings and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over and have a look. One more person equals one more fighter.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Mo Tiange agreed. Female cultivators were seldom ruthless and tyrannical. This woman now was also trapped in the fog like them, so they could probably be allies.


    The two of them then maneuvered their flying swords and Xiaohuo spurt out Sun Real Fire, killing their way toward the woman in ck.


    They got closer and closer and could already see the woman¡¯s appearance clearly. The woman wore w gloves and was fighting the demonic beasts fiercely. She was actually a martial cultivator.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Jing Xingzhi sounded a little excited. ¡°It¡¯s a beauty!¡±


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him. This guy was just like a dog who couldn¡¯t change its tendency to eat sh*t. What situation were they in now? He was still thinking about whether she was a beauty or not!


    Though she was thinking this, Mo Tiange was also a little curious and looked at the woman. Then Mo Tiange was stunned by her appearance.


    The woman had a delicate face which wasn¡¯t extremely beautiful but had a kind of calm and cruel beauty. Of course, this wasn¡¯t the reason why Mo Tiange was surprised. Mo Tiange felt something was off because the woman looked a little familiar to her.


    The beautiful woman, a martial cultivator, using w gloves... Cultivators had good memories, and as Mo Tiange recalled, she slowly remembered such a woman¡ªshe knew who the woman was.


    Taking a deep breath, Mo Tiange secretly transmitted her voice, ¡°Fellow Daoist Jing, this woman is rted to Master Song Feng!¡±


    Jing Xingzhi¡¯s movements paused a bit and he looked at her with suspicious eyes.


    No one in Kunwu hadn¡¯t heard of the name ¡°Master Song Feng,¡± and of course Jing Xingzhi knew this number e stage Nascent Soul cultivator in the Celestial Pole along with his notorious reputation. Jing Xingzhi answered with his secret voice, ¡°Do you know her?¡±


    ¡°I met her once.¡± Mo Tiange looked at the female cultivator with tight eyes. Right. Over five decades ago, the female cultivator who appeared at the Nascent Soul ceremony for Lord Daoist Xuanyin and had even fought her was the woman before them now!

 Chapter 296: Nie Wushang

    <h4>Chapter 296: Nie Wushang</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At the Nascent Soul ceremony for Lord Daoist Xuanyin, this woman was still in thete stage of the Foundation Building realm. After Master Song Feng showed up, she disappeared inexplicably with unknown techniques. Mo Tiange never expected to see her again after over five decades, and this woman had also advanced to the Core Formation realm.


    It was nothing strange, though. Back in those days, the woman was already in thete stage of the Foundation Building realm, and if she was really Master Song Feng¡¯s disciple, it would also be typical for her to advance to the early stage of the Core Formation realm within fifty years. Mo Tiange was only in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm at that time, and she had now also advanced to Core Formation realm.


    She exined the matter to Jing Xingzhi roughly. Thetter paused and didn¡¯t say anything. Jing Xingzhi loved beautiful girls but was malicious in his heart. Compared to Qin Xi, he was even more ruthless. If Qin Xi promised he would take someone with him, at least he wouldn¡¯t eat his words unlike Jing Xingzhi, who had been pleasing her throughout the way but never treated her as an earnest partner.


    However, the woman was a Core Formation cultivator, after all, and faced with the current situation, they could use her help to some degree. Mo Tiange wondered what decision Jing Xingzhi would make.


    Mo Tiange turned to look at the woman and discovered she had be much more powerful in her martial power than five decades ago. Unsurprisingly, martial cultivators were like sword cultivators and usually had stronger magical power than normal cultivators. The higher their cultivation level, the more obvious their advantage would be. Although the woman was only in the early stage of the Core Formation realm, the power of her movements was no worse than middle-stage Core Formation cultivators, if not even stronger.


    Mo Tiange was very unsure in her heart. If the woman could join hands with them, she might be helpful, but if she turned against them... There were indeed numerous dangers in the misty fog.


    After a while, Jing Xingzhi finally responded with his secret voice. ¡°If possible, let¡¯s join hands with her then.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. No matter what, she chose to believe in Jing Xingzhi now.


    ¡°Young Lady!¡± Jing Xingzhi raised his voice. ¡°I¡¯m a cultivator from Gujian Sect. I was wondering if you¡¯re Master Song Feng¡¯s disciple?¡±


    As soon as Jing Xingzhi said that, the figure in ck paused and turned around, sweeping a nce over the two of them with alertness.


    Jing Xingzhi revealed a smile and said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we don¡¯t mean any harm, youngdy. The fog is really weird, and now that you and I are both trapped here, would you mind if we joined hands?¡±


    The woman stared at them for a long time but didn¡¯t say a word.


    Jing Xingzhi said again, ¡°On Demonic Mountain, there¡¯s danger everywhere. Youngdy, although you¡¯re powerful and very brave, you only have yourself. With one more set of hands, at least we could have one more way to escape this ce.¡±


    As he said that, Jing Xingzhi¡¯s expression looked very sincere. The woman looked at him and looked at Mo Tiange, who was resisting the Gold Wire Rats behind him, then her vignt expression rxed slowly. She didn¡¯t open her mouth, but her deep and hoarse voice rang out. ¡°If I joined hands with you, what could we do?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jing Xingzhi smiled and said, ¡°Naturally, we¡¯d join hands to save ourselves and look for a way out.¡±


    ¡°A way out?¡± The woman curled the corners of her mouth a bit, revealing a smile, but it looked more like a sneer. ¡°Have you found a way out?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Jing Xingzhi said frankly. ¡°But having the two of us is safer than being by yourself.¡±


    Mo Tiange had to admit that when Jing Xingzhi acted normally and seriously, he was indeed charming. Under his gaze, the woman gradually became less ruthless. She asked, ¡°How can I trust you?¡±


    Jing Xingzhiughed. ¡°What¡¯s the point of killing you in the fog? Besides, youngdy, since you¡¯ve reached this point in Immortal¡¯s Ruins, I assume you must have some special techniques. Even if we turned against each other, wouldn¡¯t you have a way of getting away?¡±


    As he finished speaking, the woman dropped into silence. As she was distracted for just an instant, a group of Gold Wire Rats suddenly ran at her. With a sh of his sword light, Jing Xingzhi waved his flying sword fiercely, flesh and blood flying in all directions the sword light could reach. The group of Gold Wire Rats was killed right on the spot.


    After these Gold Wire Rats were killed, the other Gold Wire Rats around them also began to run at them. The three of them didn¡¯t dare to be inattentive, and they immediately cooperated with each other to kill these violent Gold Wire Rats one by one.


    At first, because Mo Tiange didn¡¯t have a convenient magic weapon, she and Jing Xingzhi didn¡¯t have enough killing ability. But they now had the woman who was a martial cultivator and she was much faster in killing demonic beasts than normal cultivators, so with the three of them joining hands, the number of Gold Wire Rats decreased gradually. Around one hourter, all of these Gold Wire Rats were finally killed.


    Since the three of them killed the rats together, they had actually already allied with one another. After that, they were all exhausted. Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t even stand still, and Xiaohuo simply stuck its tongue out with its stomach on the ground.


    The three of them sat on the ground and breathed to adjust their breaths with different postures. A momentter, their breaths were all finally regted.


    Jing Xingzhi smiled at the woman. ¡°Youngdy, may I know your name?¡±


    A trace of hesitation shed past the woman¡¯s eyes, and she answered, ¡°Nie Wushang.¡±


    Jing Xingzhi was stunned. ¡°Wushang? Wu for enchantment and shang for rainbow?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The woman¡¯s expression was indifferent and without any ripples. ¡°Wu for nothing and shang for harm.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Jing Xingzhi had experienced all kinds of beauties, but he had never heard of such a name, and he didn¡¯t know what to say for a time. Wushang didn¡¯t sound like a girl¡¯s name. Then after a long time, he had to continue with praise, ¡°It¡¯s a special name.¡±


    A sneer-like smile appeared on the woman¡¯s face again, and she didn¡¯t pick up the topic.


    ¡°My name¡¯s Jing Xingzhi.¡±


    After hearing Jing Xingzhi¡¯s self-introduction, Nie Wushang only nodded, then she turned to Mo Tiange and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Mo, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve met. Do you still remember me?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded, neither with intimacy nor alienation. Then she answered with the same indifference, ¡°Of course I remember, and it¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t know your name until today, Fellow Daoist.¡±


    Cultivators usually had good memories, so it was not surprising that they remembered each other, but Mo Tiange had doubts in her heart. In those days, the woman looked no different frommon cultivators. Yet today, she¡¯d used ventriloquism the whole time, and her voice sounded quite strange. She never opened her mouth and spoke from beginning to end. Had anything changed in thest fifty years?


    However, Mo Tiange had no friendship with her, and they could even be said to be enemies, so Mo Tiange just thought about the matter in her heart and didn¡¯t ask.


    After some simple conversation, the three of them staggered on for hours and took turns in recovering their spiritual aura.


    A momentter, Jing Xingzhi finished sitting in meditation and asked Nie Wushang, ¡°Miss Nie, how long have you been here? Do you have any clue on how to get out of here?¡±


    Nie Wushang answered, ¡°I¡¯ve been here for about one day. Divine senses don¡¯t work, and the directions are confusing. I haven¡¯t found any way out.¡±


    Her situation was simr to theirs. Jing Xingzhi turned to look at Mo Tiange and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t either. But throughout the way, Fellow Daoist Qingwei has left formation marks. Did you ever see any of them?¡±


    ¡°You drew that Eight-Trigrams pattern?¡± Nie Wushang frowned.


    Mo Tiange answered, ¡°Yes. So to speak, you¡¯ve once seen the pattern, Fellow Daoist Nie?¡±


    Nie Wushang nodded. ¡°I saw it several times... But I¡¯m not proficient in formations, so I didn¡¯t know how to walk along it.¡±


    ¡°Several times? We¡¯ve walked ording to the Eight-Trigrams pattern all the way. If you only saw the pattern several times, Fellow Daoist, you must¡¯ve turned several circles at the same ce.¡±


    ¡°...So that¡¯s it.¡± Nie Wushang paused and asked lightly, ¡°So the two of you have a way to get out?¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Not necessarily. No one knows how extensive the fog is, and no one knows if we¡¯ve taken the right direction. Divine senses can¡¯t work in the fog, so the array formation also can¡¯t be entirely trusted.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t talking nonsense, actually. The formation could only indicate directions, not lead them toward the right way. Furthermore, since the fog could affect divine senses, could it also influence other things? They didn¡¯t know.


    The three of them were silent for a while, then Jing Xingzhi said, ¡°Girls, have you recovered your spiritual aura?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± With a small cycle in her body, Mo Tiange could now recover her spiritual aura very quickly.


    Nie Wushang also nodded.


    Jing Xingzhi then asked, ¡°So what do you think we should do next?¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t immediately answer but turned to look at Nie Wushang, while thetter also didn¡¯t respond with her head down.


    Waiting for a while in silence, Jing Xingzhi said again, ¡°Girls, our lives are at stake now. If you have anything to say, just say it.¡± He didn¡¯t smile but looked at them seriously.


    ¡°...I have nothing to say.¡± The first to open her mouth was Mo Tiange, and she continued lightly, ¡°Frankly speaking, I¡¯m weaker than both of you and I only know simple formations. Marking directions using the array formation was the only method I could think of.¡±


    Both Jing Xingzhi and Nie Wushang didn¡¯t say a word. After a while in silence, Nie Wushang¡¯s hoarse voice sounded. ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re being too modest. With this spiritual beast in the fifth rank, you¡¯re already very powerful.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts. Compared to cultivators, spiritual beasts are far too weak.¡±


    ¡°But Fellow Daoist, you also have extraordinary magic weapons.¡± Nie Wushang raised her brows and smiled. Her smile wasn¡¯t simple though. The first few times, her smile was always mixed with sarcasm, but it seemed to have another meaning this time.


    Mo Tiange pretended she didn¡¯t notice anything and curled the corners of her mouth slightly. ¡°I¡¯m ttered, Fellow Daoist Nie.¡±


    Nie Wushang continued, ¡°Fellow Daoist Mo, I heard that both your master and senior martial brother came to Demonic Mountain? But why are you here alone?¡±


    Mo Tiange gave her a look and said calmly, ¡°They had other goals.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Nie Wushang smiled again. This time, her smile gave out a feeling of enchantment, but it also seemed a little gloomy. ¡°Fellow Daoist Mo... Haven¡¯t you lost contact with them?¡±


    As soon as Nie Wushang finished speaking, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t move, but Jing Xingzhi took out his sword rashly and the sword light surged toward Nie Wushang.


    Nie Wushang didn¡¯t move though. She raised her head and smiled at Jing Xingzhi. ¡°Fellow Daoist Jing, what are you doing? Aren¡¯t you unrted to Xuanqing School?¡±


    Jing Xingzhi said coldly with a pair of icy eyes, ¡°I¡¯m even more unrted with Master Song Feng!¡±


    ¡°Heh!¡± Nie Wushang still ignored the motionless flying sword suspended before her eyes and said, ¡°I heard you¡¯ve got a Daoist name, Fellow Daoist Mo. When I first met you several decades ago, I really didn¡¯t expect this day toe so soon. You deserve to be Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s highly-valued disciple.¡±


    Mo Tiange sat still and didn¡¯t move, responding with the same sentence, ¡°I¡¯m ttered, Fellow Daoist Nie.¡±


    ¡°To be honest,¡± Nie Wushang looked at Mo Tiange with a cold expression, ¡°Fellow Daoist Mo, I¡¯m not jealous of your talents in cultivation, but I envy your experiences so much.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Famous house, Nascent Soul master who cares about his disciple... Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re so lucky...¡± As Nie Wushang spoke, her eyes turned away from Mo Tiange and her smile seemed a little distant.


    Jing Xingzhi¡¯s expression changed a bit. The sword light shed and he put away his weapon. ¡°Fellow Daoist Nie, what do you mean by all that?¡±

 Chapter 297: Heavenly Aromatic Grass

    <h4>Chapter 297: Heavenly Aromatic Grass</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything by it.¡± Nie Wushang stood up, pulled up her gloves, and said expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m not like Fellow Daoist Mo. Aside from brute force, I have no other strong attributes, so I¡¯ll listen to you two Fellow Daoists on how we¡¯re going to get out of here.¡±..


    ¡°...¡± Jing Xingzhi paused for a moment then put his sword back in its scabbard and sat back. ¡°I do have an idea, but I don¡¯t know if Fellow Daoists would be willing to try it.¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s and Nie Wushang¡¯s gazes were immediately fixated on him.


    Jing Xingzhi said, ¡°My n¡¯s simple, but you¡¯ll have to face a certain risk.¡±


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°We¡¯re trapped here. Our luck has been good so far, but if we run into some troublesome demonic beastster, how good could our luck possibly be? If Fellow Daoist Jing has an idea, you might as well tell us directly.¡±


    Nie Wushang, although she remained expressionless, also nodded and revealed no objections.


    Jing Xingzhi grinned then pointed upward. ¡°Since we can¡¯t differentiate directions, we might as well fly up¡ªthere must be a limit to this fog, right?¡±


    Both Mo Tiange and Nie Wushang were startled to hear his idea. Mo Tiange gave it some thought then said, ¡°But Fellow Daoist Jing, there¡¯s immortal aura in the sky above Immortal¡¯s Ruins. We don¡¯t have the bodies of real immortals¡ªwe simply wouldn¡¯t be able to stand that immortal aura. What would we do if we ran into them?¡±


    Jing Xingzhi said, ¡°That¡¯s the risk I mentioned. The immortal aura should never have existed in the human world in the first ce, so they have a repellent nature against all things. They must also be repellent to this fog. I¡¯m certain that there must be a gap between the fog and the immortal aura. If we¡¯re lucky, we can definitely get out through this gap.¡±


    Mo Tiange and Nie Wushang both sank into contemtion.


    The reason why this method wasn¡¯t discussed at the very beginning was precisely because of the existence of immortal aura in the sky above Immortal¡¯s Ruins. For cultivators, the formidable power immortal aura contained was quite terrible. However, Jing Xingzhi¡¯s words weren¡¯t without basis. None of them knew how long they could hold out in the fog like this. Just now, those Gold Wire Rats were all below the fifth rank, but they were already so hard to deal with¡ªwhat would they do if they ran into fifth rank demonic beasts or higher? That was why they might as well try their luck; they might be able to get out for real.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Mo Tiange said after she made up her mind. ¡°I think Fellow Daoist Jing¡¯s method is feasible.¡±


    Nie Wushang also nodded. She said with her rough voice: ¡°Fellow Daoists, are the seniors from your divisions in the vicinity?¡±


    Mo Tiange and Jing Xingzhi nced at each other. Then Jing Xingzhi said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Nie means we should summon them?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± As her gaze shifted back and forth between the two people, Nie Wushang said, ¡°Of course, the two of you can also refuse. Maybe the first toe will be my master. At that time...¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s gaze flickered, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Judging from what Nie Wushang said, it seemed she was really Master Song Feng¡¯s disciple, and furthermore, Master Song Feng had alsoe to Demonic Mountain.


    This wasn¡¯t good news. Although Master Song Feng¡¯s character wasn¡¯t worthy of praise, the force of his strength indeed couldn¡¯t be doubted. Moreover, there was an old grudge between him and Lord Daoist Jinghe. Lord Daoist Jinghe didn¡¯t matter for the time being. Right now, Qin Xi was also inside this fog. If he was identally found by Master Song Feng, his life would definitely be hard to protect.


    When Mo Tiange¡¯s thoughts reached that point, she nced at Jing Xingzhi.


    Jing Xingzhi seemed to not notice her nce. He mused to himself then said, ¡°It isn¡¯t impossible, but... inside this fog, we can¡¯t employ Summoning Talismans. We¡¯ll have to see if we can employ them from above.¡±


    Nie Wushang nodded. ¡°What Fellow Daoist Jing said is quite reasonable. Forget it; we don¡¯t have many Thousands of Miles Summoning Talismans. Let¡¯s discuss it again after we¡¯re certain we can leave this ce.¡±


    Mo Tiange heaved a sigh of relief. She was really worried Master Song Feng woulde looking for them.


    The three people immediately acted ording to their decided-upon n. First of all, they had to look for a suitable position from which they were going to fly up. Although Core Formation cultivators could fly very high, the fog was indistinct and mysterious, so they had to be somewhat cautious. Next, they had to prepare their defensive magic weapons and talismans well so that they were ready for any surprises. Lastly, the three of them were indeed in the same predicament, but they weren¡¯t on the same page at all, so they still had to be somewhat on guard against the other two.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t trust either of these two people. Nie Wushang was Master Song Feng¡¯s disciple, while Jing Xingzhi was merciless and regarded profits highly. No matter which one, neither could be trustedpletely. As it happened, she was the weakest among the three of them, so she had to be extremely careful.


    After a while, the three of them eventually found a suitable ce from which they could fly up.


    This particr area was probably also a remnant of the ancient battles between the immortals and devils. The even mountain rock had been neatly cut, exposing its awful, dark gray inner rock. Having been eroded by the wind for millions of years, it no longer had any sharp edges, but it still retained its grotesque appearance.


    Jing Xingzhi flew dozens of feet up to examine the situation. When he came down, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go from here. There seems to be nothing abnormal here.¡±


    Mo Tiange also flew up to take a look. Since she indeed spotted nothing amiss, she nodded with approval. Nie Wushang, on the other hand, looked like she didn¡¯t really care; she didn¡¯t even look around.


    Soon afterward, the three of them all started meditating and resting, preparing their magic weapons, talismans and the like.


    A long time afterward, Jing Xingzhi asked, ¡°Fellow Daoists, are you ready now?¡± Jing Xingzhi... If he harbored intentions to flirt, he¡¯d have called them ¡°misses,¡± but he was now addressing them as ¡°fellow Daoists¡±¡ªobviously, he already put a stop to such intentions.


    The two women both nodded. Nie Wushang was a martial cultivator, so she had nothing to prepare in the first ce. As for Mo Tiange, she¡¯d always been careful. Her possessions had long been ced in the most convenient positions for retrieval.


    ¡°That being the case, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Nie Wushang suddenly said, ¡°are we all going up at once? If we had one person remaining behind, wouldn¡¯t it be easier to respond if something happened?¡±


    This question made Jing Xingzhi chuckle. ¡°Of the three of us, who¡¯d make the others feel assured if they stayed down here?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Nie Wushang and Mo Tiange said nothing. True... The three of them didn¡¯t trust each other, so there was no point in staying behind to protect the others. If they really encountered anything above, it could only be said that they were out of luck.


    The three of them released their respective flying magic weapons, initiated their protective spiritual aura, and started to fly up.


    They proceeded very slowly. They were now in a simr situation to when they climbed up the Tens of Thousands of Feet Peak before, except now, they could run into immortal aura instead of devil aura. They still had to cautiously evade the aura or perhaps use their protective spiritual aura barrier to block it.


    The three of them flew higher and higher, moving increasingly farther from the ground. Mo Tiange hung her head and looked down. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt a bit restless.


    She was already a Core Formation cultivator now, so her sensitivity towards oues was much sharper than before. She didn¡¯t have a good omen now. She looked at Jing Xingzhi and realized he also happened to be looking at her. Both were frowning. A thought emerged in her mind, but just as she was about to transmit her voice to ask him, she suddenly felt something gripping her ankle¡ªshe was being pulled down by someone!


    She didn¡¯t have time to think too much. Her flying sword flew out from inside her sleeve and went to cut the thing holding onto her ankle. Meanwhile, she also looked downward.


    As soon as she looked down, she was instantly stupefied. She originally thought one of those two people was giving her a sneak attack, but not once did it cross her mind that she¡¯d see a hand stretching out from inside the rock wall!


    Throughout the many years she had wandered the cultivation world, this was the first time Mo Tiange came across such a strange scene. Her blood felt like it froze. She was so shocked that she almost cut off her own leg.


    In that split second, Jing Xingzhi grasped her hand while his flying sword shed down. His flying sword was an ancient magic weapon that could beparable to Qin Xi¡¯s Three Yang Real Fire Sword. With that one sh, the rock hand was instantly cut off. After being cut, the rock pieces seemed to lose their vitality and fell down one after another.


    Before Mo Tiange could sigh with relief, a soft cry rang out from Nie Wushang¡¯s end. She was also besieged by rock hands.


    Soon afterward, countless rock hands stretched out from the cliff before them, reaching out and trying to grab them.


    Thus, the three of them started to fight those rock hands.


    Jing Xingzhi was alright. His flying sword was quite sharp, so those rock hands couldn¡¯t bear his shing. Nie Wushang had a bit of a hard time. Her gloves had spikes on them; if it was anything else, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand her punches. Unfortunately, these rocks simply weren¡¯t afraid of the spikes. She had to expend much more strength than she normally would to crush those rocks. Mo Tiange didn¡¯t fare much better than Nie Wushang. She didn¡¯t have many offensive magic weapons to begin with, and her water element jade bottle and soil element square seal weren¡¯t suitable to be used in their current situation. The only weapon remaining, her flying sword, wasn¡¯t like Jing Xingzhi¡¯s; it was extremely arduous to cut the rocks with it.


    Upon discovering that using the flying sword consumed her spiritual aura too quickly, she immediately stopped using it then released Xiaohuo from inside the spiritual beast pouch. She let it stand on her shoulders, using its Sun Real Fire to burn those rocks, and she finally had a slightly easier time.


    The three people continued to fight for some time before they eventually managed to escape those rock hands. They only stopped after they flew for a distance as they didn¡¯t dare toe close to that area.


    The three of them looked at each other then Mo Tiange asked, ¡°Fellow Daoists, what were those things?¡±


    Nie Wushang, whose face was pale, shook her head. Although she wasn¡¯t weak, those odd rocks were iparably tough¡ªthey were just tough enough to match her. Now, she looked rather miserable from all the fighting. ¡°I¡¯ve never encountered such strange things before. How could rocks act like living things?¡±


    Jing Xingzhi waved, causing his sword light to surround himself. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. However, no matter what strange things exist on Demonic Mountain, they¡¯re really nothing unusual.¡±


    That was indeed true. The world was vast and full of extraordinary things, not to mention in a weird ce like Demonic Mountain. The environment here was different from the human world. Maybe the rules in the human world simply weren¡¯t applicable here.


    The three people sank into silence for a while. In the end, Nie Wushang said, ¡°Forget it; this isn¡¯t the time to look into those things. Since we¡¯ve flown up till this area, we should continue now.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded in agreement. ¡°I have no objections. What about Fellow Daoist Jing?¡±


    ¡°En,¡± Jing Xingzhi grunted his agreement. Among the three of them, he was the most rxed one. Although he¡¯d just gone through a fight, it seemed like he didn¡¯t lose any spiritual aura.


    After going through the attack from the rock hands, they became even more careful now. After all, flying high in the air full of gales, restrictions, and immortal aura wasn¡¯t safe at all.


    They continued to fly upward for some time. They¡¯d now reached the end of the cliff they climbed up. Mo Tiange took a brief look at it, but she surprisingly discovered that many pink, small, sphere-like nts were growing on the mountaintop. They seemed very familiar.


    She looked at them for quite a while then, all of a sudden, she let out a ¡°huh¡± and pointed at those pink, spherical flowers. ¡°Fellow Daoists, take a look. Are those the flowers of Heavenly Aromatic Bean growing over there?¡±


    Nie Wushang only gave it a nce before she looked away disinterestedly. ¡°I¡¯m not knowledgeable about spiritual nts; I don¡¯t recognize them.¡±


    Jing Xingzhi looked at her with a rather strange gaze for a second then nodded. ¡°Probably. Heavenly Aromatic Grass can¡¯t be considered rare on Demonic Mountain. I¡¯ve heard people talk about it before, and those indeed look very simr to what I heard.¡±


    Upon obtaining his affirmation, Mo Tiange debated the matter for a moment. However, she eventually gave up. Let it be then. Having run into an incident earlier, she didn¡¯t dare to take any risks now. At worst, she¡¯d just need to buy some Heavenly Aromatic Beans after she left this ce.

 Chapter 298: Master Song Feng

    <h4>Chapter 298: Master Song Feng</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As the three people continued to fly up, the fog got thinner and thinner, but they also got closer and closer to the immortal aura.


    Seeing as the immortal aura formed by the death of numerous immortals was right in front of them, the three of them couldn¡¯t help but stop. Now, it was Jing Xingzhi who showed hesitation on his face.


    The existence of a gap between the immortal aura and the fog was just a conjecture. Right now, the immortal aura was right in front of them, but they still hadn¡¯t reached the end of the scope of the fog. They weren¡¯t sure if they¡¯d run into immortal aura and consequently explode if they continued to fly up. What should they do next?


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Jing...¡±


    Before Mo Tiange could say anything further, Jing Xingzhi had already proceeded to fly up.


    Mo Tiange and Nie Wushang nced at each other but eventually followed after him.


    The fog was getting thinner and thinner. The immortal aura drifting around was also umting more and more. The three of them had no choice but to expend more time to iste themselves from the immortal aura. The whole process was extremelyplicated; they incessantly consumed and replenished their spiritual aura. Mo Tiange sometimes looked downward, but the mountain peak below had be very small in her vision.


    Some timeter, they heard Jing Xingzhi calling out to them. ¡°Fellow Daoists, look!¡±


    Mo Tiange raised her head, only to see that above the thin fog, there was an unobstructed burst of light.


    They¡¯d finally gotten out of the fog.


    The three of them suddenly felt reborn. In fact, they were trapped inside this fog for only a little more than a day. However, the feeling of being unable to escape the fog no matter which direction they took made them feel like they were trapped for a very long time.


    They enjoyed the quietness for a while then Jing Xingzhi said, ¡°Fellow Daoists, we¡¯ve gotten out of the fog, but next is the most dangerous part¡ªwe mustn¡¯t lower our guard.¡±


    Mo Tiange and Nie Wushang gathered theirposure and nodded.


    The two of them both had calm personalities; this was what Jing Xingzhi was extremely d about. He liked women, but when he was adventuring, he hated being dragged down by others the most. Fortunately, neither of these two women were bad-tempered.


    The immortal aura was now very close to them. They had to be very careful throughout their flight. Fortunately, they had already broken away from the fog and could clearly distinguish their direction. The Tens of Thousands of Feet Peak was located to their south, while to their north was a big volcano. Hence, they chose the west as their exit route.


    About half a dayter, the three of them finallypletely broke through the range of the fog, scared but unharmed. From then onward, they started to descend to the ground.


    It was only now that Mo Tiange could breathe a sigh of relief. Being with these two people, she was always on edge. Now, it was finally over.


    ¡°Fellow Daoists.¡± As soon as theynded, Nie Wushang¡¯s gaze was fixated on the two people, and she said, ¡°Since we¡¯ve escaped the fog, I¡¯ll be taking my leave first.¡±


    With a smile, Jing Xingzhi said, ¡°What¡¯s Fellow Daoist Nie so hasty for? Although we¡¯ve gotten out of the fog, we¡¯re still in Immortal¡¯s Ruins¡ªdangers are still everywhere!¡±


    Nie Wushang smirked mockingly then said using ventriloquism: ¡°Fellow Daoist Jing can think of it as me having small guts. If I¡¯m not careful and run into your masters... I still want this little life of mine, you see...¡± After she said that, she activated her flying magic weapon, turned around and left without even saying goodbye.


    As Mo Tiange watched Nie Wushang¡¯s departing figure, she inwardly heaved a sigh. This Nie Wushang... if not for the fact that she was Master Song Feng¡¯s disciple, she actually wasn¡¯t a disagreeable person. Unfortunately, she was Master Song Feng¡¯s disciple in the end.


    The two people left behind were silent. A whileter, Jing Xingzhi said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Nevertheless, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t move. It was only after Jing Xingzhi turned around to look at her that she finally spoke: ¡°Fellow Daoist Jing, I still have to look for Senior Martial Brother Shoujing. May I know where you¡¯re nning to go?¡±


    Jing Xingzhi raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°You want to part ways with me?¡±


    ¡°If Fellow Daoist Jing has another goal¡ªyes,¡± Mo Tiange said frankly, ¡°For me, the most important thing now is to find Senior Martial Brother Shoujing, so I can¡¯t go anywhere else with Fellow Daoist Jing now.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Jing Xingzhi didn¡¯t answer, but he also didn¡¯t leave. After a while passed without getting an answer, Mo Tiange called out again, ¡°Fellow Daoist Jing?¡±


    Jing Xingzhi smiled then suddenly let out a sigh. ¡°Qin Shoujing... His fate¡¯s really good.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Not too long ago, Nie Wushang also said the same thing to her. Now, Jing Xingzhi said this too.


    Mo Tiange suddenly had a kind of absurd feeling. In cultivating to achieve immortal ascension, they cultivated a mentality not to believe in fate. Ever since ancient times, how many people had ascended to immortal status? Ever since the immortals and the devils became separate entities, there were very few who could even reach the Deification realm, while those who could ascend to be immortal were unheard of. Despite that, over the past several thousand years, there were still countless cultivators outdoing each other in this cruel cultivation world. They didn¡¯t believe in their predetermined fate to not be able to ascend to be immortals.


    But now, both Nie Wushang and Jing Xingzhi said such things.


    A good fate? Perhaps Qin Xi did have a good fate; everything went smoothly throughout his life. However, in order for him to possess what he possessed today, it definitely wasn¡¯t just because he had a good fate. Mo Tiange might be considered to have a good fate. Although she lived miserably before she was twenty years old, she gradually obtained everything she wanted after she turned twenty years old. However, all that didn¡¯t just fall from the sky either.


    Whether it was Jing Xingzhi or Nie Wushang, they presumably also understood this reasoning, but they still said such things. That being the case, there could only be one exnation for it: both of them must harbor some extremely sad stories in their hearts.


    Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t a talkative person, and she also wasn¡¯t interested in inquiring about other people¡¯s private matters, so she didn¡¯t respond to his remark. She just asked, ¡°Where does Fellow Daoist Jing want to go?¡±


    In a split second, Jing Xingzhi already masked his frivolous expression and said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s find Qin Shoujing then. This is Immortal¡¯s Ruins¡ªwandering alone here is always dangerous.¡±


    ¡°...¡± It was unclear whether it was for himself or her when he said it was dangerous. A thought flitted through her mind, then Mo Tiange immediately said, ¡°Alright. That being the case, I have to thank Fellow Daoist Jing for his kind intentions.¡±


    Jing Xingzhi waved, looking like hepletely didn¡¯t care.


    After some thought, Mo Tiange decided to send a Summoning Talisman. This time, she could send a Summoning Talisman, but every time those talismans entered the fog, they¡¯d fall to the ground.


    ¡°It seems Qin Shoujing¡¯s still inside the fog. You better not waste anymore Summoning Talismans,¡± said Jing Xingzhi.


    Mo Tiange watched her Summoning Talismans falling to the ground with pity. She felt somewhat disheartened and said, ¡°Could it be that we have to go back in again?¡±


    Jing Xingzhi pondered it for a moment then asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any other method ofmunication?¡±


    His question reminded Mo Tiange¡ªit wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t have any othermunication method¡ªit was just that other methods weren¡¯t as effective as Summoning Talismans. But in any case, since the talismans weren¡¯t working, she could still give it a try.


    She took out a jade case from herpels which contained several yellow objects¡ªthey were actually pieces of amber. These were given to her by Qin Xi when they were in Kunzhong City. He said if these things were burned, they¡¯d emit a kind of strange aroma; as long as they weren¡¯t separated too far from each other, he¡¯d be able to smell it. At that time, she didn¡¯t really take these to heart, yet she unexpectedly really ended up using them now.


    Jing Xingzhi seemed dumbstruck when he saw those things. He said, ¡°He actually gave these to you?¡±


    Mo Tiange took a nce at Jing Xingzhi. ¡°Fellow Daoist Jing knows about these things?¡±


    Instead of answering, Jing Xingzhi asked back, ¡°Do you know how I and Qin Shoujing got acquainted?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡±


    Jing Xingzhi showed a small smile then said with a sigh, ¡°At that time, he still didn¡¯t have a Daoist name. In a sh, so many years have passed, and the name Qin Shoujing has already spread all over Kunwu. However, only a few still remember his given name.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Tiange didn¡¯t answer. That time was too far for her. At that time, she hadn¡¯t yet been born into this world.


    After a moment of immersing himself in memories, Jing Xingzhi said, ¡°He obtained these inside an ancient immortal abode when we first met. Although they didn¡¯t have much use, there should only be a few left in this world, and all of them were in his hands. Using them tomunicate is indeed a good method. Their fragrance is very particr. If he¡¯s really lost his way, maybe this fragrance can show him the way out. Furthermore, this method also isn¡¯t likely to attract others¡¯ attention.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled upon obtaining affirmation from Jing Xingzhi. ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, then that¡¯d be best.¡±


    Once they finished talking, just to be safe, the two of them flew for some distance in silence. It was only after they were sure there was no one else around that they sat down and ignited the amber. Following their ignition, a kind of peculiar fragrance which Mo Tiange had never smelled before spread and slowly floated further and further.


    Next, all there was left to do was wait.


    Before long, probably about two hourster, Jing Xingzhi suddenly moved. He stood up and said, ¡°There¡¯s peopleing.¡±


    Mo Tiange spread her divine sense and as soon as she did, she was stupefied. ¡°This is...¡±


    A spiritual aura fluctuation came from the sky, and it was very strong. It definitely wasn¡¯t Qin Xi. Rather, it was a Nascent Soul cultivator!


    The two of them nced at each other. Jing Xingzhi only had the time to say: ¡°Late stage Nascent Soul¡ª¡±


    All of a sudden, a formidable spiritual aura pressure then came down upon them from above as a mass of ck clouds floated over.


    Mo Tiange raised her head and saw a familiar-looking ck cloud. Her expression stiffened in an instant.


    Master Song Feng!


    ¡°It¡¯s them?¡± An arrogant, hoarse voice rang out from inside the ck cloud.


    Next to that ck cloud, Nie Wushang swept her gaze over Jing Xingzhi and Mo Tiange with an indifferent expression on her face. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Even though Master Song Feng¡¯s body was hidden inside the ck cloud, Mo Tiange could still sense a malice-filled gaze sweeping past the clothes on her and Jing Xingzhi¡¯s bodies.


    She had powerful people backing her, so she simply hadn¡¯t exchanged Xuanqing School¡¯s Daoist robes with other clothes for this trip. Right now, she definitely couldn¡¯t escape. They¡¯d cautiously left the spot where they parted ways with Nie Wushang, but they were still found by her.


    Mo Tiange only felt a chill rising from the depths of her heart. She¡¯d lived for eighty-some years and cultivated until she reached the Core Formation realm, and throughout that time, she¡¯de across a lot of danger and experienced many life or death crises. However, there had never been a time when she was so filled with fear as she was now. The most powerful cultivator in the Celestial Pole, the number one person among thete stage Nascent Soul cultivators... Although she was already in the Core Formation realm, in front of Master Song Feng, it still seemed like she was in the Aura Refining realm. She would fall in just one attack from him.


    She closed her eyes, silently reading the incantation for the Soul-Refining Art which then allowed her to calm down even though she was under Master Song Feng¡¯s spiritual aura pressure.


    At that moment, Jing Xingzhi gave her a hint with his gaze. Mo Tiange understood that he was telling her not to act rashly.


    Master Song Feng¡¯szy voice rang out from inside the ck cloud: ¡°Girl, you¡¯re that old brute Qin Jinghe¡¯s disciple?¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, and she even spared the time to salute him. She said calmly, ¡°I am. Senior, you¡¯re Master Song Feng?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Master Song Feng¡¯s voice carried a hint of astonishment. ¡°Qin Jinghe unexpectedly taught his disciples well. Ma Xuanyin and Qin Shoujing aren¡¯t bad, and you girl, although your cultivation level isn¡¯t up to much, your guts are quite big.¡±


    Mo Tiange curved her lips, forcefully squeezing out a smile. ¡°Many thanks to Senior for the praise. But... Senior must not havee just to praise Junior, right? Junior¡¯s guts are small, so how about Senior just gives Junior a quick death?¡±


    Once her remarks were out, low, hoarseughter rang out from inside the ck cloud. Master Song Feng then said, ¡°Girl, you¡¯re quite amusing. You¡¯re much more pleasing to the eye than Qin Shoujing and that old brute. But... what a pity... you have a master like Qin Jinghe and a senior martial brother like Qin Shoujing. Today, you can only consider yourself out of luck for falling into my hands.¡±

 Chapter 299: A Disgusting Plan

    <h4>Chapter 299: A Disgusting n</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mo Tiange took a deep breath.


    She knew her luck had never been particrly good, but this time, her bad luck had reached an unprecedented level!


    Master Song Feng, the most powerfulte stage Nascent Soul cultivator in the Celestial Pole, was right in front of her, while she herself was nothing but an ant he could pinch at any time! But she felt really unreconciled. She¡¯d just taken a step past the threshold of being a high level cultivator, her future was bright, and... and she and Qin Xi had just ascertained their feelings towards each other¡ªthis was the most beautiful period in her life, so how could she possibly resign herself to such an end?


    While there were countless thoughts flying about inside her mind, Mo Tiange eventually asked calmly, ¡°May I know what Senior is nning to do?¡±


    Master Song Feng¡¯s gloomy voice rang out from inside the ck cloud. He asked, ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re Qin Shoujing¡¯s sweetheart?¡±


    Mo Tiange was dumbfounded. This... How did Master Song Feng know?!


    At the same time, there was another person who seemed surprised¡ªNie Wushang. She looked at Mo Tiange with a doubtful gaze, but in the end, she just respectfully but also cautiously said to Master Song Feng: ¡°Master, this... is very unlikely, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Master Song Feng hmphed coldly, looking very displeased. A sudden burst of gale arrived,nding right on Nie Wushang¡¯s face with a loud ¡°p!¡±, consequently leaving behind a striking red scar.


    Both Mo Tiange and Jing Xingzhi frowned to witness what happened. They¡¯d never expected Master Song Feng would be so ruthless towards his own disciple. Just because her words didn¡¯t conform to his ideas, he didn¡¯t hesitate to hit her.


    It was unclear whether she was already ustomed to being hit or whether that was how her personality was, but Nie Wushang didn¡¯t even make any noise when struck. In fact, she didn¡¯t even reach out to hold her face¡ªshe just lowered her head.


    ¡°You dare to question me?!¡±


    With her head hung low, Nie Wushang answered calmly, ¡°Disciple doesn¡¯t dare. Disciple just feels surprised.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! You know nothing!¡± Although there were spectators, Master Song Feng didn¡¯t hide the disgust he felt for his disciple. His tone sounded very impatient. Even to Mo Tiange, who was the disciple of his enemy, he didn¡¯t act like this.


    Mo Tiange and Jing Xingzhi nced at each other. Both were frowning. The rtionship between this master and disciple... was too weird.


    ¡°Senior.¡± It was unclear what he was thinking about, but Jing Xingzhi suddenly spoke, asking respectfully, ¡°Please forgive Junior for saying too much, but based on Qin Shoujing¡¯s temper, how could he possibly have a sweetheart? Could it be that Senior has misunderstood something?¡±


    It was surprising that Jing Xingzhi would talk on her behalf in front of Master Song Feng. Although it wasn¡¯t necessarily useful, Mo Tiange still felt rather grateful.


    Unfortunately, Master Song Feng waspletely blunt. He hmphed disdainfully and said, ¡°Boy, this matter has nothing to do with you Gujian Sect people. You better not think too highly of yourself. Otherwise, I won¡¯t give any face to Old Yuanying!¡±


    Killing a Core Formation cultivator was nothing to Master Song Feng. Presumably, Venerable Swordsman Yuanying from Gujian Sect also wouldn¡¯t look for Master Song Feng just to avenge a Core Formation junior, no matter how talented that Core Formation junior was. Jing Xingzhi understood this very clearly in his heart, so after he heard what Master Song Feng said, he clenched his fists tightly but eventually said nothing further.


    Master Song Feng¡¯s incorporeal gaze once again fell on Mo Tiange. Although thiste stage Nascent Soul cultivator didn¡¯t presently have a physical form, Mo Tiange could really feel his might.


    ¡°Senior!¡± Under such might, she eventually chose to speak first. ¡°In the end, what advice does Senior have?¡±


    ¡°How would I dare to give advice to Qin Jinghe¡¯s disciple?¡± Master Song Feng said sarcastically. Soon afterward, he continued on haughtily, ¡°You don¡¯t have to take any chances. Previously, I happened to run into Qin Jinghe and the others. That master of yours clearly said to others that Qin Shoujing already had a sweetheart who¡¯s also his disciple. That Qin Shoujing also said he got separated from you here and looked very anxious¡ªpresumably, his sweetheart can¡¯t be anyone else but you, right?¡±


    Once Mo Tiange heard what Master Song Feng said, she was actually delighted. In other words, Senior Martial Brother Shoujing and master already met? Then she could feel assured now. With master present, Senior Martial Brother Shoujing was naturally alright.


    When she thought up to this point, Mo Tiange¡¯s mood improved despite the fact that her current situation was still worrisome. She smiled and said to Master Song Feng, ¡°Since Junior has run right into Senior¡¯s hands, Junior has nothing to say. May Junior know how Senior¡¯s nning to deal with Junior?¡±


    She was abnormally rxed, causing Master Song Feng to feel a bit doubtful. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m afraid?¡± Mo Tiange said faintly, ¡°Will Senior let me off if I¡¯m afraid? Junior¡¯s never done things that are only a waste of energy like that.¡±


    The ck cloud was silent for a while, but then, Master Song Feng¡¯sughter rang out from inside it. ¡°Hahaha! Little girl, you¡¯re indeed interesting! What a pity¡ªyou¡¯re a disciple of that old brute, Qin Jinghe!¡± His tone chilled, and he continued on with an evilugh: ¡°Qin Jinghe¡¯sst disciple, Qin Shoujing¡¯s sweetheart... Hmph! Heaven is indeed helping me! If I kill you, those two would definitely be so sad they¡¯d wish they were dead, wouldn¡¯t they?¡±


    Master Song Feng¡¯s gloomy voice caused a chill to run down her spine. She calmed herself down and said, ¡°Senior thinks too highly of me. Junior¡¯s master and senior martial brother are both people with very staunch Dao hearts. If Junior dies, they might be sad for some time, but as cultivators, the most important thing is still walking on the path towards immortality, so there wouldn¡¯t be any change for them in that respect.¡±


    Her remarks weren¡¯t just to acquit herself¡ªit was what she honestly thought inside. If she died, master and Senior Martial Brother Shoujing would naturally grieve her. However, they were both cultivators. For cultivators, was there anything more important than the Great Dao? No matter how heart-breaking something was, it¡¯d eventually pass. Only the Great Dao was their ultimate pursuit.


    When she thought about this, Mo Tiange suddenly felt a little down. She couldn¡¯t help butugh at herself. Could it be that after confessing her own feelings, she also became sentimental? What was so strange about this? They were all cultivators. For cultivators, there might be feelings that were so-called ¡°carved in bones and engraved in the heart,¡± but they would never feel ¡°so sad they wish they died.¡±


    ¡°Master!¡± Nie Wushang, who stood next to that ck cloud, suddenly spoke. Her gaze was fixated on Mo Tiange. ¡°Master, if you want to kill her, may Disciple be the one who does it?¡±


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Nie!¡± Jing Xingzhi couldn¡¯t help but call out. ¡°You...¡±


    Nie Wushang looked at the two of them, but her gaze didn¡¯t linger too long on Jing Xingzhi. She only gazed at the ck cloud respectfully.


    After a while, Master Song Feng¡¯s voice emerged from inside the ck cloud. ¡°You want to have a match with her?¡±


    Nie Wushang said faintly, ¡°Disciple didn¡¯t beat her dozens of years ago, and Disciple¡¯s always felt unsettled inside. Disciple is asking for Master¡¯s permission!¡±


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but take another nce at Nie Wushang. Nie Wushang¡¯s expression was very calm, so she couldn¡¯t see whether Nie Wushang was trying to help her or not. However, if Master Song Feng approved it, Mo Tiange would certainly benefit. Although Nie Wushang was powerful, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for Mo Tiange to hang on for an hour if they were to fight. At that time¡ª


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Master Song Feng¡¯s cold hmph interrupted her thoughts, and she soon heard him say: ¡°Who said I wanted to kill her?¡±


    Mo Tiange and the two others were all stunned to hear this. Nie Wushang was dumbfounded for a moment, but she then said somewhat uncertainly, ¡°Master... doesn¡¯t want to kill her?¡±


    Right after she finished, another gale swept past, leaving behind another red scar on her fair cheek. Master Song Feng¡¯s impatient voice rang out, ¡°You dare to guess my intentions?!¡±


    Nie Wushang closed her mouth, dropped her head and remained silent.


    This master-disciple pair really didn¡¯t seem like a master and a disciple. The respectful way Nie Wushang treated Master Song Feng was more filled with fear, while Master Song Feng didn¡¯t seem to cherish Nie Wushang in the slightest¡ªit could be said that even a servant shouldn¡¯t be degraded like this, much less one¡¯s own disciple.


    Mo Tiange suddenly understood the remarks Nie Wushang made when they met earlier. With this kind of master, it was no wonder Nie Wushang envied her for having a good fate. Compared to Nie Wushang, her fate was indeed much, much better. Her master never said anything harsh to her, and he always thought about her sake in everything.


    She didn¡¯t hate Nie Wushang. They were originally standing on the opposite sides, so for Nie Wushang to turn around and report about her whereabouts was nothing abnormal. Of course, Mo Tiange also didn¡¯t have any fondness towards Nie Wushang. Nie Wushang was her enemy, and she wasn¡¯t someone who¡¯d easily waste her sympathy on others. Right now, seeing Nie Wushang not having even a bit of dignity in front of Master Song Feng, she only felt pity. It was a pity that this rather unyielding woman was actually Master Song Feng¡¯s disciple.


    ¡°Hmph! Kill her? Doing so would certainly make Qin Jinghe and Qin Shoujing suffer! However, doing so also doesn¡¯t seem that interesting. En, I have to think first¡ªhow should I handle this little girl... Ah, I know!¡± The voice from the ck cloud suddenly became very strange. It sounded verycent, but it also gave the others goosebumps.


    Mo Tiange felt a tremendous spiritual aura pressureing down on herself, rendering her immobile. A thread of fear which made her tremble suddenly shrouded her whole body.


    ¡°Little girl, you look quite pretty, in fact,¡± said the voice from the ck cloud.


    ¡°...¡± Mo Tiange suddenly thought of a possibility and was instantly drowned in a cold sweat. It wouldn¡¯t really be what she had in mind, right?


    ¡°Tsk, tsk!¡± The ck cloud shook. The voice that came out of it was soft, but it was the kind of softness that made people¡¯s blood run cold. ¡°Little girl, if you want to me someone, you should me your Senior Martial Brother Shoujing. Who told you to be loved by him? I really want to see how he¡¯ll suffer after the person he loves loses her chastity... Hahahaha... Qin Shoujing, since you killed my disciple, I¡¯ll let you experience the taste of eating a fly! Hahaha...¡±


    Now that she heard the sentences that affirmed her thoughts, Mo Tiange instantly felt her mind going nk¡ªshe was practically losing her rationality! In a split second, countless thoughts flew in her mind, but in the end, she said, ¡°You... you¡¯re ate stage Nascent Soul cultivator, but you actually want to do such a disgusting thing?!¡±


    ¡°Disgusting?¡± Master Song Feng¡¯s voice sounded gloomy. ¡°Girl, in this cultivation world where the strong prey on the weak, is there still anything noble, respectable?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Be as it may, Senior¡¯s idea is still rather... vile!¡± The one who spoke was Jing Xingzhi. His expression had turned very ugly by now. ¡°Senior, for you to do such a thing to a junior, aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll beughed at by the entire cultivation world?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Master Song Feng burst outughing. ¡°What am I afraid of? Boy, can¡¯t you understand what I said? The one who should be afraid is you!¡±


    Jing Xingzhi was stunned. ¡°... What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Master Song Feng was disdainful in his answer. The ck cloud swelled. Gales suddenly appeared around Mo Tiange and Jing Xingzhi, carrying a kind of strong, biting cold aura which suppressed the two of them.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t worry about anything else. In an instant, the White Silk Handkerchief had been hurled and protected herself. Soon afterward, she pressed the space between her eyebrows, wanting to escape into the Virtual Sky World.


    She wasn¡¯t someone who wasn¡¯t coolheaded, but what Master Song Feng said made her lose her rationality. That kind of thing... was too disgusting!


    In front of ate stage Nascent Soul cultivator, how could she possibly make it in time? She only felt her whole body going numb, and all of a sudden, she lost consciousness.c

 Chapter 300: Looking For Her

    <h4>Chapter 300: Looking For Her</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Master!¡± In the misty fog, Qin Xi suddenly stopped and frowned.


    ¡°What?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe asked without thinking.


    Qin Xi sniffed the air and said, ¡°Tiange...is probably transmitting a message.¡±


    ¡°En?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe tilted his head to one side.


    Qin Xi sniffed again and finally nodded with certainty. ¡°Right, it must be Tiange!¡±


    Upon hearing his positive tone, Lord Daoist Jinghe was quite curious. ¡°Is there any special means ofmunication between you and Tiange?¡±


    Qin Xi answered, ¡°Kind of. I didn¡¯t expect it to be used now. Master, we should follow this smell¡ªTiange must be waiting for us somewhere!¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe also sniffed. The smell in the air was like the smell of some kind of grass or flowers. If they hadn¡¯t been paying attention, they might¡¯ve thought it was just the smell of vegetation nearby. But if you sniffed it carefully, it seemed very unique. Since thed was so sure about it, it must be his personal goods.


    Following the scent, the two walked forward slowly. At first, they needed to identify the scent carefully, but the smell became stronger and strongerter on, and the two of them also walked faster.


    The fog gradually dispersed, and they soon left its scope.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe eximed, ¡°This girl. Turns out she already came out.¡±


    Upon seeing this scene, Qin Xi was also very happy. ¡°She¡¯s always so smart. She must¡¯ve thought of a way...¡±


    As they talked, the two stopped. The ce they were at now was where the smell was strongest, and meanwhile, Qin Xi also discovered a pile of ck ash on the ground, proving that the scent hade from here. But strangely, there wasn¡¯t anyone around. They spread their divine senses to probe around, yet they found nothing within tens of miles.


    ¡°Master?¡± Qin Xi was confused. ¡°Have you discovered anyone around?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe shook his head. ¡°No.¡± The range of Nascent Soul cultivators¡¯ divine senses was broad, but they didn¡¯t find any spiritual aura as far as their divine senses could reach.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe turned and looked in the direction they came from. He asked, ¡°Would she go inside again?¡±


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case.¡± Qin Xi frowned. ¡°Tiange¡¯s always been prudent. She sent the message from here, so she must¡¯ve been waiting for us here. Unless it took us too long to receive the message or something unexpected happened.¡±


    ¡°Something unexpected...¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe revealed a serious look on his face and he swept his eyes over the surroundings like lightning. Then his expression suddenly changed. ¡°This is no good!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Qin Xi asked with anxiety. ¡°Master, what happened?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe didn¡¯t immediately answer. He waved his sleeves, and a st of light red spiritual aura pervaded outside, enveloping the surroundings. In the light red, there appeared some ck.


    Qin Xi also changed his expression. ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s devil aura!¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe frowned heavily. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any devil aura in Immortal¡¯s Ruins. This devil aura isrgely different from that on Demonic Mountain, and I¡¯ve seen such devil aura on only one person.¡±


    Without a need to speak, Qin Xi already knew who the person was. He murmured to himself, ¡°Master Song Feng...¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Master Song Feng was here!¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s face turned paler, and he could hardly imagine what happened. Master Song Feng had been here, and Tiange wasn¡¯t here now. Someone in the early stage of the Core Formation realm versus the number one cultivator in the Celestial Pole...


    ¡°Take it easy!¡± Lord Daoist Jingheforted his disciple. He then took out an object from his arms¡ªit was an extremely tinymp the size of his palm. Inside thempshade, the light was bright.


    It was Mo Tiange¡¯s natal original spiritmp. Lord Daoist Jinghe once asked Mo Tiange for her blood essence then used it to make a natal original spiritmp for her. As long as she was alive, the light would stay on.


    Upon seeing the light was as bright as always, Lord Daoist Jinghe revealed a smile. ¡°Look, her natalmp is on, so I¡¯m sure she must be safe and sound. There¡¯s no sign of fighting around here, so maybe Tiange¡¯s already escaped.¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Qin Xi nodded and took a deep breath, then pulled himself together. ¡°Master, let¡¯s continue looking. Perhaps Tiange was taken away by Master Song Feng or she escaped from him since she¡¯s always been a smart girl.¡± The possibility of thetter was low, but it wasn¡¯t impossible. Her natalmp was so bright and this meant she was fine, which was a good thing. There was no sign of fighting around here, so perhaps Master Song Feng only took her away.


    ¡°En.¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe was relieved as he saw Qin Xi could remain calm and didn¡¯t push the panic button. ¡°Since it¡¯s Tiange who transmitted the message, could we find her by following the scent?¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a while and answered, ¡°I can try.¡± The amber, which he had acquired in the year when he received the Yang Spiritual Bead, was from the Distant Past era. He didn¡¯t know what to do with it at first, but on one asion, he discovered the scent was very special after it was burnt in Real Fire. Since the scent could spread very far, he realized he could use it to transmit messages. Then he gave the amber to Tiange as he thought it was very rare and beautiful and might please her. But Tiange actually hadn¡¯t paid attention to the amber at all among her pile of objects, which upset him for a long time. But now, the amber was put to good use in this way, which was quite a happy surprise.


    It was much more difficult to follow the scent as it got weaker and weaker, and it became hard to identify.


    They kept looking and kept walking back. As time passed, Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help feeling more and more anxious when he saw the light in Mo Tiange¡¯s natalmp seeming to weaken. What was the worst was no matter how they searched, they realized the most likely ce Tiange might¡¯ve gone was actually back into the fog.


    It was almost time to meet with Lord Daoist Huayan, yet they still hadn¡¯t found Mo Tiange. Lord Daoist Jinghe had no other way but to transmit a message to Lord Daoist Huayan, telling him to go look for her with them when they met. In that case, there might be a chance for them to win if they encountered Master Song Feng.


    Lord Daoist Huayan was cool with that. Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t an ordinary disciple, and with her natural gift, she would be Xuanqing School¡¯s pir of the next generation in a hundred years as long as nothing unexpected happened. Lord Daoist Huayan was a Nascent Soul cultivator, so he would naturally think about the sect¡¯s future. But they didn¡¯t have much time left. He and Lord Daoist Jinghe had made an appointment with two Nascent Soul cultivators from Tiandao Sect to go to the Jade Pce in Immortal¡¯s Ruins, and there was only half a day left. If they missed it, there wouldn¡¯t be any excuse for them to use.


    Not long after, the three people met up. Lord Daoist Huayan asked, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jinghe, what¡¯s going on exactly? How did Qingwei get caught by Master Song Feng?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister. We don¡¯t have much time, Junior Martial Brother Huayan, so why don¡¯t we go look for her first?¡±


    Lord Daoist Huayan nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe and Lord Daoist Huayan released their flying magic weapons separately and carried Qin Xi with them, then the three of them disappeared in the fog in the blink of an eye.


    Mo Tiange felt like she was in a dream, a very strange and painful dream.


    ¡°Master!¡± She heard a familiar voice which was mixed with anxiety. ¡°This... Wouldn¡¯t it be too...¡±


    Pah! A heavy p resounded, together with an angry and hoarse voice of some old man. ¡°What, do you sympathize with her?¡±


    ¡°...No, Master, this disciple wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Since you wouldn¡¯t dare, just do as I tell you!¡±


    ¡°... Yes.¡±


    Then Mo Tiange heard the sounds of steps. She was helped up and had something stuffed into her mouth... They were some beans or something like that. She was instinctively scared and thought she shouldn¡¯t swallow them. She was worried the person might force her to swallow them, but the person just raised her chin and touched her throat with one hand.


    The beans weren¡¯t swallowed.


    However, as time went by, the contents in her mouth seemed to ooze juice into her throat. And then she felt all reason in her body was gone. Her whole body became hot and seemed to melt into mes...


    The three of them flew back and forth for a long time, and the scent became more and more weak, and they still didn¡¯t find Mo Tiange.


    Qin Xi was so anxious. He knew his master and martial uncle Huayan had to go to Jade Pce. If they still couldn¡¯t find Tiange when it was time to go, master would probably dy, but martial uncle Huayan definitely wouldn¡¯t be willing to waste time. And the longer they were dyed, the more danger Tiange would be in.


    ¡°Master...¡± Qin Xi turned and had just opened his mouth when Lord Daoist Jinghe raised his hand to stop him.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe was also very anxious now. His journey to Jade Pce was associated to his opportunity of advancing to thete stage of the Nascent Soul realm, but meanwhile, he also valued Tiange¡¯s life. He didn¡¯t want to give up either of them. But if they were really going to bete, he had to give up one of the two.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s expression shifted for a long time then he finally made up his mind. ¡°We¡¯re going to bete; looks like there¡¯s only one way to go.¡±


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t understand what his master meant by only one way to go. Lord Daoist Huayan saw Lord Daoist Jinghe taking out a natalmp from his arms, so his expression changed and he said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jinghe, this... This is going to impact your strength.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe wasn¡¯t persuaded and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m strong enough to lose that much strength. Junior Martial Brother Huayan, you don¡¯t have to say anything further.¡± As he finished speaking, Lord Daoist Jinghe pressed the spot between his eyes and was about to cast a spell.


    ¡°Master!¡± Qin Xi stopped his master¡¯s movements. Qin Xi reached out to cover the natal original spiritmp, which was still on but had weaker lights. He understood what his master was going to do. The fog blocked their divine sense, but it couldn¡¯t block the connection between blood essences, so his master wanted to force out his own blood essence and use it to probe for Tiange¡¯s position. This absolutely wasn¡¯t eptable. Every cultivator knew the importance of blood essence. If it was consumed, the cultivator¡¯s strength would be reduced, and it usually would take some time to replenish their blood essence. However, the next ce Lord Daoist Jinghe was going to go wasn¡¯t trivial¡ªit was a ce with many Nascent Soul cultivators. If Lord Daoist Jinghe reduced any of his strength, the chances of himing out alive would decrease.


    Taking a deep breath, Qin Xi said determinedly, ¡°Master, let me do it!¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe paused. ¡°I might not be able to take you with me. If you consume your strength, what would you do in Immortal¡¯s Ruins?¡±


    Qin Xi revealed a confident smile and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t you trust me? Over eight decades ago, I was in the middle stage of the Core Formation realm, but I still survived in Immortal¡¯s Ruins. What about now?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe hesitated, but he eventually nodded. ¡°Fine. If there¡¯s any danger you can¡¯t cope with, just find a ce and hide then transmit a message to me. You shouldn¡¯t take too many risks.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me to do things, Master?¡± Qin Xi smiled, and as he finished talking, he took Mo Tiange¡¯s natal original spiritmp from Lord Daoist Jinghe, pressed the spot between his own eyes and began to cast a spell. A spiritual light soon appeared between Qin Xi¡¯s eyes, and not long after, a drop of scarlet blood essence was forced out between his eyes. Qin Xi carefully led the blood essence to the natal original spiritmp, blending it with the blood essence that was originally deep in themp.


    In an instant, strange sensations entered his mind; and in the haze, everything around seemed to have disappeared, but something else became crystal clear.


    The natal original spiritmp swayed, and the light seemed to grow fainter. Qin Xi felt his mind going nk for a moment, but he then came to his senses in a sh and got his answer. ¡°This way.¡±

 Chapter 301: What Was Going On

    <h4>Chapter 301: What Was Going On</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The three of them flew higher and higher in the mist. Lord Daoist Huayan waved his sleeves to block some immortal aura and asked Qin Xi while frowning, ¡°Shoujing, are you sure you didn¡¯t sense things wrong? Why is she in the sky? Should Tiange be flying now?¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be wrong,¡± Qin Xi said, ¡°but I also find it strange. The position isn¡¯t changing and she seems to be in the sky...¡±


    As Qin Xi was speaking, Lord Daoist Jinghe found something with his divine sense, so he said, ¡°There¡¯s a mountain over there.¡±


    Qin Xi and Lord Daoist Huayan immediately understood, and Qin Xi asked, ¡°Master, is there anyone on the mountain?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe shook his head. ¡°There are too many other things on the mountain, and my divine sense can¡¯t probe clearly in the fog.¡±


    Nascent Soul cultivators¡¯ divine senses were much stronger than ordinary cultivators, and they could prevent high-level cultivators from easily getting lost. But the misty fog was really very strange, and their divine senses just couldn¡¯t serve their purpose.


    Qin Xi understood that and didn¡¯t say much before he sighed. But on second thought, he already knew where Tiange might be now, so what else was there to be afraid of? He then calmed himself down and followed the two Nascent Soul Lord Daoists in moving forward.


    The isted peak finally appeared in their field of view. Because of the mist, they could only see its general outline.


    As soon as they approached the isted peak, Lord Daoist Jinghe and Lord Daoist Huayan looked at each other and frowned. Lord Daoist Jinghe said deeply, ¡°Xi¡¯er, it doesn¡¯t seem right. There are two people!¡±


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t understand his meaning and asked happily, ¡°Master, did you sense that?¡±


    ¡°En...¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe was absent-minded and said, ¡°It feels a little strange...¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe didn¡¯t answer. He shook his sleeves and sped up the flying magic tool to head to the top of the isted peak. Lord Daoist Huayan followed after him closely without saying a word.


    The three of them soon arrived and hovered above the peak. The top of the mountain was covered with spirit herbs grown with flowers like pink balls which swayed in the wind and sent out a breath of intoxication.


    Qin Xi lowered his head to see that the spirit herbs were covered with beans the size of soybeans,yer uponyer. They covered the entire top of the mountain which had long lost its mountainous stones.


    ¡°Heavenly Aromatic Beans...¡± It wasn¡¯t until this moment that an inexplicable panic arose in the depths of Qin Xi¡¯s heart. It seemed that something bad had happened before he realized it.


    Both Lord Daoist Jinghe and Lord Daoist Huayan¡¯s expressions changed upon seeing the Heavenly Aromatic Grasses all over the mountain. But they didn¡¯t say anything. How could they speak that kind of thing aloud before it was confirmed? There were two people... If it was really Master Song Feng who had abducted Mo Tiange to this ce, his motive was appalling!


    The three of them descended slowly toward the mountain top in silence. The t mountain top gradually became clear in their eyes.


    Among the Heavenly Aromatic Grasses all over the mountains and ins, and among the pink flower balls and green veins all over the sky, a mass of blue and white appeared. When they took a closer look, they recognized it was...clothes!


    Qin Xi unconsciously held his breath. And for an instant, he felt his heart was gripped in a panic.


    Blue robes, white coat, cloak... These were all clothes for Xuanqing School¡¯s female disciples. But it was mixed with a man¡¯s ck sword robe, and it was Gujian Sect¡¯s uniform!


    Then it was two people who were drowned in the Heavenly Aromatic Grasses.


    They didn¡¯t hold each other at arms and they were at a distance for the time being, but judging by the messy scene and their messy clothes, it was enough to prove what was going on!


    For an instant, Qin Xi felt there was nothing left in his brain. He never expected to see such a scene. What happened, and how did it turn out like this?! He tried to calm down, but he couldn¡¯t.


    As soon as his feetnded on the ground, he staggered and ran forward.


    ¡°Xi¡¯er!¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe called from behind but couldn¡¯t stop him.


    Finally, he ran to her.


    Under the cover of the Heavenly Aromatic Grasses¡¯ pink flower balls, it was Mo Tiange¡¯s pale face that he was so familiar with and had dreamed about so many times. At that moment, her eyes were closed tightly and she was in aa.


    He moved his lips yet couldn¡¯t make a sound. He suddenly began to hate himself. Why, why couldn¡¯t he focus on her at that time? Why did he lose her and make her endure such horrible things? If he could¡¯ve been a little more cautious, if they were able to find her a little earlier... But now, the only thing he could do was reach out his trembling hands to hold her up and hug her tightly in his arms. But even so, it couldn¡¯t erase those things that had happened!


    ¡°Xi¡¯er!¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe caught up with him and sighed when he saw the scene. ¡°Calm down!¡±


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t answer. It was as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    Lord Daoist Huayan also walked closer. He swept a nce around and his eyes fell on the other person who was also in aa. Lord Daoist Huayan grunted coldly, ¡°Gujian Sect! Who is this guy? How dare he!¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe was no kind person, and upon seeing this scene, he was already agitated. But because Qin Xi seemed to react strangely, Lord Daoist Jinghe suppressed his anger reluctantly. Upon hearing what Lord Daoist Huayan said now, Lord Daoist Jinghe waved his sleeves and released a spiritual aura attack, hitting Jing Xingzhi¡¯s body directly. The insensible Jing Xingzhi let out a muffled grunt in pain, spitting out a mouthful of blood, then fell into aa again.


    ¡°Xi¡¯er,¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe turned and called.


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t move. He held Mo Tiange and remained motionless.


    ¡°Xi¡¯er!¡± Qin Xi¡¯s state made Lord Daoist Jinghe frown heavily. Lord Daoist Jinghe walked up and pped his hands on Qin Xi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Sober up!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Without realizing how much time had passed, Qin Xi finally shifted his eyes. As soon as he came to, he realized there were tears in his eyes.


    He wiped the tears away and took a deep breath, holding back his emotions with difficulty. ¡°Master, I¡¯m fine.¡± It was because of what had happened that he had to be fine.


    Upon seeing his discipleing to, Lord Daoist Jinghe breathed a sigh of relief, and he said gently, ¡°It¡¯s good you understand that. Rest assured, Tiange isn¡¯t hurt. Hera should just be for healing purposes; she¡¯ll wake up soon.¡±


    ¡°En,¡± Qin Xi responded with his head down. He then adjusted Mo Tiange¡¯s clothes carefully, and throughout that process, he never looked at Jing Xingzhi who wasying on the side.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe paused and asked tentatively, ¡°What are you gonna do? If you want to kill this guy, I¡¯ll do it right now.¡±


    A murderous look shed in Qin Xi¡¯s eyes, but he eventually suppressed it. ¡°No need. I have something to ask him. If I want to kill him, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±


    ¡°...Okay.¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe was silent for a while and circled around Mo Tiange with his eyes. There seemed to be a meaningful light shing across his eyes, and then he asked slowly, ¡°Since something like this has happened... What do you think about it?¡±


    Qin Xi sat there dully for a while as if he just heard what Lord Daoist Jinghe asked. He held Mo Tiange, who was still in aa, in his arms and said indifferently, ¡°Which aspect are you asking about, Master?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe didn¡¯t have the heart to ask for a while. He reconsidered it twice and rephrased his question. ¡°You... don¡¯t you care?¡±


    Qin Xi clenched his fists and seemed to be suppressing himself to the utmost extent. But a momentter, he failed in suppressing himself anyway. He pped his hand on the ground all of a sudden with spiritual aura shaking, and all the Heavenly Aromatic Grasses nearby were torn apart.


    ¡°I... How¡¯s it possible that I don¡¯t care?!¡± He gritted his teeth and stared fiercely at Jing Xingzhi, who wasn¡¯t far away. ¡°I want to kill him and tear him to pieces; I also want to grind Master Song Feng¡¯s bones to dust! But doing that could only allow me to vent my hatred! What happened has already happened, and when Tiange wakes up, she must be the one who suffers the most...¡±


    ¡°So you wouldn¡¯t mind that?¡±


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t answer his question. He closed his eyes and shook his head. ¡°Master, don¡¯t ask me. I¡¯m a mess right now...¡±

 Chapter 302: Nothing Happened

    <h4>Chapter 302: Nothing Happened</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Qin Xi had never expected something like this to happen one day.


    Ever since eighty plus years ago, the day when Ye Hai entrusted his child to him, Qin Xi had taken responsibility for Tiange¡¯s safety.


    He returned injured from Demonic Mountain and sent Ye Jingwen to pick up the little girl in the secr world. Pitifully, her uncle Ye Jiang chose to take her and escape.


    He thought it was the Ye family¡¯s own choice at that time. In that case, he hadn¡¯t broken his oath, so he just let them be. And in those years, he never went to look for the whereabouts of the girl or her uncle.


    Then, he met her at Yunwu Sect and discovered she was the little girl from those days. s, he thought, he still couldn¡¯t escape from the responsibility. So, he thought he would protect her since meeting her for Ye Hai¡¯s sake. He took her back to Xuanqing School and asked Master to ept her as a disciple. He watched her grow step by step while he himself gradually fell in love with her...


    The current Tiange was no longer a little girl. She¡¯d already be a Core Formation cultivator who was strong enough to protect herself. He also thought he could finally change his identity from her protector to her lover.


    But he never expected reality could be so cruel. Just as he was going to shift his identity, the girl whom he had protected for so many years was hurt like this.


    Why would something like this happen? He didn¡¯t have to think much to guess why. Master Song Feng held a grudge against him and Master, and when Master Song Feng happened to encounter Tiange, who was alone, he took revenge on her. If it weren¡¯t for them, Master Song Feng wouldn¡¯t have spared one look at an unimportant Core Formation cultivator, let alone do such an evil thing to her!


    In all these years, all these years...he¡¯d been thinking he was her protector. He didn¡¯t think her pure yin constitution wouldn¡¯t bring her disaster, but it was because of him that she had to endure such terrible things...


    ¡°Lad, you shouldn¡¯t me yourself.¡±


    Upon hearing his master¡¯s words, Qin Xi smiled weakly and said in a very low voice, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Shoujing, you really don¡¯t have to me yourself,¡± Lord Daoist Huayan said with a smiling voice. ¡°Qingwei¡¯s primordial Yin is still safe and sound which proves what you¡¯re worried about didn¡¯t happen.¡±


    Qin Xi suddenly raised his head and looked at Lord Daoist Huayan, then looked at his own master. Both Nascent Soul Lord Daoists wore smiles on their faces, and it didn¡¯t seem they were lying to him.


    ¡°Master?¡± He turned his eyes to Lord Daoist Jinghe for help. ¡°Lord Daoist Huayan... Is what he said true?!¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe smiled. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true or I would¡¯ve long killed this guy. Why bother asking you?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Right. His Master had a violent personality. If something like that really happened to his own disciple, even if Jing Xingzhi was forced, Master would¡¯ve definitely killed him. But just now, master acted very calm, didn¡¯t he? Qin Xi thought. It was me who got agitated from the scene immediately, and I took it for granted... Mo Tiange and Qin Xi were in the same cultivation realm, so Qin Xi couldn¡¯t see whether her primordial Yin was intact or not, but his master and uncle master Huayan could.


    Upon realizing this, Qin Xi was ecstatic for a while then angry in the next moment. He shouted, ¡°Master, did you act like that on purpose?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jingheughed and seemed verycent. ¡°Lad, you¡¯re a smart boy, but you¡¯re such amoner when ites to such things. I knew it at a nce.¡±


    Qin Xi wanted to get angry, but after just experiencing this misunderstanding, he knew the truth now and only felt very happy. Even though Lord Daoist Jinghe mocked him, he couldn¡¯t muster up an angry expression, so he just distorted his face.


    Lord Daoist Huayan touched his own beard and smiled on the side, also thinking this was very funny. Butpared to Lord Daoist Jinghe, he acted more like a senior. He smiled for some time and said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jinghe, since Qingwei has now been found safe and sound, we should set off and go meet them at Jade Pce.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, right.¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe put away his smile and said to Qin Xi seriously, ¡°Xi¡¯er, Jade Pce is too dangerous, I can¡¯t take you with me. Since Tiange is fine, I¡¯ll leave you be.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Qin Xi knew that the trip to Jade Pce was very important to his master this time. Master had been stuck in the middle stage of the Nascent Soul realm for so many years and hadn¡¯t had an opportunity to advance. He came to Demonic Mountain this time because there were rare treasures in Jade Pce in Immortal¡¯s Ruins. ¡°You can rest assured and go, Master. When Tiange wakes up, we¡¯ll go look for her father¡¯s remains and won¡¯t linger here for long.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good you understand. The restrictions on Demonic Mountain aren¡¯t steady, and it¡¯s true that you shouldn¡¯t stay long.¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe paused and took out several other objects from his clothes, passing them to Qin Xi. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time left, and Tiange is still in aa, so I¡¯m not gonna take you out. I¡¯ve marked the road just now, so just walk along with thepass and you won¡¯t get lost again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Qin Xi took the objects and put them away, not wanting to say anymore rubbish. The objects included several kinds of magic weapons and talismans, in addition to thepass, and they were all part of Master¡¯s treasured collection. He had just consumed his blood essence, so he could use these tools to defend himself. As he thought this, Qin Xi asked again, ¡°Master, will Master Song Feng also go to Jade Pce?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s face darkened and he said, ¡°There¡¯s an eighty percent chance. In addition to Jade Pce, what else could pique his interest?¡± He then sneered. ¡°Hmph! Tiange is fine, but this must¡¯ve been part of his conspiracy! If I meet him again, I¡¯ll definitely make him take responsibility for all that!¡±


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jinghe...¡± Lord Daoist Huayan frowned with concern. ¡°Master Song Feng¡¯s strength is very powerful; I¡¯m afraid both you and I are no match for him. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe said without much emotion. ¡°We¡¯re not the only ones who want to deal with him, so we¡¯ll seek out a chance anyway.¡±


    Lord Daoist Huayan was silent. He thought for a while then nodded with a sigh. They held a grudge against Master Song Feng to begin with. Even if this incident hadn¡¯t urred, they would meet anyway. So what was the point of being scared?


    ¡°Master, Demonic Mountain is filled with dangers, so you and uncle master Huayan should keep yourselves safe first. As for Master Song Feng, hmph!¡± Qin Xi revealed a murderous look. ¡°When I head back this time, I¡¯ll advance to the Nascent Soul realm immediately. I¡¯ll teach that person a lesson sooner orter!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe reached out to pat Qin Xi¡¯s shoulder andughed. ¡°Ambition. You¡¯re deserving of being my disciple! Hmph! I may not be his match in strength, but my disciples are better than him!¡±


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°Master, you and uncle master Huayan should go right away or it¡¯ll be toote.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe shifted his eyes and nced at Jing Xingzhi, who had been fiercely beaten up by him. He then asked, ¡°What about this guy? What are you gonna do to him?¡±


    Qin Xi swept a gaze over the wounded Jing Xingzhi, and he said without emotion, ¡°I have something to ask him.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe knew what he was up to and just let him be. But in the end, Lord Daoist Jinghe warned, ¡°You should get out as soon as possible. Don¡¯t stay here too long.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded his head in agreement then watched his master and Lord Daoist Huayan leaving together with their flying magic weapons.


    Waiting until the two Nascent Soul Lord Daoists disappeared from sight, Qin Xi looked at the scene before him and couldn¡¯t help but feel angry mes rising up in his heart for no reason. Nothing had really happened, but judging from the scene, it was clear that Jing Xingzhi had taken advantage of Tiange a lot! Upon thinking about this, Qin Xi couldn¡¯t control himself and wanted to beat Jing Xingzhi!


    But he had some friendship with Jing Xingzhi after all. He could only suppress his impulses for now as he still needed to listen to what Jing Xingzhi had to say.


    Qin Xi lowered his head and looked at Mo Tiange, who was still in aa. He then felt her pulse, and it was just as his master said¡ªTiange wasn¡¯t injured. It was probably just for medicinal reasons that she hadn¡¯t woken up.


    He thought for a while and picked up Tiange¡¯s clothes first, putting them on for her. It wasn¡¯t until this moment that he understood Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s meaning. Tiange¡¯s outer clothing was off, but her inner clothes were still intact. It didn¡¯t look like she was vited. Surely, his master had sharp eyes and could see this at a nce. But as soon as he encountered this scene, he lost all reason.


    But it was so strange. If Master Song Feng had made up his mind to make Tiange lose her chastity, why did he just leave her and Jing Xingzhi here? The mountain was covered with Heavenly Aromatic Grasses, so if the two of them were really poisoned, how did they end upying there in aa? Did something unexpected happen or was it stopped by someone else?


    Of course, it was also possible that all their guesses were wrong. They just guessed that Master Song Feng meddled in the matter after all.


    Upon thinking this, Qin Xi heard some moaning and raised his head to see Jing Xingzhi moving his hands and feet a little. The man had woken up.


    Jing Xingzhi felt some pain in his head, but his chest hurt even more. He knew he was hurt, but he didn¡¯t know what had happened. He closed his eyes for a moment to breathe, feeling like his breathing was bing steadier, then he opened his eyes with difficulty.


    But he was startled when he opened his eyes.


    Qin Xi was sitting not far away and was holding Mo Tiange in his arms while looking at him coldly with indifferent eyes. Qin Xi had never been kind to him, but he also hadn¡¯t been so angry.


    Then Jing Xingzhi realized something seemed to be wrong with him. He lowered his head and was startled again. He was actually half-naked!


    ¡°This...¡± Jing Xingzhi tried to figure out the situation but found his voice was far too hoarse as soon as he opened his mouth. He swallowed and continued, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Qin Xi sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    This tone made Jing Xingzhi frown. He looked at himself half-naked and looked at the way Qin Xi was protecting Mo Tiange. Some fragments of his memory shed through his mind, he panicked. ¡°I...¡±


    Upon seeing that Jing Xingzhi seemed to remember something, Qin Xi felt even more furious in his heart. He looked at Jing Xingzhi with cold and gloomy eyes, not saying anything.


    Faced with Qin Xi¡¯s gaze like this, Jing Xingzhi tried to defend himself yet felt like he had nothing to say. Could he tell Qin Xi that he was forced to do it? But it had already happened. Jing Xingzhi knew what this junior martial sister meant to Qin Shoujing, so what was the point of saying something like that?


    As almost half a day passed, Jing Xingzhi then said, ¡°If you want to kill me, I have nothing to say.¡±


    ¡°So you think you deserve to die too?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Jing Xingzhi said as he raised his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think I did anything wrong, and I didn¡¯t want to do it. Yes, I love beauty, but I¡¯m not interested in other people¡¯s women. But what happened has already happened, so I won¡¯t shirk any responsibility. If you want to kill me and vent your anger, just do it. I don¡¯t have anything to say, but I¡¯m also not gonna sit for death.¡±


    ¡°...¡± After being silent for a while, Qin Xi said, ¡°You didn¡¯t want to do it?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s just that we met Master Song Feng, and he hated you and your master, so that¡¯s why he decided to vent his anger on your junior martial sister. He took us here and fed us the Heavenly Aromatic Beans, then...¡±


    What Jing Xingzhi said was all in line with their guesses, but from his talking, it didn¡¯t seem that nothing happened in the end. So what was going on exactly? Qin Xi was confused.

 Chapter 303: I Would Never Abandon You

    <h4>Chapter 303: I Would Never Abandon You</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It was quiet for a long time.


    ¡°What do you remember?¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s question made Jing Xingzhi a little dumbfounded.


    What did he remember? He only remembered that he was caught and taken there by Master Song Feng, then he was forced to swallow the Heavenly Aromatic Beans. In his blurred vision, he saw Mo Qingwei... At first, there was reason in him and he tried hard to restrain his desire. But before he could think of a way, the Heavenly Aromatic Beans began to show their effect. At that time, he only felt that she was a woman and he wanted to pull off her clothes. Who knew that she still had some sense in her and resisted him, but then... his head was hit and he lost consciousness...


    That¡¯s right! Jing Xingzhi jumped up with a hurry. He lowered his head to observe himself and breathed a sigh of relief. He was half-naked, but the lower half of his clothes was intact. He was just scared by his own memory just now, but it seemed like he didn¡¯t do anything.


    He and Qin Shoujing weren¡¯t close friends. If he really slept with Qin Xi¡¯s woman, the oue would¡¯ve been really unpleasant. Fortunately, nothing happened.


    Upon thinking this, Jing Xingzhi reacted in a sh and asked back, ¡°You knew it already? Nothing happened between us!¡±


    Qin Xi revealed a faint smile and felt a huge rock was lifted off his chest. Since Jing Xingzhi said so, nothing had happened indeed. If anything bad had happened to Tiange, although he wouldn¡¯t mind, it would still be very cruel to both him and Tiange.


    ¡°Are you sure nothing happened?¡± Qin Xi asked again.


    Upon seeing Qin Xi¡¯s expression, Jing Xingzhi breathed a sigh of relief and fed himself a healing medicinal pill. After he recovered a little from the injury, he reached out to pick up his own clothes and said very impatiently, ¡°It¡¯s a great loss to me. I got humiliated so badly, yet I only had a chance to take off your woman¡¯s clothes!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Qin Xi¡¯s face ckened and he grunted coldly, ¡°How dare you mention that!¡± Not to mention taking off her clothes, but even if he just touched her, Qin Xi would¡¯ve been enraged! If it were anyone else but Jing Xingzhi, Qin Xi would¡¯ve beaten up the person to vent his anger even though he wouldn¡¯t kill the person.


    Taking a deep breath and temporarily suppressing his anger, Qin Xi asked again slowly, ¡°What exactly happened? Since Master Song Feng wanted to take revenge on you, why are you safe and sound?¡±


    Jing Xingzhi put on his own clothes and recalled the events carefully. He recounted everything he could remember and said in the end, ¡°I feel like someone knocked me out.¡±


    ¡°Someone?¡± Qin Xi was confused. ¡°Who else would¡¯vee to such a ce?¡± Isted peaks like this were extremely high and were in the fog, so if not on purpose, who woulde here? If just anyone could reach such a ce, Master Song Feng wouldn¡¯t have chosen it.


    Jing Xingzhi thought for a while and shook his head. ¡°Your Junior Martial Sister might know better than me. You can ask her when she wakes up¡ªperhaps she knows something.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Qin Xi responded yet didn¡¯t say a word while staring at him.


    Jing Xingzhi felt a little creeped out under his gaze. ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t touch her, so do you still want to kill me and vent your anger?¡±


    Qin Xi said coldly, ¡°You didn¡¯t touch her, but you did take her clothes off, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not my fault!¡± Jing Xingzhi said very confidently. ¡°Why do you care about such a tiny thing? I didn¡¯t even kiss her!¡±


    This sentence made Qin Xi feel a littleforted. He looked at Mo Tiange in his arms and paused for a while then said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you to vent my anger, and I also don¡¯t want her to see you again. Just go.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Jing Xingzhi sighed and said, ¡°I know you¡¯ve already showed me mercy, and I¡¯m not that ungrateful. Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll meet again some day.¡± As he finished, he didn¡¯t hesitate. He sat up to pick up his own things then flew away on his flying sword.


    Fortunately, Master Song Feng didn¡¯t seem to have liked their things, and he didn¡¯t take these two Core Formation cultivators¡¯ Qiankun Bags. Otherwise, it would¡¯ve been a huge loss to both of them. The two of them were no ordinary Core Formation cultivators, and they had many treasures that were iparable to normal cultivators.


    As Jing Xingzhi traveled far away, Qin Xi nced back. Things were settled for the time being, but they were far from being over. Even though such things didn¡¯t happen in the end, it hurt Tiange anyway. He only hoped Tiange wouldn¡¯t be affected by that.


    Besides, what Master Song Feng tried to do was truly sinister. If it had really happened, it would¡¯ve been even more disgusting than just catching Tiange and killing her. Master had long said that this number one cultivator in the world was actually a psycho, and he was surely right.


    After an indefinite amount of time Mo Tiange woke up from the darkness.


    After she regained consciousness, her first sensation was a splitting headache.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Qin Xi¡¯s soft voice entered her ears.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother...¡± She called while reaching out her hand. As she was about to say something, some memory fragments suddenly shed into her mind. She widened her eyes rashly and was startled significantly. ¡°I...¡±


    When she opened her eyes, it was indeed Qin Xi who immediately appeared before her. Upon seeing her panicked face, Qin Xiforted her gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be scared. It¡¯s okay, you¡¯re safe now.¡±


    His gentle tone calmed Mo Tiange a little. But upon thinking back to what happened before she fainted, she couldn¡¯t stay calm. She grabbed Qin Xi¡¯s clothes and sat up to ask in a panic, ¡°Senior Martial Brother, was I... Was I...¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Qin Xi knew what she wanted to ask and held her in his arms without thinking. ¡°Nothing happened. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m right here, and you¡¯re safe...¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mo Tiange shook her head desperately. ¡°You don¡¯t know what happened. I, I... Master Song Feng, he... Jing Xingzhi...¡± Her speech was almost incoherent.


    ¡°I know, I know!¡± Qin Xi tightened his arms andforted her. ¡°I know everything you¡¯re saying. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s really fine. You¡¯re fine, and nothing happened. You can feel it for yourself¡ªis that what happened?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Hisforting and hug appeased Mo Tiange. She listened to him. She felt her clothes were intact and there was nothing abnormal about her body, so she gradually rxed and murmured to herself, ¡°Nothing, nothing happened, nothing...¡±


    ¡°Right, nothing at all,¡± Qin Xi patted her back lightly and repeated after her.


    In his gentle voice, Mo Tiange¡¯s mood gradually eased up. She leaned on his shoulder and made an effort to calm herself down.


    After a long time, she finally felt that everything was real and nothing as terrible as ¡°that¡± really happened to her, so she recovered and asked, ¡°Senior Martial Brother, how did you find me here? I thought you and master wouldn¡¯t find me...¡± When Master Song Feng took her there and fed her Heavenly Aromatic Beans, her heart was filled with despair, and she longed for her master and Qin Xi toe and rescue her. But she didn¡¯t see anyone, and she lost her sanity...


    Sensing that she seemed to be trembling a little, Qin Xi tightened his arms around her and hated Master Song Feng in his heart even more. Tiange had always been brave, but she was so frightened this time, so he could imagine how terrified and desperate she was at that moment.


    ¡°Master found a way.¡± He didn¡¯t mention that he had used his blood essence and said, ¡°We just arrived. Fortunately you¡¯re fine.¡±


    ¡°You saved me in time?¡±


    ¡°No, when we arrived, you and Jing Xingzhi were both in aa.¡± Upon seeing that her emotions had stabilized, Qin Xi told her the scene he saw when they just arrived in detail. He specifically mentioned that it was only her outerwear that got pulled apart, while her inner clothes were intact and there was also a distance between her and Jing Xingzhi.


    Mo Tiange listened to him carefully and fell into deep thought.


    After Qin Xi finished speaking, she asked, ¡°Did you see anyone else except for us?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± This question made Qin Xi a little confused, and he said, ¡°Jing Xingzhi said that it seemed like someone knocked him out. Do you remember anything?¡±


    Mo Tiange took her time and began to recall the events. At that time, Nie Wushang showed mercy to her and didn¡¯t force her to swallow those Heavenly Aromatic Beans. It was just a little bit of juice, so she was still affected. After she and Jing Xingzhi were fed the Heavenly Aromatic Beans, Master Song Fengughed and left. She tried to save herself and finally spit out those beans, but it seemed Master Song Feng had set some restriction on her. Her mind was affected badly, and she couldn¡¯t use any strength in her daze. Then Jing Xingzhi rushed at her and wanted to pull off her clothes. She resisted desperately, and she even thought she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from him in the end, but Jing Xingzhi¡¯s strength suddenly disappeared. She used up all her energy and fainted.


    ¡°I know!¡± She suddenly remembered. Before passing out, she seemed to hear a familiar sigh. She grabbed Qin Xi¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°It was Nie Wushang¡ªshe saved me!¡±


    ¡°Nie Wushang?¡± Who was that?


    ¡°Nie Wushang is Master Song Feng¡¯s disciple. We met her earlier, and it was also her who led Master Song Feng to us.¡± Upon thinking about Nie Wushang, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know whether she should thank her or hate her. It was Nie Wushang who attracted Master Song Feng to them, and it was also Nie Wushang who gave her a hand and saved her.


    Qin Xi listened to her slowly talking about what happened after they were separated, along with some other things she remembered. In the end, she said, ¡°So it must¡¯ve been Nie Wushang. She came back afterwards and knocked Jing Xingzhi out. I can recall her voice.¡±


    Qin Xi was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Thankfully... Master Song Feng deserves that. If he hadn¡¯t treated his own disciple like that, Miss Nie wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk to save you. It seems to me that when you and her escaped through the mist, she sent a message to her master, but she didn¡¯t expect that Master Song Feng woulde up with such a shameless idea.¡± He paused for a while then continued, ¡°Although she was involved, she then saved you anyway. If we need to turn against her in the future, we should pull our punches a little.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded and also sighed. ¡°She¡¯s an unlucky person. Master Song Feng doesn¡¯t treat her like a disciple at all. He wouldn¡¯t even treat a servant so badly.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and bent down to hold her tightly. ¡°I¡¯m just d that you¡¯re fine...¡±


    After the disaster, such a hug made Mo Tiange feel particrly content. The two of them held each other for a moment, then Mo Tiange asked suddenly, ¡°Senior Martial Brother, what would you do if something like that happened?¡±


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t let her go, so Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t see his face. After a while, Qin Xi said, ¡°I¡¯d definitely rip Master Song Feng to pieces!¡±


    This wasn¡¯t the answer Mo Tiange wanted, so she asked again, ¡°What about me? Would you abandon me?¡±


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t answer for a long while this time, long enough to make Mo Tiange feel disappointed. But then his lightughter rang out. He released her and looked into her eyes sincerely. ¡°No matter what you look like or what happens to you, you¡¯re Mo Tiange. I love you, and I would never abandon you.¡±


    For the first time, he said he loved her.


    Although the incident didn¡¯t actually happen, and it was just an oath, Mo Tiange felt like she¡¯d rather believe he was telling the truth.

 Chapter 304: Father’s Remains

    <h4>Chapter 304: Father¡¯s Remains</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The most dangerous ce to visit on Demonic Mountain was Immortal¡¯s Ruins, and the most mysterious ce in Immortal¡¯s Ruins was Jade Pce.


    The two of them told each other what had happened after they got separated. Mo Tiange learned that Lord Daoist Jinghe had gone to Jade Pce, so she asked about it.


    Qin Xi said, ¡°The so-called Jade Pce is said to have been the immortals¡¯ abode when the Immortals and Devils were at war. All the immortals who died in the big war were then buried nearby, thus creating Immortal¡¯s Ruins. There were many remains left by those immortals in Jade Pce. Although most of them were damaged and some others were stained with too much immortal aura that cultivators like us can¡¯t pass, there are still many other treasures. If anyone obtains one, it would be a heavenly fated chance.¡±


    Mo Tiange roughly knew about this; it just seemed a little different this time.


    ¡°On Demonic Mountain, are there many treasures elsewhere in addition to Jade Pce? Why did all the Nascent Soul cultivators swarm to Jade Pce this time?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°Naturally, they must¡¯ve gotten some information that there are rare treasures in Jade Pce.¡± As he said that, Qin Xi seemed a little doubtful and continued with uncertainty, ¡°Master once told me that some kind of treasure appeared in Jade Pcest time. The treasure could¡¯ve probably helped Nascent Soul cultivators advance to the next realm in one go, so lots of Nascent Soul cultivators wanted to take a chance at Jade Pce this time.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Mo Tiange was very surprised. The higher the cultivation level, the less treasures could help advance a cultivator¡¯s level. This was why most Nascent Soul cultivators were stuck in the early stage of the Nascent Soul realm, only a few could enter the middle stage of the Nascent Soul realm, and very few could reach thete stage of the Nascent Soul realm. IN the past thousands of years, there were only four to five people who had advanced to that level in the entire Celestial Pole. Many Nascent Soul cultivators had long reached the peak stage of the realm through hundreds of years of cultivation, yet they didn¡¯t encounter any fated chances to advance to the next stage¡ªthat was the case for Lord Daoist Jinghe. If there was really such a treasure, it was no wonder that so many Nascent Soul cultivators went to Jade Pce.


    ¡°Right,¡± Qin Xi said as he shook his head. ¡°But it¡¯s also hard to say. Such a treasure appearedst time, so how could it show up again this time? I¡¯m really a little worried about Master¡¯s journey this time.¡±


    Mo Tiange also nodded and felt her heart was quite heavy. Not to mention other things, but with so many Nascent Soul cultivators present, if there was any conflict... but Master¡¯s strength was enough to protect himself.


    The two of them pondered separately for a while then Qin Xi said, ¡°Master knows what he¡¯s doing, so there¡¯s no need for us to worry. It¡¯s not early anymore, so let¡¯s get your father¡¯s skeletal remains quickly then get out of here as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Tiange got up and thought for a while then lowered her head to look at the Heavenly Aromatic Grasses all over the mountain. ¡°Since we bumped into these grasses, why don¡¯t we take some of these Heavenly Aromatic Beans with us? They can be exchanged for a Chalcedony.¡±


    Qin Xi looked at these Heavenly Aromatic Beans and thought about what Mo Tiange almost went through, feeling unhappy. He then said, ¡°What do you need them for? I got you a Chalcedony.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± He already got a Chalcedony when we were separated?


    Qin Xi took out the Chalcedony that was taken from the Xuan Fire Jade Essence from his clothes. It was crystal bright and the size of almost two palms.


    ¡°Where did you get such a high-quality Chalcedony?¡± Mo Tiange took it with surprise. This Chalcedony had at least thousands of years of history, and with no trace of impurities, it was absolutely a superior-grade Chalcedony. More importantly, the Chalcedony wasrge enough to be refined even if she failed.


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°The Luan and Feng Immortal Companions from Biyun Sect gave it to me. They did it for the sake of Master after all.¡±


    Mo Tiange raised her head and smiled. ¡°Master¡¯s face is so valuable. Such arge Chalcedony can¡¯t even be bought on the outside.¡±


    Qin Xi also smiled. ¡°This is good. Now, you can finally refine your Heaven and Earth Fan.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± The other materials were already ready, and now that Mo Tiange also got the Qiyun Stone and thousand-year-old Chalcedony, she could begin to refine her magic weapon after returning from Demonic Mountain.


    Mo Tiange put the Chalcedony into her Qiankun Bag. The two of them rested for a while then took out their flying magic weapons and prepared to leave the isted peak.


    As the two of them flew in midair, Qin Xi stood on his flying cloud and looked down at the Heavenly Aromatic Beans all over the mountain. He frowned, raised his hand, and gathered spiritual aura in his palm to form a fireball. He then waved his hand, and the fire ball dropped down to the mountain with mes and fire immediately rising all over.


    Upon seeing this, Mo Tiange raised her voice. ¡°You burned them all?¡± The amount of time these Heavenly Aromatic Grasses had been growing there was longer than her spirit herbs in the Virtual Sky World; wouldn¡¯t it be a pity to burn them all?


    Qin Xi snorted. ¡°If they were kept alive, they¡¯d be nothing but scourge!¡± They might be useful to others, but to him, they were just the cause of an unpleasant memory.


    Mo Tiange thought about it and agreed. If it hadn¡¯t been for the Heavenly Aromatic Grass, she wouldn¡¯t have nearly gone through such a terrible thing, so she didn¡¯t say anything more about it.


    The fire grew bigger and bigger and soon swept over the mountain top. All the Heavenly Aromatic Grasses were burning, and the Heavenly Aromatic Beans being burned made crackling noises.


    Upon seeing all the Heavenly Aromatic Grasses destroyed in the fire, Qin Xi held Mo Tiange in his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. It was good to burn them all, and she feltforted at seeing that. She didn¡¯t want to recall that memory...


    ¡°Right, where¡¯s Jing Xingzhi?¡± She suddenly thought about him.


    Qin Xi said lightly, ¡°I told him to leave.¡± Then he lowered his head to nce at Mo Tiange and continued, ¡°I thought you would be unhappy to see him again.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Tiange¡¯s heart felt moved. She indeed didn¡¯t want to see Jing Xingzhi again, and it was so kind of Qin Xi to consider that.


    The two of them followed thepass left by Lord Daoist Jinghe and smoothly exited the fog.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe once said this spot was deep in Immortal¡¯s Ruins and there were too many dangers present; Core Formation cultivators like them weren¡¯t supposed to be there. Qin Xi also knew that and he took Mo Tiange to head back in the direction of Tens of Thousands of Feet Peak.


    One dayter, after undergoing several dangerous events, they finally returned to their original route.


    Qin Xi breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°There aren¡¯t demonic beasts here, so it may take us about half a day to arrive at the destination. Just stay careful.¡±


    Mo Tiange felt a little excited and nodded. ¡°En.¡±


    They entered some dense woods that were apanied by mountainous stones.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Qin Xi said. ¡°These are bone corrosion trees¡ªa little bit will make you rot into a pile of bones.¡±


    Mo Tiange was surprised. ¡°So poisonous? If we took some outside the mountain, wouldn¡¯t they be very powerful and intimidating to enemies?¡±


    Qin Xi shook his head. ¡°We can¡¯t take them out. The bone corrosion trees are poisonous, but their toxicity also disappears fast. Once they¡¯re removed from the soil, their toxicity will entirely disappear about one dayter; even jade boxes can¡¯t preserve them.¡±


    ¡°... I see.¡±


    The two of them lifted up their protective spiritual aura and released their defensive magic weapons, entering the woods carefully.


    ¡°This way!¡± Qin Xi led the way and flew above the ground.


    This section of bone corrosion trees was quiterge. The two were afraid of touching the leaves and it took them a long time to get out.


    After passing through the bone corrosion trees woods, the scenery changed. The sky was dark and the ground was full of holesrge and small; some of the holes were aze with fire, giving off a dull glow.


    Mo Tiange looked around and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± These holes were too small to be volcanoes, but they were strangely numerous.


    Qin Xi said, ¡°These are traces of fire-element magic arts used by the immortals in the Distant Past era.¡±


    ¡°Fire-element magic arts...¡± Mo Tiange looked at the endless remains and yearned for such a powerful magic art. Their magic arts were so powerful that they left huge traces like this. The scene before her was probably effortlessly created by some immortal from the Distant Past era.


    ¡°Come, this way.¡± Qin Xi took out his flying cloud and pulled Mo Tiange to float in mid-air with him, then they flew to the right side slowly.


    When they were in the bone corrosion woods earlier, they could only fly against the ground; above the holes now, they could only fly in the air. These were fire-element magic arts left by immortals and they were nothing like present-day Three Great Real Fires. Three Great Real Fires were very powerful, but they were from the secr world. Since these were immortal fires, if cultivators like them touched them, it would be unbearable.


    After flying for a while, they still hadn¡¯t left the remains, but Qin Xi suddenly began to descend.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother?¡± Mo Tiange called. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Qin Xi said with certainty, ¡°It¡¯s right down there.¡±


    Mo Tiange lowered her head to look down, but below them were only a few ring pits and holes and nothing else.


    She was still surprised and doubtful when Qin Xi continued to descend on his flying cloud and flew toward one of the holes.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother!¡± They were surrounded by immortal fire all around, and if they got burned, it would be a disaster.


    Qin Xi held her hand andforted her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Right as the flying cloud was about to touch the immortal fire in the holes, it suddenly flew past the immortal fire and flew toward the wall of the hole. The flying cloud was extremely fast, and as it was just about to hit the wall, Mo Tiange saw a cave in the wall. The flying cloud darted into the cave in an instant.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Qin Xi put away the flying cloud and looked at the cave as he sighed. ¡°It¡¯s been over eighty years. I didn¡¯t expect toe back here.¡±


    Mo Tiange looked around. The entrance to the cave was small, but it was quite spacious inside. They were surrounded by dark red, scary rock walls.


    This ce...was where father died? Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help stepping inside. But then she stopped before walking too far inside.


    At the bottom of the cave, there was a stone table on whichy a dry skeleton with some torn clothes. The skeleton was very clean and didn¡¯t have anything else on it.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t shift her eyes away from this skeletal body. She shuffled her feet slowly until she reached the stone table and dropped to her knees.


    ¡°Father, I... I¡¯m finally meeting you...¡±


    Although it was just a skeleton and there was no identifiable sign of her father, Mo Tiange still couldn¡¯t stop the tears from falling. She thought about many things¡ªabout her lonely childhood, her sickly mother, and those days when she and her mother relied on each other... At that time, she longed for her father to return so her family could live happily ever after. But he never came back even when her mother died.


    She hated her father, but she also thought that perhaps he had his reasons for not returning. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want toe pick her up¡ªhe must¡¯ve been dyed by something.


    It turned out she guessed right. But her father didn¡¯t pick her up for any other reason than because... he died.


    Before he died, he entrusted her to the only person he could trust. Unfortunately, she drifted from ce to ce homeless and miserable for ten years... Finally, the man her father had entrusted her care to ended up finding her and protected her for several decades. Now, the man became her lover...


    Qin Xi kneeled down beside her gently. ¡°Brother Ye, this is probably thest time I¡¯ll call you Brother Ye. We¡¯re back here now. Tiange came to collect your remains, and I also came to make a confession to you. I¡¯ve done what I promised you all those years ago. Tiange has grown up and be a Core Formation cultivator, so my responsibilities end today.¡±


    He turned to give Mo Tiange a look and smiled, holding her hands tightly. He then continued, ¡°Brother Ye, you said that if your daughter had a Pure Yin constitution and spiritual roots, it would be up to me when it came to performing Dual Cultivation with her. I understood your meaning. The oue today is just as you expected, but I must make it clear to you that Tiange and I love each other, so our Dual Cultivation has nothing to do with your final wishes. You... You can rest in peace now.¡±

 Chapter 305: Restrictions Collapsed

    <h4>Chapter 305: Restrictions Copsed</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mo Tiange and Qin Xi performed a simple worshipping ceremony for Mo Tiange¡¯s father, then Mo Tiange put her father¡¯s bones into a jar one by one and prepared to take them to the secr world to bury him alongside her mother.


    When she went on that trip when she was in the Foundation Building realm, Mo Tianjun once wanted to return to Mo Family¡¯s Vige. She had already entered Jin Country¡¯s boundaries, but she was then drawn away by the fluctuations of spiritual aura in Ziwei¡¯s Immortal Cave. Counting the years now, it had been seventy-six years since she had been home. Seventy-six yearster, her grandpa, grandma, and uncles must¡¯ve turned to dry bones, while Tianjun and the others might have also passed away, right? Mo Tianjun wondered if there was anyone tending to her mother¡¯s tomb...


    After a few days, she nned to go back to Mo Family¡¯s Vige in Jin Country. She wanted to move her mother¡¯s tomb to the Ye family¡¯s ancestral grave, along with Second Uncle¡¯s ashes.


    Storing away her father¡¯s remains well, Mo Tiange looked up carefully at the cave where they were resting. The rock walls were a dull-red under the immortal fire which was nearby and hot.


    ¡°This is where you hid yourselves in those days?¡±


    Qin Xi squatted down and poked with his Three Yang Real Fire Sword, apparently looking for something. Upon hearing her voice, he answered, ¡°When the restrictions on Demonic Mountain copsed at that time, your father and I were at Tens of Thousands of Feet Peak. When things stabilized a little whileter, we discovered we couldn¡¯t get out, so we went to Immortal¡¯s Ruins. But the reason why we came here was because I wanted to practice a secret technique. You father was badly injured then and if I left him alone, he wouldn¡¯t be able tost several days. He had helped me along the way, so I decided to take him with me here.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s it...¡± This was really the best ce to practice Yang-rted magic arts since fire was the most extreme form of Yang, especially if it was immortal fire.


    After a moment, Qin Xi breathed a sigh of relief and stood up. ¡°I finally found it.¡±


    Mo Tiange was curious. ¡°What were you looking for?¡±


    Qin Xi walked back and opened his hand. ¡°This. I¡¯m looking for them.¡± In the palm of his handid a number of dark stones.


    Mo Tiange picked up one of the stones and only felt it was very hot. She thought for a while, then asked with surprise, ¡°Is this Fire Marrow Stone?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Fire Marrow Stone.¡±


    The so-called Fire Marrow Stones were a kind of ore that came from ces where Real Fire was rich, and they were usually called the ¡°essence of fire.¡± At first, Fire Marrow Stones would be red, but with the passage of time, since Real Fire never stopped burning and turned Fire Marrow Stones redder and redder, the stones would finally turn ck. These Fire Marrow Stones were dark as anything and were obviously of the highest quality.


    ¡°Were these what you wanted toe and get?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Qin Xi answered. ¡°It was in this fire pit that I found Fire Marrow Stones in those days and I tried every means possible to take them out of the immortal fire, but the fire aura was still too strong and I couldn¡¯t take them, so I hid them here.¡±


    ¡°So you knew you¡¯de back one day?¡±


    ¡°I had to. I left in such a hurry that I didn¡¯t even take your father¡¯s body with me, so I naturally had toe back.¡±


    Upon hearing him mentioning this, Mo Tiange thought back to what he said again. She then asked, ¡°Right, what exactly did my father promise you? Why did you say that...dual cultivation is all up to you?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Qin Xi coughed and shifted his head to the side. ¡°Well...¡±


    Mo Tiange was even more curious when she noticed his face turning a little red. ¡°What, what¡¯s so hard to say?¡±


    ¡°...It¡¯s okay to tell you.¡± Qin Xi smiled and said slowly, ¡°You have a Pure Yin constitution, so any cultivator might¡¯ve wanted to have you if your father told them that. So, your father told me with the meaning that I could choose anyone to perform Dual Cultivation with you.¡±


    ¡°Including yourself?¡±


    ¡°Well... Your father did mean that... But I didn¡¯t have any thoughts like that at the time, believe me...¡±


    Upon seeing him denying it hurriedly, Mo Tiange smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t believe you; what are you worrying for?¡± She sighed. ¡°I understand what my father meant. In that case, I wouldn¡¯t be allowed to choose my Dual Cultivation partner freely, but I would have a person to rely on... Rtively speaking, I¡¯d have a future.¡± If her father hadn¡¯t entrusted her to Qin Xi, that would¡¯ve probably be her future.


    ¡°Right...¡± Qin Xi said. ¡°I won¡¯t deny that I did think about epting you as my disciple since you have a Pure Yin constitution and have spiritual roots, so it¡¯d be good for Xuanqing School if you could perform Dual Cultivation with other disciples... But then you escaped by yourself, so I dropped the idea after that.¡±


    The two were silent for a while. Mo Tiangeughed. ¡°Whatever, forget about it. We¡¯ve aplished our purpose of this trip, so are we going to leave now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Xi nodded. ¡°Master warned me that we should get out of here as soon as we finished. He said there might also be copses of huge restrictions this time, copses that are perhaps even more fierce than the previous ones. It would be troublesome if we got stuck here.¡±


    Mo Tiange agreed with him. She wasn¡¯t injured anywhere else aside from being fed Heavenly Aromatic Beans. The medicinal effects had long worn off, and she was now filled with spiritual power and had nothing to worry about.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then. In three or five days, it¡¯ll be half a month since we¡¯ve been here. It¡¯s hard to say when the restriction at the entrance of Demonic Mountain will reappear.¡±


    After a bit more rest and reorganization, they prepared everything they needed and ventured out along the original route. Looking at the numerous pits and holes with burning immortal fire on the ground, Mo Tiange seemed to remember something, so she asked Qin Xi, ¡°Even ordinary stones here are sealed with the power of immortal fire, right?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°Right. Why do you ask?¡±


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°Well... Do you have a way to pick some up?¡±


    Qin Xi gave her a look and didn¡¯t say anything. He released his Three Yang Real Fire Sword which sent out dazzling lights on its body. The sword light shot straight down then bounced back in an instant. Qin Xi reached out his hand and used spiritual aura to lift up several stones then passed them to her. ¡°Put them in a jade box.¡± These were just ordinary stones, so they should be able to be stored in a jade box even though they¡¯d been doused in immortal fire.


    Mo Tiange took out a jade box and put the stones inside obediently. Then she asked him to procure more of them with his Three Yang Real Fire Sword until the jade box was stuffed before she put the box back into her Qiankun Bag.


    Upon seeing her putting away these stones, Qin Xi asked, ¡°You don¡¯t practice the magic art of fire, so what do you need these stones for?¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled and patted her spiritual beast pouch. ¡°You forgot I have Xiaohuo!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Qin Xi understood. The small spiritual beast was born with Sun Real Fire. If it could make good progress in cultivation, it would definitely be very helpful in the future.


    After thinking for a while, Qin Xi said, ¡°In regards to spiritual beasts, you have Xiaohuo, in regards to unique skills, you have the Soul-Refining Technique. If you can refine the Heaven and Earth Fan, you shouldn¡¯t have to worry about ordinary middle-stage Core Formation cultivators during fights of magical power. If the Heaven and Earth Fan has a strong influence, you might even be able to fight Core Formation cultivators in thete stage, but you¡¯d better practice several more secret techniques. There are differences in every fight of magical power, so protect yourself with unique skills.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Mo Tiange thought about this some more. Her best unique skill to save herself was the Virtual Sky World. But of course, after what happened with Ren Yufeng, she already learned that any unique skill wasn¡¯t entirely reliable. She better have a few backup ns.


    ¡°Pitifully, we didn¡¯t get any useful treasures for you this trip. Otherwise, you could¡¯ve improved your cultivation level a little.¡±


    Mo Tiange thought about it for a while, but she then swallowed her words. She actually didn¡¯t feel rushed to improve her cultivation level. With countless Clear Sky Pills and with her decent skills, she would reach the peak stage of the Core Formation realm sooner orter. She was already very happy to find a thousand-year-old Chalcedony and Qiyun Stone this time.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother, since you¡¯re bringing back Fire Marrow Stones, will you enter Closed Door Meditation as soon as you get back?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Xi nodded. But he was keenly aware that Mo Tiange seemed a little upset, so he asked, ¡°What, are you unhappy?¡±


    Mo Tiange paused for a moment and sighed. ¡°I think you must have a good chance of reaching the Nascent Soul realm this time, right? After that, there will be a huge difference between you and me in terms of cultivation level...¡±


    ¡°Why does it matter?¡± Qin Xi smiled. ¡°Which pair of Dual Cultivation Daopanions don¡¯t have differences in their cultivation level? Even the Luan and Feng Immortal Companions are different in terms of their cultivation level. Ding Luan is a little higher than Feng Xiao, but they still cultivate and live together, don¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but...¡± Mo Tiange always felt that the difference between them was too big. She admitted that there werepanionsposed of a Nascent Soul cultivator and Core Formation cultivator, but rtively speaking, there were only a few female cultivators among the Nascent Soul cultivators. Many male cultivators married Core Formation female cultivators, but the rtionships between them were that of a superior and subordinate... Of course, she wasn¡¯t worried about Qin Xi and she trusted him, but... This wasn¡¯t the way to go. Cultivators in the same cultivation realm could have more exchanges and could help each other to strengthen their rtionship.


    Qin Xi pondered for a while then said, ¡°I did say we could change and practice the same cultivation technique, so what about that?¡±


    ¡°That...could be a good solution. You were so confidentst time, so did you prepare something ahead of time?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Mo Tiange was curious. ¡°You know we both have special constitutions, and the cultivation techniques we practice are also special. The Dual Cultivation technique you mentioned¡ªdoes it also have a special effect?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled but didn¡¯t answer. Mo Tiange prompted him, so he said, ¡°You¡¯ll find outter.¡±


    As they spoke, they went back the way they came and finally returned to Tens of Thousands of Feet Peak half a dayter. It then took them one day to head down the peak.


    After leaving the range of Tens of Thousands of Feet Peak, both of them breathed a sigh of relief. There were too many dangers in Immortal¡¯s Ruins, and it was safer down here.


    But a momentter, Mo Tiange was startled.


    ¡°What happened to these people?¡± This was the third time they had encountered a group of people fighting each other. The fight didn¡¯t seem rational, considering the flesh and blood flying everywhere; she couldn¡¯t even bear to watch.


    Qin Xi frowned and said, ¡°The restrictions on Demonic Mountain usually copse for a month. Now that over half a month has passed, presumably, those who have the strength to secure treasures have already gotten what they wanted, while those who didn¡¯t find any could only grab others¡¯.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Tiange also heard many rumors like this before. But this time, the people involved were all high in cultivation level. Most of them were Core Formation cultivators; there were scarcely any Foundation Building cultivators among them. Then Mo Tiange thought back to Jade Pce. So many Nascent Soul cultivators went there for the same unique treasure, so a fierce battle was inevitable. Even if the restrictions on Demonic Mountain didn¡¯t copse this time, many people would die.


    Both of them had achieved their purposes of entering Demonic Mountain, so they didn¡¯t want to get involved in any of these conflicts. Whenever there was a fight, they avoided it, but they were really lucky and often encountered a situation where both sides were losing or already dead. They picked up many Qiankun Bags in passing, which was a great source of wealth.


    Upon collecting one more batch of Qiankun Bags, Mo Tiange revealed her smiling eyes. ¡°So funny. They fought like hell but didn¡¯t even get as much as we did.¡±


    Qin Xi also smiled and began to talk big. ¡°If everyone was as smart as we are, there¡¯d be no easy objects we could pick up. Taking all of these bags into consideration, there might be some powerful treasures among them.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Mo Tiange said no more and put away all the Qiankun Bags. She thought that the treasures in these might be even more abundant than her personal fortunesbined.


    As she was counting, a muffled thunder suddenly came from the sky.


    Qin Xi raised his head and saw that where spiritual aura and devil aura were intertwined in the sky, the wind and clouds rose and collided violently. The spiritual aura and devil aura on Demonic Mountain immediately became very disorderly.


    ¡°This is no good! Some restriction copsed!¡±

 Chapter 306: The Biggest Secret

    <h4>Chapter 306: The Biggest Secret</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It wasn¡¯t the first time they experienced a copse of restrictions. Qin Xi acted very calmly. He pulled up the Three Yang Real Fire Sword and cast a sword formation then pulled Mo Tiange and flew forward. The flying cloud¡¯s speed reached its max, and they flew toward the exit of Demonic Mountain.


    Along the way, countless cultivators all flew in the same direction for the exit.


    It was time to run for their lives. Everybody used their unique skills to escape and no one dared to hold back any tricks.


    Nevertheless, there were still many cultivators who didn¡¯t get out in time and were stuck in the copse, instantly turning into ck ashes.


    Mo Tiange saw with her own eyes that Daoist Kumu and Tong Tianyun, who traveled with her in the beginning, were also drawn into the restriction and died immediately.


    Not long after they entered Demonic Mountain, they were separated from these two. Later, Mo Tiange learned from Jing Xingzhi that the two of them really harbored bad intentions. They watched Madam Feng die and watched Lei Dongqing die. Then, relying on the ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nt, they made a deal with Nascent Soul cultivators and went to Immortal¡¯s Ruins.


    But now, they ended up here and died. Even though they made a deal with Nascent Soul cultivators, they didn¡¯t get anything good out of it! But it also made sense, Mo Tiange thought. Even though she and Qin Xi had a Nascent Soul Master, they never nned on going with Lord Daoist Jinghe. Did those two really think those Nascent Soul cultivators would protect them for the sake of a ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nt? Or perhaps they understood the risks clearly, but they didn¡¯t take that into consideration as their lifespans were going to end anyway.


    The restrictions crumbled faster and faster, the rumbling continued, and countless cultivators ran toward the exit. Qin Xi was calm at first, but he also became anxiouster on.


    Compared to his visit more than eighty years ago, the noises were even worse. Master was right¡ªit was more dangerous thanst time!


    But no matter how fast they ran, they weren¡¯t as fast as the copsing restrictions. Soon, the cultivators not far behind them also went down, and the screams kepting.


    ¡°No!¡± Mo Tiange shouted. ¡°We can¡¯t run like this... ¡±


    How could Qin Xi not know that? But where could they find safety at this hour? When restrictions on Demonic Mountain copsedst time, he and Ye Hai had good luck and happened to hide in the cave on Tens of Thousands of Feet Peak. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive either.


    This time, Qin Xi also had no intention of hiding any skills. Heid out the sword array quickly with dazzling lights, blocking more and more free restrictions in the air; he maintained his movements and took out several treasures from his Qiankun Bag, using them on himself as well as Mo Tiange. He said hurriedly, ¡°At least they can protect us for a while.¡±


    Thunder rumbled overhead, and Mo Tiange¡¯s facial expression changed. Qin Xi said, ¡°It¡¯s toote. We have to give it a shot!¡± As he spoke, he made a hand seal and gathered spiritual aura all around himself, preparing to use a secret technique.


    Mo Tiange was startled in her heart. She didn¡¯t know what secret technique Qin Xi nned to use, but she could tell from his hand seal that it needed blood essence! Once he used such a magic art, the good thing would be that he could get some rest, but the bad thing would be a regression in cultivation level! He had reached the peak stage of the Core Formation realm, but if he regressed, it would be hard to say when he could reach the Nascent Soul realm.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother, don¡¯t...¡±


    Qin Xi ignored her. A few drops of blood essence forced their way out of his body. He reached out and touched them, and a red glow immediately shed on his sword. As he was about to use the Three Yang Real Fire Sword, the spiritual aura suddenly became unstable in the next moment, and the red glow dimmed. Qin Xi¡¯s face darkened. He used his blood essence to look for Tiange earlier, which had cost some of his strength. Now, he couldn¡¯t even use the secret technique.


    Upon realizing this, Qin Xi really panicked! He had felt calm until now because he had the secret technique. At least he could get Tiange out of here even though he might get injured, he thought. But Qin Xi didn¡¯t expect that he wouldn¡¯t be able to use his secret technique because of the loss of blood essence earlier!


    ¡°Tiange!¡± Qin Xi thought many things in his heart, and finally, he gritted his teeth and pulled Mo Tiange¡¯s hand. He said, ¡°If we can¡¯t get out of here, let¡¯s die together!¡± As he spoke, he didn¡¯t wait for Mo Tiange¡¯s response but turned into a flight light again and flew toward the exit. Life could end any minute now.


    Mo Tiange suddenly pulled his hand to stop.


    ¡°Tiange!¡± Qin Xi was anxious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mo Tiange revealed a serious expression and looked up. ck clouds rolled overhead, covering the whole sky. It was clear that the initial instability of the restrictions had triggered a massive copse of restrictions in the sky, which, if it went on for a while, would lead all the way to them. Although Qin Xi¡¯s flying cloud was extremely fast, it was really hard to say whether they could escape or not.


    Qin Xi was very anxious. ¡°It¡¯ll be toote to leave now!¡±


    Mo Tiange was silent. She put her arm around his waist, gathered spiritual aura at her fingertips, and pointed between her own eyebrows. Arge, round bead blossomed in the middle of her eyebrows, emitting a misty white light.


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyes widened. This was...


    The sound of wind and thunder grew louder, and the restrictions broke faster than they expected. People kept getting sucked in, and there was no time for screams. They just disappeared.


    Mo Tiange recited the incantation silently and struck the bead. The white light exploded suddenly, engulfing the two of them.


    When the white light disappeared, Qin Xi was dumbfounded.


    A bamboo house, bamboo forest, a breeze, flowing stream, and an herbal fragrance lingered on the tip of his nose.


    It was a somewhat familiar butpletely different scene.


    After entering the Virtual Sky World, Mo Tiange breathed a sigh of relief. Feifei jumped into her arms, wagging its tail. It squeaked.


    Mo Tiange smiled and petted Feifei for a while in her arms, then she patted its head and let Xiaohuo out, leaving the two to y. She looked around carefully. Things hadn¡¯t been cleaned in a long time, and the medicinal fields had grown weeds again. She took out the two stone sculpture puppets from her Qiankun Bag and made them clean up the fields. The two puppets were powerful enough to do these chores for her.


    After making these arrangements, she looked up and saw Qin Xi finallying to himself.


    There was both shock and realization in his eyes. He caught her eye and sighed with emotion. ¡°I finally understand that this is your biggest secret.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled. She pulled him into the bamboo house and threw a futon at him. ¡°So you don¡¯t need to ask any other questions, do you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Gradually, Qin Xi thought through a lot of things. Her pill-concocting skills, all of her medicinal pills, the ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nts, her spiritual beast¡¯s cultivation level, and all of the things about her that were confusing came from here: her Virtual Sky World!


    He thought for a moment then asked, ¡°Where did you get this Virtual Sky World? Did your great ancestor give it to you?¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Zhong Muling once said that there were only two known Virtual Sky Worlds, both of which were owned by Deification cultivators. So how could he have given her one? Even if he owned one, she was only a Foundation Building cultivator at that time. He wouldn¡¯t have given it to her.


    ¡°Then how did you get this?¡±


    Mo Tiange thought for a while and said, ¡°It was kind of a fated chance. When I got it, I didn¡¯t know what it was until I entered my great ancestor¡¯s virtual sky world.¡±


    ¡°At that time... ¡°Qin Xi understood and nodded his head. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that since then, you¡¯ve progressed so fast. It turns out it wasn¡¯t only because you learned the Art of the Origin but also because you got such an astounding treasure.¡±


    Upon seeing that Qin Xi¡¯s eyes were full of surprise but without a trace of any greed, Mo Tiange smiled. It was a gamble to let him in on such a big secret, but luckily, he had lived up to her trust so far.


    ¡°You¡¯re... not going to ask why I didn¡¯t tell you?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Qin Xi smiled. He reached out his hand and touched her face, saying, ¡°Do I need to ask that? Even if it were me, I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone such a big secret. Everyone is innocent, but a precious stone cannd its innocent possessor in jail, and that¡¯s especially so in the world of immortal cultivation. You know how to protect yourself. That¡¯s most important.¡±


    Mo Tiange looked up at him and asked again, ¡°So you wouldn¡¯t have med me if I never told you about this?¡±


    Qin Xi shook his head. ¡°Why would I me you? Even if you never mentioned it, I¡¯d have nothing to me you for. In fact, I think you¡¯ve taken quite a risk by bringing me here today. Are you that certain I won¡¯t harbor bad intentions upon seeing this Virtual Sky World?¡±


    Mo Tiange hesitated for a moment and answered, ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to think about anything else; I just thought that we couldn¡¯t die there... Moreover, this Virtual Sky World has recognized me as its master, so you can¡¯t hurt me here.¡±


    ¡°If I really thought carefully, I wouldn¡¯t hurt you here,¡± Qin Xi said. ¡°If I acted normally here after I found out your secret, but I imprisoned and questioned you when we got out, what would you do then?¡±


    His tone was harsh, even usatory.


    Mo Tiange was stunned and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good that I believe in you?¡±


    Qin Xi sighed, saying, ¡°I know you believe in me, but cats hide their ws... Trust sometimeses at a price. The price you may pay is too high. If you aren¡¯t careful, you¡¯ll be crushed!¡±


    Upon seeing that Mo Tiange lowered her head after his scolding, Qin Xi smiled again. ¡°Of course, I can be an exception, but never do it again, okay?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Mo Tiange also smiled. ¡°Of course there won¡¯t be a next time. If it wasn¡¯t you, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you in!¡±


    She had thought about this question many times. If it weren¡¯t for their lives being in danger today and having no time to think, she wouldn¡¯t have brought Qin Xi in. In fact, after bringing him in, she also felt uneasy, but Qin Xi¡¯s reaction made her feel that her trust in him was worth it.


    Thinking back to the danger today, Mo Tiange then asked anxiously, ¡°Master is still in Immortal¡¯s Ruins. Could he be in any danger?¡±


    This question made Qin Xi silent for a while. He was also worried, but now that huge restrictions had copsed on Demonic Mountain, they couldn¡¯t go out.


    ¡°Master won¡¯t fall so easily,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s take care of ourselves first. We¡¯ll wait for a while until the restriction is stable, then we¡¯ll go find Master.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Mo Tiange didn¡¯t have any good solutions either, so she agreed.


    Upon sensing that the atmosphere between them was a little heavy, Mo Tiange smiled. ¡°Since we¡¯re here now, let me show you the medicinal fields. I¡¯m not as good as you in pill-concocting yet, so you could give me some suggestions on how to deal with these spirit herbs.¡± As she spoke, she pulled him to the medicinal fields and told him about the Virtual Sky World.


    Qin Xi looked at the thick herbs in the medicinal fields and was shocked for a long time. He sighed. ¡°These herbs are enough for a big sect to use for hundreds of years. If not picked excessively, they might even be enough to support a sect to dominate the Celestial Pole forever.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just saying that. I wouldn¡¯t dare take them out. A ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nt is enough to make Nascent Soul cultivators fight each other fiercely, and having so many here... They could cause huge waves.¡±


    ¡°En, you¡¯re right.¡± Qin Xi agreed. ¡°Even if they were rotted here, you couldn¡¯t easily take them out. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be just you, but the entire Celestial Pole would also go through chaos.¡±


    He lowered his head to look at the medicinal fields around him. There were many spirit herbs he only heard about in legends but had never seen. These spirit herbs had been trimmed and had grown here for a long time, from old to young, including ones that were hundreds of years old and ones whose buds had juste out.


    ¡°You said the Virtual Sky World has existed for hundreds of thousands of years, but why are the oldest of these spirit herbs only tens of thousands of years old?¡±


    Mo Tiange learned the answer to this question from the Virtual Sky World. ¡°Spirit herbs also have a lifespan. Generally speaking, they live around ten thousand years to tens of thousands of years, so the best time to pick them and refine them into medicinal pills is when they reach ten thousand years old because at that time, they¡¯ve reached the peak of their medicinal effect and if they¡¯re allowed to continue to grow, they will only die.¡±


    ¡°So that exins it.¡± This was the first time Qin Xi had heard about this. Among today¡¯s cultivators, ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nts were rare, and it was true that not many people knew about this.


    Mo Tiange stood in the middle of the medicinal fields. She looked at the numerous ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nts then looked at the two stone sculpture puppets that were busy working. She smiled. ¡°Since we can¡¯t get out now, why don¡¯t you help me sort out the medicinal fields?¡±

 Chapter 307: The Heaven and Earth Fan

    <h4>Chapter 307: The Heaven and Earth Fan</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After the big restriction on Demonic Mountain copsed, many other smaller restrictions followed suit. Practically half of Demonic Mountain was buried under these copsing restrictions.


    Mo Tiange and Qin Xi¡¯s luck wasn¡¯t bad. They managed to enter the Virtual Sky World in time and weren¡¯t affected. Others, however, weren¡¯t so lucky. Very few of them managed to leave Demonic Mountain in time. Even among Nascent Soul cultivators, many of them lost their lives inside.


    This foray into Demonic Mountain was much more tragic than eighty years ago. The number of high level cultivators dead or injured was disastrous¡ªeven graver than the number of casualties from thest demonic beast riot. For some time, the Celestial Pole was in turmoil.


    Of course, the two of them had no idea about this at all. While they were hiding inside the Virtual Sky World, Mo Tiange sometimes peeked to examine the situation outside, but she merely noticed that the chain reaction triggered by the copse of that big reaction still hadn¡¯t stopped. Heaven fell and earth was torn apart. Lightning shed all around. All of Demonic Mountain was quaking.


    Since they couldn¡¯t get out, they could only put aside external matters for the time being and live simply inside the Virtual Sky World.


    First of all, because Qin Xi used his blood essence, his strength waspromised. Fortunately, the spiritual aura inside the Virtual Sky World was extremely dense, so healing took much less time than it would on the outside.


    But the strange thing was that Qin Xi said he could only absorb spiritual aura into his dantian quickly after he processed it with his Art of Three Primordial Cycles. Otherwise, his speed of cultivation in there wasn¡¯t much quicker than in the outside world. The two of them spent a long time mulling over this situation, and in the end, they guessed that along with the changes in the world, cultivation techniques had also evolved. The Virtual Sky World, on the other hand, still maintained the same density of spiritual aura as in the Distant Past era, thus exining this phenomenon. Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t affected because she practiced cultivation techniques from the Distant Past era. As for Qin Xi, his Art of Three Primordial Cycles was just derived from the Distant Past era¡¯s techniques.


    But then, Mo Tiange also recalled that his Pure Yang Technique came from Yuan Bao, and Yuan Bao lived in Zhong Muling¡¯s Virtual Sky World all year around¡ªtheir situation ought to be the same, so why didn¡¯t it work for Qin Xi? She asked Qin Xi about this, but he didn¡¯t know either. Maybe Yuan Bao thought Qin Xi would never enter another Virtual Sky World, so there were some tricks he didn¡¯t tell Qin Xi about?


    They still couldn¡¯t understand this phenomenon with their current cultivation levels, so they simply tossed it to the back of their minds. In any case, it wasn¡¯t like they couldn¡¯t cultivate in there.


    Next, since they couldn¡¯t leave the Virtual Sky World, Mo Tiange waspletely idle, so she took her time to tidy up the medicinal fields inside the Virtual Sky World along with Qin Xi. She already picked many ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nts, but she hadn¡¯t yet concocted them into medicinal pills. There were also many other spiritual nts still growing in the medicinal fields, so shemanded the two puppets to pick them one by one, once again putting the medicinal fields in order.


    These spiritual nts were directly concocted into medicinal pills by them. Qin Xi¡¯s pill-concocting skills were extremely advanced; with the two of them working together, their pill-concocting speed became much faster. After one year, they finally finished sorting out the medicinal fields.


    At this time, Qin Xi¡¯s injuries were already healed, so Mo Tiange began thinking about refining her natal magic weapon.


    Originally, she intended to ask a master of refining from the school to refine it on her behalf, but she didn¡¯t know how long they¡¯d be in the Virtual Sky World¡ªno matter how long it would be, she could only rely on herself now. Thus, she once again studied tool-refining. However, her talents in tool-refining really weren¡¯t up to much. Spiritual nts were everywhere inside the Virtual Sky World, but she didn¡¯t have many of the materials required to refine tools. In the end, Qin Xi, who could no longer watch idly, lent a hand and refined it on her behalf.


    Qin Xi¡¯s ability to learn misceneous things was better than hers. Whether it was his pill-concocting or tool-refining, both were excellent. He was also quite aplished in talisman-drawing. However, when it came to refining a natal magic weapon, he also didn¡¯t dare to be over-confident, so he spent a lot of time practicing his skills again.


    The two of them studied tool-refining and slowly cultivated at the same time. Time passed by just like that, one year after another...


    In the beginning, Mo Tiange often examined the situation outside the Virtual Sky World, but this time, the copse of Demonic Mountain¡¯s restrictions went on for a very long time. After a while, she only peeked at the situation outside every so often.


    Mo Tiange once again opened the Virtual Sky World, but she soon heaved a sigh¡ªit was still pitch ck outside.


    It had already been five years, but the restrictions were still unstable. It was really unclear when they could leave. Before the restrictions crumbled, master went to Jade Pce. Mo Tiange wondered if he¡¯d gotten out or not. Then there was also Zhenji. At that time, he had already been missing from the school for several years¡ªhad he already returned now?


    ¡°Stop thinking about it. When the timees, we¡¯ll naturally be able to go out.¡± Qin Xi¡¯s voice rang out from behind her.


    Mo Tiange flung her sleeve, causing the outside scene to disappear. She then turned around and said, ¡°Why did youe out?¡± They failed to refine the Heaven and Earth Fan once, so he¡¯d been closeted inside the hut for many days, saying they mustn¡¯t fail again and that he had to properly analyze the characteristics of the materials.


    With a smile, Qin Xi said, ¡°I finished studying the materials, so I came out.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mo Tiange¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Then can we try refining it again?¡±


    ¡°En...¡± Qin Xi took some time to think then said, ¡°We probably can. How¡¯s your cultivation going these days?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been progressing very smoothly.¡± Mo Tiange extended her hand. ¡°Take a look.¡±


    Qin Xi took her pulse, then he inserted a strand of his divine sense to examine her. A momentter, he withdrew his spiritual aura and said with a smile, ¡°In here, your cultivation is indeed progressing more efficiently despite exerting half the effort.¡±


    With Clear Sky Pills and the Virtual Sky World, her cultivation speed was simply much faster than ordinary cultivators. Even if she ran into a bottleneck, the experienced Qin Xi was there to guide her, so she didn¡¯t have to worry too much.


    ¡°What about you? When are you going to form your Nascent Soul?¡± They were trapped in there and didn¡¯t know when they could leave, but Qin Xi¡¯s cultivation level had already reached the pinnacle of his realm, and he had already adjusted his mentality. It could be said that forming his Nascent Soul was only a matter of time.


    Her question made him silent for quite a while. Eventually, he said, ¡°When I tackle my soul-formation, I¡¯ll definitely use the Art of Three Primordial Cycles as a guide, so forming my Nascent Soul in here also wouldn¡¯t be a problem. But there¡¯s no need to be hasty¡ªlet¡¯s refine your natal magic weapon first.¡±


    Mo Tiange chuckled. ¡°The youngest known person to form their Nascent Soul in the Celestial Pole was two hundred and eight years old. You¡¯re now two hundred and six; if you formed your Nascent Soul now, you could still set a new record. You certainly wouldn¡¯t be such a sensation if you dyed it for a few years¡ªdon¡¯t you want to break that record?¡±


    Qin Xi shook his head then said with a faint smile, ¡°What¡¯s the use of vying for these false reputations? Besides, there¡¯s no harm in dying for one or two years.¡±


    Upon hearing what he said, Mo Tiange¡¯s mind waspletely at ease. These past few years, Qin Xi¡¯s attitude had been too impulsive, hence the sessive failures in his soul-formation. Considering how calm he was now, it was clear that his mentality had stabilized. That being the case, he¡¯d basically have no major obstacles during his soul-formation.


    In fact, Qin Xi¡¯s mentality was originally very stable in the beginning. It was just that in these past few years, he simply walked into the pit he built himself, creating a hole in his mental state. The root of this hole was precisely Mo Tiange. Nowadays, the two of them had already ascertained their feelings to each other, so he would naturally resume his original tranquil state.


    The two of them continued to chat for a while then went back to cultivate.


    Their cultivation techniques didn¡¯t sh with each other. One was pure Yang while the other was pure Yin. On the contrary, they actuallyplemented each other, so they didn¡¯t need to split up and cultivate in two different rooms. They simply cultivated together in Mo Tiange¡¯s original cultivating room.


    After adjusting their breaths for a day, both their spiritual aura and mentality recovered to their peak states, so the two of them prepared themselves to refine the magic weapon.


    Refining a natal magic weapon wasn¡¯t the same as refining an ordinary magic weapon. Even though ordinary magic weapons had to acknowledge their master, their master didn¡¯t have to be present at the scene during the refining process. Natal magic weapons, however, needed to ept the cultivators¡¯ blood essences throughout the refining process. Therefore, although Qin Xi had taken on the tool-refining himself, he still needed Mo Tiange to apany him.


    Having failed at refining it once, Qin Xi was particrly cautious this time¡ªthe remaining bit of Qiyun Stone they had was only enough for them to try refining once again. If they still failed, they¡¯d have to look for the materials again, and Qiyun Stone was extremely rare¡ªit might take more than several decades to find another one.


    For the fire used in their tool-refining, Qin Xi used his own Extreme Yang Real Fire. Originally, the Sunstone or Xiaohuo¡¯s Sun Real Fire were also pretty good options, but Qin Xi¡¯s Extreme Yang Real Fire was a bit more intense, and they also had countless Restorative Panaceas they could take, so they chose to use Extreme Yang Real Fire.


    Once everything was prepared, the two of them shut themselves inside the refining room,id out an enchantment so that the two spiritual beasts wouldn¡¯t disturb them, and began refining.


    This refining process went on for more than a month.


    For refining a natal magic weapon, this length of time couldn¡¯t at all be considered long. If it wasn¡¯t for Qin Xi¡¯s Extreme Yang Real Fire which smelted the materials very quickly and his trained hands, it would¡¯ve taken several months at the very least.


    After more than a month, the two of them finally came out of the refining room. The Heaven and Earth Fan was formed.


    The dragon bones became its frame; the Heavenly Silk Brocade became its leaf; Qiyun Stone and Bewitching Moonstone were smelted into paint, which was then used to draw andscape of birds and flowers on the leaf; andstly, the thousand-year-old Chalcedony was used to bind it up then carefully refine it. The hardness of the dragon bones and the toughness of the thousand-year-old Chalcedony¡ªthese two werebined into one. By the time the Heaven and Earth Fan was refined, it could basically be considered the toughest magic weapon¡ªeven Qin Xi¡¯s Three Yang Real Fire Sword couldn¡¯tpletely damage it.


    Regarding the magic weapon¡¯s shape, the two of them had a bit of a disagreement at first. Qin Xi assumed it should be a circr fan, while Mo Tiange insisted on a folding fan. It wouldn¡¯t matter if she liked wearing pce dresses, but she usually wore Xuanqing School¡¯s Daoist robes, and she only put on one or two hair ornaments¡ªhow would she look, holding a circr fan? So, it¡¯d be better as a folding fan, appropriate for both men and women. If she wanted to disguise as a man, she could pretend to be a schr or something.


    Qin Xi couldn¡¯t out-argue her, so he could only follow her wishes.


    When the Heaven and Earth Fan was taken out of the furnace, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t shift her gaze from it. Thendscape drawn using the Qiyun Stone and Bewitching Moonstone was so exquisite that it hardly looked different from reality. The painting of the birds, flowers and fish was vivid and lifelike. Not to mention its actual effects, but this fan itself was already very pretty.


    As the two of them came out of the refining room, Qin Xi, who saw how in love Mo Tiange was with the Heaven and Earth Fan, said teasingly, ¡°I still think you don¡¯t resemble a woman, but as it turns out, you also like beautiful things.¡±


    While ying with the Heaven and Earth Fan in her hands, Mo Tiange said, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t like beautiful things? I just rarely lose myself in them.¡± Just like the time when she had just entered Xuanqing School, for example. Those hairpins and essories that he gave her... she actually really liked them. But liking was liking. After she had her fill of looking at them, cultivating was still the most important to her.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s test its power first¡ªwhether it¡¯s beautiful or notes second.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Upon hearing Qin Xi¡¯s reminder, Mo Tiange lifted her gaze from the fan and asked, ¡°How do we test it?¡±


    Qin Xi gave it some thought before answering: ¡°This treasure can both trap and kill. Trapping can also be defensive; why don¡¯t I test its defenses first?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Mo Tiange brandished the Heaven and Earth Fan, spreading the fan open. In an instant, there was a burst of brilliant colors and lights, reflecting glittering, realistic rivers and mountains.


    Qin Xi extended his left hand and focused. With a sh of golden light, the Three Yang Real Fire Sword materialized in his palm. Qin Xi shook his arm, causing the de to turn into a golden light. Covered by Real Fire, that golden light rotated around him a couple of times before it suddenly changed directions and rushed towards Mo Tiange.


    Mo Tiange had been watching attentively, so she promptly used the Heaven and Earth Fan. The scene of mountains and rivers suddenly erged, looking just like real mountains and rivers. It came down upon that sword light.


    The sword light came to a stop after it was surrounded by the mountains and rivers. The real form of Three Yang Real Fire Sword once again appeared in sight. It began to rush here and there, but under the blockade of this seemingly corporeal, seemingly incorporealndscape, it was unexpectedly unable to break through.


    Eventually, Qin Xi recalled the Three Yang Real Fire Sword and said helplessly, ¡°Just relying on the sword itself is useless for trying to break out of it. It seems I have to use some sword moves.¡±


    The first test showed that the Heaven and Earth Fan had extraordinary power. Mo Tiange was beside herself with delight. Even though it was only the Three Yang Real Fire Sword per se, ordinary early stage Core Formation cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to block her fan. Thus, after this first test, Mo Tiange had enormous faith in the Heaven and Earth Fan.

 Chapter 308: Blood Oath

    <h4>Chapter 308: Blood Oath</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Qin Xi¡¯s Three Yang Real Fire Sword was also a natal magic weapon. Although it could also be used with sword techniques, it was slightly different from the swords used by sword cultivators.


    Sword cultivators had generally chosen the swords they wanted to cultivate when they were in the Foundation Building or even the Aura Refining realm, and they would be inseparable from the swords they chose for the rest of their lives. A natal sword would go through constant nourishment and refinement; its grade would constantly rise and it would be more and more powerful following increases in the cultivator¡¯s cultivation level. In this respect, natal swords were simr to natal magic weapons. However, natal magic weapons could only be refined by cultivators who¡¯d reached the Core Formation realm, while sword cultivators¡¯ natal swords could be possessed starting in the Aura Refining realm. This was also the reason why sword cultivators¡¯ strength usually surpassed ordinary cultivators.


    Of course, there was also a disadvantage. If cultivators¡¯ natal magic weapons were damaged, the cultivators themselves would usually be affected as well. If the swords of sword cultivators were damaged, however, the consequences would be graver¡ªthe lightest consequence was sustaining serious injuries with the gravest oue being death. Furthermore, all skills possessed by sword cultivators relied on their swords. Even if they survived, their cultivation would practically be abolished if they lost their swords.


    Although Qin Xi used his Three Yang Real Fire Sword as his magic weapon, he didn¡¯t rely on it as much as sword cultivators relied on their swords. His strongest point also wasn¡¯t his sword moves. The power of his Three Yang Real Fire Sword was enormous, so more often than not, it made people mistakenly think that his sword moves were very powerful. In fact, however, his real killing move was the Three Yang Real Fire on his sword.


    After he exined this to Mo Tiange, the Three Yang Real Fire Sword in his hand suddenly emitted a burst of zing red light and pounced on the Heaven and Earth Fan.


    Mo Tiange spread open the Heaven and Earth Fan. Thendscape drawing materialized,pletely engulfing the Three Yang Real Fire Sword inside it. Under the heavy pressure of the mountains and the rivers, the sword rushed all over the ce but failed to breakthrough. At that moment, the red glow on its de suddenly brightened¡ªQin Xi cast a sword art, causing the Three Yang Real Fire to separate itself from the sword and rush over.


    Mo Tiange was anxious. The mountains and the rivers came pressing down, thus restraining the sword firmly. However, no matter what she did, she still couldn¡¯t block the Three Yang Real Fire. She felt a sudden surge of threatening aura, and before she knew it, her whole body was surrounded by it.


    Her spiritual aura moved. The Art of Temporary Origin¡¯s spiritual aura barrier glowed, but it still failed to block the thread of hot aura. The spiritual aura barrier onlysted for a while before it also got burned down.


    In the split second the light barrier was broken, Qin Xi raised his arm to recall the Three Yang Real Fire Sword.


    Mo Tiange stood still for a moment. Once she slightly regained her calm, she also put away her Heaven and Earth Fan.


    Previously, although she knew his Three Yang Real Fire Sword was very powerful, she didn¡¯t know it could be used with such a powerful method. His method was so simple that it could hardly be considered a technique, but it was precisely because it didn¡¯t require any technique that it was so hard to break. Because this was a pure contest of strength, Mo Tiange could only suffer a defeat since she couldn¡¯t match his Three Yang Real Fire. Due to his pure Yang spiritual aura, his Three Yang Real Fire Sword¡¯s destructive power was much greater than Sun Real Fire after it was cultivated.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel dejected.¡± Seeing as she still said nothing after a long time, Qin Xi said with a smile, ¡°Not to mention that my Three Yang Real Fire Sword has been nurtured for more than a hundred years, but solely considering the gap between our cultivation levels, wouldn¡¯t I becking if I couldn¡¯t even defeat a cultivator who¡¯s just formed her Gold Core?¡±


    Mo Tiange regained her train of thought. It wasn¡¯t that she had to beat Qin Xi; rather, she just felt surprised after suddenly obtaining first-hand experience of his strength. This also made her realize she was still far from the maximum strength of Core Formation cultivators.


    When she thought up to this point, she smiled then asked while grasping the Heaven and Earth Fan: ¡°Now that we tested it, what do you think about it?¡±


    Qin Xi took a moment to think then said, ¡°So far, it seems your Heaven and Earth Fan has a very strong restraining function against corporeal magic weapons. In the future, if you encounter sword cultivators, you presumably won¡¯t be at a disadvantage. Against magic arts, however, it hasn¡¯t disyed its trapping function.¡±


    Mo Tiange also knew that her Heaven and Earth Fan was originally a kind of magic weapon Mo Yaoqing conceptualized it butcked an actual example, so regarding how to use it, she still had to figure it out on her own. ¡°Trapping¡± could either mean attacking or defending¡ªit wasn¡¯t something she could figure out in a short period of time.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s try its offensive abilities.¡± Qin Xi waved his sleeve, causing the Three Yang Real Fire Sword to transform into several beams of sword light which then revolved around him.


    Mo Tiange nodded and once again spread open the Heaven and Earth Fan. This time, it waspletely different from a moment ago. Vapor surged out. The mountains and rivers seemed as if they became alive, and even the flowers and birds inside it also appeared for real.


    Qin Xi was stunned for an instant. But in that moment, the world suddenly changed. When he turned to look around, he discovered that the scenery around him was the same as thendscape drawing on the Heaven and Earth Fan. It was like his own body had entered the drawing.


    Although he already knew this was an Illusory Formation from the Heaven and Earth Fan, everything he heard and saw was indistinguishable from reality, so he was still rather astonished. The fact that the magic weapon he¡¯d just refined had this kind of power was indeed exceeded his expectations. A frown formed on his brows when this thought crossed his mind. He then turned to look around, cautiously examining everything and looking for some ws in the illusion.


    Upon seeing Qin Xi taking some time to look around, seemingly looking for something, Mo Tiange, who was standing outside the Illusory Formation, revealed a smile. Soon afterward, however, Qin Xiid a sword formation. With a burst of red light, a kind of invincible force spread.


    Mo Tiange hastily maneuvered her spiritual aura, trying to suppress Qin Xi¡¯s counterattack. However, the gap between their cultivation levels was evident¡ªQin Xi¡¯s Three Yang Real Fire still forged forward slowly and eventually engulfed the mountains and rivers.


    The result of this test was even more tragic than the previous one. In the previous test, Qin Xi could see her, so he was able to retrieve his Three Yang Real Fire in time. This time, he couldn¡¯t see clearly when he was breaking the formation, but the Three Yang Real Fire continued to charge onward. Mo Tiange had no choice but to give up the entrapment as she miserably fled the scope of the Three Yang Real Fire.


    Once the images of mountains and rivers scattered, Qin Xi finally put away his Three Yang Real Fire Sword. When he saw Mo Tiange standing there pensively, he asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Shocked?¡±


    Mo Tiange looked away then said somewhat dazedly, ¡°Simply having a magic weapon isn¡¯t enough...¡±


    Qin Xiughed. The Three Yang Real Fire Sword gradually disappeared into his dantian. He then walked towards her and said, ¡°Of course, simply having a magic weapon isn¡¯t enough. We¡¯re not sword cultivators who can just cultivate using our swords. What we¡¯re cultivating is ourselves. If our self-cultivation isn¡¯t strong, our power will be weaker, and our magic weapons naturally won¡¯t be that powerful either.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Mo Tiange raised her spirit, opened the Heaven and Earth Fan then said with a smile, ¡°In any case, this magic weapon is already very strong. If I cultivate diligently, it will presumably be stronger and stronger.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand.¡± Tiange¡¯s way of thinking regarding cultivation-rted matters was very simr to his, and their characters were also somewhat simr, so they got along very happily. Even if they had some differences, they could slowly adjust to each other.


    In the next five years, the two of them lived there as if they were in seclusion. He¡¯d sometimes recall the time they spent together, and he felt like those days were simply as perfect as a dream. Neither of them had a vehement personality, so when they were together, things were as serene as water. They were like partners, but they were also like friends who could ask each other for advice, and sometimes they¡¯d be full of affection. He felt... this was enough.


    Of course, it didn¡¯t mean they never had conflicts. Tiange was strong-minded and wasn¡¯t willing to depend on others, while he often unconsciously disyed his assertiveness¡ªthey¡¯d quarrel sometimes, but they bothpromised in the end and epted the other party¡¯s thoughts and methods of doing things.


    He sometimes wondered... this should be a perfect Dual Cultivation life, right? In retrospect, having no one to apany him on this long life journey would feel quite lonely, but getting entangled in love also wasn¡¯t what he wanted. This current setup¡ªhaving someone apanying him but still not disrupting him from engrossing himself in cultivating was indeed the best.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Mo Tiange, who became nervous from being stared at by him with such a water-like warm gaze, couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Qin Xi smiled. He then suddenly reached out to pull her waist closer to him. ¡°We... should set up a blood oath, okay?¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned. ¡°Huh?¡±


    She knew what a blood oath was. It was a kind of oath which existed mostly between Daopanions. It was simr to spiritual beast contracts¡ªthe two parties who set up a blood oath must never harm each other for the rest of their lives. However, it was different from spiritual beast contracts in that after one was established, the two people would have a kind of connection between them¡ªthe other party would be able to clearly sense whether they were in good or bad condition or whether they were dead or alive.


    Qin Xi said slowly, ¡°I know... you¡¯re definitely not willing to always follow me. That being the case, if there¡¯s a blood oath between us, I¡¯ll still be able to know how you¡¯re doing when we¡¯re asionally apart...¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Tiange said nothing for quite a while. She knew this was hispromise, tacitly acknowledging her freedom.


    Since he didn¡¯t get an answer, Qin Xi called out again. ¡°Tiange?¡±


    Mo Tiange raised her line of sight and showed a beaming smile. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Setting up a blood oath was equivalent to a Dual Cultivation ceremony. In fact, it was even more important than a Dual Cultivation ceremony. Many Daopanions practicing Dual Cultivation didn¡¯t set up a blood oath between them because most cultivators had mistrustful natures; they didn¡¯t dare to easily set such an oath that would bind them for their entire lives.


    Therefore, when he obtained agreement from Mo Tiange, Qin Xi was beside himself with joy. He contemted something for a moment then said, ¡°But we also can¡¯t be too sloppy about this. Or should we wait until we head back and report to master first?¡± But this suggestion was quickly vetoed by himself. ¡°That won¡¯t do. We don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll be able to leave...¡±


    Mo Tiange was amused to see his inner conflict. She said, ¡°Is that really necessary?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Setting up a blood oath should be done more carefully than a Dual Cultivation ceremony,¡± Qin Xi said with a firm look.


    ¡°But... I feel it¡¯s enough as long as the two of us are sincere...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but...¡± An ashamed expression emerged on his face. ¡°Doing things that way would really be an injustice to you.¡±


    ¡°What kind of injustice? Dual Cultivation isn¡¯t solely your business.¡± Mo Tiange sped his fingers then continued on earnestly: ¡°We¡¯re not mortals; why should we adhere to mortals¡¯ norms?¡±


    Qin Xi was dumbfounded and said nothing. Although he had been in Mount Taikang ever since he was a child, he grew up in a prince¡¯s mansion in the secr world, after all, so his way of thinking inevitably bore traces of the secr world. For example, he unconsciously wanted to be the strong one in their rtionship.


    Mo Tiange, on the contrary, was just an ordinary vige girl. Although she stayed in the secr world longer than him, she hadn¡¯t experienced much. Most things were learned after she arrived in Kunwu, so her way of thinking also resembled cultivators more.


    After mulling over the matter for some time, Qin Xi somewhat understood. He took a moment to think further then said, ¡°Then... let¡¯s hold a wedding ceremony?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± A wedding ceremony?


    Qin Xi smiled. He looked at her and said gently, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s enough as long as the two of us are sincere. However, I always felt that Dual Cultivation ceremonies sounded rather callous. It¡¯s like everything is done just for cultivation... So, let¡¯s hold a wedding ceremony just for the two of us, okay?¡±


    How could Mo Tiange say no? He was willing to give, and he even thought about it more than she did.


    She remembered when she was a child in Mo Family¡¯s Vige, her eldest aunt always wanted Tianqiao to learn about cooking and managing a house so Tianqiao could marry a good person in the future. Mo Tiange also vaguely thought about her future marriage, but at that time, she already entered the path of cultivation and learned about the existence of the cultivation world from books, so she thought that when she went to the cultivation world in the future, it¡¯d be enough for her if she could find a like-minded person.


    When sheter arrived in Kunwu, she went to many, many ces with her second uncle, avoiding the fate of bing a Human Furnace... She only wanted to be stronger and she didn¡¯t even dare to reveal her gender¡ªhow could she possibly think about Dual Cultivation?


    When she got to know Qin Xi muchter, although she secretly harbored feelings for him, she always told herself that she didn¡¯t need to think too much about a hopeless matter and that she just needed to cultivate wholeheartedly.


    Now, she¡¯d gotten everything she wanted¡ªeverything she originally thought was impossible to obtain in this life.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

 Chapter 309: Cultivation Technique

    <h4>Chapter 309: Cultivation Technique</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the cultivation world, there were no wedding ceremonies like in the secr world. There were only so-called Dual Cultivation ceremonies.


    The purpose of a Dual Cultivation ceremony was to bind the man and woman as Dual Cultivation partners. This sounded very impartial, but just like Qin Xi said, it sounded rather cold and callous.


    Dual Cultivation was performed for cultivation¡¯s sake, so the top priority was always the cultivator¡¯s cultivation level, aptitude and the like. Cultivators very rarely performed Dual Cultivation just for the sake of affection; most of them did it to progress their cultivation. For that reason, most Dual Cultivation partners would simply never set up a blood oath. If the couple was enticed with benefits, they might even have a falling out.


    In addition, just because it wasn¡¯t called a wedding ceremony didn¡¯t mean it was free of secr matters. They also had to negotiate dowries and a bride price; it was just that everything was reced with spirit stones, spiritual treasures, and medicinal pills. If the pair came from two different cultivation ns, it¡¯d be even more troublesome; if the two sides bickered, they definitely wouldn¡¯t lose out to mortals.


    On asion, Mo Tiange would also remember Yao Zixiu and Shang Ruwan, whom she met in Ziwei¡¯s Immortal Cave. Although they were cultivators, their wedding was even moreplicated than mortal weddings.


    Of course, when it came to Mo Tiange and Qin Xi, who both had no family and worshipped the same master, things would be much simpler.


    But no matter how simple it was, deep inside, Mo Tiange was still somewhat resistant towards a so-called Dual Cultivation ceremony.


    She knew that although she and Qin Xi were martial siblings and were also cultivators in the same realm now, the gap between them was still significant. For cultivation groups, the significance of a peak stage Core Formation cultivator, who would very likely advance into the Nascent Soul realm with just one Closed Door Meditation, and a cultivator who¡¯d just advanced into the Core Formation realm waspletely different. The former might enter the Nascent Soul realm in one stroke and be the pir of the group, while thetter still had to depend on the group.


    Of course, she believed she¡¯d definitely form her Nascent Soul one day, but now? If they really went back, reported to master, and eventually held a Dual Cultivation ceremony, they¡¯d be the topic the school and potentially even outsiders discuss. Those people would discuss the disparity between the two of them and their possible oues.


    She really didn¡¯t care how other people viewed her, but she didn¡¯t like feeling judged by others.


    Because of that, when Qin Xi said: ¡°Let¡¯s hold a wedding ceremony just for the two of us,¡± she was actually very happy inside.


    Since they had no wedding attire, the two of them just looked for red clothes inside the Qiankun bags they picked up on Demonic Mountain. They treated those red clothes as wedding clothes and put them on. Since there were no red candles, they used the Bright Fire Stones they refined to serve as red candles. They had no guests¡ªthey only had the two stone sculpture puppets attending the ceremony. There was no one to supervise the ritual; both Xiaohuo and Feifei were their witnesses.


    Heaven and Earth were their witnesses; the sun and the moon were their intermediaries. They had a master, so they toasted him from a distance as a form of respect. From now on, they were bound as husband and wife.


    Next was establishing the blood oath. Blood essences were exchanged. In you there¡¯s me, and in me there¡¯s you.


    After the wedding ceremony, the two of them sat under the bamboo forest next to the creek. There was no day and night in the Virtual Sky World, so Qin Xi came up with an idea, allowing Mo Tiange to use an art to tear open the sky inside the Virtual Sky World. The Demonic Mountain outside was still pitch ck and full of devil aura. This way, it seemed like the night had arrived, especially with all the lightning and thunder outside. Watching from inside the Virtual Sky World, the scenery indeed looked unusual.


    The two of them sat for a long time. Eventually, Qin Xi sighed and said, ¡°It seems we still have to stay here for at least another two or three years.¡±


    Mo Tiange had long mentally prepared herself for this. They¡¯d been trapped there for five years already. From the beginning when the earth quaked and the mountain crumbled until now, the restrictions were still asionally triggered. Two or three years was already a conservative estimate. If the restrictions remained unsteady, they might still have to stay there for another ten years.


    Another ten years... people outside would most likely think they were dead already, right? If master survived, he¡¯d naturally know they were still alive because he held their natal original spiritmps, but if he failed to escape...


    When this thought crossed her mind, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but say with worry: ¡°I wonder if master escaped...¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and circled his hands around her waist. ¡°No need to worry too much. Although master¡¯s normally always unruly, he¡¯s quicker than anyone when he has to flee for his life. Besides, master¡¯s lived for almost a thousand years. The things he¡¯s encountered and the dangers he¡¯s experienced are more extensive than what we¡¯vee across¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t fall in here that easily.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Mo Tiange epted his theory. She knew her master¡¯s abilities, so although she was worried, she still believed her master could escape. What made her worry the most was actually Zhenji.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Mo Tiange asked, ¡°Did you not keep Zhenji¡¯s blood essence?¡±


    Qin Xi shook his head. ¡°He was still in the Foundation Building realm. ording to custom, only those who¡¯ve reached the Core Formation realm leave their natal original spiritmps...¡±


    Mo Tiange knew about this. It was just that she still held some hope in her heart, so she took her chance and asked.


    ¡°When we entered Demonic Mountain, Zhenji had been gone for years¡ªI wonder if he¡¯s returned already...¡±


    Qin Xi was equally clueless about this issue. Ye Zhenji was his disciple. Although Qin Xi wasn¡¯t the one who raised Ye Zhenji, ever since Ye Zhenji built his foundation, Ye Zhenji had followed Qin Xi. Qin Xi knew Zhenjicked experience and was still childish, so when he wanted to go out to gain experience, Qin Xi very much agreed. However, in the end, Zhenji¡¯s cultivation level was low and he didn¡¯t have enough experience¡ªwhether he could save himself during critical moments or not was really hard to say.


    In the end, Qin Xi said, ¡°In addition to master, Zhenji¡¯s considered our closest person. If something happens to him, we would¡¯ve sensed it. Since we didn¡¯t sense anything, he ought to be alright.¡±


    ¡°En...¡± Mo Tiange knew he was just pacifying her. In order for cultivators to sense fate, it was entirely up to chance; not every matter could be sensed. However, in any case, the fact that they didn¡¯t sense any bad omens was always a good thing. There were some things they could do nothing about; they could only resign themselves to fate.


    Upon seeing Mo Tiange looking like she had a lot on her mind, Qin Xi pulled her into his embrace and suddenly lowered his head to speak in her ear. ¡°Worrying about this is useless. It¡¯d be better if... we think about what we should do now.¡±


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Mo Tiange gave it a moment¡¯s thought then said, ¡°Concocting medicinal pills, cultivating, researching cultivation techniques...¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Qin Xi chuckled. ¡°Apart from all that, do we not have anything else to do?¡±


    All of a sudden, Mo Tiange seemed toprehend something from his gaze and immediately shut her mouth.


    Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help butugh at seeing her reaction. ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel uneasy. We¡¯re not just together for Dual Cultivation. If you don¡¯t want to, we¡¯ll talk about it again in the future.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± She hesitated for a moment then said in a whisper, ¡°Since we¡¯re already husband and wife, what am I willing or not willing to do...¡±


    Qin Xi was delighted. He reached out and hugged her waist. ¡°So that means you...¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Mo Tiange looked up and blocked his movements. A rather cunning smile blossomed on her face. ¡°We still haven¡¯t discussed everything clearly!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Qin Xi was dumbfounded. He asked with bewilderment, ¡°What more is there to discuss?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot. For example: what cultivation technique will you be practicing? What¡¯s the Dual Cultivation cultivation technique you mentioned before all about? How many more secrets are you still keeping from me?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Seeing as he didn¡¯t answer, Mo Tiange shot him a re. ¡°What? You can¡¯t tell me?¡±


    ¡°... Alright,¡± Qin Xi said helplessly. ¡°However, even though I have some secrets, you more or less know about all of them.¡±


    ¡°For example?¡±


    ¡°For example, the changes in my constitution, my cultivation technique, my Yang Spiritual Bead... Don¡¯t you already know about all this?¡± The fact that there was a Yang Spiritual Bead in his body was his biggest secret, and Mo Tiange had long known about it.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Mo Tiange felt what he said was indeed correct. She¡¯d long known about the Yang Spiritual Bead and sometime afterward, master also talked about it with her explicitly.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the Dual Cultivation cultivation technique you mentioned before all about? You should make this clear to me, right?¡±


    Qin Xi had always been secretive about this matter. He said she¡¯d know when the time came. Now, the two of them were already bound as husband and wife, so this should be the right time, right?


    Qin Xi smiled. This time, he no longer evaded her question, but he asked back: ¡°Don¡¯t you have a manual called the Art of Sunu?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. Both master and Qin Xi already knew about this.


    Qin Xi put his hand into his Qiankun Bag, took out a Jade Slip then passed it to her. ¡°Take a look at this.¡±


    Mo Tiange tossed him a baffled nce as she took the Jade Slip. She inserted her divine sense into it, but a momentter, she was thoroughly shocked. ¡°This...¡±


    Qin Xi chuckled. ¡°The Yin and Yang Dual-Cultivation Technique that Senior Yuan Bao gave me.¡±


    This technique manual was made of three parts. The first part was the Pure Yang Technique; the second part was, in fact, the Art of Sunu; and the third part was the real Yin and Yang Dual-Cultivation Technique.


    Mo Tiange carefullypared them. Her Art of Sunu and the Art of Sunu described in this manual were mostly the same, although some small parts had been modified. She contemted the matter for a moment. Hers had probably been modified by Mo Yaoqing ording to Mo Yaoqing¡¯s cultivation state, or maybe the manual Mo Yaoqing obtained from her cultivation group was originally a different version from Yuan Bao¡¯s.


    At this point, Mo Tiange felt both happy and worried. She was happy because when a couple with a Pure Yang Constitution and a Pure Yin Constitution performed Dual Cultivation, their cultivation would progress very quickly¡ªthis was a well-known fact. For the two of them, having this Yin and Yang Dual-Cultivation Technique was very advantageous. As for what she was worried about, it was that she didn¡¯t just possess a Pure Yin Constitution. Regarding her aptitude, the influence of her Spiritual Roots of the Origin was bigger than the influence of her Pure Yin Constitution. If she gave up the Art of the Origin and focused on practicing this Yin and Yang Dual-Cultivation Technique, her gains wouldn¡¯t make up for her losses.


    Once Qin Xi saw a wrinkle forming on her brows and her expression bing uncertain, Qin Xi asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    With a sigh, Mo Tiange frankly told him her thoughts.


    Qin Xiughed when he heard her. ¡°Are you stupid? Who says we can only practice one cultivation technique? From what I remember, you also possess the Art of the Origin manual given to you by your great ancestor, no? Now, you¡¯re practicing thebination of the two cultivation techniques, and that¡¯s naturally the most efficient. However, even if you practice them separately, there shouldn¡¯t be a big difference.¡±


    Mo Tiange suddenly had an epiphany. ¡°Right! How could I forget about that!¡± Sunu Art of the Origin was thebination of Taiyuan Record and The Art of Sunu, but Zhong Muling also said this cultivation technique didn¡¯t sh with the two original techniques. Combining the two of them would increase the efficiency of her cultivation to the max, but even if she practiced them separately, she¡¯d only waste a bit more time. Since she already had the Sunu Art of the Origin, she didn¡¯t have to practice the two cultivation techniques separately, but things were different now. With this Yin and Yang Dual-Cultivation Technique, even if she practiced them separately, the result would still be excellent.


    The gears in her brain were turning at full speed. She then said contemtively, ¡°Right. Maybe they don¡¯t need to be practiced separately. Sunu Art of the Origin is a cultivation technique created from theprehension of a Deification cultivator¡ªmaybe it can be used in a Dual Cultivation cultivation technique...¡±


    ¡°In addition, I¡¯m about to form my Nascent Soul,¡± Qin Xi said as he thought of another possibility. ¡°After I form my Nascent Soul, myprehension regarding cultivation techniques will naturally increase. At that time, I¡¯ll know after experimenting.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, things would bepletely feasible even if there¡¯s a gap in our cultivation levels.¡±


    Qin Xi nodded. He lowered his gaze to look at her then he suddenly said, ¡°How about... we give it a try now?¡±


    Mo Tiange was about to say she hadn¡¯t read the cultivation technique manual properly, but she suddenly realized what he meant by ¡°give it a try.¡± In an instant, she felt her cheeks burning. ¡°This... We¡¯ll discuss this again in the future...¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to discuss anymore.¡± Qin Xi stopped her. ¡°The day will eventuallye...¡±

 Chapter 310: A Natural Thing

    <h4>Chapter 310: A Natural Thing</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Qin Xi and Mo Tiange were trapped in a ce like paradise. They bowed to Heaven and Earth and swore a blood oath, and what happened afterward was natural. Their quiet and tender life asionally had an extra bit of sweetness.


    Neither of them had an outgoing personality, so even though they had pledged love and began dual cultivation, they just enjoyed an additional bit of warmth.


    Mo Tiange was very satisfied with this kind of life. She wouldn¡¯t feel too lonely, but it also wouldn¡¯t affect her cultivation either. They stayed with each other, apanied each other, and they could discuss cultivation along with exchanging thoughts.


    However, not long after they got together, Qin Xi noticed something had changed.


    Then Mo Tiange also felt as if something was stirring within her dantian.


    They both noticed each other¡¯s restlessness.


    Mo Tiange asked first: ¡°Do you feel something is wrong?¡±


    Qin Xi frowned heavily and nodded. He also asked, ¡°What about you? Do you also feel...¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Mo Tiange was a little annoyed. ¡°Well, what should we do about this? Will it be unstable, getting spiritual aura in this way?¡±


    ¡°How could that be?¡± Qin Xiughed. If there was something wrong about this, why did many people in the cultivation world choose to perform dual cultivation? ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it; just practice.¡± After he paused for a while, he said again, ¡°I was going to wait a little longer to advance to the Nascent Soul realm, but now it seems like I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°The spiritual aura is surging within my body now. My dantian and meridian vessels aren¡¯t enough to hold them. If I left the spiritual aura alone, it wouldn¡¯t be good for me, so I have to advance to the Nascent Soul realm.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Mo Tiange understood. When the spiritual aura umted to a certain extent, the body could no longer amodate it, and it would automatically urge the owner to advance. Presumably he was now at this stage.


    ¡°When will you do that?¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a while and said, ¡°In three days, maybe. I can¡¯t suppress the spiritual aura too long.¡±


    ¡°So soon?¡±


    Qin Xi patted her head and smiled. ¡°I have to. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen after dual cultivation... It¡¯s also probably hard for you to suddenly receive so much spiritual aura. Why don¡¯t you take the time to have a Closed Door Meditation while I¡¯m advancing? Maybe you can reach the middle stage of the Core Formation realm in one go.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Mo Tiange nodded to ept his suggestion. She had been in the early stage of the Core Formation realm for about six to seven years, and she was adapting all the time. Now that she had her natal magic weapon and she had learned all kinds of cultivation techniques, it was time to continue Closed Door Meditation.


    It was very difficult to reach the middle stage of the Core Formation realm in one shot. Usually,mon cultivators would spend a hundred years in the early stage of the Core Formation realm, and even talented cultivators would need three to four decades. But of course, this didn¡¯t mean that Mo Tiange had no chance at all. With the rich spiritual aura in Virtual Sky World, the countless Clear Sky Pills, and the Yang spiritual aura she got from Qin Xi... If her cultivation progressed smoothly, maybe Mo Tiange could really reach the middle stage of the Core Formation realm. But if so, it may cause instability again...


    But anyway, she had to perform Closed Door Meditation even if the spiritual aura was unstable.


    As the pair agreed, they prepared for their separate Closed Door Meditations in the following three days.


    They had refined a lot of medicinal pills in the years when they were working in the medicinal fields, so they didn¡¯t need to refine medicinal pills now. Thus, the preparation process was very simple. They only needed to rearrange the cultivation room for their Closed Door Meditations.


    Advancing to the Nascent Soul realm was different from daily cultivation; the process mustn¡¯t be disturbed. It wouldn¡¯t even work if Mo Tiange merely watched on the side. Therefore, they had to be in separate cultivation rooms.


    So Mo Tiange gave Qin Xi a set of Spirit Gathering Formations specifically from her Xuanji Formation Book and asked him toy it in his separate cultivation room. The array formation Qin Xi used was good, but it wasn¡¯t as good as Mo Tiange¡¯s. Her Xuanji Formation Book could be considered the greatest formation book, and with this book, Mo Tiange could even rank among all the cultivators who practiced array formations in the Celestial Pole.


    It only took them one day to get everything ready. For the remaining two days, they did nothing but hang out, talk and rx. Proper mental state was very important for Nascent Soul realm advancement and one¡¯s mood was part of their state of mind.


    When the third day came, Qin Xi checked the time and finally said, ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±


    Mo Tiange saw his very serious expression, so she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You... Are you all right?¡±


    Qin Xi lowered his head to look at her. ¡°What?¡±


    Mo Tiange hesitated in her heart for a while thenforted him. ¡°You¡¯re already in the peak stage of the Core Foundation realm and you have enough spiritual aura, so it¡¯s natural for you to advance to the Nascent Soul realm. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    Qin Xi paused and smiled. ¡°Are you afraid that since I failed three times before, there might be shadows in my heart?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Tiange was a little embarrassed and smiled. ¡°I never advanced to the Nascent Soul realm, so I can¡¯t give you any help...¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Qin Xi sighed and reached out to hug her.


    Mo Tiange thought for a moment and swallowed her following words. She also reached out to put her arms around his waist.


    They held each other in silence for a while. Then Qin Xi said tenderly, ¡°I know your heart. Rest assured; I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    ¡°...En.¡± Mo Tiange responded. She knew he was a strong-minded person. Since his demonic barrier had broken, he knew what he was doing. But she just couldn¡¯t help worrying about him.


    She had never felt this way before. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t worry about others¡ªwhen she was a child, she worried about her mother and second uncle, but she wouldn¡¯t have this constant feeling in her heart. She thought her feelings were very calm all the time, but now she felt that her emotions could be calm and very strong at the same time.


    She couldn¡¯t help holding him more closely, not afraid of losing him, but she wanted to be closer.


    Beneath her cheeks, Qin Xi¡¯s chest heaved and it made her feel warm and secure.


    Time passed away bit by bit, and without knowing how much time had passed, she finally let him go. ¡°You... You should go inside now.¡±


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t move and still held her around her waist tightly.


    ¡°...Senior Martial Brother?¡±


    After a long while, he breathed a long sigh. ¡°I feel like I don¡¯t want to perform Closed Door Meditation for the first time.¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t say anything, but a smile had already climbed onto her face. This feeling of having a response to your feelings was so good.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said lightly. ¡°When youe out, I¡¯ll still be here.¡±


    ¡°But... We can¡¯t see each other for several years,¡± he said deeply.


    This sentence made Mo Tiange pause for a moment, then she also sighed. This was what cultivators had to endure. Only in the future, when they were at a simr cultivation level and changed to using the same cultivation technique, could they avoid one of them performing Closed Door Meditation and not being able to see each other for several years.


    She didn¡¯t feel the need for two people to stick together, but it did feel ufortable to be separated from time to time for years or even decades.


    However, no matter what would happenter, Nascent Soul advancement was a necessary separation. Upon thinking this, Mo Tiange urged him again. ¡°It¡¯s not earl anymore. Aren¡¯t you going to go now?¡±


    Qin Xi still didn¡¯t move.


    Mo Tiange was a little anxious. He didn¡¯t choose to advance to the Nascent Soul realm this time; it was because his body had reached its limit. If he dyed too long, she didn¡¯t know whether it would have negative consequences, so she pushed him. ¡°Senior Martial Brother!¡±


    Qin Xi moved a little and said, ¡°What did you call me?¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It suddenly urred to me that we¡¯re now husband and wife. Shouldn¡¯t you change your title for me?¡±


    The sudden change of subject was difficult for Mo Tiange. ¡°But you¡¯re my Senior Martial Brother... Or what should I call you?¡±


    Qin Xi lowered his head and smiled gently. ¡°There aren¡¯t many people in Xuanqing School who call me Senior Martial Brother, but there are a few of them... I want a name that belongs to you alone.¡±


    The intimacy in this sentence made Mo Tiange¡¯s face burn. ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Qin Xi bent down and looked into her eyes, saying lightly, ¡°Call me Husband, will you?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Tiange felt her face burning. She tried hard to control herself for a long time and finally she squeezed out a word from her mouth. ¡°No.¡±


    Qin Xi raised his eyebrows and was a little confused. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°No means no.¡± This... She knew they were husband and wife now, but she just couldn¡¯t say the intimate word aloud...


    ¡°Just call me once, okay?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Mo Tiange turned her head to one side determinedly. No way. She couldn¡¯t.


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t give up and he turned her head back. ¡°I¡¯m going to be in Closed Door Meditation and we won¡¯t see each other for several years¡ªcan¡¯t you just call me it once?¡±


    ¡°...No.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    She refused his request firmly, so Qin Xi could only sigh. ¡°Fine. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to address me that way, but you should offer something.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Mo Tiange showed no response. Qin Xi continued looking at her.


    Mo Tiange gritted her teeth and pulled down his head then kissed his lips quickly. ¡°Is it okay now... Wu...¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Qin Xi pulled her back to him quickly. It wasn¡¯t a light kiss like touching on water this time, but it was a deep, entangled kiss.


    ¡°You...¡± Mo Tiange wanted to speak, but her mouth was blocked as soon as she opened it. The tip of his tongue slipped in between her lips and teeth and caught her tongue tightly. Their breaths quickened in an instant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡± Qin Xi whispered in her mouth and kissed her again. He put one of his arms around her waist and pressed her closely against him, while his other hand fumbled around her waist.


    Mo Tiange knew what he wanted to do and she felt it was too impulsive, but she didn¡¯t stop him very firmly. She knew they would be separated from each other from time to time, but they had just gotten married...


    After taking the blood oath, they had been intimate with each other skin to skin. But the first time was almost a disaster. The two of them had lived almost over half of their lives, yet they didn¡¯t clearly understand matters between a man and woman. They only roughly understood how to do it, so how could they know how to enjoy the happiness of sex?


    After that, they kissed, hugged, and tangled themselves up with each other, but they had never been so intimate like that.


    But that kissing and hugging made them feel good.


    Qin Xi finally reached for her belt and tore it open, stripping off her clothes one by one.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother...¡± The moment her back was against the surface of the table, Mo Tiange tried hard to support herself up and said hurriedly, ¡°You should go...to perform Closed Door Meditation.¡±


    ¡°I said don¡¯t talk.¡± Qin Xi lowered his head and kissed her again. Her clothes were taken off as well, falling down lightly.


    Under the cover of her Daoist robes were a woman¡¯s soft curves. Mo Tiange felt a little uneasy since her skin was exposed to the air. Qin Xi noticed this, so he held her hands andforted her, kissing her corbone gently. Going from her soft corbone to her fine shoulders, he finally stopped at her chest.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother...¡± She breathed a little heavily.


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t respond this time. He pulled his own clothes off quickly, holding her waist...


    Mo Tiange gritted her teeth, but it wasn¡¯t as painful as she imagined. She was puzzled but then she heard Qin Xi¡¯s faintughter in her ear. ¡°Concentrate.¡±


    There was no time for Mo Tiange to think about anything else, and they were soon drowning under surging waves...


    Without knowing how much time had passed, the two of them gradually calmed down.


    Qin Xi sighed and put on his own robes. He put her clothes back on before adjusting his own clothes.


    When they were dressed, Qin Xi gave her a hug. ¡°I... I¡¯m leaving...¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Mo Tiange raised her head to look at him. ¡°Rest assured. Go finish progressing, and I¡¯ll be here the whole time.¡±

 Chapter 311: Reached The Nascent Soul Realm

    <h4>Chapter 311: Reached The Nascent Soul Realm</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    In the cultivation room, Mo Tiange sat cross-legged.


    The spiritual aura in her dantian was rich and had lots of Yang spiritual aura.


    After such a long period of cultivation, the Yang spiritual aura had been sessfully incorporated into her dantian and gathered into a whole with her Yin spiritual aura, forming a cycle.


    Since she reached the Core Formation realm, the space of her dantian had expanded and wasrge enough for the Yin and Yang spiritual aura to flow together. The Yang spiritual aura she received from Qin Xi made her Art of the Origin really show its effect, and a real Origin appeared in her body.


    After finishing a big orbit, Mo Tiange led the spiritual aura into her dantian. She stood up and walked out of the cultivation room.


    Outside, the wind blew gently, bamboo leaves rustled, and Feifei rushed over at her with happy ¡°squeaks¡±.


    Xiaohuo had gone to cultivate. There were only two spiritual beasts in the Virtual Sky World. Feifei loved ying, but Xiaohuo wasn¡¯t there with it. Feifei was just so happy to see Mo Tiangeing out.


    Mo Tiange smiled. She petted Feifei for a while and gave it a few medicinal pills tofort it then Feifei turned to y with several butterflies by itself.


    Strangely, she had allowed the two spiritual beasts to eat the spirit herbs in the Virtual Sky World at will, but they seemed to prefer medicinal pills. Perhaps because medicinal pills were more tasty? After thinking this, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t helpughing. Then she felt a little bored, so she turned to look at the bamboo house closest to her.


    It was Qin Xi¡¯s cultivation room. It had been three years since he entered Closed Door Meditation for Nascent Soul realm advancement. His cultivation room had been quiet all the while. Only spiritual aura kept circting in silence.


    During this period, Mo Tiange figured out one thing. What people feared wasn¡¯t not being able to get something but losing it after having had it. When she was alone and unconcerned, she wouldn¡¯t feel anything if she had to perform a five-year, six-year, or even several-decade Closed Door Meditation. But since she got ustomed to living with him then suddenly lost him, her heart now felt unsettled.


    Upon realizing this, Mo Tiange just smiled and didn¡¯t feel annoyed. Before, she always worried about what she would do if she obtained something then lost it, so she was swayed by considerations of gain and loss the whole time. But in fact, so what if she lost something? Cherishing it when you still had it and adapting to it slowly when you lost it¡ªthat was a true free and easy mindset. If someone was too scared to obtain something, they would be too hesitant and that would get you nowhere.


    In three years, she hadn¡¯t reached the middle stage of the Core Formation realm, but she was close to the peak of the early stage of the Core Formation realm.


    She had received as much benefits from Dual Cultivation as Qin Xi. When she hadn¡¯t reached the Core Formation realm, Qin Xi once healed her wounds, so she received some Yang spiritual aura from him and knew what the Origin was. After they began to practice dual cultivation and with the confluence of Yin and Yang, she suddenly received a lot of Yang spiritual aura, so the Art of the Origin started to really work.


    She originally thought her cultivation speed was extremely fast since she got the Sunu Art of the Origin, but after a real Origin was formed within her, she discovered the true meaning of the Art of the Origin.


    The five elements were born together, and Yin and Yang met. The cycle repeated itself endlessly. Under those circumstances, the Primal Chaos started and life was born.


    She needed to absorb Yin spiritual aura from the outside world before so that she could progress in her cultivation, but now, she could produce spiritual aura herself by the Origin in her body.


    Of course, the speed of making spiritual aura wasn¡¯t fast. If she wanted to practice normally, she still needed to absorb spiritual aura from the outside world and turn it into her own. However, she could produce spiritual aura by herself, which was unheard of in today¡¯s immortal world. When she was absorbing spiritual aura, her body was also making spiritual aura, so her cultivation would always outpace others¡ªthis was the most powerful part!


    She wondered if the same was true of Qin Xi after he had acquired her Yin spiritual aura. Theoretically, since his Art of Three Primordial Cycles needed a cycle of three kinds of aura, with simr principles to her Art of the Origin, his result should also be simr.


    Upon thinking this, Mo Tiange rested her eyes on Qin Xi¡¯s cultivation room.


    Qin Xi hadn¡¯te out, but judging by the flow of spiritual aura in the Virtual Sky World, she knew he was progressing in this Closed Door Meditation smoothly. Perhaps he could really reach the Nascent Soul realm, but she didn¡¯t know how long it might take him.


    The duration of Closed Door Meditation to enter the Nascent Soul realm was generally longer than that for Core Formation, but it was different for different people, ranging from two years to ten years. Before Qin Xi¡¯s Closed Door Meditation, his spiritual aura was rich, so technically it would be natural for him to achieve progress quickly. It shouldn¡¯t take too much time.


    As she thought like this, Mo Tiange became a little worried. It had been three years, yet he still hadn¡¯te out. He hadn¡¯t even made any noise¡ªhad he encountered any problems?


    But no matter whether Qin Xi encountered problems or not, she couldn¡¯t do anything to help him. Nascent Soul advancement was never to be disturbed. The only thing she could do was wait outside. At least the spiritual aura was quiet and peaceful in the Virtual Sky World, so he should be fine.


    Packing up her impatience, Mo Tiange continued living her quiet life that consisted of refining pills when her eyes were open and cultivating immortality when her eyes were closed. Time flew by with cultivation, and soon, two more years passed...


    On one day, Mo Tiange, who was cultivating, suddenly opened her eyes.


    She was connected to the Virtual Sky World, and she felt there happened to be a sudden big change in the Virtual Sky World just now.


    She stood up and pushed the door open then was stunned.


    In the Virtual Sky World, she saw the originally rich spiritual aura condensed into dew-like spiritual beads, with spiritual light reflected in the whole sky. Countless spiritual beads were pouring toward Qin Xi¡¯s cultivation room, shining around the bamboo house and making it look like a fairnd.


    Mo Tiange remembered that when Martial Uncle Xuanyin reached the Nascent Soul ream, such a scene also appeared on Clear Spring Peak, so she couldn¡¯t help smiling. It looked like Qin Xi hade close to the Nascent Soul realm! As long as he kept his mind steady and broke through his Inner Demon, he would sessfully reach the Nascent Soul realm!


    Such thoughts filled her with joy, and she prayed in secret that Qin Xi could pass the final test and advance to the Nascent Soul realm. He had failed three times and had suffered enough setbacks. If he still couldn¡¯t seed, it would be far too disheartening.


    The days passed and the spiritual light didn¡¯t disperse for months.


    In these months, Mo Tiange waited outside the cultivation room and never left for a moment.


    In the beginning, Qin Xi¡¯s cultivation room only attracted those spiritual beads slowly, but the speed increased gradually, and it became arge swirl. Countless spiritual beads were pouring toward the swirl, and ordingly, the spiritual aura pressure became more and more intense. Mo Tiange felt that she could barely stabilize her mind under the spiritual aura pressure and had to use the Soul-Refining Art with all her strength.


    The stronger the spiritual aura pressure was, the happier she felt in her heart. Mo Tiange had the Soul-Refining Art, so even if Qin Xi was in the peak stage of the Core Formation realm, he couldn¡¯t suppress her by spiritual aura pressure unless he became a Nascent Soul cultivator. This meant Qin Xi was close to advancing to the Nascent Soul realm!


    Without knowing how much time had passed, Qin Xi opened his eyes gently in the cultivation room.


    A few years¡¯ time seemed like an eternity to him. He finally made it past his Inner Demon this time.


    He smiled and lowered his head to look at his own hands.


    He¡¯d finally reached the Nascent Soul realm!


    He stood up with spiritual aura around him as if spiritual birds were flying. His body was full of power¡ªenough power to move mountains and drain the seas. This was what it felt like to be in the Nascent Soul realm...


    He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, opened his eyes again with a smile, and gently pushed the door open.


    Eye to eye.


    Several years of separation seemed like an eternity to him. He looked at the person in front of him greedily, not letting go of the slightest expression on her face.


    In his Inner Demon dream, he sessfully advanced to the Nascent Soul realm. A hundred yearster, she also entered the Nascent Soul realm, and the two of them cultivated immortality together in the world, got a reputation in the Celestial Pole, then they entered the Deification Realm together. He didn¡¯t immerse himself in the dream for too long this time. He jumped out of it quickly, because as long as he opened his eyes, what happened in the dream would be a reality in the real world. He didn¡¯t need a dreand.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t say anything nor did Qin Xi.


    They just approached each other naturally and hugged each other in silence.


    Because of this Nascent Soul advancement, they almost got separated from the whole world, but they finally realized their wishes today.


    Mo Tiange smiled. She¡¯d been waiting here for months without moving much, and her voice sounded hoarse. ¡°Congrattions, Martial Uncle Shoujing. You¡¯ve advanced to the Nascent Soul realm.¡±


    Qin Xi also smiled. He couldn¡¯t help but lower his head to bite her slightly. ¡°What? Martial Uncle?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true?¡± Mo Tiange stood on tiptoe and also gave him a slight bite. She put her arms around him and teased, ¡°You¡¯ve advanced to the Nascent Soul realm, so you¡¯re one of the Lord Daoists now. From now on, you¡¯re not included in the sect¡¯s order of seniority. Martial Uncle Shoujing, you can¡¯t run away from robbing the cradle!¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t run.¡± Qin Xi held her around her waist and gathered a little strength to hold her up, kissing her lips.


    Without knowing how much time had passed, a deep kiss that made it hard to breathe finally affirmed each other¡¯s existence. Qin Xi held Mo Tiange and sat down directly on the step she was sitting before.


    ¡°How long did you wait outside?¡±


    ¡°...Not that long. I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± Qin Xi lowered his head. ¡°Is it that you don¡¯t remember or you don¡¯t want to tell me?¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s eyes rolled and she smiled. ¡°Since you know I don¡¯t want to tell you, why did you ask?¡±


    ¡°...Okay.¡± Qin Xi sighed. She didn¡¯t want to tell him, so she certainly wouldn¡¯t tell him. He then changed subjects. ¡°How long did it take for my advancement?¡±


    ¡°Five years,¡± Mo Tiange answered then asked, ¡°Did it go smoothly?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded his head happily. ¡°Very smoothly; there were almost no obstacles. But it took a lot of time to merge the Yin spiritual aura, so maybe that¡¯s why the whole process took five years.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Mo Tiange was silent for a while then suddenly said, ¡°I was so scared at that time that I feared you might break your Gold Core and encounter problems...¡± If he broke his Gold Core, all his cultivation progress would be gone. Usually, if cultivators failed in Core Formation, they could keep trying again and again, but Nascent Soul formation wasn¡¯t like that. The risk of failure was too great.


    This time, she had also wondered what she could do if he failed. Butter, she dropped her doubts and confirmed her faith. Advancing to the Nascent Soul realm was a step that must be taken by cultivators who longed for immortality like them. Even though there would be dangers associated with breaking one¡¯s Gold Core and losing all cultivation, could they avoid pursuing advancement to the Nascent Soul realm? Being in love didn¡¯t mean they should be timid; they should move on even more bravely.


    ¡°How could that happen?¡± Qin Xi smiled and stared at her then continued lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll walk with you and embark with you on the road to bing immortals.¡±


    He said a few sweet words, but there were many oaths hidden in his sentences. Mo Tiange smiled and said, ¡°Rest assured! A hundred years at most and I¡¯ll reach the Nascent Soul realm too. Then we¡¯ll cultivate to the Deification Realm together!¡±


    ¡°A hundred years...¡± He looked at her without blinking an eye then suddenlyughed. ¡°In a hundred years, you wouldn¡¯t even be two hundred years old. Are you so sure you¡¯ll be the youngest Nascent Soul cultivator in the Celestial Pole?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Mo Tiange said confidently without blushing. ¡°I have talent, which is rare even in a span of a thousand years, and I¡¯ve encountered fated chances that never appear in th

 Chapter 312: Left Demonic Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 312: Left Demonic Mountain</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mo Tiange was very confident that she could advance to the Nascent Soul realm in a hundred years. That wasn¡¯t talking big. With her talented qualifications, the Virtual Sky World, and Qin Xi, she could certainly achieve that goal as long as there weren¡¯t any unexpected incidents.


    Of course, she understood that advancing to the Nascent Soul realm wasn¡¯t entirely determined by talent. Therefore, she had to work hard to cultivate in the next hundred years.


    After Qin Xi came out from Closed Door Meditation and finished his chores, he remembered to ask Mo Tiange: ¡°Now that I¡¯ve sessfully reached the Nascent Soul realm, why weren¡¯t there any celestial phenomena when I came out?¡±


    When Qin Xi formed his Nascent Soul, the spiritual aura in the whole Virtual Sky World condensed into spiritual beads. But aside from that, there was no thunder or clouds moving, and there weren¡¯t any spiritual objects condensed from the spiritual aura. It indeed didn¡¯t look like the aftermath of Nascent Soul advancement.


    Mo Tiange had encountered a simr problem when she was forming her Gold Core, so she told them, ¡°This Virtual Sky World is a closed space; how could there be celestial phenomena here? There also weren¡¯t any changes when I advanced to the Core Formation realm, but the moment I left the Virtual Sky World, some celestial phenomena appeared.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Qin Xi asked again, ¡°What¡¯s going on outside? Shall we go out?¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t answer, but she cast spells to open the sky of the Virtual Sky World.


    Red sky, ck earth. Compared to the days before they entered the Virtual Sky World, Demonic Mountain seemed to have be a different world. Fortunately, the thunder, lightning and mountain shaking had all stopped.


    ¡°Things were stable only a year ago, but there are still a lot of free restrictions.¡± Mo Tiange said, ¡°Over thest year, there have been no copse of restrictions.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Qin Xi looked at the outside world and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we can prepare to go out.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Mo Tiange was a little shocked. ¡°We¡¯re going to go out now? There are still a lot of restrictions out there.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and nced at her. ¡°Have you forgotten? Now that I¡¯m a Nascent Soul cultivator, these small restrictions are no longer a threat.¡±


    Mo Tiange pondered for a while and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not used to this.¡± Demonic Mountain was very dangerous, but for Nascent Soul cultivators, as long as they didn¡¯t go deep into dangerous ces like Immortal¡¯s Ruins, they wouldn¡¯t be in great danger. Originally, the two of them were trapped and if they wanted to leave, they needed to resolve many problems. But now that Qin Xi had advanced to the Nascent Soul realm, those problems weren¡¯t problems anymore such as the restrictions and their exit route.


    In those days when Qin Xi and Ye Hai were trapped in Demonic Mountain, it was Ye Hai who used up all his spiritual aura to help Qin Xi get out. Now Qin Xi had be a Nascent Soul cultivator, he could break the restrictions entirely relying on his own high cultivation level to leave Demonic Mountain.


    However, both Qin Xi and Mo Tiange recalled the quiet days there and felt a little reluctant to leave.


    A few dayster, the two of them finished preparations and left the Virtual Sky World.


    As soon as they left the Virtual Sky World, they felt a very strong gale.


    Qin Xi frowned and waved his sleeves to raise spiritual aura, blocking the gale outside. Then he got on his flying cloud and went to Immortal¡¯s Ruins with Mo Tiange.


    Along the way, the two of them encountered a lot of remains. Some were surrounded by Qiankun Bags, magic weapons and the like. Mo Tiange helped herself and took all of it.


    On this trip to Demonic Mountain, Mo Tiange herself didn¡¯t get any special treasures, but she also benefited quite a bit. Ten years ago, before they entered the Virtual Sky World, the two of them had taken advantage of the dead. Now, many cultivators were again implicated by the closing of the restrictions and died there, so their belongings could be picked up.


    Upon watching Mo Tiange picking up the scattered Qiankun Bags happily, Qin Xi couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°You have your Virtual Sky World and you can get what you need from the sect every month; I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in need of spirit stones, right? Why do you like picking up things so much?¡±


    Mo Tiange said very self-righteously and boldly, ¡°You didn¡¯t everck spirit stones, so you don¡¯t know the pain of not having them. These things are right here before my eyes, and it¡¯d be a waste if I didn¡¯t pick them up.¡± Mo Tiange recalled those days with her second uncle when they were wandering around. She hated that each spirit stone couldn¡¯t be split into two and put to use. She had always remembered the pain ofcking spirit stones, so it was impossible for her to ignore these Qiankun Bags.


    Mo Tiange picked up objects all along the way, and the two of them slowly traveled toward Immortal¡¯s Ruins.


    After the shaking of the mountain and earth, the scenery on Demonic Mountain had changedpletely. It took them a lot of time to find the right way.


    Fortunately, Tens of Thousands of Feet Peak was broken in two during the copse of restrictions this time. The remaining portion could be crossed easily without requiring the usual caution.


    As they passed Tens of Thousands of Feet Peak and went back to Immortal¡¯s Ruins, Mo Tiange asked, ¡°Senior Martial Brother, is there any danger in breaking the restrictions here?¡±


    When they were trapped in the Virtual Sky World, the entrance to Demonic Mountain had long been closed. The only way out was through the ce Qin Xi discovered back then. In order to break restrictions, Qin Xi used his secret technique, the Art of Three Primordial Cycles, to raise his cultivation level to the Nascent Soul realm temporarily, but after he got out, his primordial aura suffered a great loss and his cultivation level dropped to the Aura Refining realm directly. It took him ten years to recover.


    Qin Xi knew what she was worrying about, so he smiled and said, ¡°Rest assured¡ªthe process of breaking restrictions isn¡¯t dangerous. I¡¯m a Nascent Soul cultivator now, so I won¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Mo Tiange rxed a little. Qin Xi had just entered the Nascent Soul realm and hadn¡¯t stabilized yet. If he got hurt, it would be troubling.


    ¡°Come, this way.¡± After trying to orient himself for a while, Qin Xi finally identified their position then pulled her to fly to the restriction.


    ...


    Since the opening of Demonic Mountainst time, it had been a decade, and the unrest it caused hadn¡¯t subsided yet.


    Throughout all the ages, Demonic Mountain had been in the Celestial Pole for millions of years. It had been documented and explored for over a hundred thousand years. Countless people had died there, but never had more people died than this time.


    More than ny years ago, thest time Demonic Mountain opened, great restrictions copsed and many cultivators died. At that time, the whole Celestial Pole was in an uproar, calling it a disaster that hadn¡¯t been seen for thousands of years.


    But no one had expected that the next time Demonic Mountain opened, more people would die. Aside from those who left ahead of time, all the cultivators in the Aura Refining and Foundation Building realms died on the mountain. Core Formation cultivators weren¡¯t that badly-off, but still, only about three-tenths escaped. Even half the Nascent Soul cultivators lost their lives!


    Of course, the copse of restrictions wasn¡¯t the main cause of death of Nascent Soul cultivators. The reason why so many Nascent Soul cultivators fell was because they fought each other fiercely in the Jade Pce. But ordinary cultivators, even those from big sects, didn¡¯t know this.


    Ordinary cultivators only knew that over thirty Nascent Soul cultivators went to Demonic Mountainst time it opened, and only less than twenty of them got out. A dozen Nascent Soul cultivators died in there, including five to six from the seven schools and sects!


    This number shook the entire Celestial Pole.


    People knew that even Tiandao Sect, the number one sect in the Celestial Pole, only had seven Nascent Soul cultivators. Mathematically speaking, every sect could be considered to have lost one Nascent Soul cultivator each!


    Among the seven sects, it would take each of them hundreds of years to nurture one Nascent Soul cultivator. Such a loss was more serious than that caused by any demonic beast.


    For ten years, almost all cultivators in the Celestial Pole were remorseful that they experienced a rare, huge demonic beast riot seventy years ago, then they faced two consecutive Demonic Mountain disasters. They were afraid that it might take the Celestial Pole hundreds of years to recover its progress in cultivation.

 Chapter 313: The Nascent Soul’s Celestial Phenomena

    <h4>Chapter 313: The Nascent Soul¡¯s Celestial Phenomena</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This year, it was time for Tiandao Sect to hold their Immortals Assembly. People came and went on Mount Yuheng, and the scene was very lively.


    Ten years ago, Tiandao Sect lost one Nascent Soul cultivator on Demonic Mountain, as well as several Core Formation cultivators and many disciples in the low stages. This reduced Tiandao Sect¡¯s strength by a lot and even threatened its title as the number one sect in the Celestial Pole. In response, Tiandao Sect¡¯s superiors made a prompt decision to open the mountain gate and receive disciples widely.


    If this was the past, although this decision couldn¡¯t immediately solve the problem, it might help Tiandao Sect slowly restore its strength after more than a hundred years, and Tiandao Sect would be able to sitfortably in the top position.


    But more than seventy years ago, after that Demonic Beast Riot, each sect had just bounced back when they experienced yet another catastrophe, so they all decided to open their gates and recruit disciples. All factions were immediately thenpeting for disciples. Although Tiandao Sect was crowned as the number one sect, its influence had been reduced and it wasn¡¯t guaranteed they would get enough outstanding disciples in that situation.


    For this reason, Master Daoist Yanglin, the new head of Tiandao Sect, almost worried his hair white. Although he was a Sect Head, he needed to report to the Nascent Soul Grand Supreme Elders as well as deal with the power struggle. If he couldn¡¯t solve this problem, it was possible that the Nascent Soul Grand Supreme Elders would rece him out of dissatisfaction. The position of Sect Head, though it was like a doormat, was important to the interests of his family, so Master Daoist Yanglin couldn¡¯t just quit.


    With these considerations in mind, Master Daoist Yanglin even began to envy those painstaking cultivators. Although they had no family backing and had to cultivate hard, they could wholeheartedly devote themselves to cultivation, not needing to worry about these mundane affairs. That was a fortunate thing!


    However, no matter how significantly Tiandao Sect had been weakened, it was much better than those minor sects. Once news about the Immortals Assembly spread, numerous low stage cultivators poured into Mount Yuheng. Master Daoist Yanglin only hoped that there would be several talented disciples among them so that he could report the news to the Grand Supreme Elders.


    ¡°Old Three Wu, why are you here?¡± On Mount Yuheng, someone shouted among the low-stage cultivators who were all waiting for the Immortals Assembly to start.


    The man who was addressed was a cultivator in his 30s with a white face and short beard. His cultivation level was only in the seventhyer of the Aura Refining realm. If this was the past, such low-level cultivators could only try their luck in small and unknown sects; they couldn¡¯t think abouting to Tiandao Sect at all because it was totally impossible. But they chanced upon good timing. For ten years, Tiandao Sect had held their Immortals Assembly almost every year, and many disciples in the seventhyer of the Aura Refining realm had been epted.


    The man called Old Three Wu turned his head and saw the skinny man who called him. Old Three Wu twitched his mouth and said, ¡°Since you, Li Siyang, came today, why couldn¡¯t I, Wu Sande,e too?¡±


    This wasn¡¯t an umon sight in the Immortals Assembly of recent years, and it also wasn¡¯t hard to understand. Originally, if Immortals Assemblies were held every three or ten years, a bunch of young cultivators from various regions who mostly didn¡¯t know each other would gather, but they held Immortals Assemblies every year, and there were only a limited number of cultivators who coulde to the assemblies, so many of them knew each other.


    Li Siyangughed upon hearing Wu Sande¡¯s words, and he went up to sp Wu Sande¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Old Three Wu, we¡¯ve known each other since childhood. I was just greeting you; I didn¡¯t mean anything by it. Don¡¯t misunderstand me!¡±


    ¡°Misunderstand? Hmph!¡± Wu Sande nced at Li Siyang quite disdainfully. ¡°Forget about it. If Li Siyang¡¯s words are trustworthy, the Sun would rise from the West!¡±


    ¡°Hey hey hey, how can you talk like that?¡± Li Siyang patted Wu Sande¡¯s shoulder heavily. ¡°Let bygones be bygones. We¡¯re old friends¡ªdon¡¯t you think it was fate for us to meet during this Immortals Assembly? Comeee, talk with me. Maybe we can learn from each other.¡±


    Wu Sande looked at his ¡°old friend¡± suspiciously and was finally persuaded. He was right. They were all there at the Immortals Assembly. Although they had conflicts since childhood, they really didn¡¯t have great hatred between them. It was good to chat.


    The two of them then sought out a corner and began to talk about the Immortals Assembly. They talked about their cultivation and exchanged information.


    Both of them were in the seventhyer of the Aura Refining realm, and if this was in the past, they really wouldn¡¯t have any chances of entering such arge sect like Tiandao Sect, so they eagerly to grasp this opportunity. Who knew when Tiandao Sect would get enough disciples and stop recruiting?


    After exchanging information with each other, Li Siyang seemed like he hadn¡¯t expressed his views fully and asked, ¡°Old Three Wu, all seven great cultivation groups are recruiting disciples, so why did youe to Tiandao Sect?¡±


    Wu Sande touched his small beard and grunted. ¡°Why? Because it was nearby! Besides, Tiandao Sect is at least crowned as the number one sect. It¡¯s better than other sects.¡±


    ¡°No no no,¡± Li Siyang said as he shook his head. ¡°Old Three Wu, you¡¯re wrong about that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m wrong?¡± Wu Sande red. ¡°How could I be wrong? Among the seven great cultivation groups, Danding School suffered great losses over seventy years ago, so it can only be included in the middle-level sects now; Lingshou Sect specializes in cultivating the art of reining beasts and it¡¯s difficult for ordinary cultivators like us who don¡¯t have talents in reining beats to get in; Zhengfa Sect, well, they specialize in the art of water, but both of us don¡¯t have water spiritual roots; Biyun Sect is also impossible since I¡¯m not a female cultivator and they have high requirements for male cultivators; Gujian Sect seems good, but they use sword cultivation techniques and it¡¯s not easy for us to cultivate from scratch. Through the process of elimination, there¡¯re only Xuanqing School and Tiandao Sect left. Xuanqing School is also good but not as good as Tiandao Sect...¡±


    ¡°Wrong wrong wrong!¡± Li Siyang said it three consecutive times to interrupt Wu Sande then he squinted and said, ¡°Old Three Wu, I might not be as good as you in cultivation, but when ites to these things, you don¡¯t understand as much as I do!¡±


    Wu Sande wasn¡¯t convinced, but Li Siyang admitted he was no better than him in regards to cultivation, which made Wu Sande quite satisfied, so he was fine with being interrupted. But Wu Sande still thought he wasn¡¯t wrong. ¡°How was I wrong? Tell me!¡±


    ¡°Actually, you were right about the former part. Danding School, Lingshou Sect, and the others are either weak in strength or aren¡¯t suitable for us, but you said Xuanqing School is weaker than Tiandao Sect, and that¡¯s wrong!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Wu Sande widened his eyes and said, ¡°Xuanqing School has always lost out a little to Tiandao Sect. Tiandao Sect lost one Nascent Soul cultivator ten years ago, but it still has six of them, including two who are in thete stage of the Nascent Soul realm! Xuanqing School only has one Nascent Soul cultivator in thete stage. Xuanqing School didn¡¯t lose any Nascent Soul cultivators ten years ago and has five left, but we all know that one cultivator in thete stage of Nascent Soul realm is equal to several cultivators in the early stage! So what do you say!¡±


    ¡°Hey! You¡¯re only looking at the surface!¡± Li Siyang said confidently, ¡°Yes, today¡¯s Tiandao Sect is indeed stronger than Xuanqing School a little in strength, but have you thought about the next few hundred years?¡±


    Wu Sande looked at him suspiciously. ¡°What? You¡¯re trying to say there will be many cultivators in Xuanqing School who will advance to the Nascent Soul realm? But there are also many talented disciples in Tiandao Sect. How is it weaker than Xuanqing School?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not weaker!¡± They were at Tiandao Sect now. As Li Siyang talked continuously and expressed that Tiandao Sect was weaker than Xuanqing School, he had attracted the attention of many others. Since these cultivators came to attend Tiandao Sect¡¯s Immortals Assembly, they had good feelings about Tiandao Sect. Upon hearing Li Siyang¡¯s words, most of them showed unkind eyes. Li Siyang noticed, of course. He was a smart donut, so he continued unhurriedly, ¡°When did I say Tiandao Sect was weaker than Xuanqing School? I said that it¡¯s too early for you to think that Xuanqing School is doomed to lose to Tiandao Sect! Right, Tiandao Sect is stronger than Xuanqing School in the perspective of Nascent Soul cultivators, but a sect¡¯s strength shouldn¡¯t just rely on Nascent Soul cultivators but also on their thousands of low-stage disciples!¡±


    The two of them were surrounded by low-ranking cultivators who were in the Aura Refining realm and wished to enter the sect. Upon hearing this, they were quite pleased and no longer directed their hostility toward Li Siyang.


    Li Siyang continued, ¡°Have you ever thought how many low-ranking disciples Tiandao Sect lost in the Demonic Beast Riot or in the two Demonic Mountain disasters? They lost at least a thousand disciples who were in the Aura Refining and Foundation Building realms! They even lost seven to eight Core Formation cultivators. Originally, Tiandao Sect was stronger than Xuanqing School because it had a thousand more cultivators in the Aura Refining realm, a hundred more cultivators in the Foundation Building realm, and nearly ten more Core Formation cultivators! Because of this, Tiandao Sect had huge potential and always had one or two Nascent Soul cultivators more than Xuanqing School!¡±


    These words attracted the attention of the low-ranking cultivators around. Many of them gathered around, and those who didn¡¯t also pricked up their ears to listen.


    Li Siyang was even morecent and raised his voice. ¡°But do you know that Xuanqing School didn¡¯t lose any Aura Refining disciples in the Demonic Beast Riot and few of their low-ranking disciples went to Demonic Mountain because it was too far? ording to this, the number of Aura Refining disciples and Core Formation cultivators in Xuanqing School is almost the same as Tiandao Sect, if not more!¡±


    As he spoke up to this point, someone cut in and asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist, how did you know all this? You¡¯re not a sect disciple, so how did you know the number of disciples in big sects?¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Li Siyang nced at the cultivator who raised the question then he raised his head and answered, ¡°Brother Daoist, you don¡¯t care about these things, so of course you don¡¯t know! However big a sect is, it doesn¡¯t have ten thousand cultivators. Us small cultivators can¡¯t know the exact number of their cultivators, but we can estimate.¡±


    Someone agreed in the crowd. ¡°Right, this fellow Daoist is right. The number of cultivators is no secret. Judging by the number of disciples taken in each year by the sects, we can roughly guess.¡±


    ¡°Right, right!¡± Someone else also echoed. Li Siyang was so happy and he couldn¡¯t help continuing. ¡°I estimated the number just as he said!¡±


    ¡°Okay okay.¡± Someone else couldn¡¯t bear to see Li Siyang¡¯s jauntiness and interrupted him. ¡°Just tell us what you know; why are you talking about these unrted things?!¡±


    Their tone wasn¡¯t polite but what he meant was that he wanted to hear the following content, so Li Siyang didn¡¯t get angry and continued: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get on with business. Since Xuanqing School has a simr number of low-ranking disciples as Tiandao Sect, they should be equal in terms of potential. But there¡¯s one more thing¡ªI wonder if you¡¯ve noticed that Xuanqing School suffered little to nothing in the past several incidents! This is very significant for disciples¡¯ mental states. With that in mind, I¡¯m afraid the potential of low-ranking disciples might cause Xuanqing School to surpass Tiandao Sect!¡±


    Li Siyang turned to look at the other cultivators who were all pondering in silence and didn¡¯t object to his remarks, so he continued, ¡°So which aspect of Xuanqing School is weaker than Tiandao Sect now? It¡¯s that they have fewer Nascent Soul cultivators! But as you know, many of the Nascent Soul cultivators in Tiandao Sect are going to embark on theirst journey shortly, while most Nascent Soul cultivators in Xuanqing School haven¡¯t lived through half their lifespans. Do I need to spell out whose prospects are better? I dare say, though, within a hundred years, if Xuanqing School has a Nascent Soul cultivator first, it¡¯ll be prosperous enough to take the crown as the number one sect in the Celestial Pole!¡±


    There was silence in the crowd, and after a moment, someone said enigmatically, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t you go to Xuanqing School, Fellow Daoist? Why did youe to Tiandao Sect¡¯s Immortals Assembly?!¡±


    It sounded like he was a total supporter for Tiandao Sect. But Li Siyang wasn¡¯t angry and smiled. ¡°Brother Daoist, you haven¡¯t been to Xuanqing School, have you? Let me tell you¡ª


    Xuanqing School didn¡¯t lose many low-ranking disciples. They¡¯ve been opening their gates to recruit disciples these past few years, but they¡¯re very strict! I¡¯m a smart person, but when ites to cultivation, I¡¯m not qualified. I really don¡¯t have the strength!¡±


    The man sneered. ¡°Are you so sure that Xuanqing School will add one more Nascent Soul cultivator first? Perhaps Tiandao Sect will retain the lead! They¡¯ll still have more Nascent Soul cultivators than Xuanqing School by then, and they¡¯re stronger. So how could Xuanqing School grab the title as the number one sect in the Celestial Pole?!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that Xuanqing School would have one more first!¡± Li Siyang said innocently, ¡°I was just analyzing what might happen. I was saying it was a possibility the whole time; didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    The crowd nodded. He indeed said that. But even so, Li Siyang¡¯s analysis was reasonable. Those in the crowd who were quite confident in their own cultivation level even began to consider¡ªif Xuanqing School really hadn¡¯t lowered their requirements for recruiting disciples, did it mean that they were really strong? Did they need to go Xuanqing School and have a try?


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The man who interrupted Li Siyang before was annoyed to see many cultivators seemingly convinced by him. ¡°Just wait! It must be Tiandao Sect that will have one more Nascent Soul cultivator first! Xuanqing School will still be in second ce then!¡±


    Li Siyangughed. ¡°Brother Daoist, you can never know such things. It could be Tiandao Sect, and it could also be Xuanqing School. However, it¡¯s their business; small cultivators like us are just having a discussion. We haven¡¯t entered any sect yet after all!¡±


    ¡°Right right!¡± Wu Sande also spoke for Li Siyang. ¡°We¡¯re just discussing. Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t take it too seriously; don¡¯t be so excited...¡±


    As he spoke, thunder suddenly rang out from the distance. Golden lights suddenly shed in the sky, dazzling people¡¯s eyes. The wind and clouds surged, apanied by endless thundering.


    All the cultivators looked up to see countless spiritual lights appearing in the air, including dancing spiritual birds and surging auspicious clouds. A strong spiritual aura pressure came down, and the spiritual aura of small cultivators like them were all stirred into disorder. They could barely breathe, and those who had low cultivation levels even spat out blood and kneeled down.


    The crowd began to stir and someone shouted, ¡°Why, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    Then some others who had extensive experience shouted, ¡°Celestial phenomena, it¡¯s celestial phenomena! Someone has advanced to the Nascent Soul realm, Nascent Soul ream!¡±


    The cultivators who were listening to Li Siyang¡¯s remarks were secretly surprised. Someone else in Tiandao Sect reached the Nascent Soul realm again? It seemed there was no way for Xuanqing School to be the number one sect.


    Li Siyang and Wu Sande looked at each other with a little bitterness in their eyes. Could it be that coincidental? Then wouldn¡¯t they have busied themselves for nothing? But... there was no doubt it was celestial phenomena associated with advancement to the Nascent Soul realm!


    In the sky, the golden light became brighter and brighter, gradually turning the auspicious clouds red like fire. The auspicious clouds surged and slowly formed a pattern. With wings open, the tail feathers rose slightly and there was a clear bird song. It was a divine beast phoenix!

 Chapter 314: Came Back To The World

    <h4>Chapter 314: Came Back To The World</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Master Daoist Yanglin hadn¡¯t finished sighing when he saw the Nascent Soul celestial phenomena all over the sky. He was so surprised that his jaw almost dropped. Just as he was feeling confused since there weren¡¯t any cultivators in the sect who¡¯d been in Closed Door Meditation recently, he received a summons from the Head Grand Supreme Elder. He then had to send disciples to investigate the matter while he went to see the Head Grand Supreme Elder.


    ¡°Greetings to Grand Supreme Elders.¡± As soon as Master Daoist Yanglin entered the cave of the Head Grand Supreme Elder, Liu Dingyuan, he was faced with four Nascent Soul Elders¡¯ staring eyes which were terrifying. There was a cultivator in thete stage of the Nascent Soul realm among the four Nascent Soul Elders. Even though he didn¡¯t purposely release his spiritual aura pressure, a cultivator in the middle stage of the Core Formation realm like Yanglin couldn¡¯t remain calm.


    There were originally seven Nascent Soul Elders in Tiandao Sect. One of them fell on Demonic Mountain ten years ago while another was seriously injured and was now in seclusion. Only one of the remaining five wasn¡¯t present now. It was evident that the celestial phenomena also shocked Tiandao Sect¡¯s superiors.


    ¡°Arise.¡± Liu Dingyuan, the Head Grand Supreme Elder who was sitting in the right-hand seat, opened his mouth first. He was young in appearance and looked no more than thirty years old. There was a three-inch beard below his chin and he wore a Daoist robe, looking like a real immortal Daoist.


    But this was just his appearance. Master Daoist Yanglin knew that the Head Grand Supreme Elder actually cultivated the devil arts. He seemed kind when he was in a good mood, but when he wasn¡¯t happy, he could be very ferocious.


    So although he told Master Daoist Yanglin to arise, thetter still bent over and asked with great respect, ¡°Grand Supreme Elders, on which orders did you call me in for?¡±


    ¡°Orders?¡± Among the four Nascent Soul Elders, Fairy Fengqing was the most hot-tempered and opened her mouth first. She looked outside with her phoenix eyes. ¡°Sect Head, didn¡¯t you notice the grand spectacle?¡±


    Of course Master Daoist Yanglin knew why they called him; he just asked out of politeness, but he now wished he hadn¡¯t said anything. ¡°Yes, I did! But we have a total of five senior martial brothers and sisters in thete stage of the Core Formation realm in our sect, two of which were close to the peak stage of the Core Formation realm, but neither of them said they were going to advance to the Nascent Soul realm... I was wondering who it could be and only had time to send my disciples to ask for information.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the four Nascent Soul Elders looked at each other separately. Of course they knew these things. It was just the Sect Head might understand some matters more clearly than them, so they called him over and asked him.


    ¡°Grand Supreme Elders,¡± Master Daoist Yanglin continued boldly, ¡°I noticed the celestial phenomena appeared on the North peak, which is connected to Demonic Mountain, but no sect¡¯s disciples have cave abodes there. I have a wild guess that this person isn¡¯t from our sect. Or that there was some hidden situation.¡±


    Master Daoist Yanglin was the Sect Head and he was intelligent. Upon hearing what he said, the four Nascent Soul Elders looked at Liu Dingyuan at the same time. Liu Dingyuan touched his beard and said, ¡°That¡¯s quite possible. We all understand the situation regarding the Core Formation cultivators in our sect, and it isn¡¯t the proper time for any of them to form their Nascent Soul. But the Nascent Soul celestial phenomena appeared at this time, and it¡¯s on the North peak... in my opinion, this cultivator isn¡¯t from our sect.¡±


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Liu!¡± Fairy Fengqing frowned. ¡°Who do you think dared to form their Nascent Soul on Tiandao Sect¡¯s turf? It¡¯s far too bold! We¡¯re the number one sect in the Celestial Pole after all. There are so many Nascent Soul cultivators in the sect, and we have you and Senior Martial Brother Buyan around, so how could this person dare?¡±


    Liu Dingyuan shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ll find out what¡¯s going on in a bit; don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After being quiet for a long time, the celestial phenomena still hadn¡¯t disappeared. The spiritual aura was bing more and more abundant in the sky, and the golden lights shone with spiritual lights flying around.


    Suddenly, Fairy Fengqing uttered ¡°Eh?¡± and stood up rashly with surprise!


    ¡°Senior Martial Brothers, look!¡±


    The other three Nascent Soul cultivators looked up simultaneously. They saw the auspicious clouds like fire on the horizon that were forming the shape of a phoenix! A clear sound then entered their ears and it sounded like a phoenix¡¯s song!


    ¡°It¡¯s the phoenix celestial phenomena!¡± Even Liu Dingyuan couldn¡¯t remain calm. When cultivators formed their Nascent Soul, celestial phenomena would appear and auspicious clouds would turn into shapes of all kinds of spiritual beasts. When Liu Dingyuan formed his Nascent Soul, the celestial phenomena was a Suan, which shook all of Eastern Kunwu. A Suan was one of the nine sons of the Dragon, which was of theter generations of divine beasts. In that instance, he managed to reach thete stage of the Nascent Soul realm. Now, the celestial phenomena was a phoenix, so what did it mean? A phoenix was a real divine beast!


    Liu Dingyuan made a prompt decision and immediately sent out a transmission talisman.


    After a while, the transmission talisman was sent back. Liu Dingyuan received it and his face changed!


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Liu?¡± Fairy Fengqing asked.


    After a while, Liu Dingyuan¡¯s expression calmed down slowly. He stood up and said, ¡°Your Senior Martial Brother Buyan knows what¡¯s going on and he¡¯s on his way.¡± Then he swept his gaze over the three Junior Martial Brothers and Sisters, who were all in the early stage of the Nascent Soul realm, and he sighed. He said, ¡°It¡¯s Xuanqing School¡¯s Qin Shoujing. He formed his Nascent Soul on Demonic Mountain and just broke the restrictions toe out.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The three Nascent Soul cultivators were confused, but Master Daoist Yanglin¡¯s expression changed first.


    These Nascent Soul cultivators looked down on any Core Formation cultivators no matter how talented they might be. The three Nascent Soul Elders didn¡¯t know Qin Shoujing¡¯s name, but Master Daoist Yanglin knew him clearly.


    Faced with questioning eyes from the three Elders, Master Daoist Yanglin calmed himself and began to exin: ¡°Three Martial Uncles, you probably don¡¯t know him. Qin Shoujing is Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s disciple from Xuanqing School, and he¡¯s been considered talented this whole time. He formed his Gold Core when he was seventy-eight, and it shook the Celestial Pole a lot at that time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s him,¡± one of the Nascent Soul cultivators said. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Liu once said our Core Formation disciples are weaker than Xuanqing School, so Qin Shoujing was included in that consideration, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Dingyuan frowned heavily and said with a deep voice, ¡°You don¡¯t handle affairs, so you don¡¯t have a clear understanding about that. I heard several years ago that he attempted to form his Nascent Soul and since then, I¡¯ve kept the matter in mind. He failed the first three times, so he went to Demonic Mountain but then got lost there. I thought he died. I didn¡¯t expect him toe out alive and even reach the Nascent Soul realm!¡±


    Master Daoist Yanglin added, ¡°Martial Uncle Liu, more than 90 years ago, Qin Shoujing also went to Demonic Mountain, and he also left over ten years after the restrictions were closed. Presumably, he knows some secrets about Demonic Mountain so he was able to escape each time.¡±


    ¡°Is that so...¡± Liu Dingyuan pondered for a while and shook his head then sighed. ¡°It¡¯s fate. I thought God has been blessing Tiandao Sect and made Qin Shoujing die on Demonic Mountain. Unexpectedly, we¡¯re losing to Xuanqing School in the end!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Fairy Fengqing revealed a serious look and said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Liu, since he happened to appear on Tiandao Sect¡¯s turf, why don¡¯t we just kill him?¡±


    Liu Dingyuan shook his head. ¡°Junior Martial Sister Fengqing, sometimes killing someone doesn¡¯t solve the problem. Qin Shoujing¡¯s Life Lantern must be in Qin Jinghe¡¯s hands, so how would Qin Jinghe not know his disciple was alive? Besides, Qin Shoujing made such a huge scene appear, so news of this can¡¯t be blocked. If he gets killed in Tiandao Sect, what do you think Xuanqing School would do? It¡¯s time for Tiandao Sect to rehabilitate, not proper for a fight. Even if the title as the number one sect is taken away, we can grab it back someday, but we can¡¯t bear to lose any disciples.¡±


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Liu is right.¡± One of the Nascent Soul cultivators agreed. ¡°We have Senior Martial Brother Liu and Buyan, so we still have our strength. We shouldn¡¯t take rash actions.¡±


    Fairy Fengqing wanted to say something else, but Liu Dingyuan raised his hand to stop her. ¡°They¡¯reing.¡±


    By this time, the celestial phenomena in the sky had slowlye to an end. From the North peak of Mount Yuheng, several flight lights shed over and stopped before Liu Dingyuan¡¯s face. It was Lord Daoist Buyan, the other cultivator in Tiandao Sect in thete stage of the Nascent Soul realm, along with Qin Xi and Mo Tiange.


    Within an instant, Liu Dingyuan formed a smile on his face and went out to wee them with the three Nascent Soul cultivators and many other disciples. ¡°Fellow Daoist Shoujing, it¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡±


    No matter what, Qin Xi had just formed his Nascent Soul, and Liu Dingyuan was polite enough to him by saying that. So, Qin Xi returned a salute to him with respect. ¡°I really don¡¯t deserve such greeting. Greetings to Senior Martial Brothers and Sisters in Tiandao Sect. I had no other choice but to try to form my Nascent Soul on Demonic Mountain. If I disturbed you, please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re being too humble.¡± Upon hearing that Qin Xi viewed himself as inferior, Liu Dingyuan felt a littleforted and he said, ¡°It could be considered a fated chance, Fellow Daoist Shoujing. Pleasee in and take a seat.¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and winked at Mo Tiange secretly then followed Liu Dingyuan inside.


    Mo Tiange understood what he meant. Since Tiandao Sect treated them politely, there wouldn¡¯t be any dangers, so she followed on boldly.


    After entering Liu Dingyuan¡¯s cave, Liu Dingyuan introduced the present Nascent Soul cultivators to Qin Xi one by one. Then he noticed Mo Tiange had been following Qin Xi and asked, ¡°This is?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°She¡¯s my Junior Martial Sister Qingwei, and we¡¯re also Daopanions.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Liu Dingyuan was a little surprised. Most Nascent Soul male cultivators chose female Core Formation cultivators as their Daopanions, but Mo Tiange¡¯s cultivation level seemed too low. But this was none of his business, so Liu Dingyuan just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Then he indicated to his disciples with his eyes and instructed them to be polite to Mo Tiange as well.


    After everyone was seated and served tea, Liu Dingyuan said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Shoujing, you not only escaped with just your life this time, but you also reached the Nascent Soul realm sessfully. I think you must¡¯ve experienced a lot¡ªdo you want to share your stories with us?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°I was just lucky. When restrictions copsed on Demonic Mountain ten years ago, my Junior Martial Sister and I happened to not be affected, but we were trapped inside and couldn¡¯t get out. During that time, the situation on Demonic Mountain was extremely unstable, so we had no other way but to find a safe ce and enter Closed Door Meditation. Fortunately, with the help of some treasures I got inside, I advanced to the Nascent Soul realm smoothly and then we escaped from the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Really? The restrictions on Demonic Mountain copsed back then, and only a few people escaped. Fellow Daoist Shoujing, you¡¯re so lucky.¡±


    Apparently Liu Dingyuan didn¡¯t believe what Qin Xi said, but Qin Xi didn¡¯t intend to convince him. After all, people could understand such things; they just wouldn¡¯t talk about it. Therefore, Qin Xi merely smiled and changed the subject to ask, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Liu, we¡¯ve been trapped on Demonic Mountain all these years, so what¡¯s the situation like in Kunwu now? How many people escaped back then? And how¡¯s my Master Lord Daoist Jinghe?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Fellow Daoist Shoujing.¡± Liu Dingyuan also smiled and said, ¡°Brother Daoist Jinghe was lucky and he escaped with your sect¡¯s Fellow Daoist Huayan. Your Master was only slightly injured. But I heard Fellow Daoist Huayan was badly injured and I don¡¯t know his current situation.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you for telling us, Senior Martial Brother Liu.¡± Upon hearing this news, both Qin Xi and Mo Tiange breathed sighs of relief. It was good that they were alive.

 Chapter 315: Injured and Imprisoned

    <h4>Chapter 315: Injured and Imprisoned</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Qin Xi and Mo Tiange stayed in Tiandao Sect for only one day. On the second day, they made a detour and embarked on the road to return to Xuanqing School.


    What they found interesting was that Xuanqing School sent two disciples to attend the Immortals Assembly at Tiandao Sect and asked them to stir up trouble, trying to incentivize some talented cultivators to go to Xuanqing School instead.


    When the two disciples happened to be discussing whether Tiandao Sect or Xuanqing School would have a Nascent Soul cultivator first and take the position of the number one sect in the Celestial Pole, Qin Xi and Mo Tiange broke the restrictions and escaped Demonic Mountain, causing the Nascent Soul celestial phenomena. It made the two disciples think that Tiandao Sect had one more Nascent Soul cultivator, so they failed in their mission at thest moment.


    But not long after, the truth spread like wildfire. After learning that the celestial phenomena was caused by Xuanqing School¡¯s cultivator, sure enough, a bunch of cultivators exited Tiandao Sect¡¯s Immortals Assembly and nned to turn to Xuanqing School to try their luck. The two disciples were excited to see that, then they stumbled upon Qin Xi and Mo Tiange.


    Since the two disciples were sent by Xuanqing School on an ¡°important mission,¡± Qin Xi and Mo Tiange didn¡¯t reject them. They took the two Foundation Building disciples with them as it could take them several months to fly back to Xuanqing School by themselves.


    The Nascent Soul celestial phenomena saved the two disciples a lot of words, and they were very grateful and also admired Qin Xi very much since their mission had been immediatelypleted. ordingly, they were also very curious about Mo Tiange. Qin Xi had a cool personality and had now be a Nascent Soul cultivator, so the two disciples didn¡¯t dare to ask him too much. However, upon seeing that Mo Tiange was quite kind, they immediately approached her and asked her about everything. They called her Martial Uncle intimately over and over.


    Having been trapped on Demonic Mountain for ten years, Mo Tiange also wanted to know what had happened outside, so she willingly talked to the two Foundation Building disciples along the way.


    ¡°Martial Uncle Qingwei, I heard you weren¡¯t even a hundred years old when you formed your Gold Core¡ªyou¡¯re so powerful! We¡¯ve heard of you before, but we never got the chance to meet you. We¡¯re so honored to meet you now!¡±


    The Foundation Building disciple called Li Yang talked nonsense so easily as if he had eaten honey.


    Mo Tiange certainly didn¡¯t take his words seriously. She just thought he was quite interesting, so she smiled and said, ¡°Are you two on a special mission of talking glibly? You¡¯re so eloquent!¡±


    The other disciple called Wu De was a little ashamed to hear this and he said, ¡°Martial Uncle Qingwei, please don¡¯t mind him. We often go to other sects to spread news; he¡¯s just used to saying pretty words easily but he didn¡¯t mean to offend.¡± As Wu De spoke, he red at Li Yang and continued, ¡°Martial Uncle Qingwei is one of ours. Don¡¯t talk that way.¡±


    Li Yang touched his head and smiled sheepishly. ¡°Martial Uncle Qingwei, my words werepliments but they were also the truth. You and Martial Uncle Shoujing... Oh, it should be Grandmaster Shoujing now¡ªyou¡¯re a legend in the sect. We¡¯ve been looking forward to meeting you for a long time, but it¡¯s a pity that both of you are secretive in your movements. It¡¯s been difficult to meet you.¡±


    That was true. Qin Xi seldom showed up in public, and even the disciples who¡¯d been in the sect for several decades rarely saw him, while Mo Tiange didn¡¯t go out much usually. Aside from when she shuttled between all the peaks to handle trifling matters for Lord Daoist Jinghe over sixty years ago, Mo Tiange was either on trips outside or in Closed Door Meditation these past several decades.


    Mo Tiange smiled and picked up another topic. She asked, ¡°You two handle affairs for the Steward¡¯s Hall, so presumably, you¡¯re well informed. I wonder how¡¯s everything going in our sect?¡±


    ¡°The situation of our own sect?¡± Wu De thought about it and answered, ¡°Do you mean our sect¡¯s strength and prestige, Martial Uncle? It¡¯s looking very good! Speaking of which¡ªwe should be thankful that our sect is in western Kunwu, far away from Demonic Mountain. Each time Demonic Mountain opened, only several Core Formation Martial Uncles and Nascent Soul Grandmasters went to the mountain and few disciples below the Foundation Building realm followed, so we didn¡¯t suffer great losses. When the big restrictions on Demonic Mountain copsed ten years ago, we only lost two Core Formation Martial Uncles and several Foundation Building cultivators, so we were far better off than other sects.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Having learned from Tiandao Sect that Master and Martial Uncle Huayan were safe, Mo Tiange still asked, ¡°What about our two Nascent Soul Grandmasters?¡±


    Li Yang answered quickly, ¡°Rest assured, Martial Uncle! The Grandmasters escaped in time, but they were both injured.¡±


    Mo Tiange and Qin Xi were prepared for this, so they didn¡¯t take it seriously. They just asked, ¡°Are they all right now?¡±


    But Li Yang asked back, ¡°Martial Uncle, did people in Tiandao Sect tell you that Grandmaster Jinghe suffered minor injuries, while Grandmaster Huayan was badly injured?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Tiange raised her eyes and looked at Qin Xi. Was the information wrong?


    Wu De sighed and picked up the topic. ¡°Martial Uncle Qingwei, Grandmaster Shoujing, the news was actually put out to others, but it wasn¡¯t the truth. In fact, Grandmaster Huayan wasn¡¯t badly injured. He was safe, and he also didn¡¯t regress in his cultivation. Perhaps he¡¯s already recovered after ten years of healing.¡±


    Blue veins bulged in the middle of Mo Tiange¡¯s forehead and she asked further, ¡°What about Grandmaster Jinghe? How is he?¡±


    Surely, Wu De continued, ¡°Instead, it was Grandmaster Jinghe¡¯s condition that wasn¡¯t good. Grandmaster Jinghe exerted his energy to escape from Demonic Mountain with Grandmaster Huayan those days. We heard before we left that Grandmaster Jinghe was still in Closed Door Meditation, but we don¡¯t know the circumstances.¡±


    Mo Tiange and Qin Xi exchanged a look, frowning separately. Their Master turned out to be the one who had been badly injured. The news spread on the outside was false.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to understand, though. Xuanqing School had six Nascent Soul cultivators, including a sole cultivator in thete stage of the Nascent Soul realm and one in the middle stage. Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s cultivation level had reached the peak of the middle stage of the Nascent Soul realm, and his strength in fights of magical power was no weaker than a cultivator in thete stage of the Nascent Soul realm. It went without saying what such a Nascent Soul Lord Daoist meant to Xuanqing School. Given that Tiandao Sect suffered losses and Xuanqing School was likely to be the number one sect in the Celestial Pole, such news should of course be concealed.


    Upon thinking this, both Mo Tiange and Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help but worry about their Master who was seriously injured at such a critical time. Would this hinder him from advancing to thete stage of the Nascent Soul realm?


    Upon observing their worried expressions, Wu De and Li Yang immediatelyforted them together. ¡°Martial Uncle, Grandmaster, there¡¯s no need to worry too much. Although we¡¯re kind of core disciples in the sect, we¡¯re just two small Foundation Building cultivators. If Grandmaster Jinghe was really endangered, it¡¯d be confidential information. We wouldn¡¯t know anything.¡±


    ¡°Right, Clear Spring Peak is as prosperous as before. I heard Grandmaster Jinghe even saw disciples asionally, so there shouldn¡¯t be anything extremely wrong with him.¡±


    After thinking about it for a moment, Qin Xi nodded and finally agreed. ¡°You have a point.¡±


    Upon obtaining praise from their Nascent Soul Grandmaster, Wu De and Li Yang were so delighted that they offered another round ofpliments to Qin Xi. Mo Tiange just felt worried and strange as she had to listen to the pair¡¯s admiration.


    Putting aside the matter about Lord Daoist Jinghe, Mo Tiange asked again, ¡°Since you understand the situation at the sect so well, do you know a Foundation Building disciple named Ye Zhenji?¡±


    ¡°Ye Zhenji?¡± Li Yang asked. ¡°Martial Uncle, are you talking about Grandmaster Shoujing¡¯s inner disciple, your nephew, Ye Zhenji?¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t expect that Li Yang would remember everything at the mere mention of a name, so she was quite pleasantly surprised. ¡°You know him?¡±


    Li Yang shook his head. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Ye is an elite disciple among the elite. We¡¯re just supervising disciples of the Steward¡¯s Hall. Since we often run errands on the outside, how would I know him? I just met him before.¡±


    ¡°Oh, do you know his condition? Has he returned from his trip?¡±


    Wu De smiled and picked up the topic. ¡°Speaking of the matter, it¡¯s quite a funny story!¡±


    Mo Tiange was confused. ¡°Why do you say so?¡±


    Li Yang picked up the topic. ¡°Senior Martial Brother Ye had been missing for more than a decade and no one had heard anything from him. Then one year, news suddenly came out from Kunzhong City that there was an individual cultivator called Wanderer Baiyu who had been killed by two Foundation Building cultivators. After that, our branch in Kunzhong City received a message from Senior Martial Brother Ye...¡±


    ¡°Wanderer Baiyu?¡± Mo Tiange and Qin Xi exchanged nces. They were both very surprised.


    Upon seeing that Mo Tiange seemed puzzled, Qin Xi exined, ¡°Wanderer Baiyu was also a member of the Individual Cultivator Alliance in Kunzhong City. He was over four hundred years old and had a young face. It¡¯s said he specialized in dual cultivation... I once guessed that he was the one whom Old Man Tong asked you to exchange your Heavenly Aromatic Beans for the Chalcedony.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Li Yang continued, ¡°Grandmaster Shoujing, you¡¯re experienced and knowledgeable. Wanderer Baiyu was indeed an individual cultivator in Kunzhong City in the Core Formation realm. ording to the Senior Martial Brothers who met him, he was an old man but looked like a young man, and he was as exquisite as a woman... He didn¡¯t have a very good reputation. Many people said he was using the Art of Absorbing to maintain his youth.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°So what exactly happened to Zhenji?¡±


    Wu De continued, ¡°Speaking of that, Senior Martial Brother Ye was really unlucky. When he traveled to Kunzhong City, he saved a woman by ident, but the woman turned out to be a Human Furnace chosen by Wanderer Baiyu, so Wanderer Baiyu took him away along with the woman. Fortunately, due to the identity of Senior Martial Brother Ye, Wanderer Baiyu didn¡¯t dare to kill him. However, Senior Martial Brother Ye wanted to protect the woman, so the two of them were imprisoned by Wanderer Baiyu for more than ten years...¡±


    After hearing all this, Mo Tiange was surprised at first then she got very angry. ¡°How dare this Wanderer Baiyu! He dared to imprison Xuanqing School¡¯s disciple!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Butter, without knowing what method Senior Martial Brother Ye used, he actually stepped over the line and killed Wanderer Baiyu! Then he escaped...¡± Li Yang shook his head as he spoke. ¡°ording to the Senior and Junior Martial Brothers at the branch in Kunzhong City, when Senior Martial Brother Ye and the woman escaped, they were tortured half to death!¡±


    ¡°What happened then?¡± Qin Xi asked as he frowned. ¡°Wanderer Baiyu imprisoned Xuanqing School¡¯s disciple; did we do anything to obtain justice?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Upon knowing that Grandmaster Shoujing had only one inner disciple, Li Yang hurriedly said, ¡°As soon as Senior Martial Brother Ye returned to Mount Taikang, the entire sect was shocked. Grandmaster Jinghe gave the order in person and we almost massacred the Individual Cultivator Alliance in Kunzhong City. The Individual Cultivator Alliance was destroyed overnight at that time and the matter shocked all of Kunwu. Later, Grandmaster Jinghe calmed down and agreed to let other unrted people go, then the matter was ended. Thus, today¡¯s Individual Cultivator Alliance in Kunzhong City has been reorganized.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mo Tiange and Qin Xi didn¡¯t feel that angry. If Wanderer Baiyu was alive, they would¡¯ve definitely killed all the way to Kunzhong City. Zhenji was their only disciple yet he was almost tortured to death by him. It was irritating enough just to think about that.


    Mo Tiange realized that Wanderer Baiyu cultivated the Art of Absorbing and was a member of the Individual Cultivator Alliance, so he should be the old friend Tong Tianyun once mentioned; Mo Tiange made a deal with Tong Tianyun that she would get Heavenly Aromatic Beans from Demonic Mountain then would exchange them for a thousand-year-old Chalcedony with him. If Mo Tiange met Wanderer Baiyu before that, perhaps Zhenji wouldn¡¯t have suffered. Mo Tiange regretted it very much. Fortunately, Zhenji escaped. Otherwise, Mo Tiange would regret it for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 316: Back to the Sect

    <h4>Chapter 316: Back to the Sect</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    While taking the two Foundation Building disciples into consideration, it took Qin Xi and Mo Tiange seven days to get back to Xuanqing School.


    As soon as they approached Mount Taikang, before entering the great mountain-protecting formation, Mo Tiange saw several Nascent Soul Lord Daoists and several dozens of Core Formation Master Daoists in midair from the distance.


    She looked at Qin Xi suspiciously. ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    Qin Xi also didn¡¯t understand what was going on, but Wu De and Li Yang smiled happily and answered, ¡°Apparently they¡¯re weing Grandmaster Shoujing!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Both Qin Xi and Mo Tiange were dumbfounded. All of them were there to wee Qin Xi? Even Lord Daoist Zhenyang, the Head Grand Supreme Elder, was there! It was such a big scene; even Master had never been treated like this before!


    When Qin Xi was still thinking, Lord Daoist Zhenyang hade up with a huge crowd to wee him. Lord Daoist Zhenyang greeted them happily from a distance, ¡°Shoujing, you¡¯re back!¡±


    Qin Xi was pulled back and saluted Lord Daoist Zhenyang with respect. ¡°Martial Uncle Zhenyang.¡± Then he also saluted the several Nascent Soul Lord Daoists: ¡°Martial Uncles.¡±


    Lord Daoist Zhenyang said with a smile, ¡°No need, no need. It should be yourst time calling us Martial Uncles today. Later, you shall change to addressing us Senior Martial Brothers and Sisters!¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and didn¡¯t argue. Now that he had formed his Nascent Soul, he¡¯d be a Grand Supreme Elder and from now on, he would be Lord Daoist Shoujing, so naturally, he needed to change the way he addressed them.


    After Qin Xi made his salute, the Core Formation cultivators on one side saluted him immediately. ¡°Greetings to Martial Uncle Shoujing.¡± It was really a big scene to see several dozens of Core Formation cultivators saluting at the same time.


    Mo Tiange was quite shocked. She felt that she still needed to call these people Martial Uncles not long ago, but they were now calling Qin Xi ¡°Martial Uncle.¡± Although they didn¡¯t need to call her that, she and Qin Xi were already wife and husband, so they would also treat her as part of the older generation.


    Of course, the fact that she and Qin Xi performed dual cultivation wouldn¡¯t be made public until they told their Master.


    Qin Xi was quite calm, though. He retained his smile and said to these people, ¡°There¡¯s no need for this, Fellow Daoists.¡± Then he turned to Lord Daoist Zhenyang and continued: ¡°Martial Uncle Zhenyang, all the masters must¡¯ve been very worried to not hear any information from me in ten years, but I¡¯m back now, so you may rest assured. I also feel really ashamed about making youe out to wee me.¡±


    Lord Daoist Zhenyangughed. ¡°You feel ashamed? Don¡¯t be! You were trapped on Demonic Mountain for ten years, yet you not only escaped in the end, but you also reached the Nascent Soul realm and spread Xuanqing School¡¯s reputation and prestige. You deserve all of this!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Qin Xi was speechless. He had always been low-key and wasn¡¯t good at dealing with people. Lord Daoist Zhenyang handled this with great care because he valued him highly, but it also made him ufortable.


    Lord Daoist Miaoyi saw him through immediately, so he smiled and said to Lord Daoist Zhenyang, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Zhenyang, Shoujing just came back. I¡¯m afraid he must be tired. How about we let him get some rest first? We can talk about thister.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right, you¡¯re right!¡± Lord Daoist Zhenyang patted his own head and smiled. ¡°Shoujing, go back to Clear Spring Peak and get some rest first. Go see your Master¡ªhe must be very happy to see you back.¡±


    Lord Daoist Zhenyang was just too delighted.


    Mo Tiange felt this was very funny. The key wasn¡¯t actually that Qin Xi formed his Nascent Soul; it was that he did it at the perfect time.


    Xuanqing School had fewer Nascent Soul cultivators than Tiandao Sect and was suppressed in strength by thetter the whole time. However, most of Xuanqing School¡¯s Nascent Soul cultivators were young and promising. Coincidentally, Tiandao Sect lost a Nascent Soul cultivator when Demonic Mountain openedst time, so its prestige had been declining gradually. While Qin Xi happened to reach his Nascent Soul this time, it not only strengthened Xuanqing School¡¯s prestige, but it also allowed Xuanqing School to catch up to Tiandao Sect in terms of its number of Nascent Soul cultivators. In that case, people could predict that in about one or two hundred years, when one of Tiandao Sect¡¯s Nascent Soul cultivators fell, Xuanqing School would be worthy of the title as the number one sect in the Celestial Pole!


    The number one sect in the Celestial Pole¡ªit wasn¡¯t just a title, because the benefits it conferred were obvious. The first was its appeal to other cultivators. Holding such a title, a lot of cultivators woulde to join them, so they could have their pick of the best disciples. With the best disciples, they could have greater potential for development than other sects so the sect could keep thriving on and on.


    Lord Daoist Zhenyang was Xuanqing School¡¯s Head Grand Supreme Elder. He had lived thousands of years and struggled with the sect¡¯s development for several hundred years, so why wouldn¡¯t he be delighted to see that Xuanqing School was likely to be the number one sect in the Celestial Pole while under his leadership?


    Lord Daoist Zhenyang continued to encourage them with a few more words, and even Wu De and Li Yang benefited from association with the two of them and were thrilled almost to the point of dizziness.


    Mo Tiange and Qin Xi were a little helpless. After a long time, they finally pulled themselves away and went back to Clear Spring Peak.


    As soon as they returned to Clear Spring Peak, though, several Senior Martial Brothers and Sisters came out with their disciples to wee them again. After taking some time to talk to them, the two were finally freed and went on to Shangqing Pce.


    ¡°Greetings to Grandmaster Shoujing and Martial Uncle Qingwei.¡± The moment they entered Shangqing Pce, maid servants immediately came up to greet them.


    Mo Tiange swept her gaze over the hall. Lord Daoist Jinghe wasn¡¯t there!


    ¡°Where¡¯s your Grandmaster?¡± Qin Xi asked.


    Momei bowed to answer on behalf of the maid servants: ¡°Grandmaster is in the Closed Room.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe had a high cultivation level, so he wasn¡¯t worried about being disturbed from his usual cultivation, so he would sit and cultivate directly in the hall throughout the year. But now that he¡¯d been badly injured and was in Closed Door Meditation, he naturally needed to use the Closed Room.


    Qin Xi nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand. You may return to your business now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The maid servants saluted him again with great respect then went on to do their own things separately.


    Qin Xi turned to look at Mo Tiange. ¡°It seems that Master has really been seriously injured. He¡¯s actually in the Closed Room.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded in silence. Ever since she was epted as Master¡¯s disciple, Mo Tiange had never seen Lord Daoist Jinghe in the Closed Room. Even if he had cultivation requirements, he would just set a restriction in the hall, so Mo Tiange had only heard about the Closed Room but never entered it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look first. I hope Master is okay.¡± Qin Xi sighed lightly. He took Mo Tiange with him and walked outside the hall. After turning several corners, they finally stopped at an unimpressive stone room.


    Upon seeing this stone room, Mo Tiange felt it was a ce for real Nascent Soul cultivators to cultivate. It didn¡¯t have any superfluous decorations but it hadyers of restrictions. Pitifully, the opportunities for Lord Daoist Jinghe to use it were few and far between.


    As they stopped outside the stone room, Qin Xi uttered another sigh and said, ¡°Thest time Master was in this Closed Room, I was just getting started. Master hadn¡¯t reached the peak in the middle stage of the Nascent Soul realm at that time, so he would sometimes go into Closed Door Meditation. Later, he reached the peak andcked fated chances, so he didn¡¯t often cultivate but instead tried to gain a breakthrough in his mental state. I didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯d use the Closed Room again under such circumstances.¡±


    As he finished speaking, he put his palms together and gathered a set of footprints quickly, hitting them on the stone chamber¡¯s door.


    The stone chamber shook slightly. A momentter, a voice came from inside. ¡°Is that Xi¡¯er?¡± The voice sounded quite hoarse and old!


    Mo Tiange and Qin Xi looked at each other and saw shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Qin Xi answered, ¡°Yes, Master, Tiange and I have returned.¡±


    After he finished speaking, after a little longer, the stone chamber door rumbled and opened slowly.


    As the stone door moved aside, they saw Lord Daoist Jinghe sitting on the stone bed inside the stone chamber. He still wore his golden hat and gorgeous clothes, still looked elegant and poised, but his hair had turnedpletely white!


    ¡°Master!¡± The two of them called out in unison. They trembled forward, kneeled down together by the stone bed, and looked up at Lord Daoist Jinghe who had be like this.


    Not only had his hair turned white, but his eyebrows and beard had also faded. There were fine wrinkles at the corners of his eyes and on his forehead, and the muscles at the corners of his mouth also softened.


    Originally, Lord Daoist Jinghe looked like he was in his thirties or forties, but now he seemed to have passed fifty! What kind of injury had aged him so much in ten years?!


    ¡°Master, why are you...¡± Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t even finish aplete sentence. Master always made her angry, but she knew he was kind to her in her heart. In her life, no one had loved her like him except for her dead mother and second uncle. Now, upon seeing Master looking like this, Mo Tiange felt pain as if someone had grabbed her heart.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe raised his eyes and swept a gaze over his two disciples who were kneeling before him now. He smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t die.¡±


    Then he rested his eyes on Qin Xi and revealed a satisfied expression. ¡°Xi¡¯er, you finally did it.¡±


    Qin Xi looked up and held Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s hands tightly. He said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Master, how are your injuries? What can we do, what medicinal pills do you need? Just tell us and we¡¯ll do everything for you.¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Mo Tiange was reminded. If Master¡¯s injuries could be healed by medicinal pills, she had plenty of them. ¡°Master, tell me, no matter what medicinal pills you need, I can get them for you. As long as you can heal.¡±


    ¡°s!¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe sighed softly and touched Mo Tiange¡¯s head as if she were still a child. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. I need medicinal pills, but are you afraid that your Martial Uncle Zhenyang wouldn¡¯t get me what I need? Although I¡¯m badly injured, I¡¯ll be fine for the time being. We¡¯ll talk about itter. What about you? Do you have anything to tell me?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Qin Xi¡¯s eyes reddened. He pulled Mo Tiange¡¯s hands and said seriously, ¡°Master, Tiange and I were trapped on Demonic Mountain for ten years, and we survived by chance. I formed my Nascent Soul and made Tiange my wife. We couldn¡¯t report that to you at the time, so Master, please forgive us.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe smiled. He never showed such a gentle and grandfatherly smile. He looked at his two disciples, who were his most beloved disciples, and he said lightly, ¡°I couldn¡¯t be happier to see that you¡¯re husband and wife, so there¡¯s no need to ask for forgiveness.¡±


    He looked at Qin Xi and asked, ¡°Xi¡¯er, you¡¯re a Nascent Soul cultivator now and you also performed dual cultivation with Tiange, so you¡¯ve already resolved the knot in your heart and removed the demonic barrier, right?¡±


    Qin Xi answered deeply, ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t listen to your advice, Master. I¡¯m sorry I made you worry.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe nodded with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s good you understand.¡± Then he turned to Mo Tiange, ¡°Tiange, what about you? Do you have any barriers or obsessions in your heart?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Mo Tiange answered lightly. ¡°Rest assured, Master. Senior Martial Brother and I have been honest with each other, and those misunderstandings and obsessions are long gone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe paused for a while and continued, ¡°You were lost for ten years, but I always believed you¡¯de back. Now you¡¯re finally not letting me down.¡±


    Mo Tiange and Qin Xi both felt shocked in their hearts.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe sighed again. ¡°You two... Forget about it, it¡¯s good you came back. Since you¡¯re husband and wife now, you should go and cultivate well. I¡¯ll continue my Closed Door Meditation. If you don¡¯t have anything else to say, you don¡¯t need toe to me. I¡¯m still working on my progress to reach thete stage of the Nascent Soul realm.¡±

 Chapter 317: Shui Linbo

    <h4>Chapter 317: Shui Linbo</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Coming out of Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s Closed Room, both Mo Tiange and Qin Xi felt heavy-hearted.


    As they walked a little further, the two stopped by the railings simultaneously.


    ¡°Tiange...¡± Qin Xi called, but then stopped.


    Mo Tiange smiled and sighed. She approached him to hold him around his waist, saying lightly, ¡°I know what you want to say. Rest assured¨Cif there¡¯s anything useful to Master in the Virtual Sky World, I won¡¯t be stingy.¡±


    Qin Xi was moved to hear this and he continued, ¡°Thank you for saying that.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡± Mo Tiange chuckled. ¡°He¡¯s not only your Master but also mine. Aside from you, no one in this world is nicer to me than him.¡±


    Qin Xi didn¡¯t say anything. He held her tightly.


    He knew she was an indifferent and decisive cultivator, but she also valued feelings. She kept in mind whoever treated her nicely, and she would seek opportunities to pay them back in the future.


    They knew Master¡¯s injuries were very serious, but it didn¡¯t mean there were no solutions. With the spirit herbs in Virtual Sky World in addition to Qin Xi¡¯s extensive knowledge of pill recipes, their Master would definitely be cured.


    ¡°Later on, let¡¯s see if there are any medicinal pills that can heal Master,¡± Mo Tiange said lightly.


    ¡°En.¡± Qin Xi agreed. It was the only thing they could do for their Master.


    They then sensed a Foundation Building cultivatoring their way, and the two of them didn¡¯t move.


    There were only maid servants in Shangqing Pce, and they wouldn¡¯t dare to bother them even when within sight.


    But this person shouted as he saw them, ¡°Auntie! Master!¡± His voice sounded very pleasantly surprised.


    Upon hearing this sound, Qin Xi and Mo Tiange separated immediately. Then they saw Ye Zhenji standing not far away and watching them, almost in tears.


    ¡°Zhenji!¡±


    Ye Zhenji wiped away the shadows in his eyes and mumbled, ¡°You finally came back... I knew you¡¯de back... ¡±


    Mo Tiange recalled what he went through all these years as recounted by Wu De and Li Yang. She saw his gaunt face and couldn¡¯t help pitying him. Zhenji wasn¡¯t her disciple, but she brought him up by herself. It wouldn¡¯t be too much to say that he was her own son.


    ¡°Zhenji, why have you lost so much weight?¡± Mo Tiange checked Ye Zhenji¡¯s pulse and probed to discover that he didn¡¯t have any injuries. Besides, the spiritual aura in his body was stable and he had already reached the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm.


    Upon hearing this question, Ye Zhenji actually bowed his head and began to cry.


    He never cried even when he was a little weak and inexperienced back in the day, so his current behavior startled both Mo Tiange and Qin Xi.


    The first thing Mo Tiange thought about was that Wu De and Li Yang said he was imprisoned for ten years. Was he treated inhumanely during that time? Did their sudden encounter make him feel wronged?


    Qin Xi sighed and asked, ¡°What¡¯s making you so sad?¡±


    Ye Zhenji wiped away his tears and raised his head. ¡°Master, Auntie, please save Linbo, save Linbo!¡±


    Mo Tiange and Qin Xi exchanged looks and both were very confused. ¡°Linbo?¡± Then they remembered that Ye Zhenji was trapped by Master Daoist Baiyu because of a woman. Could she be the Linbo he was talking about?


    Upon thinking this, the two of them considered something covertly. What was the rtionship between Zhenji and the woman?


    Ye Zhenji continued, ¡°Linbo... Come with me and I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±


    As Ye Zhenji led the way, he asked about their situation in the past ten years. After learning that they¡¯d be husband and wife, he was very happy that they finally made the decision. Then he talked about what had happened to him over the years, which wasn¡¯trgely different from what Wu De and Li Yang told them. Ye Zhenji was indeed imprisoned by Wanderer Baiyu. During those ten years, he pretended to be ipetent and suffered a lot to paralyze Wanderer Baiyu. Finally, he caught Wanderer Baiyu unprepared and killed him with a magic talisman, which was left by Qin Xi to protect him.


    After hearing all this, both Mo Tiange and Qin Xi were quite surprised. Although they loved Ye Zhenji, they believed his character was a little too weak and that he didn¡¯t have great promise. They didn¡¯t expect he could show such scheming and perseverance when in danger. It seemed that they were right to put him out there; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have reached his potential.


    Linbo, as Ye Zhenji mentioned, was actually called Shui Linbo. She was originally from the Eastern Sea. The Eastern Sea had been in chaos for decades, but she got lucky and found a way to pass through Demonic Mountain then arrived in Kunwu. She didn¡¯t have good qualifications and couldn¡¯t enter cultivation groups. She never stopped struggling and cultivating, even though she was just a weak woman in Kunwu. Later, she got lucky again and encountered a fated chance, so she sessfully advanced to the Foundation Building realm.


    Apart from everything else, she was a Human Furnace desired by many cultivators when she was spotted by Wanderer Baiyu in Kunzhong City. Coincidentally, on the day Wanderer Baiyu wanted to catch her, Ye Zhenji passed by and was mistaken as Shui Linbo¡¯s partner, so Wanderer Baiyu kidnapped him along with Shui Linbo.


    Later, Wanderer Baiyu discovered the identity of Ye Zhenji and realized he¡¯d kidnapped the wrong man, but he didn¡¯t dare to release Ye Zhenji for fear that Ye Zhenji would bear a grudge against him. Also, he didn¡¯t dare to kill him, fearing that his Life Lantern might be traceable. Nothing good woulde of it. So, Wanderer Baiyu imprisoned Ye Zhenji and trapped him withyers of restrictions in case others came to track him.


    As for Shui Linbo, she used some kind of technique and made Wanderer Baiyu believe she had lost her primordial Yin, so she was imprisoned, too. Apparently, Shui Linbo was affectionate and faithful. Since Ye Zhenji was implicated by her, she¡¯d protected him all these years and decreased his suffering. Because of this, she was tortured even more than Ye Zhenji, and after they escaped, she was already badly injured with difficult-to-heal wounds.


    Unluckily, when Ye Zhenji brought her back, both Mo Tiange and Qin Xi weren¡¯t in the sect. Lord Daoist Jinghe was also severely injured, in Closed Door Meditation and couldn¡¯t even take care of himself. Thus, although Shui Linbo¡¯s life was saved for the time being, no one could heal her injuries.


    After hearing all this, Mo Tiange and Qin Xi looked at each other and both understood something in their hearts. Since the two of them went through thick and thin, they had presumably grown affectionate toward each other, which was why Zhenji was so agitated. Mo Tiange eximed intenrally that Zhenji had grown up, and he also had someone in his heart.


    ¡°Zhenji,¡± Mo Tiange asked, ¡°didn¡¯t I give you medicinal pills for healing? Wouldn¡¯t those work on her?¡±


    Ye Zhenji shook his head dejectedly. ¡°After we were caught, my Qiankun Bag was snatched away. Fortunately, I hid some things elsewhere ahead of time, but I didn¡¯t retrieve my Qiankun Bag even after I killed Wanderer Baiyu. I still didn¡¯t get back those magic tools you gave me...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Qin Xiforted him. ¡°I can refine other magic tools for you.¡±


    Ye Zhenji smiled and said lightly, ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± After he paused for a while, he continued, ¡°Later, I finally contacted Senior Martial Brothers from the branch in Kunzhong City, and they sent me and Linbo back... After Grandmaster discovered this, he specifically summoned Martial Uncle Mingzhen, then Martial Uncle Mingzhen went to Kunzhong City and destroyed the Individual Cultivator Alliance...¡±


    Mingzhen was the third disciple of Lord Daoist Jinghe, one of his first three disciples. Mingzhen had remained in the Core Formation realm for over two hundred years and was now in thete stage. He possessed skillful magic powers and was strong. The Individual Cultivator Alliance included several Core Formation cultivators, but Daoist Kumu and Tong Tianyun, who were the strongest in terms of magic power, had fallen on Demonic Mountain. Wanderer Baiyu was killed by Ye Zhenji, so the remaining ones were definitely no match for Mingzhen.


    However, even though Lord Daoist Jinghe loved killing, he seldom got other people involved. In that case, Zhenji must¡¯ve been tortured so miserably that Lord Daoist Jinghe was enraged to that extent.


    ¡°Grandmaster also gave Linbo medicinal pills, but Linbo was injured too badly and the medicinal pills could only save her life. I know Grandmaster is also injured himself, so I didn¡¯t dare to bother him. Both Martial Uncle Mingzhen and Grandmaster Xuanyin couldn¡¯t do anything about Linbo¡¯s injuries, and I really don¡¯t know what to do...¡±


    They talked as they walked, and soon, they arrived at the door of Mingxin Residence. Upon seeing Zhenji opening Mingxin Residence¡¯s restriction, Mo Tiange asked, ¡°Do you live here?¡±


    Ye Zhenji nodded and said, ¡°Grandmaster has mercy and liked Linbo for her integrity, so she stayed. Grandmaster also said the spiritual aura in Mingxin Residence was stable and the ce was good for healing, so Linbo could live here. In order to take care of Linbo, I also live here usually.¡±


    Mo Tiange was relieved to see that Ye Zhenji seemed sad but calm, and his smiling baby face had also obtained some reservedness. ¡°Zhenji, you¡¯ve grown up.¡±


    Ye Zhenji smiled. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m nearly eighty. I should¡¯ve grown up long ago.¡±


    Mo Tiange also smiled. Zhenji was much taller than her, and he now also looked more mature than her. He was indeed no longer the young boy who relied on her before.


    Everything in Mingxin Residence hadn¡¯t changed. When Mo Tiange moved away back then, she only took her belongings for daily use. Even the decorations inside hadn¡¯t changed.


    Ye Zhenji led them all the way to the lounge. He opened the restriction and called lightly, ¡°Linbo?¡±


    Mo Tiange and Qin Xi followed him in. In the small lounge, the original cold jade bed was covered with a soft fur, and a gaunt young woman sat cross-legged on the bed, her eyes closed as if she was healing.


    As soon as Mo Tiange saw Linbo¡¯s expression, she knew the woman¡¯s dantian and meridian vessels had been injured. Judging by the unstable spiritual aura around her, Mo Tiange assumed her meridian vessels had been heavily damaged, which was why she couldn¡¯t keep spiritual aura stable.


    Mo Tiange came forward, gently took the woman¡¯s hand, and carefully probed into her spiritual aura. Sure enough, she verified her conjecture. If she hadn¡¯t witnessed it with her own eyes, Mo Tiange wouldn¡¯t simply believe that a cultivator¡¯s meridian vessel could be injured to this extent. The woman¡¯s dantian was also badly damaged, and if a medicinal power hadn¡¯t been deposited within her dantian, she might¡¯ve died already.


    ¡°What do you think, Auntie?¡± Ye Zhenji was quite anxious. Fearing that he might startle Shui Linbo, he asked with a very low voice.


    Mo Tiange sighed and looked at Qin Xi. ¡°She¡¯s been very seriously injured. No wonder Senior Martial Brother Mingzhen and Martial Uncle Xuanyin had no solution.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Qin Xi also went up to probe the woman¡¯s pulse and frowned heavily.


    Ye Zhenji noticed their expressions and begged, ¡°Auntie, Master, do something. Please do something about it!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Mo Tiange said. ¡°As long as there¡¯s a solution, I¡¯ll definitely help you. But you also need to cheer up.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Ye Zhenji revealed a determined expression. ¡°Auntie, rest assured. No matter what, I won¡¯t give up.¡±


    Mo Tiange showed a small smile on her face and nodded. Since Zhenji entrusted her so sincerely, she would definitely do her best. Furthermore, the woman came from the Eastern Sea and was perhaps rted to Bixuan Court, so it might concern her anyway.

 Chapter 318: A Distant Coincidence

    <h4>Chapter 318: A Distant Coincidence</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shui Linbo finally opened her eyes.


    She nced first at Ye Zhenji and said softly, ¡°Why are you still here? Shouldn¡¯t you be cultivating?¡± There was a trace of reproach in her voice, which made Mo Tiange recall that she also used to urge Ye Zhenji to cultivate like this before. Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help the corners of her mouth from curling as she smiled.


    Ye Zhenji walked forward and sat down beside her. ¡°Linbo, my Aunt and Master are finally back safe and sound. Come, you should meet them.¡±


    Shui Linbo didn¡¯t seem to notice that there were other people in the room until now.


    Even though Mo Tiange and Qin Xi had restrained their breaths, they were Core Formation and Nascent Soul cultivators with strong presences, after all. Yet Shui Linbo hadn¡¯t felt either of them. This showed her divine sense must¡¯ve been severely injured, causing such slowness.


    She looked up curiously to sweep a gaze over Qin Xi first, then she rested her eyes on Mo Tiange¡¯s face and didn¡¯t nce away.


    This was interesting to Mo Tiange. Whenever women encountered the two of them, be they mortals or cultivators, their eyes were bound to rest on Qin Xi¡¯s face. But this woman saw Qin Xi and just gave him a nce then stared at her face instead. Mo Tiange spected in her heart that if the woman didn¡¯t have a good inner state and didn¡¯t care about appearances, she must be scheming deep inside and pretending to be cool on the surface.


    The next moment, however, Shui Linbo¡¯s reaction overturned Mo Tiange¡¯s guess.


    A faint flush arose over Shui Linbo¡¯s thin, pale face, and she gradually became a little excited. She even forgot to salute but she asked Mo Tiange, ¡°Fairy, are you the Fairy?¡±


    The other three were all puzzled and stunned upon hearing this. Ye Zhenji asked back strangely, ¡°What Fairy? Linbo, what are you trying to say?¡±


    But Shui Linbo ignored him. She still stared at Mo Tiange with expectant eyes, and she continued, ¡°Fifty-eight years ago, at the Coast of the Eastern Sea. I¡¯m An¡¯an of the Shui family¡ªFairy, do you remember?¡±


    Mo Tiange was lost in her thoughts. The figure of a little girl with yellow skin, thin and anticipating eyes gradually floated into her mind. Fifty-eight years ago, at the Coast of the Eastern Sea, she gave a little girl a book of ordinary cultivation techniques which evidently helped her enter the road to immortality.


    ¡°It was you...¡±


    ¡°You are the Fairy!¡± Tears of joy fell down Shui Linbo¡¯s face, then she tried hard to kneel. ¡°Fairy, thank you so much for the book you gave me. If it weren¡¯t for you, Fairy, I wouldn¡¯t have survived.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this.¡± Mo Tiange raised her hand lightly, and an invisible spiritual aura pushed Shui Linbo back to the bed.


    Ye Zhenji finally reacted. He looked at Shui Linbo then looked at Mo Tiange with disbelief. ¡°Linbo, is my aunt the Fairy you mentioned who gave you a book of cultivation techniques?!¡±


    Shui Linbo nodded and said happily, ¡°It turns out the Fairy was your Aunt! No wonder I always felt that Xuanqing School¡¯s uniform was very simr to the Fairy¡¯s...¡± She was only eight years old, and many things were remembered only faintly. She only remembered Mo Tiange¡¯s general appearance, and she wouldn¡¯t have recognized her if Mo Tiange had changed in appearance and dressed differently as she had in years past.


    Mo Tiange also felt very surprised. Mo Tiange originally thought that this female cultivator came from the Eastern Sea so maybe she had some rtion to her, but Mo Tiange didn¡¯t expect it would be such a coincidence. Mo Tiange¡¯s one casual act formed a female Foundation Building cultivator today who even had a very good rtionship with Zhenji. Just as the saying went, there was no story without coincidences.


    Mo Tiange never told Qin Xi about such a tiny matter, but upon seeing them behave like this, Qin Xi asked, ¡°What¡¯s this, is she your old friend?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded and smiled. ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect this to happen. When I went on a voyage on Master¡¯s orders, I came to the shore in the East. This child was born with spiritual roots, so when her parents asked me for help, I gave her a cultivation technique book. But I really didn¡¯t expect her to reach her present cultivation level.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Qin Xi nodded.


    Ye Zhenji then introduced Qin Xi to Shui Linbo upon seeing her shifting her eyes to Qin Xi without knowing what to call him. ¡°Linbo, this is my Master, Master Daoist Shoujing. Oh, no¡ªMaster has advanced to the Nascent Soul realm, so now you should call him Lord Daoist Shoujing.¡±


    Shui Linbo was startled and immediately became nervous. She knew Ye Zhenji wasn¡¯t a normal person. Both his aunt and master were Core Formation cultivators¡ªElders of Xuanqing School. But Shui Linbo didn¡¯t expect that Qin Xi had reached the Nascent Soul realm so soon.


    She used to only be a normal individual cultivator who could seldom even meet Core Formation cultivators. Now that Ye Zhenji told her the person before her was a Nascent Soul cultivator, she was just so nervous that she forget how to salute him.


    Qin Xiughed and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. Since you¡¯re Zhenji¡¯s...¡± He paused and hesitated for a moment then changed his approach. ¡°Since Grandmaster allowed you to stay, you¡¯re now a member of Clear Spring Peak. Just salute me as they do.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shui Linbo calmed down then made a respectful salute and said, ¡°Greeting to Grandmaster Shoujing.¡±


    After that, Mo Tiange looked at Qin Xi.


    The two of them lived in the Virtual Sky World for ten years and had familiarized themselves with each other very well on many things. Qin Xi understood what she meant, so he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all up to you.¡±


    Mo Tiange also smiled. She took out a jade bottle from her clothes and passed it to Ye Zhenji. ¡°Zhenji, we¡¯ll find a solution to treat Linbo¡¯s injury. Before that, feed her this bottle of medicinal pills, one pill every three days. Each day after she takes a pill, you should help her heal her wounds with spiritual aura for two hours.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Auntie.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled and said to them, ¡°Your Master and I just came back, so we have other things to attend to, so we¡¯ll head back first. You can just heal and cultivate as usual.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Zhenji answered hurriedly. ¡°Auntie, let me see you out.¡±


    Mo Tiange raised her hand to stop him. ¡°No need, just stay here with Linbo.¡± Mo Tiange nodded at Shui Linbo with a smile then left with Qin Xi.


    Upon leaving Shangqing Pce, Qin Xi and Mo Tiange stepped forward at the same time, yet one of them headed to the east while the other to the south. After walking several steps, they discovered the other wasn¡¯t following, so they stopped and turned to look at each other with surprise. ¡°Why are you going that way?¡±


    They asked simultaneously, then they were simultaneously stunned again. They realized that their Immortal¡¯s Caves were in different directions.


    The two of them smiled at each other then walked to each other and sighed.


    ¡°What now?¡± Qin Xi asked, ¡°Shall we go to your ce or mine?¡±


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our own homes first. We haven¡¯t been back for a long time, so we should deal with some things. We¡¯ll contact each other when we¡¯re done.¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Okay. Remember to send me a Summoning Talisman.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. They then separated and went back to their own Immortal¡¯s Caves.


    Now that they were married, they would naturally live together in the future, which they had also discussed. Qin Xi said that his cave looked inconspicuous, yet it actually happened to be located in a bigger spirit eye in the spirit veins on Clear Spring Peak. He had also thought about a lot of methods to strengthen the existing spiritual aura, so was now not inferior at all to Shangqing Pce. The most important thing was that it was very concealed and few other people showed up there, so it was suitable for people who enjoyed peace and quiet. While Mo Tiange¡¯s current cave was big and had good spiritual aura, it was so big that it needed many people to take care of many things. Since the two of them probably wouldn¡¯t ept lots of disciples and wouldn¡¯t need such a big cave, they¡¯d rather let someone else make the most of it.


    Mo Tiange agreed after thinking for a long time. Her current cave was used by Lord Daoist Xuanyin before he reached the Nascent Soul realm. Mo Tiange only lived there for two years, so she didn¡¯t have many things and it was easy to move.


    But no matter how easy it was, she couldn¡¯t just move right away. She had to go back and take care of some chores.


    Fortunately, the Steward¡¯s Hall was very capable. During the ten years of her absence, the cave was still in good order, and nothing was left to be done. The consumption of spirit stones for the upkeep had been deducted from her offerings. She hadn¡¯t been there to ept offerings for ten years, so now she received arge sum of money all at once.


    After she finished handling all her matters and informed Steward¡¯s Hall that she would change caves, Qin Xi¡¯s Summoning Talisman arrived immediately.


    Upon hearing that Mo Tiange wanted to move into Qin Xi¡¯s cave, the supervising disciple of Steward¡¯s Hall almost dropped his jaw in surprise. Then he saw Mo Tiange smiling as she received the Summoning Talisman, and the supervising disciple couldn¡¯t help beginning to imagine things immediately.


    Mo Tiange was about to send a message back when she suddenly felt a Nascent Soul cultivator approaching. Then she saw Qin Xinding with his flying cloud and walking in.


    She was surprised. ¡°Why are you here so fast?¡± She had just received the Summoning Talisman now!


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°I just remembered I had to retrieve my spiritual beast from the foster Spiritual Beast House, so I went out.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Mo Tiange nodded. Then she realized the supervising disciple was still present, so she said to him, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave everything to you. Go do your job now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The disciple nced between Mo Tiange and Qin Xi then saluted Qin Xi and prepared to leave. But he suddenly remembered that Qin Xi was no longer a Core Formation cultivator, so he saluted him even more respectfully in a hurry before leaving.


    Mo Tiange looked at the back of the supervising disciple and sighed. ¡°I suppose he must be thinking to himself that: Martial Uncle Qingwei looks quiet and small; who¡¯d have thought that she would hook up with Grandmaster Shoujing? It¡¯s true that deep rivers move in silence!


    She imitated his tone and made Qin Xiugh.


    Upon seeing Qin Xiughing, Mo Tiange also smiled and she asked, ¡°Have you finished handling all your affairs?¡±


    Qin Xi sat down beside her and held her waist naturally before answering, ¡°What things would I need to handle with my small cave? A few questions for others would be enough.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°Right, there are advantages to a small cave.¡± After pausing for a while, she asked again, ¡°About Master¡¯s injuries, do you have any thoughts?¡±


    Qin Xi straightened his face and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to worry about it. I think we can go see Master again in a couple of days. You¡¯d better not mention the Virtual Sky World to him. How about this¡ªwe can show Master some kinds of medicinal pills first, telling him that we found a lot of spirit herbs on Demonic Mountain. In that case, Master would believe that we¡¯re capable of helping him, then he might tell us if there are any medicinal pills that can heal his injuries.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Tiange agreed. ¡°What about Shui Linbo?¡±


    This question stumped Qin Xi. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve never seen anyone so badly injured. I don¡¯t know what to do either. There are several medical cultivators in our sect who may have a clearer understanding about injuries. Why don¡¯t we ask them?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right!¡± Mo Tiange remembered Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu on Soul¡¯s Retreat Peak. I¡¯ll just find a time and go ask him, Mo Tiange thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use worrying about either of these two matters. But I have a matter to discuss with you now.¡±


    ¡°En?¡±


    Qin Xi looked at her and said helplessly, ¡°The significance of me forming my Nascent Soul isn¡¯t trivial to the sect, so Martial Uncle Zhenyang said he¡¯s going to hold a Soul-Formation Ceremony for me. Besides, we¡¯ve taken a Blood Oath and be husband and wife, but we haven¡¯t held a Dual Cultivation Ceremony...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t...¡± Mo Tiange rejected it immediately. Then seeing Qin Xi looking confused, she had to exin with her head lowered, ¡°It¡¯s up to you regarding the Soul-Formation Ceremony, but can we not hold a Dual Cultivation Ceremony? I really don¡¯t like...¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a moment then nodded. ¡°I know what you mean. I don¡¯t like the atmosphere either. Okay then¡ªI¡¯ll tell Martial Uncle Zhenyang that we can announce our dual cultivation at the Soul-Formation Ceremony.¡±


    Mo Tiange agreed with that, so she didn¡¯t say anything else.

 Chapter 319: Offer a Spiritual Panacea

    <h4>Chapter 319: Offer a Spiritual Panacea</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lord Daoist Zhenyang intended to hold a very grand Nascent Soul Ceremony for Qin Xi just like Lord Daoist Xuanyin¡¯s, but Qin Xi refused. He believed that since Xuanqing School was bing more and more prosperous while Tiandao Sect was declining day by day, if they still held a big ceremony likest time, it would seem rather provocative. It would be better if they just stayed low.


    Lord Daoist Zhenyang epted it after some consideration. Xuanqing School was never a high-key sect, so they should be modest.


    Mo Tiange found it funny after hearing about Qin Xi¡¯s rant. She believed he just didn¡¯t want to socialize with others and found an excuse! But this was good anyway as she wouldn¡¯t have to bother dealing with people either.


    After learning that she had returned safely, many of her friends in the sect sent greetings through Summoning Talismans. Luo Fengxue even paid a visit herself.


    Mo Tiange then heard a lot of gossip from Luo Fengxue.


    First, there was news about Junior Martial Brother Bai Yanfei who didn¡¯t discover that Senior Martial Sister Wu was stubborn and loved to control him until after their marriage. Junior Martial Brother Bai Yanfei was very annoyed, yet his Master Lord Daoist Zhenyang cherished Senior Martial Sister Wu very much and he just couldn¡¯t do anything to her.


    Speaking of which, Luo Fengxue gloated and mocked this Junior Martial Brother Bai without mercy.


    Junior Martial Sister Jiang, who was disappointed in both her love and career, had lived a wonderful life over the past several decades. Originally, her qualifications weren¡¯t bad, and through decades of dedication to cultivation, she unexpectedly advanced from the early stage of the Foundation Building realm to thete stage! Such fast progress was rare throughout the entire Celestial Pole. If things went well in her future cultivation, she might form her Gold Core when she was about a hundred and fifty years old or so.


    Meanwhile, Junior Martial Brother Bai still hadn¡¯t reached the peak stage of the Foundation Building realm. Mo Tiange wondered if he was bitter about seeing his Junior Martial Sister surpassing him or not.


    On this matter, Luo Fengxuemented, ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s lucky that Junior Martial Sister Jiang didn¡¯t marry him or she wouldn¡¯t have made those aplishments. I feel pity Senior Martial Sister Wu so much. She takes care of chores for him every day and has little time to cultivate, s!¡±


    Luo Fengxue was very popr among the female disciples. Senior Martial Sister Wu was warm and mild in personality, and she presumably also had a good rtionship with Senior Martial Sister Wu.


    Apart from all this, Mo Tiange¡¯s other old friends were all living good lives now.


    During the past decade, Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu on Soul¡¯s Retreat Peak had already formed his Golden Core. Roughly counting, it was nearly seventy years ago when Mo Tiange first met him. At that time, he was already in thete stage of the Foundation Building realm, and his cultivation had progressed very smoothly, so forming his Gold Core was just a matter of time.


    Ye Jingwen wasn¡¯t so lucky, though¡ªhe tried once but failed. However, he was still young. At only a little over a hundred years old, there was no need for him to be anxious.


    Luo Fengxue talked with Mo Tiange for a long time before leaving because they hadn¡¯t seen each other for ten years, after all. Luo Fengxue also congratted Mo Tiange, feeling a little embarrassed. ¡°Tiange, congrattions! How does it feel to perform Dual Cultivation?¡±


    Mo Tiange was also a little embarrassed, so she pretended to be angry. ¡°I haven¡¯t even given you trouble for that yet. Senior Martial Brother Qin? You lied to me along with everyone else!¡±


    Luo Fengxueughed. ¡°That¡¯s what you think; I didn¡¯t rify it at best, but I didn¡¯t lie.¡±


    ¡°Fine! You knew I was being cheated, yet you didn¡¯t tell me!¡± Mo Tiange grunted.


    ¡°Okay okay!¡± Luo Fengxue had enoughughter and came to sp Mo Tiange¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I knew your rtionship with him must¡¯ve been special when Martial Uncle Shoujing came back with you. But I still find it surprising. You¡¯re a lucky dog!¡±


    Mo Tiange also smiled. ¡°He¡¯s a lucky dog too!¡±


    Luo Fengxue was stunned and began tough again. She patted Mo Tiange¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Okay, since you¡¯re going to move, I won¡¯t bother you now. I¡¯m going back. Remember to pay me a visitter.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Mo Tiange got up and saw her out the door.


    Luo Fengxue left Mo Tiange¡¯s cave and flew into the air. She lowered her head and happened to see Qin Xi entering with Mo Tiange, so she sighed and thought, ¡± Second martial sister must be sad.¡± However, as she recalled that Mo Tiange said: ¡°He¡¯s a lucky dog, too!¡±, Luo Fengxue felt perhaps this was why Qin Xi liked Mo Tiange.


    As soon as Luo Fengxue left, Qin Xi arrived and asked Mo Tiange immediately, ¡°When will you move?¡±


    As she listened to his impatient tone, Mo Tiange smiled. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? I¡¯m going to move anyway.¡±


    Qin Xi said without any hesitation: ¡°I miss you.¡±


    Though the two of them had long been intimate, Mo Tiange¡¯s face still turned red upon hearing this. ¡°Well, okay, the Steward¡¯s Hall has settled everything, so I can move any time.¡±


    Qin Xi was overjoyed. He held her hands and wanted to move immediately. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Mo Tiange was speechless and said, ¡°I have other things to do!¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say everything has been settled? What other things could there be?¡±


    He looked suspicious, evidently thinking that she was making an excuse. Mo Tiange felt annoyed and befuddled. She said, ¡°What are you in a hurry to do? The Steward¡¯s Hall will handle those things, but since it¡¯s not dark yet, we can go visit Master!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± As Mo Tiange mentioned Lord Daoist Jinghe, Qin Xi shook away his suspicion and asked her, ¡°What medicinal pills should we offer Master?¡±


    Mo Tiange thought for a moment and answered, ¡°Nine-turn Spiritual Heart Pills, Clear Golden Pills, Tai Yi Pulse Pills¡ªthese are all okay. Aside from those, we can take two Flowerless Golden Fruits.¡±


    ¡°The Flowerless Golden Fruits will soon wither after being picked. How should we exin things?¡±


    Mo Tiangeughed. ¡°What¡¯s so hard to exin? You¡¯re now a Nascent Soul cultivator; would there be any issue with you keeping Flowerless Golden Fruits fresh for a year or so using special methods?¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. If I surrounded Flowerless Golden Fruits with lots of spiritual aura and sealed them with special talisman, they might not keep for a very long time, but a year or so wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    After reaching this agreement, the two of them entered the Virtual Sky World to make preparations. There were two Flowerless Golden Trees in the Virtual Sky World, one of which was bearing fruit. Flowerless Golden Fruits were only useful to cultivators in and above the Nascent Soul realm. Mo Tiange was still in the Core Formation realm and Qin Xi had just reached the Nascent Soul realm, so they hadn¡¯t picked any fruit yet.


    The two Flowerless Golden Trees were both tens of thousands of years old. Flowerless Golden Trees were a kind of spiritual tree with a long life. They would bear fruit every hundred years, and they only bore a few fruit each time. Thus, Qin Xi and Mo Tiange picked the fruits very carefully, putting them into a jade box. Qin Xi sealed the spiritual aura with great effort.


    Then the two of them left the Virtual Sky World and went to Shangqing Pce together.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe was still in the Closed Room, and Lord Daoist Zhenyang was also present this time.


    Upon seeing theming over, Lord Daoist Zhenyang smiled kindly. ¡°Shoujing, Qingwei, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Martial Uncle Zhenyang.¡± Qin Xi and Mo Tiange greeted him.


    ¡°Good, good, there¡¯s no need to salute me.¡± Lord Daoist Zhenyang stopped them in the middle of a salute. Actually, Lord Daoist Zhenyang was happy to see Qin Xi had reached the Nascent Soul realm.


    Mo Tiange and Qin Xi got up then saluted Lord Daoist Jinghe. ¡°Master.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe looked to be in good spirits today. He smiled and said, ¡°Good, good. I usually don¡¯t see you two acting so polite. Marriage has changed you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mo Tiange felt a little relieved inside. Master seems to be in good shape today; he even joked about us. Mo Tiange thought.


    Before Mo Tiange and Qin Xi arrived, the two Nascent Soul Lord Daoists seemed to be talking about something. After Mo Tiange and Qin Xi took their seats, Lord Daoist Zhenyang asked again, ¡°Shoujing, Qingwei, what are you doing here?¡±


    Qin Xi answered, ¡°We came to check on Master and wanted to see how we could help.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s it.¡± Lord Daoist Zhenyang nodded and looked quite satisfied. ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re trying to help. Your Master¡¯s injuries don¡¯t put his life at risk, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Qin Xi looked at Lord Daoist Jinghe and asked, ¡°Martial Uncle Zhenyang, are there any medicinal pills that can heal Master¡¯s injuries?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there are a few, but the required spirit herbs aren¡¯t easy to find. s, nowadays, there are few materials and treasures in the world. Us Nascent Soul cultivators barely have any medicinal pills to use. Over thest ten years, I only produced a few medicinal pills for healing injuries.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mo Tiange and Qin Xi exchanged looks.


    Qin Xi took out two jade boxes from his Qiankun Bag and said, ¡°Master, Martial Uncle Zhenyang, Tiange and I profited from the misfortune this time on Demonic Mountain, and we gained some treasures. Would you like to see if they would be helpful for Master¡¯s injuries?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The two Lord Daoists were very surprised and happy. They trusted in Qin Xi¡¯s good instincts. Since he said they were treasures, it must be very precious.


    Lord Daoist Zhenyang took the jade boxes while listening to Qin Xi saying: ¡°These are some medicinal pills. We obtained some spirit herbs but they weren¡¯t suitable to keep, so we refined them into medicinal pills. Here are three Flowerless Golden Fruits. Fortunately, I formed my Nascent Soul; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to bring them back.¡±


    ¡°Flowerless Golden Fruit!¡± Both the two Lord Daoists were shocked and looked at each other. Lord Daoist Zhenyang put the other jade box aside then looked at the left jade box overflowing with spiritual aura, and he carefully peeled off theplex talisman on it.


    When the box was opened, the two Lord Daoists gasped with amazement.


    In the jade boxid three golden fruits. As soon as the cover was lifted open, the smell of sweet grass overwhelmed them.


    ¡°Flowerless Golden Fruit...¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe took a deep breath and murmured, ¡°Right, these are Flowerless Golden Fruits. Judging by their pure color, the Flowerless Golden Tree must be ten thousand years old.¡±


    Nascent Soul cultivators could identify the age of Flowerless Golden Fruit with only one look.


    Lord Daoist Zhenyang watched for a long time before gasping and he turned to ask Qin Xi, ¡°Where did you find a Flowerless Golden Tree? Do you still remember where it was?¡±


    Qin Xi shook his head and said, ¡°Ever since the abnormal changes on Demonic Mountain, everything has changed. Tiange and I encountered the tree when we were lost. The terrain was very special and we went back for itter, but we couldn¡¯t find anything.¡±


    Demonic Mountain was a ce that wasn¡¯t normal, so Qin Xi wouldn¡¯t get exposed from just making up things.


    Lord Daoist Zhenyang didn¡¯t suspect him, sure enough. He just sighed pitifully.


    Qin Xi asked again, ¡°Martial Uncle Zhenyang, are these helpful for Master¡¯s injuries?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe smiled and answered, ¡°Of course they¡¯re helpful. Cultivators below the Nascent Soul realm might not be able to stand the Flowerless Golden Fruits¡¯ spiritual aura, but for Nascent Soul cultivators, one Flowerless Golden Fruit could equal several years of breath regting.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Lord Daoist Zhenyang stared at the three fruits with reluctant eyes. It was also rare for him to see such spiritual objects. ¡°With these three fruits, your Master¡¯s healing time will be reduced by at least 30 years.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mo Tiange and Qin Xi looked at each other and were both very happy.


    ¡°Martial Uncle Zhenyang, check out these medicinal pills. Would these be useful for Master?¡±

 Chapter 320: Shui Linbo’s Past

    <h4>Chapter 320: Shui Linbo¡¯s Past</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After leaving Shangqing Pce, Mo Tiange and Qin Xi looked at each other, and both of them couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    Things were going well. The things they took out were all supposedly useful for Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s injuries, and the two Lord Daoists hadn¡¯t suspected anything at all. Besides, Lord Daoist Zhenyang also told them about several other medicinal pills that could treat Lord Daoist Jinghe.


    Mo Tiange believed she had the main materials for some of those medicinal pills in the Virtual Sky World, so she would be able to form some of them.


    But there was no rush. For now, with the medicinal pills given to him, Master could heal his injuries slowly for several years.


    ¡°What now? Should we head back?¡± Qin Xi asked.


    Mo Tiange thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go see Shui Linbo.¡±


    Qin Xi had no objection, so they went back to Shangqing Pce again.


    After seeing Shui Linbo that day, they wereter carefully informed of Shui Linbo¡¯s background by Ye Zhenji, in addition to the hardships endured by the pair. Ye Zhenji did have a deep affection for Shui Linbo. Now that Mo Tiange had experienced a taste of love, she could understand Ye Zhenji very well and pitied him a lot, so she agreed to help treat Shui Linbo¡¯s injuries as much as she could.


    Mo Tiange and Qin Xi went to Mingxin Residence. Mo Tiange broke the restriction deftly, and they went through the yard all the way to the lounge.


    ¡°Linbo?¡± Mo Tiange called.


    Shui Linbo¡¯s divine sense had be so dull that it took her a long time toe to life. She got out of bed to open the door hurriedly. ¡°Grandmaster Shoujing, Martial Uncle Qingwei.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled and urged her back to bed then pulled two chairs to sit down with Qin Xi beside the bed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so anxious; we just came to see you.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Shui Linbo responded then said hesitantly, ¡°Zhenji... went to get disciple supplies. He¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Mo Tiange smiled and said, ¡°We came to see you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Upon hearing this, Shui Linbo was nervous again. ¡°I, I...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Mo Tiange felt a little helpless when faced with Shui Linbo¡¯s nervousness. She turned to look at Qin Xi and said, ¡°Senior Martial Brother, why don¡¯t you go see Master? Let me talk to Lin.¡±


    The two of them had just left Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s ce, so it was apparent Mo Tiange wanted Qin Xi to leave by saying that. Qin Xi understood that the reason why Shui Linbo was so nervous was mostly because his presence, so he said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you at Master¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°En, go ahead.¡±


    Qin Xi got up and left with a smile.


    The moment the door was closed, sure enough, Shui Linbo breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mo Tiange asked, ¡°Are you afraid of him?¡±


    Shui Linbo was stunned and answered with a low voice, ¡°Please forgive me, Martial Uncle Qingwei. Grandmaster Shoujing¡¯s cultivation level is so high, so I¡¯m a little nervous... and... since that incident happened, I¡¯m just very afraid of seeing men...¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Mo Tiange nodded to show her understanding. She couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for Shui Linbo, because she herself used to disguise as a man in order to escape the fate of being a Human Furnace, not daring to show her true identity...


    Mo Tiange pulled herself back from her thoughts and asked again, ¡°But you¡¯re not afraid of Zhenji?¡±


    Shui Linbo¡¯s eyes shifted and she said, ¡°I brought trouble upon him, but he didn¡¯t mind. He also suffered so much for me. How could I be afraid of him...¡±


    Mo Tiange saw that Shui Linbo tried hard to calm down, but her hands trembled. Mo Tiange then smiled and asked directly, ¡°Do you like Zhenji?¡±


    Shui Linbo shivered and raised her head. Her eyes flickered with surprise then she slowly calmed down and answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Upon seeing that Shui Linbo answered so simply without hesitation, Mo Tiange liked her more and continued to ask, ¡°Do you want to be with him?¡±


    This question silenced Shui Linbo, though. After a while, she said, ¡°Martial Uncle Qingwei, I know I¡¯m not really qualified and I¡¯m badly injured now, so I wouldn¡¯t be a goodpanion for Zhenji. Before I¡¯mpletely healed, I don¡¯t want to consider this.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mo Tiange was stunned and couldn¡¯t help recalling that she also had simr thoughts before. However, she was different from Shui Linbo because she only thought there wasn¡¯t any point to her liking Qin Xi, but she never felt like she wouldn¡¯t be a good match for him.


    Of course, Shui Linbo had been through something entirely different from her. They wouldn¡¯t share the same thoughts.


    Upon seeing that Mo Tiange was silent, Shui Linbo was a little uneasy and said, ¡°Martial Uncle, I know Zhenji is your nephew, and he¡¯s also a Nascent Soul cultivator¡¯s disciple. I¡¯m no match for him. I...¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Mo Tiange interrupted her and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t care what happens between you and Zhenji. Zhenji has the freedom to choose hispanion. I believe he doesn¡¯t need a Daopanion with good qualifications to help him with his cultivation.¡±


    Shui Linbo¡¯s eyes widened. She meant that...


    Mo Tiange continued, ¡°I came today to check on your injuries and wanted to know your past. After all, Zhenji likes you, so I want to know more about you.¡± She smiled. ¡°Would you like to tell me about yourself?¡±


    Shui Linbo was stunned for a long time before reacting. ¡°Oh, of course, of course...¡±


    She calmed herself and began to speak slowly. ¡°Back then, Martial Uncle Qingwei passed by our Linhai and gave me a book of cultivation techniques, then I entered the path to immortality... I don¡¯t have good qualifications and my cultivation speed was very slow, but fortunately, the book Martial Uncle gave me was very helpful. I sessfully entered the firstyer of the Aura Refining realm. In Linhai, female cultivators can enter Bixuan Court when they¡¯ve progressed to a certain cultivation level, so I wanted to go see the guiding aunt at Bixuan Court as soon as I reached the first level of the Aura Refining realm.¡± Upon saying this, Shui Linbo smiled and continued, ¡°What happened afterward, Martial Uncle Qingwei, you must know. Linhai entered chaos, Bixuan Court was almost ughtered, and individual cultivators had to hide. I was only a teenager then, and I went to Bixuan Court to offer myself like a fool. Fortunately, someone saved me and I escaped from the wolf den.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°You¡¯re in luck.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Shui Linbo said and smiled. ¡°Unfortunate events often happen to me, but I always meet someone who saves me. The person who saved me was a senior martial sister from Bixuan Court. Later on, she pitied me and didn¡¯t have the heart to leave me by myself, so she took me with her.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, the incident didn¡¯t involve any mortals. My family lived in a remote area where no cultivators ever went on weekdays. Iter returned to the seaside with that senior martial sister, and we found an ind in the Eastern Sea to hide.¡± Upon saying this, Shui Linbo smiled. ¡°Actually, I think that was the happiest time of my life. There were many cultivators like us in the vicinity of the ind, and we all felt sorry for each other and helped each other. If there was anything I didn¡¯t understand about cultivation, they would help me. At that time, I was short of materials, didn¡¯t have any spiritual veins, and my cultivation speed was very slow, but I felt very happy.¡±


    Upon recalling the past, Shui Linbo was silent for a while then continued: ¡°I learned a lot of things there, and the senior martial sister taught me a lot. Unfortunately, the senior martial sister was identally injured by a demonic beastter on and we didn¡¯t have any medicinal pills, so I could only watch her die...¡±


    She took a breath. ¡°As you know, Martial Uncle, my family was very poor. My father fished very hard every day but earned little money. After I became a cultivator, I often caught rare fish with the Law of Immortality for my father to sell. My cultivation level was very low, but I was capable of doing that kind of thing to help support the family. Under those circumstances, Xiaobao could also go to school... If only things stayed like that...¡±


    Her voice sank, and she was probably thinking about something unpleasant again. Mo Tiange asked, ¡°How did you get to Kunwu? Wasn¡¯t there a Transporting Formation that connects Linhai and Kunwu inside Bixuan Court?¡±


    Shui Linbo shook her head with a bitter smile. ¡°We didn¡¯te out through the Transporting Formation.¡± She paused for a moment then continued: ¡°Demonic beasts appeared near the ind we lived on, and when I went to catch fish one time, I encountered a demonic beast by ident. When I was running for my life, I fell into a whirlpool. When I woke up, I found myself in Yan State.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± Mo Tiange was a little surprised. Linhai wasn¡¯t close to Yan State. It seemed the whirlpool wasn¡¯t simple, and it could actually transport people to such remote locations.


    Shui Linbo smiled and said, ¡°Every time my life is in danger, I always have good luck. After arriving in Yan State, I discovered I couldn¡¯t go back, so I had to adapt to my new environment. I had long heard in Linhai that Kunwu was a holy ce for cultivation. When I left Linhai, I wanted to go to Kunwu... Later on, I arrived in Kunwu after walking a great distance, but then I was told that no sect would ept me because my qualifications were poor, so I found a job in the market square and worked to earn some spirit stones to cultivate.¡±


    Mo Tiange was no stranger to this kind of life. In those days, she and her second uncle also lived like this. But Mo Tiange still felt a little confused. ¡°With your qualifications, it would¡¯ve been impossible for you to reach the Foundation Building realm without arge number of spirit stones; it¡¯d even be very difficult to reach above the fifthyer of the Aura Refining realm. How did you do it?¡±


    Shui Linbo answered, ¡°I once worked for a pharmacy, and on one asion, I went to gather herbs in the southern forest and identally picked several hundreds-year-old purple jade ganoderma, so I hid them. I then sold them by batches at the trade fair... The spirit stones I earned from this allowed me to reach the tenthyer of the Aura Refining realm, and I also bought medicinal pills to enter the Foundation Building realm.¡±


    ¡°You seeded in building your foundation in one go?¡±


    Shui Linbo nodded. ¡°En, I couldn¡¯t believe it myself. In fact, I didn¡¯t have many spirit stones left after I bought a Foundation Building Pill. If I couldn¡¯t seed, I¡¯d probably never get another chance to build my foundation in my life. Yet who knew that God favored me, and I was able to build my foundation sessfully in one try.¡± Upon saying this, she smiled.


    Mo Tiange nodded silently. With a qualification of five spiritual roots, it wasn¡¯t impossible toplete foundation building in one try, but you had to be really lucky; not even one person in several thousands of people could do that.


    Upon thinking this, Mo Tiange covered Shui Linbo with her divine sense unconsciously. After discovering Shui Linbo was calm and wasn¡¯t lying, Mo Tiange revealed a smile. ¡°You¡¯re really very lucky. Of all the people I know, almost no one could sessfully build their foundation in one try.¡±


    In those days, before Mo Tiange met Zhong Muling and only had those five poor spiritual roots, she tried to build her foundation twice. The second time, she took three foundation building pills and finally made it. Compared to Mo Tiange, Shui Linbo¡¯s luck was more than good.¡±


    ¡°En, I couldn¡¯t believe it myself,¡± Shui Linbo said as she smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been wandering about the past few years and I¡¯ve suffered a lot, but God always looks after me; he allows me to make a narrow escape every time, and he allowed me to finish my foundation building sessfully in one try. Every time I think about it, I tell myself to live.¡±


    Looking at her calm smile full of confidence, Mo Tiange sighed secretly in her own heart. If the child wasn¡¯t lying, it would really be a blessing for Zhenji to be with her, considering her steadiness and perseverance.

 Chapter 321: Problems with Cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 321: Problems with Cultivation</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mo Tiange found a chance to visit Kuang Zhu to ask him about Shui Linbo¡¯s injuries. Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu was as calm and cold as ever after his forming Gold Core. He treated her neither warmly nor coldly at her present status. Under Mo Tiange¡¯s sincere invitation, Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu finally agreed to go check Shui Linbo at his leisure.


    The cultivation techniques medical cultivators used were different from what Dharma cultivators used. The former paid more attention to warming the body meridian vessels and dantian, simr to techniques used to maintain one¡¯s health in the secr world, but their techniques were much more powerful. Senior Martial Brother Kuang Zhu had entered the Core Formation realm and understood cultivators¡¯ conditions very well. Even if he couldn¡¯t heal Shui Linbo¡¯s injuries, he could at least provide some suggestions.


    After handling these misceneous affairs, Mo Tiange formally moved to Qin Xi¡¯s cave.


    Qin Xi¡¯s cave wasn¡¯t as big as Mo Tiange¡¯s, but it also wasn¡¯t small. It had a Pill-Concocting Room, Tools-Refining Room, and Spiritual Beasts¡¯ Room. Aside from that, there were several small caves that had originally been prepared for his disciples. The two of them might not ept many disciples, so these caves were enough.


    However, a life shared by two people wasn¡¯t the same as a single person¡¯s life anyway. Qin Xi also specifically prepared one more Closed Room in case, while his original Cultivation Room was shared by both of them.


    After cultivating together in the Virtual Sky World, they knew they wouldn¡¯t influence each other while sharing the same Cultivation Room. Therefore, they could share one room without having to use another.


    However, on the topic of where they would normally cultivate, the two of them held different opinions.


    ¡°Do we need to set up the Cultivation Room like this? We can cultivate in the Virtual Sky World anyway, right?¡±


    Upon hearing Mo Tiange saying this, Qin Xi sighed and said, ¡°Tiange, maybe you didn¡¯t notice that there¡¯s no pressure for you to cultivate in the Virtual Sky World, but that isn¡¯t the case for me.¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned. ¡°Pressure?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Qin Xi answered. ¡°Your Spiritual Roots of the Origin and your Art of the Origin can bring out the best in each other in the Virtual Sky World, but for me, it¡¯s only when I cultivate using the Art of Three Primordial Cycles in the Virtual Sky World that I don¡¯t feel pressured. The rest of the time, no matter whether I cultivate using my Pure Yang Technique or other magic arts, the pressure is pretty big.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t anticipate this...¡± Mo Tiange felt this was inconceivable.


    Qin Xi frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about this issue for a long time, but I can¡¯t figure it out. If we go ask Master, with his knowledge, we might get some advice from him, but...¡±


    Both of them trusted Lord Daoist Jinghe, but a secret was no secret if too many people knew about it. Therefore, they only nned to help their Master heal with other excuses without intending to tell him about the Virtual Sky World.


    Qin Xi continued, ¡°I thought to myself for a long time that perhaps it¡¯s because the spiritual aura in the Virtual Sky World is too rich. The cultivation techniques I practice were mostly revised byter generations, while only the Art of Three Primordial Cycles was passed down from the Distant Past era. What¡¯s more, I only have two spiritual roots... Tiange, I¡¯m different from you.¡±


    The tone of hisst sentence was one of helplessness. They were indeed different. Both Tiange¡¯s qualifications and cultivation techniques came from the Distant Past era, and her Virtual Sky World was also from the Distant Past era, so she could almost be considered a cultivator from the Distant Past era. But Qin Xi was different. He was a pure cultivator of his time, and he only cultivated using the Art of Three Primordial Cycles.


    Mo Tiange also sighed. She knew that what Qin Xi said was true. Furthermore, he was a Nascent Soul cultivator now and understood many things better than she did.


    But hope arose in her eyes, and she said, ¡°My predecessor Yuan Bao also cultivated using the Pure Yang Technique just like you, but he could cultivate smoothly in his Virtual Sky World... We¡¯ll find a way!¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Qin Xi smiled. ¡°I never doubted that, but we might have to wait longer.¡±


    Looking at Mo Tiange, a lot of things shed through Qin Xi¡¯s eyes. His love for her, reluctance, helplessness, and confusion.


    He used to think that his woman would be well protected under his wings, but Tiange showed him that what she wanted wasn¡¯t protection; she wanted empathy and to move forward with him. Even though he had now formed his Nascent Soul and was strong enough to protect her, he felt more and more helpless. She wasn¡¯t as high as him in terms of cultivation level, but he couldn¡¯t cultivate with her now.


    For Tiange, the Virtual Sky World was the best ce to cultivate, but it didn¡¯t seem to be a good option for Qin Xi.


    But also, Tiange wasn¡¯t wrong either. Yuan Bao could cultivate in his Virtual Sky World, so Qin Xi must be able to do that too. So what was he missing now?


    Yuan Bao had a Pure Yang Constitution. Qin Xi wasn¡¯t born with one, but under his transformation with the Yang Spiritual Bead, he was able to almost develop a simr constitution. Yuan Bao mainly cultivated using the Pure Yang Technique, and Qin Xi had also reached a high level while cultivating using the Pure Yang Technique. Yuan Bao was in the Deification Realm, which was iparable to Qin Xi¡¯s cultivation level...


    Right! A twinkle shed in Qin Xi¡¯s eyes. Qin Xi discovered that being in the Nascent Soul realm made him much stronger than he was in the Core Formation realm. While in the Nascent Soul realm, the tenacity of cultivators¡¯ meridian vessels and the capacity of spiritual aura were more than a hundred times higher than in the Core Formation realm! ordingly, the spiritual aura required for cultivation also increased to a terrifying level for Nascent Soul cultivators. This was what happened after the transition from the Core Formation to the Nascent Soul realm, so what about the transition from the Nascent Soul to Deification Realm? Yuan Bao could cultivate in his Virtual Sky World like a fish in water¡ªwas it because he had reached the Deification Realm and the spiritual aura in the human world was no longer sufficient for his cultivation, while the Virtual Sky World was perfect for him?


    If so, they would be in trouble again. Other things might be easy to aplish, but it was very difficult to enhance one¡¯s cultivation level. It had been tens of thousands of years since a Deification cultivator appeared in the Celestial Pole. Qin Xi wasn¡¯t sure if he could advance to the Deification Realm or not!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mo Tiange asked.


    Qin Xi sighed and exined to her what he had been thinking.


    Mo Tiange was also lost in thought.


    They originally thought that their Dual Cultivation partnership was a match made in heaven. With the Yin and Yang Dual-Cultivation Technique Yuan Bao gave to them, it would be easier to cultivate in the future. But when things came down to it, problems that had never urred before would surface. In that case, they could only maintain their original cultivation pace, unable to take advantage of their situation.


    The most important thing was that in the Distant Past era, there were many cultivators who could be real immortals. With Mo Tiange¡¯s state, even if she couldn¡¯t fly to heaven and be a real immortal, she would at least be able to cultivate to be as powerful as Zhong Muling, but what about Qin Xi? Qin Xi was a talented cultivator of his time, but it would be difficult for him to break through the bottleneck required to reach Deification.


    ¡°Whatever, forget about it,¡± Qin Xi said. ¡°I think perhaps everything will be easily resolved after you reach the Nascent Soul realm. There¡¯s still a lot of progress in regards to cultivation for us to make¡ªwe can¡¯t even master the Yin and Yang Dual-Cultivation Techniquepletely at this point.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Mo Tiange agreed. They still had a lot of time and there was no need to worry.


    Qin Xi was now a Nascent Soul cultivator who would have a lifespan of two thousand years if he maintained steady cultivation and a healthy body. With the help of Longevity Pills refined from spirit herbs in the Virtual Sky World, Qin Xi¡¯s lifespan could even be over two hundred thousand years. He was just over two hundred years old now.


    Core Formation cultivators usually had a lifespan of six hundred to eight hundred years. Mo Tiange had also taken some Longevity Pills, so she could live to be more than one thousand years old. But she was confident in her speed of cultivation. She believed she could reach the Nascent Soul in one hundred or two hundred years, and in that case, her lifespan would be prolonged... They had plenty of time to resolve these problems slowly.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡± Mo Tiange remembered. ¡°What do you think of Shui Linbo?¡±


    Qin Xi wasn¡¯t present during Mo Tiange and Shui Linbo¡¯s conversation, but his divine sense had never left Mingxin Residence, so he clearly understood what they talked about.


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and said, ¡°Aside from the fact that her history is impossible to prove, nothing else seemed amiss.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded as this was also what she concluded. Shui Linbo said she came from the Eastern Sea and met Mo Tiange once, but at that time, An¡¯an from the Shui family was very young, and Mo Tiange didn¡¯t recognize her at all. This meant Mo Tiange had no way to confirm whether Shui Linbo was the little girl from the Eastern Sea.


    Other than that, everything else she said was verifiable. It wasn¡¯t difficult to investigate an itinerant cultivator¡¯s background with the manpower of Xuanqing School, and Mo Tiange had actually ordered the Steward¡¯s Hall to do it in secret.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Qin Xiforted her. ¡°She¡¯s just a Foundation Building cultivator. The entire Shangqing Pce is under the control of Master¡¯s divine sense. If there¡¯s anything amiss about her, Master would¡¯ve warned us.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Mo Tiange nodded. Perhaps she and Qin Xi were inexperienced, but Master was an old fox who lived up to his name. Even though he was badly injured, it was impossible for a Foundation Building cultivator to cheat him. It was also hard for a low-ranking cultivator to lie under the pressure of high-level cultivators.


    After pondering for a while, Mo Tiange suddenlyughed. ¡°We¡¯re actually worrying because of a Foundation Building cultivator, s!¡±


    Qin Xi also smiled and said, ¡°We have to be careful. If she¡¯s just a normal disciple, there would be no trouble even if she was sent by other sects. But Zhenji likes her, so things are different here. Zhenji¡¯s my only disciple, and he¡¯s also your nephew. As the closest member of the younger generation to us, Zhenji wants to perform dual cultivation with Shui Linbo, which changes the significance of Shui Linbo¡¯s identity.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Mo Tiange suddenly came up with an idea and said, ¡°Right, if she¡¯s trustworthy, I can ept her as my disciple. I remember her qualifications are five spiritual roots, so maybe she can cultivate the Art of the Origin.¡±


    Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°The Art of the Origin? Are you sure you want to ept her as your disciple because she has five spiritual roots? Not because you also like her and want tofort Zhenji?¡±


    Qin Xi was right. Mo Tiange bowed her head with some embarrassment. But after thinking that she didn¡¯t do anything wrong, Mo Tiange continued confidently: ¡°I¡¯m a Core Formation cultivator now, so I should have a disciple. At least I can have someone running errands for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you should.¡± Qin Xi nodded and said, smiling, ¡°But Master Daoist Qingwei, you¡¯re a talented cultivator who¡¯s formed your Gold Core before a hundred years old. You¡¯re Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯sst disciple and Lord Daoist Shoujing¡¯s dual cultivation Daopanion, so what disciples can¡¯t you take? Yet you want to take a half-dead disciple with only five spiritual roots?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Tiange uttered a hollowugh and had to admit it. ¡°Fine. If Shui Linbo heals, Zhenji will likely perform dual cultivation with her. I¡¯ll ept her as my disciple then as a gift to Zhenji.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Qin Xi agreed but then he stressed, ¡°Make the decisionter. We should at least find out her background and ascertain that she¡¯s trustworthy.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. I understand.¡±

 Chapter 322: The True Meaning of the Nascent Soul Realm

    <h4>Chapter 322: The True Meaning of the Nascent Soul Realm</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Not long after, the Nascent Soul Ceremony was held as scheduled.


    The Nascent Soul Ceremony was very lowkey this time; only allied sects were invited. However, the guests who came to attend the ceremony were at least led by the Nascent Soul cultivators, so its ceremoniousness was no lesser thanst time at all.


    Thus, Mo Tiange was very busy. There weren¡¯t many guests, but the guests with the lowest cultivation levels were in the Core Formation realm, which meant that they should at least be received by Core Formation cultivators. Now that she¡¯d be Qin Xi¡¯s Daopanion, she couldn¡¯t keep herself out of the affair even more.


    Compared to the reception of guests, the formal Nascent Soul Ceremony was quite simple. Likest time, under the witness of all the disciples and guests, Qin Xi saluted Three Pure Ones, epted the title of Grand Supreme Elder, and kowtowed to thank Master for his kindness. What was different fromst time was that after kowtowing, Mo Tiange also stepped forward with Qin Xi to inform Lord Daoist Jinghe of the fact that the two of them had be Daopanions and asked for Master¡¯s permission.


    After that, the Nascent Soul Ceremony was over and the guests were entertained.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t need to apany the guests this time, so she and Qin Xi returned with Lord Daoist Jinghe to Shangqing Pce.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe was wearing a Qiankun Dao robe today, a Qiankun hat and Eight-Trigrams shoes, which were all traditional clothes for Lord Daoists at Xuanqing School. He looked so magnificent and his face was also carefully decorated; there wasn¡¯t a single messy beard hair.


    However, upon entering Shangqing Pce, Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s body shook and he couldn¡¯t even stand still.


    ¡°Master!¡± Mo Tiange and Qin Xi called at the same time. They hurried over to help him.


    Escorted by the two of them, Lord Daoist Jinghe sat back in the Dragon chair in the hall, and his ck hair immediately faded to gray.


    In order to show up at the Nascent Soul Ceremony this time, Lord Daoist Jinghe invested a lot of energy. He restored his face to how it looked before he was injured with a secret technique because he was the second most powerful Nascent Soul Master, only junior to Lord Daoist Zhenyang, at Xuanqing School. If his ragged appearance was noticed by guests, the day¡¯s Nascent Soul Ceremony couldn¡¯t demonstrate Xuanqing School¡¯s strength.


    After sitting down, Lord Daoist Jinghe took a breath, shook his hand, and indicated the two of them to let go of him.


    Mo Tiange asked with great concern, ¡°Master, how do you feel?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe fed himself a medicinal pill and shook his head, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m okay. Thankfully, you prepared these medicinal pills for me.¡± Then he began to sit in meditation silently, eyes closed.


    Upon seeing this, Mo Tiange and Qin Xi were a little relieved. They took a closer look at Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s expression and saw that his hair was turning white, but his face wasn¡¯t as old as when they first came back. This was a good sign which showed that Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s cultivation level had been continuously progressing.


    After a while, Lord Daoist Jinghe opened his eyes. He looked much better after regting his breath, and he looked up at his two disciples, smiling. ¡°Thanks to the Flowerless Golden Fruits you brought back, my meridian vessels have healed a lot. As long as I have enough medicinal pills, I estimate that I might return to my peak state within fifty years. If I¡¯m lucky, maybe I can reach thete stage of the Nascent Soul realm in the process¡ªthat would be a blessing in disguise.¡±


    Mo Tiange and Qin Xi looked at each other, but they didn¡¯t feel very happy about this. What Master said might not be possible; how many cultivators had been trapped in the early stage of the Nascent Soul realm for hundreds of years or even thousands of years? The Nascent Soul realm had never been difficult to reach, but it was difficult to progress.


    Qin Xi sighed in his heart and said, ¡°Master, rest assured. I¡¯m a Nascent Soul cultivator now, so I have the ability to look for medicinal pills for you.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe didn¡¯t refuse this time. He had witnessed Qin Xi¡¯s strength, and his disciple had already be a Nascent Soul cultivator who could stand with him side by side.


    ¡°Right, Xi¡¯er, the three Flowerless Golden Fruits have strong effects and I can¡¯t take them all at once. You¡¯ve only formed your Nascent Soul recently and can¡¯t take spiritual panaceas because of instability in your realm. So, I gave one of the fruits to your Martial Uncle Zhenyang.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all up to you, Master,¡± Qin Xi said softly. When he and Mo Tiange picked the Flowerless Golden Fruits, they feared it might not be enough, so they picked all the fruits from the tree. The fruits couldn¡¯t be kept for too long, and if not taken in time, the spiritual aura would be lost. So, it was appropriate to share them with Lord Daoist Zhenyang. After all, Lord Daoist Zhenyang had also contributed a lot to healing Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s injuries.


    Looking at the two disciples before him, Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s eyes shed and he asked, ¡°Have you encountered any difficulties in your cultivation?¡±


    The question stunned the two of them. Mo Tiange said, ¡°Master, how did you know...¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe smiled. ¡°What situation haven¡¯t I encountered? I¡¯ve been thinking for a while that it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for you to perform Dual Cultivation.¡±


    Qin Xi seemed to be reminded of something and asked, ¡°Master, where do you think we¡¯re going to have problems?¡±


    ¡°What, so is this a test for your Master?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe nced at Qin Xi, seemingly smiling yet also seemingly not. ¡°In my opinion, the problem might be that your two cultivation techniques aren¡¯t ipatible.¡±


    Mo Tiange and Qin Xi looked at each other. What their Master said wasn¡¯t exactly correct, but it was close.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe sounded very confident. ¡°So am I right?¡±


    Qin Xi nodded helplessly. ¡°Yes, Master, you¡¯re right. Why did you think so?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy,¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe said. ¡°After my final analysis, I realized Tiange¡¯s situation is tooplicated. She not only has a Pure Yin constitution, but she also has the Spiritual Roots of the Origin, which can¡¯t y its role without special cultivation techniques. If you two don¡¯t choose cultivation techniques in line with your constitutions but only perform Dual Cultivation based on your separate constitutions, the oue will be much worse.¡±


    Beyond the Virtual Sky World, this was indeed the problem they were facing now. Qin Xi couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Master, do you have a solution?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe shook his head simply. ¡°I¡¯ve experienced more than you, but I¡¯m not omnipotent. Do you think I know everything?¡± After a pause, he said again, ¡°But I can give you a piece of advice.¡±


    Mo Tiange and Qin Xi¡¯s eyes brightened, and they stared at their Master closely.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe smiled slightly and said, ¡°Xi¡¯er, you should perform a Closed Door Meditation first to stabilize your realm.¡±


    Qin Xi was stunned and couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Master, what kind of advice is this?¡± It didn¡¯t help their situation at all!


    But Lord Daoist Jinghe smiled. ¡°Although you¡¯re now a Nascent Soul cultivator, you still don¡¯t fully understand the true meaning of this realm, so there are a lot of things you won¡¯t understand for a while. Solving this problem is very simple¡ªperform a Closed Door Meditation to stabilize your realm and fully understand the state of the Nascent Soul realm.¡± After speaking up to this point, Lord Daoist Jinghe earnestly warned, ¡°Lad, forming your Nascent Soul isn¡¯t a simple realm promotion. People all say that when cultivators reach the Nascent Soul realm, they will have the ability to move mountains andnd. That isn¡¯t an exaggeration. When you¡¯ve fully reached your potential in the Nascent Soul realm, you will understand the scary side of it. In this realm, you¡¯ll be able to fully understand the profoundness of cultivation techniques, use some handy, secret techniques and even create a cultivation technique yourself!¡±


    Qin Xi was silent, but his eyes shed with a light. He had heard about these things from time to time, but when he reached the Nascent Soul realm, he thought his situation wasn¡¯t as grand as people made it out to be. But he also believed his Master wouldn¡¯t lie.


    It was only by understanding the true secret of spiritual aura that cultivators could create their own cultivation techniques. If Qin Xi really reached such a state, Dual Cultivation between Mo Tiange and him would bepletely modified based on their actual situation, meaning they would be able to create a cultivation technique that belonged to the two of them alone!


    Lord Daoist Jinghe wore a satisfied smile on his face. ¡°You¡¯re a smart child. As the saying goes in the secr world, Master can only teach you the basic knowledge. You must rely on yourself to progress, and this is also applicable in the cultivation world. I can only tell you about the general situation in the Nascent Soul realm; the next steps will depend on your own understanding.¡±


    Qin Xi pondered this in his heart carefully then nodded. ¡°I see, Master.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe also nodded and said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll return to perform a Closed Door Meditation now. With these medicinal pills, I won¡¯t leave for the next ten years. You can go do your own things.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Mo Tiange and Qin Xi left respectfully.


    Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s words made Qin Xi very excited. He pulled Mo Tiange¡¯s hands and went back to his own cave, unable to restrain his excitement.


    ¡°Tiange.¡±


    ¡°En?¡± Mo Tiange looked at Qin Xi, who looked like he had made a decision. This would also determine how she would take her next step.


    ¡°Shortly after all these chores are done with, I¡¯ll perform a Closed Door Meditation.¡± Qin Xi breathed out a sigh then looked down at Mo Tiange and said quietly, ¡°I¡¯ll just do the Closed Door Meditation here.¡±


    Since he stressed that, it meant he didn¡¯t want to enter the Virtual Sky World.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t say anything. In fact, she already expected this in her heart. There were still many problems to be resolved between them, and considering Qin Xi¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t covet the convenience of the Virtual Sky World and wouldn¡¯t give up exploring the true meaning of his Nascent Soul. He remained in the Virtual Sky World for ten years, during which his Art of Three Primordial Cycles had been cultivated to a certain extent, but his other cultivation and secret techniques were far less progressed. Therefore, in this case, it would be much better for him to stay in his Immortal¡¯s Cave to perform Closed Door Meditation than enter the Virtual Sky World.


    But in this case, the two of them would be separated again.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t find it hard to bear, though. How could cultivators stay with each other forever? Closed Door Meditation would only cost the two of them several years or a decade at most. Besides, both of them were firmly determined to cultivate. If they stayed with each other the whole time, it would betray their own hearts.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Qin Xi felt very reluctant and couldn¡¯t help hugging her. The touching and kissing went on...


    About half a dayter, they finally stopped. Qin Xi thought for a moment and asked hesitantly, ¡°There¡¯s one thing¡ªI don¡¯t know if you still remember it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mo Tiange put on her robe.


    ¡°The two-hundred-year deal you made with Wanderer Ziwei.¡± Qin Xi said, ¡°Fifty-nine years have passed, and only 140 years are left. It¡¯s not easy to find the remains of a cultivator who¡¯s been dead for five thousand years, so you should start working on it soon.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Mo Tiange remembered. She hadn¡¯t done it earlier because she wasn¡¯t strong enough. But now she was a Core Formation cultivator, and with the help of her natal magic weapon, she could give it a try.


    But she didn¡¯t know where to start. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Perhaps I can ask the Steward¡¯s Hall to try to get some information first, and when they find some clues, I could take the time to go look for the remains.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Qin Xi also felt this was a good n. ¡°If there¡¯s any information, remember, just wait for me to finish my Closed Door Meditation and we can go check it out together.¡± He remembered that Wanderer Ziwei¡¯s Daopanion was also a Nascent Soul cultivator, so the area where a Nascent Soul cultivator fell couldn¡¯t be simple. He worried Mo Tiange might tackle dangerous situations by herself.


    Mo Tiange hesitated but replied, ¡°I know.¡±

 Chapter 323: A Message Sent For Help

    <h4>Chapter 323: A Message Sent For Help</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shortly after the Nascent Soul Ceremony, Steward¡¯s Hall conducted a clear investigation into Shui Linbo¡¯s history and reported back.


    ording to the preliminary investigation, Shui Linbo didn¡¯t seem to have lied. With the exception of what happened in Linhai which couldn¡¯t be confirmed for sure, the Steward¡¯s Hall looked into all her other experiences clearly and there was no cause for suspicion.


    Since that was the case, Mo Tiange felt relieved. Ye Zhenji was her and Qin Xi¡¯s closest rtion from the younger generation, so it was fine for anyone who would be his Daopanion tock talent or have a low cultivation level, but she definitely couldn¡¯t harbor bad intentions.


    Besides, what put Mo Tiange at ease was thatpared to Ye Zhenji, Shui Linbo had a more stable personality, and she¡¯d experienced many things. If Qin Xi could make Shui Linbo urge Ye Zhenji from time to time, Mo Tiange could then focus on her own cultivation in the future and stop worrying about Ye Zhenji.


    As for Shui Linbo¡¯s injuries, after confirming there were no suspicions about her past, Mo Tiange asked Kuang Zhu to treat her. Whatever valuable things Kuang Zhu needed, he could just ask Mo Tiange for them. With Mo Tiange¡¯s current offerings, she could fully afford to treat Shui Linbo, and other kinds of precious medicine were also affordable for her.


    Regarding Lord Daoist Jinghe, she didn¡¯t need to worry about him in the short term. Shui Linbo had Kuang Zhu taking care of her injuries. Mo Tiange had some other chores which had all been sorted out.


    So, in the following days, Mo Tiange wanted to focus mostly on Qin Xi¡¯s Closed Door Meditation.


    Qin Xi¡¯s Closed Door Meditation was no small matter this time. His own preliminary estimate was that it would take at least a decade or two. In that case, he had to prepare lots of things.


    Mo Tiange felt she couldn¡¯t stay at Xuanqing School for the entire duration. She spent ten years in the Virtual Sky World, and with the help of Dual Cultivation, her cultivation level had sessfully reached the peak of the early stage of the Core Formation realm. She¡¯d better not perform any Closed Door Meditations soon. So, she had to either go out traveling or go on business. In that case, she should leave some things for Qin Xi, like special medicinal pills for instance.


    It was the same case for Master. She couldn¡¯t make all the medicinal pills he needed, but she had to at least make one or two kinds of pills for Master to use when he came out from his Closed Door Meditation.


    Refining pills, making up prescriptions, studying magic weapons, and guiding Zhenji and Shui Linbo asionally¡ªwithin the blink of an eye, two years had passed.


    These two years had been peaceful and quiet, but also fulfilling. With the two of them as Daopanions, they didn¡¯t bring any trouble to each other¡¯s lives. Their characters aligned, and with the years spent in the Virtual Sky World with each other, they soon got used to life as a couple.


    As Qin Xi was about to enter Closed Door Meditation, Mo Tiange weakly sensed a familiar breath in the distance by her divine sense.


    It was the Thousand of Miles Sound-Transmitting Talisman!


    Mo Tiange recalled carefully. It seemed she had given the Thousand of Miles Sound-Transmitting Talisman to only one person¡ªWei Han, the head of Bixuan Court, who was supposed to be ten thousand miles away!


    But this breath wasn¡¯t far away; it was roughly from Kunzhong City. Maybe someone from Bixuan Court hade to Kunwu?


    Mo Tiange told this to Qin Xi. Thetter wrinkled his brows and thought for a moment then said, ¡°Since they know who you are, why didn¡¯t they juste and find you instead of sending the Thousand of Miles Sound-Transmitting Talisman?¡±


    This was exactly what Mo Tiange was confused about. ¡°Maybe this person encountered some danger and had to contact me this way.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Qin Xi agreed. He considered it for a moment and said, ¡°I could go with you.¡±


    ¡°Wait, no!¡± Mo Tiange looked at him and said helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re a Nascent Soul cultivator now and you¡¯re going to enter Closed Door Meditation after all this preparations; how could you go with me?¡±


    Qin Xi was a little embarrassed and said, ¡°I¡¯m worried about...¡±


    ¡°At least I¡¯m a Core Formation cultivator now, and I can almost advance to the middle stage,cking only a bit of understanding. You¡¯ve taught me a lot about fights of magical power over the years. Can¡¯t I do such a little thing by myself?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Qin Xi had no words to say. He was just too worried she might put herself in danger.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the shots,¡± Mo Tiange said seriously. ¡°You should enter Closed Door Meditation as nned. I can handle these things by myself...¡± Upon seeing that Qin Xi seemed to want to say something, Mo Tiange raised her hand to stop him and looked directly into his eyes. ¡°Trust me, okay?¡±


    After thinking for a while, Qin Xi sighed helplessly and nodded. ¡°Fine. I know I should trust you no matter what.¡±


    Upon receiving his permission, Mo Tiange smiled, went up to him and leaned over to kiss him. ¡°Okay, just enter your Closed Door Meditation. When you¡¯re done, everything will be settled.¡±


    Qin Xi pressed her immediately. ¡°That¡¯s not enough...¡±


    ...


    A few dayster, Qin Xi went to begin his Closed Door Meditation while Mo Tiange left Xuanqing School, heading to Kunzhong City to look for the breath of the Thousand of Miles Sound-Transmitting Talisman.


    Although the Thousand of Miles Sound-Transmitting Talisman wasn¡¯t far off, it also wasn¡¯t close. It would take a Core Formation cultivator at least a few days to fly to the vicinity of Kunzhong City.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know whether she would be able to arrive in time or not. She had to do her best.


    She recalled that back in those days when she and her second uncle asked Qin Xi for help via a Thousand of Miles Sound-Transmitting Talisman, Qin Xi happened to be nearby. Otherwise, her and her second uncle would¡¯ve died somewhere unknown waiting for him or Xuanqing School disciples toe.


    This kind of Thousand of Miles Sound-Transmitting Talisman was sealed with the cultivator¡¯s own divine sense. Even if it was ten thousand miles away, it could also track down the ce where the sound-transmitting talisman was crumbed. The essence of the divine sense was also rtively long-standing. It couldst for nearly a month, which was long enough for Mo Tiange to find the ce.


    The speed of her Cloud-Treading Boots reached its max. Only a few dayster, Mo Tiangended outside Kunzhong City.


    The ce where the Thousand of Miles Sound-Transmitting Talisman was crumbed was in Kunzhong City. Upon approaching the city, Mo Tiange confirmed the direction and followed the trace left by the divine sense. However, she then discovered it was the same hotel restaurant where Qin Xi had brought her twelve years ago to meet with Daoist Kumu and the others.


    Back then, she had just formed her Golden Core and she felt ufortable using her divine sense even in Kunzhong City. Now, after twelve years had passed, those Core Formation seniors who looked down on her here in this hotel restaurant were all gone, but she had been able to make her way through the Core Formation realm with ease.


    This path of immortality was so cruel. With the big waves striking thend, the sand was washed, and the new generation reced the older generation.


    What happened to Ye Zhenji in those days enraged Lord Daoist Jinghe. Master Daoist Mingzhen ughtered the Individual Cultivator Alliance in Kunzhong City, which also made Xuanqing School a devil in the heart of Kunzhong City¡¯s people. Since then, Kunzhong City remained a city of individual cultivators and a city of trade, but it couldn¡¯t remain neutral like before anymore.


    Upon seeing that Mo Tiange was wearing Xuanqing School¡¯s Dao robes, the hotel restaurant¡¯s boss came forward and greeted her warmly, ¡°Greetings to Fairy. What may I do for you, Fairy?¡±


    Mo Tiange went upstairs, following the divine sense¡¯s prints. After several turns, she pointed to a room and asked, ¡°Who was living in this room half a month ago?¡±


    ¡°Half a month ago?¡± The shopkeeper froze then continued, ¡°Fairy, in this room lives two Master Immortals. Indeed, they¡¯ve been here for half a month and haven¡¯t checked out!¡±


    Two Master Immortals? Mo Tiange¡¯s eyes shifted. Did Bixuan Court send a male cultivator?


    Her divine sense had covered the entire inn. There wasn¡¯t anyone in this room.


    ¡°Have they gone out?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± The shopkeeper shook his head. ¡°Fairy, I¡¯m just a mortal. If Master Immortals left, I wouldn¡¯t know!¡±


    What he said was true. Aside from low-stage cultivators, what kind of cultivators who were staying at the inn would use the main gate? They would just fly out.


    Mo Tiange was thinking about how to deal with this when she noticed the shopkeeper looking at her fearfully, so she said, ¡°You can go about your own business; I¡¯m just here to look for someone.¡±


    The shopkeeper responded with great respect and turned to go downstairs.


    After the shopkeeper left, Mo Tiange swung her spiritual aura all over and the door opened with a sound.


    She stepped into the room, swept her gaze over and spread her divine sense, frowning.


    The Thousand of Miles Sound-Transmitting Talisman was indeed crushed here, and the room also had the breath of other cultivators, but this wasn¡¯t good news, because ording to the residual breath, she guessed that at least one of these two people was a Core Formation cultivator!


    Bixuan Court shouldn¡¯t have developed a Core Formation cultivator so fast, so was the person from Bixuan Court captured by a Core Formation cultivator?


    However, there were no defensive array formations or restrictions set there, and it seemed the two cultivators were only treating the inn as a temporary abode.


    Mo Tiange thought for a moment then probed into her Qiankun Bag and took out a number of things, including array tes and gs.


    She hadn¡¯t fought against enemies with array formations for a long time. The situation now was quite suitable for setting up an ambush.


    With a slight smile, her sleeves flew up and down and the array tes and gs all flew out,nding on the floor. Only a momentter, everything had been settled. Then she went to the corner and ced the spirit stones.


    With this Four Symbols Hundred Flowers Formation, the two cultivators wouldn¡¯t be difficult to deal with even if this Core Formation cultivator surpassed her in cultivation level.


    After finishing all this, Mo Tiange took out the Heaven and Earth Fan and held it in her hand then leaned by the window leisurely, enjoying some tea and the view of the street below.


    Time was ticking away. It was noon when she arrived and now night had fallen, yet no one came back. Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t anxious though. Since they hadn¡¯t checked out, they should be returning; if they had really left, she didn¡¯t have any other clues to trace them as she didn¡¯t even know who had sent the talisman. So, she¡¯d better continue to wait.


    She waited till the moon was at its zenith.


    Late at night, shops and stores in Kunzhong City closed one after another. Mo Tiange sat in a chair with her legs crossed, regting her breath silently.


    Suddenly, her divine sense tightened and she immediately hid her breath.


    The method she used to hide her breath wasn¡¯t wise, but she had a Spirit-Concealing Pendant, so even a Nascent Soul cultivator wouldn¡¯t discover her for a time.


    Then two breaths appeared nearby. One was in the Middle stage of the Foundation Building realm, and the other was in the Core Formation...te stage!


    Mo Tiange was very surprised. Ate-stage Core Formation cultivator¡ªwould she have the possibility to defeat them? Thoughts shed through her mind, but she then calmed down. What was she scared of? She wasn¡¯t the Mo Qingwei who had just advanced to the Core Formation realm twelve years ago. She had the Heaven and Earth Fan, ten years of exploring by herself, and Qin Xi also taught her tricks asionally; in terms of fights of magical power, her strength had increased a lot, not to mention that she had the Four Symbols Hundred Flowers Formation backing her up now.


    The two people were getting closer and closer. Mo Tiange heard their voices.


    ¡°Youd. Can¡¯t you just stay quiet? When have I ever been unkind to you? Run, run, run¡ªwhere do you think you can run away?!¡± This voice sounded a little familiar.


    Mo Tiange frowned slightly and tightened her grip on the Heaven and Earth Fan. Even if it wasn¡¯t someone she knew, she had to control the party, then they could talk afterward.


    She then heard another familiar voice begging, ¡°Predecessor, will you please let me go? What¡¯s in it for you to hold onto me? I...¡±


    Tang Shen! Mo Tiange raised both her brows. It was Tang Shen¡¯s voice. So it was him who came to Kunwu?

 Chapter 324: Meet Tang Shen Again

    <h4>Chapter 324: Meet Tang Shen Again</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mo Tiange hadn¡¯t seen Tang Shen for forty years, but she wouldn¡¯t mistake his voice. After all, they were imprisoned in the Dao-Achieving Pagoda at Bixuan Court together for twenty years and had long familiarized themselves with each other¡¯s voices and frequently-used phrases.


    The two people stopped outside for a moment. The Core Formation cultivator who had captured Tang Shen said carelessly, ¡°Let you go? Lad, I almost got killed trying to save you, and this is the way you treat your rescuer?¡±


    Tang Shen was speechless. ¡°I, I...¡±


    Inside the room, Mo Tiange, who had concealed her breath, frowned slightly. What that person meant was that he snatched Tang Shen from the hands of others?


    Upon thinking this, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. This Tang Shen! Didn¡¯t he know that his Pure Yang Constitution could be easily discovered by high-level cultivators if he couldn¡¯t stay low? A Pure Yang Constitution wasn¡¯t as noticeable as a Pure Yin constitution, but if there were one or two high-level female cultivators who wanted to grab him, that would still be a disaster! Even if Tang Shen didn¡¯t think about this, would Wei Han also not have thought about this? How did she let Tang Shene to Kunwu like this?! Mo Tiange wondered if anyone hade with him, and if so, where was that person?


    She had so many questions to ask Tang Shen. Mo Tiange clenched the Heaven and Earth Fan in her hand. No matter what, she needed to save Tang Shen first.


    ¡°Lad, you¡¯re lucky you came across me. You should be grateful to me; do you know that?¡± As this man finished talking, a sword aura suddenly darted toward the window.


    Mo Tiange unfolded the Heaven and Earth Fan and revealed the mountains and water faintly, sessfully blocking the sword light. Then her sleeves vibrated, the formation disc started with the array gs erected, and the Four Symbols Hundred Flowers Formation was about to be activated!


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The man missed one chance and retreated far away immediately. He said coldly, ¡°How dare an unimportant Core Formation cultivator in the early stage ambush me! You used a wise Breath-Concealing Technique. Pitiful that my divine sense discovered you ahead of time!¡±


    Mo Tiange was a little shocked. So that¡¯s how things stood. She thought her own divine sense was strong enough, but this man also had a powerful divine sense and had long discovered her before she concealed her breath! She must be conscious of this in the future and could never overlook it again.


    However, although this person was in thete stage of the Core Formation realm and was a sword cultivator, she shouldn¡¯t be afraid! She understood how to use Heaven and Earth Fan correctly, and she also had this Four Symbols Hundred Flowers Formation with her now, so her chance of sess was very high. Even if she lost, she could escape.


    The Four Symbols Hundred Flowers Formation started, revealing lights immediately; the four symbol divine beasts shed faintly in the four corners, and beyond the light, countless petals were flying. Whether it was the four images or a hundred flowers, they were the result of a sh of spiritual aura and weren¡¯t real. But the murderous intention hidden among them was real!


    The sword light shed again, shooting in through the window, but it was blocked by the light shield the moment it touched the Four Symbols Hundred Flowers Formation. At the same time, countless petals gushed out, almost swallowing the man.


    Mo Tiange saw this man pulling Tang Shen through the window, sword lights flying all over to block all the petals outside. Then his sword aura surged and pushed away all the petals!


    Petals scattered, exposing the male cultivator in the middle who was wearing ck clothes.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Mo Tiange burst out.


    Upon hearing her voice, the two people outside were stunned at the same time. Tang Shen then shouted very happily, ¡°Elder Ye!¡±


    The sword cultivator in thete stage of the Core Formation realm in ck was Jing Xingzhi!


    Jing Xingzhi slowed his movements and revealed a look of confusion. After a while, he seemed to recognize Mo Tiange¡¯s voice. ¡°You¡¯re... Mo Qingwei?!¡±


    Mo Tiange waved the array g and the Four Symbols Hundred Flowers Formation stopped.


    She said, ¡°Yes, Fellow Daoist Jing. It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Mo Tiange said this calmly, but waves were already surging in her heart. Thest time she saw Jing Xingzhi was when she met Master Song Feng and was almost tricked by him. When she woke up, Jing Xingzhi had already left because Qin Xi told him to do so.


    This also made Mo Tiange feel quite relieved at that time. Although nothing happened, it was still unpleasant to see Jing Xingzhi.


    It had been so long and she and Qin Xi had gotten along very well and had entirely forgotten about Jing Xingzhi. She didn¡¯t expect that Jing Xingzhi had also escaped Demonic Mountain and that they would meet here.


    Jing Xingzhi was silent for a while then said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    The light in the room came on. Mo Tiange pushed the window open and Jing Xingzhi happened tond down with Tang Shen.


    Over a decade had passed, but Jing Xingzhi still looked the same. However, he seemed to be injured at this time, and his spiritual aura was a little unstable.


    Tang Shen was very happy. As soon as he saw Mo Tiange, he said with surprise, ¡°Elder Ye, you¡¯re really here! You¡¯ve advanced to the Core Formation realm!¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled at him. Tang Shen¡¯s cultivation level was still in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm, but he had reached the peak of this stage. Perhaps he came to Kunwu to practice this time?


    Mo Tiange then said to Jing Xingzhi, ¡°Fellow Daoist Jing, I don¡¯t know how my friend has offended you. If he did, I want to apologize to you on his behalf.¡±


    Jing Xingzhi gave her a look then looked at Tang Shen, frowning. ¡°You know him?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Tiange smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Jing, please give him a pass.¡±


    After a while, upon seeing as Jing Xingzhi didn¡¯t react, Mo Tiange continued: ¡°If my friend offended you, Fellow Daoist Jing, just tell me and I¡¯ll provide you withpensation.¡±


    ¡°Compensation?¡± Jing Xingzhi nced at her with a faint smile. ¡°Fellow Daoist Qingwei, how will youpensate me? This young friend has a Pure Yang Constitution, a good object for female cultivators to absorb. I¡¯m afraid you have nothing topensate me?¡±


    Mo Tiange revealed a serious look. So Jing Xingzhi knew what constitution Tang Shen had? What exactly did Tang Shen do to attract others¡¯ attention? Otherwise, no high-level cultivators would be so bored to check a low-ranking cultivator¡¯s qualifications since they would figure it out easily if they wanted to.


    ¡°However...¡± Jing Xingzhi changed the subject suddenly. ¡°Since you mentioned it, Fellow Daoist Qingwei, I can¡¯t just ignore it. You can have thisd if you like.¡± His eyes shed, but he then said again, ¡°I just wonder if Fellow Daoist Shoujing would be jealous if he found out about it?¡±


    Mo Tiange paused and her face ckened. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that, Fellow Daoist Jing!¡±


    Jing Xingzhi smiled and didn¡¯t get angry. He just said to Tang Shen, ¡°Okayd, you can go now.¡±


    Tang Shen didn¡¯t dare to believe he was set free so easily. ¡°Predecessor, do you really mean it?¡±


    Jing Xingzhi lowered his eyes and said, ¡°If if anyone else asked, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed. But Mo Qingwei made the request personally. How could I say no?¡±


    Jing Xingzhi gave face to Mo Tiange, which thetter should¡¯ve been happy about. But ording to his words, he seemed to be indicating that there was some kind of special rtionship between them, which made Mo Tiange quite annoyed. But then Jing Xingzhi continued, ¡°Anyway, it was me who did something bad to you and Qin Shoujing first, so now that I¡¯m giving thisd to you, we¡¯ll be even.¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned and the unhappiness in her heart was gone. The cause of that incident back then wasn¡¯t Jing Xingzhi¡¯s fault; he was also set up. But he thought he was responsible for what happened to her and Qin Xi, so he wasn¡¯t a bad person.


    After being silent for a while, Mo Tiange said softly, ¡°Thank you, Fellow Daoist Jing.¡±


    Jing Xingzhi shook his hand and found a chair to sit. He was about to pour himself a cup of tea when he suddenly coughed.


    Mo Tiange heard the spiritual aura surging in his coughing. Apparently, he had been injured and couldn¡¯t hide it any longer.


    Mo Tiange thought for a moment then took out a jade bottle from her clothes and put it down, saying, ¡°Take these medicinal pills as a thank you from me on behalf of him.¡± When she heard them talking earlier, Mo Tiange learned that Jing Xingzhi had snatched Tang Shen from others, so it was like he had saved Tang Shen.


    Jing Xingzhi rested his eyes on the jade bottle and didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ept them.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled and gave Tang Shen the eye then said, ¡°Since the matter¡¯s settled, we¡¯ll take our leave first. I hope we can meet again someday.¡±


    Jing Xingzhi nodded, turned around and stopped looking at them.


    Mo Tiange waved her hand to release the White Silk Handkerchief, flying away with Tang Shen.


    It was already dark, the gates of Kunzhong City had been closed with restrictions, and it was very troublesome to break them. Mo Tiange thought for a moment then she decided to take Tang Shen to Xuanqing School¡¯s branch and settle there temporarily.


    The arrival of a Core Formation Elder made the head of the branch very nervous. When learning that Mo Tiange would stay only one night, he seemed a little relieved and hurriedly vacated an excellent courtyard.


    After the two of them had settled in, Mo Tiange waved off the others and had the chance to ask Tang Shen: ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did youe to Kunwu? How did you get captured by others?¡±


    Tang Shen was surprised to see many of those Foundation Building cultivators treating Mo Tiange so respectfully, and upon hearing this, he answered immediately. ¡°Elder Ye, I came to find you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mo Tiange was even more confused. ¡°I left my name and identity with you, so if you were going to find me, you should¡¯ve gone to Xuanqing School. Why did you get stuck halfway? What happened exactly? And why did you want to see me?¡± Did something bad happen to Bixuan Court?


    Upon hearing this, Tang Shen immediately told her everything.


    It turned out that Tang Shen had been in Kunwu for over a decade. During these years, no Core Formation cultivators had appeared at Bixuan Court, so Tang Shen remained the Elder all that time. However, since they found spirit stone veins in the Eastern Sea, things were much better at Bixuan Court. They could afford spirit pills or objects if they needed any.


    The reason why Tang Shen came to Kunwu was because there were two cultivators in thete stage of the Foundation Building realm in Bixuan Court who had cultivated smoothly and were going to advance, but the medicinal pills required for advancement were very rare and hard to get. Even if you wanted to buy some in Kunwu with spirit stones, it would be difficult to buy them. Wei Han had no other alternative. As she knew Mo Tiange was from a big sect, she thought Mo Tiange might know how to get those pills, so she wanted to ask Mo Tiange for help.


    Tang Shen heard about this, so he strongly insisted he perform this task. At first, Wei Han didn¡¯t agree but Tang Shen was very stubborn, so in the end, he got what he wanted.


    Speaking of which, maybe it was just that Tang Shen wasn¡¯t so lucky. He came all the way to Kunwu and stayed low key as he knew he wasn¡¯t the Young Sir Tang who didn¡¯t know anything like before. However, his appearance and outfits didn¡¯t portray him that way. Some people with bad intentions still recognized his possible identity and spotted him. Tang Shen wasn¡¯t weak, so he fought back and killed all those people, but he then happened to meet a Nascent Soul cultivator who was interested in him and probed to find his unique constitution and was captured immediately.


    At that time, Demonic Mountain opened. The Nascent Soul cultivator took Tang Shen with him to Demonic Mountain, who originally intended to dispose of him after getting out of the mountain. It seemed the Nascent Soul cultivator wanted to prepare Tang Shen for the younger generation as a Human Furnace.


    Who could¡¯ve expected the unforeseen events that happened on Demonic Mountain? The Nascent Soul cultivator died, and Tang Shen fell into the hands of the Nascent Soul cultivator¡¯s disciple.


    The disciple was in the middle stage of the Core Formation realm. Since Jade Pce was dangerous, the Nascent Soul cultivator told his disciple to take Tang Shen out of Demonic Mountain first, which was why the two of them escaped the disaster.

 Chapter 325: Inside Story

    <h4>Chapter 325: Inside Story</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°That Jing Xingzhi saved you?¡± Mo Tiange asked after hearing Tang Shen¡¯s experience.


    Tang Shen nodded with a red face. ¡°You could say so. After we came out of Demonic Mountain, that fatty was severely injured, so he hid in Mount Yuheng to recuperate. Within those ten-odd years, I tried to escape several times but I never seeded. When his injuries improvedter on, he wanted to take me somewhere, but we ran into Senior Jing. The two of them came from the same cultivation group, but Senior Jing seemed to harbor some grudges against him, so they started fighting. That fatty was originally injured by Senior Jing and the fatty ignored the fact that they came from the same group and wanted to kill Senior Jing to rob him of his treasures. In the end, however, he was killed by Senior Jing.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± Mo Tiange mumbled. Just now, Tang Shen said the Nascent Soul cultivator who caught him was called Venerable Swordsman Fuling, one of Gujian Sect¡¯s Nascent Soul venerable swordsmen, and Jing Xingzhi actually fought with his disciple. Apparently, Jing Xingzhi¡¯s life at Gujian Sect was indeed very hard. Now he even killed his fellow disciple and was injured. He would most likely be unable to go back to Gujian Sect now, right?


    After thinking for a while, Mo Tiange eventually shook her head. She didn¡¯t need to worry about Jing Xingzhi¡¯s affairs. Recalling how Tang Shen referred to that Core Formation cultivator as ¡°fatty¡± but to Jing Xingzhi as ¡°Senior Jing,¡± she asked, ¡°Did Jing Xingzhi treat you well?¡±


    Tang Shen hesitated for a moment then said, ¡°En, he didn¡¯t let me go, but he asionally gave me advice.¡± At this point, he scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elder Ye. In the beginning, Senior Jing said he wanted to exchange me for curative medicinal pills. I was nervous, so I used the Ten Thousand of Miles Sound-Transmitting Talisman and consequently caused you to run all the way over just to save me...¡±


    Mo Tiange said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s no problem. Jing Xingzhi isn¡¯t a good person. Even though he treated you quite well, he would never let you go unconditionally for real. In my opinion, when he said he wanted to exchange you for medicinal pills, he was probably serious.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Tang Shen pondered the matter but eventually heaved a sigh. ¡°I also knew he wasn¡¯t necessarily a good person, but he didn¡¯t treat me too badly. I initially thought I was already careful enough, but when I arrived in Kunwu, I finally realized I¡¯m stillcking in many aspects.¡±


    To be able to say such things, Tang Shen had indeed matured a lot. But there was also nothing strange about this¡ªhe wasn¡¯t younger than Mo Tiange, and it¡¯d been a few dozen years since theyst saw each other. It was inevitable that Tang Shen matured to some extent.


    Mo Tiange showed a faint smile. ¡°Fellow Daoist Tang, it wasn¡¯t your fault. You¡¯ve never been to Kunwu, so you naturally didn¡¯t know what the situation was like here. Besides, you didn¡¯t have anything to conceal your constitution, so if high level cultivators targeted you, they¡¯d be able to see through you very easily.¡±


    Concealing my constitution? Tang Shen¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Elder Ye, there are really such things to conceal one¡¯s constitution?¡±


    ¡°Of course there are.¡± Mo Tiange gave the matter some thought. She remembered Shui Linbo saying that many of her techniques were learned from Bixuan Court¡¯s female cultivators who saved her. Among those techniques, there was a cultivation technique that could cover up one¡¯s physical situation. It was also due to this concealing technique that Shui Linbo was able to deceive Wanderer Baiyu, so why did Tang Shen not know about this technique?


    ¡°The sect-founder, Primordial Lady Bishui, had a Pure Yin Constitution, so such techniques should¡¯ve been passed on to the juniors. Why don¡¯t you know about them?¡±


    Tang Shen hung his head dejectedly. ¡°Elder Ye, we never knew exactly where the sovereign passed away that year. Only part of the sovereign¡¯s wealth was left at Bixuan Court, and many of the techniques passed on to us were iplete. Among them, there was indeed a technique that could mislead high level cultivators¡¯ divine senses, but it can only be practiced by female cultivators.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s why.¡± Mo Tiange nodded. This wasn¡¯t strange; after all, Mo Yaoqing passed away more than 5,000 years ago¡ªit was impossible that all of her possessions were passed onto them. Furthermore, she was also a female cultivator, so practicing cultivation techniques for female cultivators was naturally more appropriate for her. Nevertheless, even if all of her possessions were passed down to them, those items would presumably still fall short of the Spirit-Concealing Pendant Mo Tiange had. Back then, Mo Yaoqing was frequently full of worries because of her constitution, hence proving that her constitution-concealing technique wasn¡¯t really effective.


    Mo Tiange contemted for some time then said, ¡°Although constitution-concealing techniques are umon, they aren¡¯t impossible to obtain. A high level Breath-Concealing Technique will do. It isn¡¯t necessarily able to keep high level cultivators in the dark, but using one is still better than not using one at all. Since Kunzhong City is a business city, we can look for one at the trade fair here.¡±


    Upon hearing this, hope once again red up in Tang Shen¡¯s eyes. However, he still said with some hesitation, ¡°Elder Ye, will we need a lot of spirit stones? When I was captured, my Qiankun Bag was also searched. Later, although Senior Jing returned my Qiankun Bag to me, there weren¡¯t many spirit stones left inside it.¡±


    What he said made Mo Tiange smile. ¡°Since I¡¯m Bixuan Court¡¯s guest elder, I naturally can¡¯t just stand by on the side and watch you fall into hardship. You can use my spirit stones first. You can give them back to me if you get a chance in the future.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Tang Shen didn¡¯t reject her offer. Right now, he was indeed in dire need of a way to conceal his constitution.


    ¡°Right.¡± Once they finished discussing that matter, Mo Tiange asked, ¡°How¡¯s Bixuan Court now?


    Tang Shen became rather excited now that they were talking about this. ¡°Since we found a spirit stone mine in the sea and began epting male cultivators, we recovered our strength very quickly. It¡¯s just that we still have no Core Formation cultivators at the moment. However, as long as we buy core-formation medicinal pills, we¡¯ll definitely have Core Formation elders again within a few dozen years!¡± After he said this, the light in his eyes seemed to die out. ¡°me me for not handling things well. After disappearing for more than ten years, I wonder how the sect¡¯s doing now.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve lost contact with you for so long; they¡¯ve probably long sent people to find you.¡± Mo Tiange asked, ¡°Bixuan Court must have a branch in Kunwu, right?¡±


    Tang Shen said, ¡°There¡¯s only a small guildhall with about a dozen or so people, and the highest level cultivator among them is only in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm.¡±


    ¡°Then you should try to contact them first and tell them you¡¯re alright. Later on, we can stay in Kunzhong City for a few days and find you a Breath-Concealing Technique manual then we can look around for core-formation medicinal pills.¡±


    Tang Shen¡¯s eyes widened. Without spirit stones, he was too embarrassed to mention his original purpose. After all, core-formation medicinal pills were extremely expensive. Unexpectedly, however, Mo Tiange mentioned the matter first. Tang Shen was moved. He nodded and said prudently, ¡°Elder Ye, when I go back, I¡¯ll report this matter to the sect head. After some time, I¡¯ll return the spirit stones to you along with your share of offerings all these years.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°At that time, you can send them directly to Xuanqing School. If I¡¯m not there, you can give them to my husband.¡±


    What she said gave Tang Shen a shock. ¡°Elder Ye. you... you¡¯ve performed Dual Cultivation?¡±


    This matter was no secret, so Mo Tiange smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve formed my Gold Core now; my Daoist name¡¯s Qingwei. My husband¡¯s Daoist name¡¯s Shoujing. If anything¡¯s the matter, you cane look for us.¡±


    Tang Shen couldn¡¯t exin how he felt when he heard what Mo Tiange said; he just felt lost. Honestly speaking, what he felt towards Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t really be called love. However, people with a Pure Yang Constitution or Pure Yin Constitution only appeared once every several thousand years. Even if they appeared, they might not be able to run into each other. It just so happened that the two of them lived in the same era, and the age difference between them also wasn¡¯t too drastic. Although Mo Tiange had rejected him, he still harbored a faint hope. He felt that since they had Pure Yang and Pure Yin Constitutions, they ought to be fated to be together. But now that Mo Tiange said she already performed Dual Cultivation, the two of them really weren¡¯t fated to be.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡± A long whileter, Tang Shen finally managed to speak.


    Mo Tiange only smiled faintly. She then stood up and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Tang, you should rest here for now. If anythinges up, I¡¯lle for you.¡±


    ¡°En,¡± Tang Shen answeredpliantly, but he then called her again: ¡°Elder Ye, you¡¯re already a Core Formation senior now. I can¡¯t afford to be called ¡®fellow Daoist¡¯ by you, so please just call my name.¡±


    Mo Tiange paused for a moment then smiled at him. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll see you again tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°See you...¡±


    Regarding Tang Shen¡¯s feelings, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t give them much thought. Everyone had their own thoughts. If they brought her no harm, there was no need for her to worry about them too much.


    One night passed by. Mo Tiange didn¡¯t go to the trade fair immediately. Instead, she instructed the branch¡¯s steward to gather news about Breath-Concealing Techniques. The outside branches of Xuanqing School were all considered steward¡¯s halls. As an elder, she could naturally order the steward¡¯s hall to help her handle things.


    The branch¡¯s steward was quite skilled in Kunzhong City. After Mo Tiange gave him her instructions, he already brought her the news in just two days, confirming that the Breath-Concealing Technique manual was indeed a high level cultivation technique. Thus, Mo Tiange bought it and gave it to Tang Shen.


    After several more days, Tang Shen finally got a reply regarding the news he sent to the guildhall. As it turned out, after Tang Shen disappeared, they also looked for him for a long time. Since they couldn¡¯t find him, they could only do as the sect head instructed and looked for Mo Tiange. Within those ten years, Mo Tiange¡¯s trail happened to disappear in Demonic Mountain. When they heard this news, they thought she had the same predicament as those people who died on Demonic Mountain, and they could only go home in disappointment.


    Tang Shen only found out about this matter now. He said with astonishment, ¡°So Elder Ye also went to Demonic Mountain?¡± Ever since he was captured, he hadn¡¯t heard any news from the outside world.


    Mo Tiange chuckled. ¡°En. That year when Demonic Mountain¡¯s restrictions copsed, I was trapped in there for ten years.¡±


    Tang Shenmented: ¡°If we saw each other on Demonic Mountain, maybe we wouldn¡¯t have had to go through all this trouble...¡±


    They indeed missed each other by an inch. However, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know that Qin Xi met Tang Shen when she and Qin Xi were separated, and Tang Shen also didn¡¯t know that he¡¯d once had a fated encounter with Elder Ye¡¯s husband.


    Bixuan Court¡¯s guildhall also brought him instructions from Wei Han. After they received news from Tang Shen, they immediately reported back to Wei Han. Wei Han, who was surprised but delighted upon hearing that Tang Shen and Mo Tiange were still alive, sent a message, asking Mo Tiange to help bring Tang Shen back.


    Mo Tiange pondered the matter carefully. Even though they managed to obtain a Breath-Concealing Technique manual, Tang Shen had just begun practicing it, so idents might still ur to him on his way. Since she¡¯d rescued Tang Shen, she might as well be a good person and see the matter to the end by sending him back to Linhai, so she agreed to do it.


    Because of this, she entrusted the steward of this branch to send a message back, informing Qin Xi and her master about the matter.


    Nowadays, her cultivation level had already reached the peak of the early stage of the Core Formation realm. It was time for her to go outside and travel around. Since she was going on a trip to Linhai, she might as well travel around. In any case, Qin Xi¡¯s Closed Door Meditation wouldst for at least ten to twenty years.


    Besides, Tang Shen¡¯s words had reminded her of one thing. They didn¡¯t know the specific location where Mo Yaoqing passed away, while Mo Tiange managed to obtain the Art of Sunu because Mo Yaoqing had sealed a thread of her divine sense in Mo Family¡¯s Vige in the secr world. In that case, was it possible that Mo Yaoqing actually passed away in Mo Family¡¯s Vige instead of passing away after she sealed a thread of her divine sense in Mo Family¡¯s Vige and returned to Linhai?


    With this thought in mind, Mo Tiange suddenly had an idea. Ever since she left, she hadn¡¯t returned to Mo Family¡¯s Vige; wouldn¡¯t it be better for her to go back to Mo Family¡¯s Vige and try to find Mo Yaoqing¡¯s trail? Even now, she still couldn¡¯t resolve the problem regarding conflicting techniques brought about by her Pure Yin Constitution and her Spiritual Roots of the Origin. She¡¯d seen Mo Yaoqing¡¯s personal note. Although that ancestor of hers was a woman, she was indeed an astounding genius. Maybe she¡¯d left something that could give her pointers.


    Once she had those thoughts, Mo Tiange came to a decision very quickly. She¡¯d let Tang Shen stay in Kunzhong City for the time being while she herself took a trip back to the secr world. She¡¯d stop if she found some clues, but if she couldn¡¯t, she¡¯d go to Linhai to look around.

 Chapter 326: Back to the Secular World

    <h4>Chapter 326: Back to the Secr World</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As Mo Tiange walked on with her Cloud-Treading Boots, she looked down and stared at the small town below her.


    This was a very tiny town with only a few streets in total and some sporadically stalls set up by the street side. There also weren¡¯t many people shuttling about. Most of them were farmers andmoners.


    She scanned the scene bit by bit as she looked for some familiar traces.


    That inn, that stall, the tall g with the word ¡°tea¡± on it next to the bridge at the town entrance...


    It was as if time had gone back to ny years ago.


    She walked along the small path out of town, and soon enough, she had already arrived at a small vige.


    On the east side of the vige, several houses were scattered randomly, a river meandered through it, and smoke rose, spiraling from the chimneys.


    This was only a small vige under Liancheng County of Jin Country. There were only about 300-400 people in the entire vige. In the secr world, it was just a verymon vige.


    But for her, the significance of this ce was different.


    This was her hometown. She was born and grew up here. Under her mother¡¯s love and care, she too had a joyous childhood once.


    Ny years passed by like water, like clouds of smoke that slipped through one¡¯s fingers. The girl from that year was now a Core Formation cultivator, while the people from that year had now be a pile of dried up bones and a handful of soil.


    She looked at the small house in the small courtyard at the eastern end of the vige. It was newly painted. Its roof tiles were glossy. And there was a woman sweeping the courtyard¡ªMo Tiange naturally didn¡¯t recognize her.


    After her mother died and she left, this house was presumably given to one of her uncles, right? The house was still that house, but she could no longer find the family in her memories.


    She sighed softly and closed her eyes.


    Immortals and mortals were different. Cultivators were unruffled by emotions. She would no longer entangle herself with past events, but when she saw traces of her childhood, she still couldn¡¯t hide the faint sorrow in the depths of her heart.


    In the western part of the vige was still that ancestral hall. Although there were traces of renovations done, the walls were out-of-date. She stepped forward as she couldn¡¯t help but want to take a look, whether or not there was still an old, prudish teacher and a narrow, small library inside.


    It was inside that tiny library where she first learned about this kind of cultivation world and stepped into this kind of path.


    Upon seeing her entering the vige, many of the vigers ran out of their houses and pointed at her, but they didn¡¯t have the courage to approach her.


    Her Daoist robes were untainted by dust, her face was beautiful, and her bearing was outstanding¡ªshe was just like a celestial immortal descending to the world,pletely different from vigers like them.


    She¡¯d walked through that small path in the vige. She¡¯d walked through ny years¡¯ worth of time. The thin, feeble, little girl of that year, who was the same as these vigers, had already be a noble Core Formation cultivator.


    She pushed open the door to the main hall of the ancestral hall.


    This time, someone finally ran over in a panic, wanting to stop her. ¡°Youngdy, this is our Mo family¡¯s ancestral hall. Women aren¡¯t allowed to enter...¡± When he faced her, he couldn¡¯t even speak smoothly. By the end, he was already mumbling.


    ¡°I just came back to take a look,¡± she said as she stepped into the hall.


    Women weren¡¯t allowed to enter this hall. She only went in once, but that one time changed her entire fate.


    Under the incorporeal pressure of a Core Formation cultivator, the person who tried to stop her didn¡¯t dare toe close. He just looked on helplessly as she stepped into the hall, stood in front of the ancestors¡¯ memorial tablets, reached out and caressed one of the tablets.


    Although women weren¡¯t allowed to enter the ancestral hall, her mother was in a marriage in which the husband married into her family, so after her mother died, her memorial tablet was still enshrined in the ancestral hall.


    At that time, Mo Tiange still hadn¡¯t confirmed news of her father¡¯s death, so her mother¡¯s tablet stood alone now. All these years, maybe no one had worshiped it.


    Mother, being alone here, do you perhaps feel very lonely? Daughter will take you away and bury you and father together, okay? Mo Tiange mumbled in her mind. With a faint smile, she lightly flung her sleeve, causing the dust on the memorial tablet to be blown away. Then she put the memorial tablet into her Qiankun Bag.


    ¡°Youngdy!¡± That person turned pale in fright. ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°No need to panic.¡± She turned around and smiled at that person. ¡°I¡¯m also an offspring of the Mo family. This is my mother¡¯s memorial tablet. I¡¯vee specifically to take it away.¡±


    That person seemed dumbfounded and at a loss for words when he heard what she said. ¡°You...¡±


    The little old man, who seemed to be about fifty to sixty years old, thought about all the children in the vige he¡¯d met before, but the woman in front of him waspletely unfamiliar to him. This fairy-like girl was an offspring of Mo family?


    Mo Tiange turned around and directed her gaze at the topmost position.


    Mo Yaoqing¡¯s jade tablet only had two words written on it. There were no honorifics whatsoever. However, the fact that their ancestor wasn¡¯t a mortal was most likely unknown to the current existing offspring, right? Mo Tiange wondered if there was more to this memorial tablet...


    After a moment of contemtion, she softly raised her hand. The jade tablet flew in the air and eventually fell into her hand.


    Once he saw this scene, the man who tried to block her before once again paled in fright. ¡°You... you... Youngdy, are you an immortal?¡±


    Mo Tiange paused for a moment then shifted her line of sight. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    The little old man¡¯s gaze moved towards the original position of the memorial tablet that she took away. He suddenly said with astonishment, ¡°You¡¯re, you¡¯re...¡±


    Mo Tiange wrinkled her brows slightly. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    The little old man took a deep breath and all of a sudden, he knelt and kowtowed to her. ¡°Mo Yijia greets Second Grandaunt.¡±


    Second grandaunt? For a split second, the title he used to address her befuddled her¡ªon second thought, among all the girls in the n in her generation that year, she indeed ranked second. Tianqiao was the eldest granddaughter while she was the second granddaughter.


    She showed a small smile. ¡°It¡¯s been ny years, yet some people surprisingly still remember me.¡±


    That little old man raised his head and looked at her reverently. He said, ¡°Our entire vige knew about Second Grandaunt being taken away by an immortal that year. Second Grandaunt, please wait here for a moment. I-I¡¯m going to call Eldest Granduncle.¡±


    Eldest granduncle? Before Mo Tiange could ask about this further, the old man already crawled up, trembling all over, and went out hurriedly.


    ording to the title he used to address her, she ought to be more senior than him by two generations. ¡°Eldest granduncle¡± was also a title for someone two generations more senior¡ªcould it be that there was someone from her generation still alive?


    Mo Tiange felt it was rather impossible, but she¡¯d soon get an answer in any case. She smiled and lowered her head to look at Mo Yaoqing¡¯s tablet.


    This tablet was made of jade. Furthermore, it was a jade that contained spiritual aura. She was still very young when she left Mo Family¡¯s Vige, so she didn¡¯t think abouting here and looking to see what was really going on with this tablet. She also wasn¡¯t able to sense the tiny restriction there.


    This restriction was extremely borate. If it wasn¡¯t because she was proficient in formations and had read Mo Yaoqing¡¯s personal note, it would¡¯ve been very unlikely that she could see through it at a nce even with her current cultivation level. Maybe she would¡¯ve taken it only to be amon jade that contained spiritual aura.


    With a slight smile, she gathered some spiritual aura between her fingers and sent it into the jade tablet.


    The solid jade tablet became mist-like. From inside it, she pulled out a Jade Slip, but the jade tablet remained undamaged.


    After she finished taking out that Jade Slip, most of the spiritual aura on that memorial tablet had dissipated. Mo Tiange raised her hand, returning the memorial tablet back to its original ce. The Jade Slip, on the other hand, went into her own Qiankun Bag.


    More and more people gathered around the door to the ancestral hall. This was the first time they saw a woman entering the ancestral hall and Mo Yijia, who was guarding the ancestral hall, not only didn¡¯t stop her but he even kowtowed to her. They were encircling the door to the ancestral hall, pointing at Mo Tiange and whispering, making guesses about her identity. However, they didn¡¯t dare toe in.


    ¡°Great grandpa! Great grandpa¡¯sing.¡± Amotion rose among the crowd.


    ¡°Eldest Granduncle,¡± Mo Yijia¡¯s excited voice rang out, ¡°In here. Second grandaunt¡¯s in here.¡±


    The crowd was pushed to make way. A trembling, wrinkled, white-haired man so old he almost couldn¡¯t walk on his own walked in supported by others. Upon seeing this personing over, the crowd respectfully moved back and cleared a path for him.


    The old man looked up. His turbid gaze was fixated on her. After he stared at her for a long time, his expression suddenly changed greatly, and he walked towards her, still trembling all over. ¡°Tiange... Are you Tiange?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t find any trace of the old man before her eyes in her memory, but he coincided with the grandfather in her mind.


    Mo Tiange stared at the old man in front of her. She said quietly, ¡°You... are Tianjun?¡±


    Tears rained down from the old man¡¯s muddy eyes. ¡°You finally came back...¡±


    Mo Tiange took a deep breath. Tianjun... was two years older than me, right? I¡¯m now ny-eight years old. Tianjun should be a hundred years old now, yet he¡¯s actually still alive?


    ¡°Tianjun, how have you been?¡± As she stared at the old man before her eyes, an old man who couldn¡¯t even walk properly, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but sigh. On this trip back to the secr world, she really never expected she could still run into an acquaintance. She originally thought that after ny years, the world must¡¯ve already changed.


    ¡°I¡¯m... very good. I manage to live until a hundred years old, very good... very good...¡± Still trembling, Mo Tianjun wiped off his tears. ¡°Old people can... can easily get emotional.¡±


    That year, they were all children; he always liked to bully this younger sister, loved to pull her braids. When he grew up slightlyter on, he finally understood that he ought to have been a bit more caring towards her. But soon afterward, she left. She was gone forever.


    Now that he was old and one foot was already in the coffin, she finally came back, still looking quite young.


    As he wiped off his tears, he suddenly recalled something, He said, ¡°Right, Tianqiao... Tianqiao also went to your world. Do you know¡ª¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s eyes dimmed. Tianqiao¡¯s death... was something she always regretted.


    ¡°I met her...¡± she said softly, ¡°But she already passed away.¡±


    ¡°Did she?¡± Mo Tianjun let out a soft sigh but didn¡¯t feel too sad. Living until this age, he¡¯d seen many deaths already¡ªhe was already ustomed to having family at his side passing away. Not to mention parents and siblings, but even his own children had already passed away. The people in his grandchildren¡¯s generation had also started to be old... He didn¡¯t know how he could live so long. ¡°Tianqiao wasn¡¯t an immortal; I¡¯ve long guessed that she might¡¯ve passed away already.¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t exin. Letting him think so was good too. He was already so old, so he must¡¯ve long been mentally prepared. Why should she make him sad again?


    ¡°Tiange, you... you must¡¯ve be an immortal, right?¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already achieved some sess in my cultivation nowadays. I already have some immortals¡¯ abilities.¡±


    Before Mo Tianjun could say anything, the youngster who¡¯d been helping him up suddenly knelt down. ¡°Great Grandaunt, since you¡¯re already an immortal, please save great grandpa. Great grandpa is¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish what he wanted to say, Mo Tiange raised her hand to stop him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything further. As a mortal, the fact that your great grandpa lived until a hundred years old is already a blessing from Heaven. I can make him healthy, but I can¡¯t change his mortal fate.¡±


    ¡°Great Grandaunt...¡±


    ¡°Xin¡¯er!¡± Mo Tianjun yelled out. Although he was already old and his voice was hoarse, his prestige was still there. The youngster immediately lost his courage to speak.


    Mo Tianjun stared at Mo Tiange, saying: ¡°People have their own mortal fate. I¡¯ve lived for so long, so I¡¯m already content. But these offspring from the Mo family... Tiange, I know you cultivators have to have so-called spiritual roots or something. It¡¯s only by having spiritual roots that one can have a chance to cultivate to be an immortal. Today, I¡¯m thickening my skin to ask you a favor. If Mo family¡¯s offspring have so-called spiritual roots, I hope you can give them a chance.¡±


    People spoke more and more slowly as they got older. By the time Mo Tianjun finished that long speech, he was already exhausted. That youngster promptly came over and propped him up.


    Mo Tiange took a nce at the youngster then chuckled softly. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m also a descendant of Mo family, and that¡¯s nothing difficult; that¡¯s something I should do naturally. However, whether or not they have an Immortal¡¯s Fate isn¡¯t something I can decide. Today, every offspring of the Mo family maye and have a try to see whether or not they have an Immortal¡¯s Fate. If they do, I¡¯ll lead them to walk onto the path towards immortality. If they don¡¯t, they shouldn¡¯t obsess over it any longer.¡±

 Chapter 327: Going to Linhai Again

    <h4>Chapter 327: Going to Linhai Again</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Faced with Mo Tianjun¡¯s earnest gaze, Mo Tiange could only sigh softly and shake her head.


    They tested for a long time, but not a single one of four hundred some people in Mo Family¡¯s Vige possessed spiritual roots, and those included newborn babies and dying old people.


    But this was very normal. Among mortals, hardly one in ten thousand possessed spiritual roots. There were some cultivators among the ancestors of the Mo family, but even Mo Yaoqing and Zhong Muling¡¯s child back then also didn¡¯t have spiritual roots, not to mention generations after that whose inherited traits had long been diluted by other bloodlines. People like Mo Tiange, who possessed both a Pure Yin Constitution and Spiritual Roots, appeared maybe only once every several thousand years.


    Mo Tianjun¡¯s face was filled with disappointment. He mumbled, ¡°There isn¡¯t after all...¡±


    Mo Tiange said soothingly, ¡°Spiritual roots are very rare to begin with; it¡¯s not strange at all that nobody here has them. Even if someone did, if their aptitudes aren¡¯t good enough, their lives would be more difficult once they set foot on the path towards immortality¡ªit¡¯d be better for them to stay in the secr world as they¡¯d live a little happier that way.¡±


    Nevertheless, how could suchforting words make Mo Tianjun feel relieved? Ever since Tiange was taken away by an immortal and his younger sister also left their family following her cultivator husband, he¡¯d always yearned for that world. Since he himself couldn¡¯t join it, he thought it¡¯d be enough even if other offspring were able to join it.


    When Mo Tiange saw his reaction, she thought for a moment then took out a Five Elements Disc from inside her Qiankun Bag and ced it on the sacrificial table in the ancestral hall. She once again separated a little part of her divine sense then cast a spell on it.


    ¡°It was originally due to the kindness our ancestor left behind that I was able to enter the road to immortality. Today, I will also leave this object here. Every offspring of the Mo family, man or woman, maye here to test their spiritual roots. If someone possesses spiritual roots some day, I¡¯ll be able to sense it no matter how far away I am from here. At that time, I¡¯lle and pick them up.¡±


    Mo Tianjun was exhrated. ¡°Tiange, thank you very much.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled. ¡°I¡¯m also a descendant of the Mo family; why should you thank me?¡± After a moment¡¯s pause, she finally mentioned her other purpose foring. ¡°Tianjun, I also came back, in fact, because I wanted to move my mother¡¯s grave.¡±


    Mo Tianjun was surprised. ¡°This... Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve found my father¡¯s bones, so I wanted to bury them together.¡±


    Mo Tianjun said, ¡°Then just bury them here¡ªisn¡¯t it all the same?¡±


    With a sigh, Mo Tiange said, ¡°Mortals and immortals are different. After I leave this time, I probably wouldn¡¯t set foot in the secr world again, so I want to ce them a bit closer to me.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Tianjun was silent. Having lived for a hundred years, he¡¯d seen his share of cultivators and learned about some matters of the cultivation world from them. He knew that for cultivators, rtives and ns were never that important. Apart from one¡¯s bloodline, the more important thing that united them was benefits. Very few among them would intentionallye back for their parents¡¯ graves like Tiange did. If Tiange wanted to move her mother¡¯s bones out of their ancestral tomb, he really had no reason to stop her. These past years, the fourth aunt¡¯s grave had always been left unattended. It was only when he asionally remembered about it that he¡¯d tell his grandchildren¡¯s generation to clear the weeds,


    ¡°This... is also good.¡± A long whileter, he finally nodded earnestly. ¡°Fourth uncle wasn¡¯t a mortal, and fourth aunt suffered an entire lifetime¡ªit¡¯s good that they can be buried together after death. Besides, you three are family. If you want to move her, I have no reason to stop you.¡±


    One day passed by very quickly. When evening arrived, in ordance with Mo Tianjun¡¯s orders, the young men of the Mo family handed the jug containing Mo Tiange¡¯s mother¡¯s bones over to her.


    Once Mo Tiange¡¯s properly stored the bones away, she stood up and said, ¡°Alright, I should get going now.¡±


    Mo Tianjun got up, still trembling all over. ¡°I¡¯ll see you off.¡± This time, he was most likely seeing her off for their eternal parting.


    Mo Tiange propped him up softly. A thread of spiritual aura flowed out of her finger and went into Mo Tianjun¡¯s body. Mo Tianjun stiffened, but when she finished, he actually felt his whole body bing lighter and more nimble¡ªit was as if he¡¯d be dozens of years younger. ¡°This...¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled and said, ¡°Although I¡¯m a cultivator, I can¡¯t change the life and death cycle of mortals. However, with this spiritual aura protecting your body, you¡¯ll certainly have a healthy body, safe from ident and disease until the day you pass of old age.¡±


    Right after, she cast a brief nce at her surroundings then softly waved her hand, causing the main door to the ancestral hall to close on its own. From herpels, she took out a small jade case and gave it to Mo Tianjun. ¡°There¡¯s a talisman and a rudimentary cultivation technique manual as well as some bits and pieces of this and that inside. If spiritual roots are found among Mo family¡¯s offspring but I don¡¯t return, you should burn this talisman. If no onees, it means I¡¯ve already passed away and even my legacy has been severed. At that time, give the things inside to the person possessing spiritual roots. Let them look for the road to immortality on their own.¡±


    Mo Tianjun epted it with excitement. ¡°Okay, okay...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve ced a restriction on this jade case. Only the offspring of the Mo family can open it. This thing definitely has to be stored properly. You must, by all means, never let news about it leak. Otherwise, it might draw deathly disasters upon you. Remember this.¡±


    Mo Tianjun agreed earnestly then stored it away carefully.


    Soon afterward, Mo Tiange said farewell to Mo Tianjun. In front of all the members of the Mo family, a puff of cloud appeared under her feet, and she rose to the sky. From high in the air, she gave this small vige onest nce then transformed into a beam of flight light that faded away into the horizon.


    As for the vigers in Mo Family¡¯s Vige, they remained gazing at the sky foolishly.


    ¡°Immortals! That¡¯s an immortal!¡±


    ¡°Father, I also want to be an immortal!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a girl¡ªbe what immortal? Quickly light the kitchen fire!¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be an immortal? Great grandaunt is also a woman. Great grandpa said from now on that girls are also allowed to enter the ancestral hall!¡±


    ¡°Great grandaunt is great grandaunt. Do you think everyone can be an immortal? You¡¯re still not going to do as you¡¯re told¡ª¡±


    These words were already beyond Mo Tiange¡¯s hearing range. As she put on the Cloud-Treading Boots, she took out the Jade Slip and inserted her divine sense.


    A momentter, she withdrew her divine sense. A small smile emerged on her face.


    Her hunch was correct. Mo Yaoqing indeed left information in Mo Family¡¯s Vige about her passing. In this Jade Slip, Mo Yaoqing said she knew there wasn¡¯t much time left in her lifespan, so she returned to Mo Family¡¯s Vige to leave opportunities for theter generations of the Mo family to enter the path towards immortality. In her jade tablet, she also left behind this Jade Slip which exined her intentions.


    Later on, she intended to return to Linhai to exin future arrangements. Nevertheless, the location she prepared for her passing wasn¡¯t inside Bixuan Court at all. Rather, it was a secret ce she identally found in the olden days.


    Apart from her, Bixuan Court had no other Nascent Soul cultivators, but what kind of genius was Mo Yaoqing? She had many magic weapons with formidable power. She was afraid that if she left these numerous magic weapons behind, they¡¯d lead to disaster instead of fortune. After deliberating for a long time, she finally decided to leave behind some of the magic weapons and passed them on to her disciples, and she kept her other possessions in the location where she passed away. Later, she left behind some clues in her previous Immortal¡¯s Cave. No matter whether it was the descendants of the Mo family or Bixuan Court¡¯s disciples, those who reached the Nascent Soul realm would be able to see through her restrictions and discover this information.


    Several thousand years passed by. Things had progressed beyond Mo Yaoqing¡¯s expectations. Mo Tiange was only in the Core Formation realm, but relying on her divine sense, which had been toughened through the Soul-Refining Art, and her proficiency in formations and restrictions, she was able to find this Jade Slip.


    What intrigued Mo Tiange was that some things that weren¡¯t in Mo Yaoqing¡¯s personal note were recorded on this Jade Slip. For example, Mo Yaoqing mentioned that she had some detailed notes of her cultivation insights. Not only had she recorded more than a thousand years¡¯ worth of herprehension in practicing the Art of Sunu, but she also recorded secret ces she¡¯d gone to as well as her experiences in detail. All of this was precious information and all of it was stored by Mo Yaoqing where she passed away.


    This excited Mo Tiange greatly. It had to be known that Mo Yaoqing¡¯s personal note only contained things she wrote in passing like magic art practices, pill recipe modifications, and some unripe concepts. However, using this note alone, Mo Tiange was able to refine the Heaven and Earth Fan and obtain a great advantage.


    ording to what was recorded inside this Jade Slip, Mo Yaoqing¡¯s notes of her cultivation insights were written in detail and were written when she didn¡¯t have much time left in her lifespan. In that case, the concepts on the notes should be fully-formed! Their value far surpassed the personal note. Besides, Mo Yaoqing also recorded the entry routes to the various secret ces she¡¯d gone¡ªthey could be of use someday.


    It didn¡¯t take Mo Tiange too long toe up with a decision. Since she found a clue, she would go and take a look. As long as she followed the clues left behind by Mo Yaoqing, she shouldn¡¯t be in any danger.


    That being the case, this trip to Linhai was one she certainly had to go on.


    Upon returning to Kunzhong City, Mo Tiange notified the steward of Xuanqing School¡¯s branch then took Tang Shen and started her journey.


    Regarding the medicinal pills required for core-formation, she pretended that the branch¡¯s steward bought them and gave Tang Shen some Dustless Pills, Extreme Clear Pills, and the like, which she actually concocted herself.


    Tang Shen was beside himself with delight when he discovered the superb quality of these medicinal pills. He thought Mo Tiange had used some special methods of obtaining them, so he was extremely grateful.


    Mo Tiange naturally wouldn¡¯t tell the truth. She just let his assumptions run rampant.


    With a Core Formation cultivator looking after him, Tang Shen arrived in the vicinity of Mount Yuheng in the east Kunwu very safely¡ªcultivators who were in the Core Formation realm and above rarely roamed about in the secr world. However, when he came to Kunwu, Demonic Mountain had just opened, so high level cultivators were everywhere, thus exining his bad luck of falling into a Nascent Soul cultivator¡¯s hands.


    Mo Tiange also pointed out this matter to Tang Shen. When handling a matter, people not only had to consider themselves, but they also had to take their environment into consideration sometimes. If it wasn¡¯t because his arrival to Kunwu coincided with the opening of Demonic Mountain, he wouldn¡¯t have been so unlucky.


    Tang Shen listened obediently. Although he wasn¡¯t younger than Mo Tiange, he was far inferior to her in regards to experience and sensibility¡ªhe was well aware of this.


    Bixuan Court¡¯s guildhall was in the vicinity of Mount Yuheng. This was only a small guildhall with a dozen or so people. In Mount Yuheng, it wasn¡¯t remarkable in the slightest. Those who weren¡¯t in the know might only take it to be a small shop. This small shop sold some products unique to the Eastern Sea. In Mount Yuheng, the shop could also be considered unusual, so its business was quite good.


    Nevertheless, Tang Shen told Mo Tiange that this small shop only sold somemon goods. As for the real precious materials, they sold them directly to cultivation groups and big ns in the vicinity. This generated quite a lot of ie for Bixuan Court.


    Mo Tiange felt a bit excited when she heard that. The Eastern Sea had a kind of product that didn¡¯t exist in Kunwu¡ªthe beast cores of demonic beasts from the sea. These beast cores weren¡¯t the same as beast cores of demonic beasts in the southern forests; these cores could be concocted into special medicinal pills. It would be great if she could facilitate a beast core business deal between Bixuan Court and Xuanqing School. After all, with her facilitating the deal, Xuanqing School wouldn¡¯t push the price too low, while other cultivation groups would inevitably use their power to pressure others. Furthermore, Xuanqing School would also have one additional channel to gather materials.


    However, this wasn¡¯t an urgent matter for now. Low ranking demonic beasts didn¡¯t have beast cores, and based on the news passed on by the guildhall, Bixuan Court currently still had no Core Formation cultivators. That meant they still didn¡¯t have the ability to go hunting for the beast cores of high-ranking demonic beasts in the sea.


    After they arrived in Bixuan Court¡¯s guildhall, the two of them stepped on to the Transporting Formation under a respectful send off from the steward and they thus proceeded towards Linhai.

 Chapter 328: Preparing to Go to the Sea

    <h4>Chapter 328: Preparing to Go to the Sea</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The white light from the Transporting Formation faded. Mo Tiange finally lifted her head and looked around.


    ¡°Elder Ye, we meet again!¡± Wei Han stood beaming in front of her.


    Forty years had gone by, but her cultivation level hadn¡¯t changed. There also wasn¡¯t much difference in her appearance. That year, Wei Han was also only about a hundred years old. Even if she really ended up unable to make a realm-breakthrough in this life, she could still live for more than two hundred years. Judging by how she looked right now, she seemed to be faring pretty well.


    At that time, she got along with Wei Han rather well, so Mo Tiange also smiled. ¡°Sect Head Wei, long time no see. I trust you¡¯ve been well since west met?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to Elder Ye¡¯s blessings, I¡¯ve been doing really well these years.¡±


    As their eyes met, they couldn¡¯t help but start tough.


    As she watched the two people walking out of the Transporting Formation, Wei Han stared at Tang Shen with a reproachful gaze. ¡°Junior Martial Brother Tang, how could you be so careless? You were missing for such a long time that we almost thought you¡¯d fallen.¡±


    Tang Shen lowered his head, saying regretfully, ¡°Senior Martial Sister Sect Head, I¡¯m sorry. I overestimated myself and didn¡¯t handle the matter well.¡±


    Wei Han didn¡¯t continue to rebuke him. She just said, ¡°Since you¡¯re back and you contacted Elder Ye, I¡¯ll let this matter pass. Junior Martial Brother Tang, these years must¡¯ve also been hard on you. We can talk about everything slowlyter on; you should go and get some rest first.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Tang Shen answered. He then put his hands into his Qiankun Bag and took out all the medicine. ¡°Senior Martial Sister Sect Head, ¡°These are the medicinal pills for core-formation that Elder Ye helped us buy. Furthermore, Elder Ye also helped me buy a high-level breath-concealing technique manual. She helped us pay for these all with her spirit stones first.¡±


    Wei Han took over the conversation. With a smile, she thanked Mo Tiange: ¡°Elder Ye, it¡¯s thanks to you this time,¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled and waved her hand. ¡°Since I¡¯m Bixuan Court¡¯s guest elder and I also receive your offerings, I ought to handle things for Bixuan Court when needed.¡±


    Upon hearing what she said, Wei Han no longer expressed her gratitude. She then said warmly to Tang Shen: ¡°Junior Martial Brother Tang, you don¡¯t need to worry. You lost these spirit stones when you handled things for the group, so the group will handle this for you¡ªrest assured.¡±


    Tang Shen felt a bit relieved. In order to buy the medicinal pills used for core-formation, he brought a huge amount of spirit stones. Losing those spirit stones filled him with self-me. Now that he heard those consoling words from Wei Han, he finally felt a bit better.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Martial Sister Sect Head. Then... I¡¯ll head back first.¡±


    ¡°En!¡±


    Seeing Tang Shen lowering his head and leaving through the tunnel, both Wei Han and Mo Tiange once again smiled at each other.


    Wei Han made a ¡°please¡± gesture and also left the ce with Mo Tiange. As they walked, she said, ¡°In fact, I originally didn¡¯t allow Junior Martial Brother Tang to go, but he always yearned for Kunwu. Seeing as he had be more and more mature in handling things, I took the risk and let him go, yet incidents still urred.¡±


    Mo Tiange showed a faint smile and said, ¡°This matter can¡¯t be med on him. He just went to Kunwu at the wrong time.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Wei Han heaved a sigh. ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have said nothing about it. All these years, Junior Martial Brother Tang has indeed been much more careful in handling things, but his constitution... in the end, is a cmity. If he goes out, it¡¯s really hard to guarantee that there won¡¯t be any incidents.¡±


    Still with a shallow smile, Mo Tiange said, ¡°This problem... is unsolvable. Unless he seeds in forming his Gold Core and seeds in practicing the Breath-Concealing Technique one day.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to say but hard to carry out!¡± Wei Han kneaded the space between her eyebrows. ¡°These past few years, Junior Martial Brother Tang¡¯s cultivation has progressed smoothly, but despite being a breath away from thete stage of the Foundation Building realm, he¡¯s never been able to advance.¡±


    ¡°This kind of thing can¡¯t be rushed.¡± Mo Tiange said consolingly, ¡°Some people achieve enlightenment in one day, while some people make no progress for dozens of years. At the end of the day, making a realm-breakthrough depends on each person¡¯s understanding.¡±


    Wei Han smiled. ¡°Since Elder Ye¡¯s returned, we¡¯ll definitely have to ask you for advice.¡±


    Mo Tiange only chuckled. ¡°Regarding realm-breakthroughs, I can only provide a few suggestions. I can¡¯t give too many pointers¡ªafter all, every person¡¯s situation is different.¡±


    ¡°En, I understand what Elder Ye is saying.¡±


    After walking for some time, Wei Han suddenly turned to look at Mo Tiange. Sheughed and said, ¡°Look at my brain¡ªI actually forgot such an important matter! Elder Ye, I still haven¡¯t congratted you for advancing to the Core Formation realm. Less than a hundred years old but already a Core Formation cultivator... You could be considered a genius that rarely appears in a millennium!¡±


    The name ¡°genius¡±... Mo Tiange had heard too often in Kunwu. Mo Tiange smiled but shook her head. ¡°Sect Head Wei shouldn¡¯t praise me. Not to mention in a millennium, but even in thest few hundred years, Xuanqing School has alreadye up with three Core Formation cultivators who are less than a hundred years old. I really can¡¯t afford to carry that title.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Wei Han nodded as she stared enviously at Mo Tiange. ¡°It¡¯s indeed because geniuses have repeatedly appeared in Xuanqing School in thesest few hundred years.¡±


    Mo Tiange only smiled, but she actually felt very proud inside. Thesest few hundred years, Xuanqing School had indeede up with many outstanding cultivators, while for other cultivation groups, it would already be considered good if they could have one or two every thousand years.


    Wei Han¡¯s gaze shifted, and she continued on: ¡°This is only the first thing. Not long ago, the manager of the guildhall in Mount Yuheng reported to us and said that Elder Ye already performed Dual Cultivation and her husband was Xuanqing School¡¯s new Nascent Soul cultivator, Lord Daoist Shoujing¡ªan even greater reason to congratte Elder Ye.¡±


    Mo Tiange chuckled. ¡°Thank you. News to Sect Head Wei really gets around quickly.¡±


    Wei Han shook her head. ¡°Elder Ye has been bound in Dual Cultivation since two years ago, but I only just found out about it recently. Our Bixuan Court¡¯s guildhall in Kunwu hasn¡¯t done well enough. This matter isn¡¯t any secret; they should¡¯ve reported it long ago.¡±


    This subject already bordered Bixuan Court¡¯s specific affairs. Mo Tiange was only a nominal guest elder, so she only smiled but said nothing.


    The two of them left the tunnel quickly and arrived at the conference hall.


    Wei Han asked Mo Tiange to sit, asked a disciple serve them tea, then proceeded to mention another matter. ¡°Elder Ye, although it was me who asked Elder Ye to escort Junior Martial Brother Tang back, you didn¡¯t necessarily have to be transported together. Presumably, Elder Ye also doesn¡¯tck this bit of spirit stones that you came in a hurry to get them back, right?¡±


    Mo Tiangeughed upon hearing what she said. ¡°Good or bad, I¡¯m also Bixuan Court¡¯s guest elder. After so many years of not seeing the ce, can¡¯t Ie and take a look?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can. However, my intuition has always been urate.¡±


    Confronted with the half-smile on Wei Han¡¯s face, Mo Tiange could only sigh. ¡°Alright, I actually had some matters to take care of...¡±


    Wei Han asked, ¡°Is there anything you need help with?¡±


    ¡°For the time being, there isn¡¯t.¡± Mo Tiange contemted. There was still no progress on this matter, so she shouldn¡¯t talk about it in detail for now. After all, this matter was rather troublesome and Bixuan Court currently didn¡¯t even have a single Core Formation cultivator.


    Wei Han was a smart person, so she didn¡¯t continue pursuing the matter. She just said: ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need us to help you with, Elder Ye shouldn¡¯t hesitate to say it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After that, Mo Tiange started to ask about Bixuan Court¡¯s situation these past dozen years, and Wei Han answered her questions one after another. That year, after Bixuan Court almost became exterminated, they actually encountered an opportunity. The discovery of a spirit stone vein in the Eastern Sea and the changes in the group¡¯s regtion allowed Bixuan Court to recover their strength quickly. After a few dozen years, the number of Aura Refining and Foundation Building disciples they had now already surpassed their original number. What theycked now was simply Core Formation cultivators.


    Mo Tiange then asked: ¡°Elder Tang is still only in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm. Does the group have cultivators who can try forming their Gold Core soon?¡± That year, Tang Shen was chosen as a temporary elder because his ability in fights of magical power improved greatly, but if they considered cultivation level, the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm also wasn¡¯t bad.


    With a sigh, Wei Han said, ¡°How could they be so quick? Right now, there¡¯s a senior martial sister and a senior martial brother who have reached thete stage of the Foundation Building realm in the group, but they haven¡¯t reached the peak stage. I¡¯m just preparing for the unexpected. After all, medicinal pills used for core-formation aren¡¯t easy to find and might not be found even after dozens of years.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded silently. Back then, Shangguan Yunhao was an example. If it wasn¡¯t because they were unable to find medicinal pills for core-formation, thus leading to him having no chance whatsoever of forming his Gold Core, maybe he wouldn¡¯t have entered a demonic barrier so easily and betrayed his division.


    ¡°This time, if it wasn¡¯t for Elder Ye, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to obtain these core-formation medicinal pills. I still have to thank Elder Ye for this matter.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled, waving her hand. ¡°Sect Head Wei, you keep thanking me again and again; I really can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    Wei Han seemed surprised but soon smiled again. ¡°Okay, in the future, I¡¯ll no longer say thanks. It¡¯s enough to keep it in my heart.¡±


    They continued to chat for a while, but when Wei Han saw Mo Tiange saying nothing, she tactfully stopped and told someone to take her away to rest.


    Mo Tiange walked away while looking around once she left Bixuan Court¡¯s conference hall. The traces of destruction by Ren Yufeng had already disappeared. Those pavilions and pagodas had been repaired and looked new. The monastery was also founded again, unceasingly studded with flowers and nts. The skillful hands of female cultivators made Bixuan Court look even more beautiful and hospitable than big groups in Kunwu.


    Along the way, there were many Aura Refining disciples passing by¡ªthere was both men and women. When they saw her, everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock because her clothes were different from them and also because of her cultivation level. Core Formation cultivator... it was actually a Core Formation cultivator!


    The Aura Refining disciple who showed the way for her proimed to those people proudly: ¡°This is our guest, Elder Ye.¡±


    Thus, countless disciples saluted her along the way: ¡°Greetings to Elder Ye.¡±


    Mo Tiange felt really helpless; she¡¯d never liked this kind of ostentation. Luckily, the ce she wanted to go to wasn¡¯t far, so she arrived at the guest house shortly thereafter.


    Initially, Wei Han intended to let her stay in the Dao-Achieving Pagoda, but Mo Tiange refused. After all, the Dao-Achieving Pagoda was the symbol of Bixuan Court and she wasn¡¯t a real elder of Bixuan Court. Moreover, she returned to Linhai only because she wanted to look for the cultivation insights Mo Yaoqing left behind. Just now, Wei Han had returned the spirit stones used to buy the technique manual and the medicinal pills. Wei Han also supplemented her with more than 10,000 spirit stones, saying that they were the offerings she should¡¯ve received as their guest elder. In retrospect, she hadn¡¯t obtained little from Bixuan Court, so she really didn¡¯t want to obtain any other easy benefits from them.


    She stayed in the guest house for several days, during which Wei Han invited her to meet with Bixuan Court¡¯s Foundation Building cultivators. Although the female cultivators were still dominant, the number of Bixuan Court¡¯s male Foundation Building cultivators also increased over the years. And the newly-advanced Foundation Building cultivators were all extremely shocked to see how young Mo Tiange was.


    It was very rare that a Core Formation cultivator would appear in Bixuan Court, so Mo Tiange naturally had to pass on some cultivation insights to these Foundation Building cultivators. In addition, she also epted Wei Han¡¯s invitation to give a lecture about core-formation experience to some cultivators who had prospects of forming their Gold Core.


    Once the hustle and bustle ended, about seven or eight days had passed.


    However, Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Even though Mo Yaoqing¡¯s Jade Slip recorded the route, Mo Tiange still had toprehend it slowly. As it happened, she also wanted to ask Wei Han about some sea-rted matters. Although she already formed her Gold Core and her cultivation level was much higher than Wei Han¡¯s, aside from the time in the Northernmost Ocean sixty years ago, she didn¡¯t have any experience going out to sea. Moreover, her time in the ocean was very atypical, and the situation in the Northernmost Ocean and Eastern Sea werepletely different.


    Upon hearing that Mo Tiange wanted to take a trip to the sea, Wei Han didn¡¯t ask much. She only told Mo Tiange about the things she needed to pay attention to when she went to the sea and the rtively dangerous sea beasts in the vicinity in detail. Nevertheless, as they were limited by their cultivation levels, this was the extent of the information Wei Han could provide. After all, Wei Han also never went too far into the sea, while the cave where Mo Yaoqing passed away was deep into the sea.


    Several more days passed. Mo Tiange had made proper preparations and eventually set out to sea.

 Chapter 329: Going out to the Sea

    <h4>Chapter 329: Going out to the Sea</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Elder Ye, if you go southeast from here, you will reach the location of our spirit stones vein. The sea around there ispletely safe; there are no dangerous sea beasts. In addition, we have a sea map which has been passed down from the group¡¯s sovereigns. The geographical distribution of the sea beasts is depicted on it, but because we¡¯ve been limited by our cultivation levels, there are many areas we¡¯ve never been to, so it isn¡¯t necessarily trustworthy.¡±


    Mo Tiange took the sea map Wei Han gave her then said earnestly, ¡°Thank you. With this map, my journey will be a lot safer.¡±


    Wei Han waved her hand, smiling. ¡°Elder Ye is Bixuan Court¡¯s guest elder and you¡¯ve shown us kindness. This kind of trivial matter is something we ought to do.¡±


    Mo Tiange also understood Bixuan Court¡¯s current situation. They had spirit stones and disciples; they justcked methods to obtain scarce natural resources and required pointers from high level cultivators, so she, as their guest elder, was very important to Bixuan Court. Wei Han didn¡¯t fulfill her every request just because they endured many hardships together many years ago or out of consideration for the fact that their founder was her ancestor¡ªWei Han would definitely try her best to fulfill Mo Tiange¡¯s requests also because Mo Tiange would help out Bixuan Court.


    After all, her status in Bixuan Court wasn¡¯t ordinary. Using a channel like her, getting medicinal pills or even some Core Formation cultivation techniques would be much easier. Moreover, her cultivation level was high and her future seemed bright, so if one day she indeed formed her Nascent Soul, Bixuan Court would definitely benefit immensely as long as Mo Tiange showed them some care once in a while.


    Nevertheless, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t really care about Wei Han¡¯s n. In any case, in this cultivation world, who could be genuinely kind to others without any selfish motives? As long as Wei Han didn¡¯t have any bad intentions, that was enough. Besides, considering the rtionship between her and Bixuan Court, Bixuan Court was far more reliable than strangers for her.


    As she put away the sea map, Mo Tiange suddenly recalled something then said, ¡°Sect Head Wei, I have something I wanted to ask you to help with.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Elder Ye doesn¡¯t need to hesitate to tell me.¡±


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°There¡¯s a fishing vige in the vicinity of Linhai Town. In that vige, there¡¯s a fisherman family by the name of Shui San. When I came to Linhai sixty years ago, I had some fated encounters with their family. They had a daughter, whom was shown to have five spiritual roots after¡ªshe should now be about sixty eight years old. Linhai was in chaos back then and I don¡¯t know how their family¡¯s doing, so I hope you can help me ask around.¡±


    Upon hearing that it was such a trivial matter, Wei Han immediately agreed. ¡°Rest assured, Elder Ye. It¡¯s only a trifle.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m thanking you in advance.¡±


    Now that she had entrusted the matter to Wei Han, Mo Tiange looked up and gazed towards the Eastern Sea.


    The sea extended till the horizon and the sea breeze was blowing gently. The ripples on the sea were sparkling.


    In this fine sunny weather, the sea was so tranquil and beautiful, but when it was angry, it¡¯d be turbulent and have surging waves as if it wanted to drown everything. Faced with its fury, humans¡ªeven if they were cultivators¡ªwould hardly have any chance of resisting. Only those whose cultivation level had reached the Nascent Soul realm and thus had the ability to move the mountain and drain the sea could fearlessly confront the fury of the sea.


    Mo Tiange guessed that since Mo Yaoqing set up her final resting Immortal¡¯s Cave in the middle of the sea, far offshore, there must still be other dangers present. Although Mo Yaoqing left behind a map, there were bound to be high ranking sea beasts when she went deep into the sea. Perhaps there was aplicated restriction precisely because Mo Yaoqing also took this matter into consideration.


    However, she wasn¡¯t afraid. On one hand, her natal magic weapon, the Heaven and Earth Fan, was alreadypleted. The attack power of this treasure wasn¡¯t too high, but its defensive and trapping power was top-notch. Combined with her Cloud-Treading Boots, White Silk Handkerchief, and the Virtual Sky World, she had lots of life-saving methods¡ªordinary cultivators simply couldn¡¯tpare to her. As long as her luck wasn¡¯t terribly bad, she wouldn¡¯t be in any mortal danger.


    ¡°Sect Head Wei, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Wei Han cupped her hands. ¡°Elder Ye,e back soon.¡± During thistest encounter, Wei Han treated her much more politely. Although the two of them were still as close as before, the way Wei Han treated her was inevitably suffused with a bit of respect.


    Mo Tiange smiled. Clouds suddenly appeared under her feet, and she soon rose to the sky, transforming into a beam of flight light that zoomed deep into the sea.


    After she advanced to the Core Formation realm, the Cloud-Treading Boots, which were a top-ranking magic weapon, finally exhibited the real power of a magic weapon. When she was in the Foundation Building realm, she could also fly in the air if she put on the Cloud-Treading Boots, but it didn¡¯t have this kind of speed. After she formed her Gold Core, the moment she put on the Cloud-Treading Boots, a cloud would appear under her feet and that cloud would take her flying, thus saving her a lot of spiritual power.


    The movements of Core Formation cultivators were extremely fast. In just half a day, she had already passed the location of the spirit stones vein Wei Han mentioned, but as she flew away from that point, she had any idea what she¡¯d run into.


    Mo Tiange contemted things briefly. She should fly a bit higher, lest she disturbe the ferocious sea beasts, but she shouldn¡¯t fly too high either because she still had to look at the sea surface in order to find the marks Mo Yaoqing left behind.


    More than 5,000 years had gone by. Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know whether the marks Mo Yaoqing left behind would still have any effect. However, with Mo Yaoqing¡¯s abilities and wisdom, she ought to have thought about this problem. Once this thought emerged in her mind, Mo Tiange threw all of her misgivings to the back of her mind and flew with all her strength.


    This time, she continued to fly for five days straight. At the onset of these five days, Mo Tiange only saw little first or second rank sea beasts, but now, she often saw fourth and fifth rank sea beasts roaming about.


    She was careful throughout the whole journey. Whenever she aroused the attention of those sea beasts, she would fly higher to hide from them.


    On the sixth day, Mo Tiange finally found an ind suffused with spiritual aura in the sea. This ind was extremely small, probably only about five hundred meters wide, but maybe it was because the tide was high so this small ind was swallowed by the tide. The spirit vein there also wasn¡¯t very good¡ªthe spiritual aura was faint. In fact, there was only one tiny spirit vein there. Nevertheless, Mo Tiange was extremely delighted because this small ind was recorded on Mo Yaoqing¡¯s Jade Slip¡ªit was just that in Mo Yaoqing¡¯s record, it was a bit bigger. On second thought, after 5,000 years, it was to be expected that there would be some changes on the ind. In the middle of the sea, this kind of small ind could vanish overnight.


    Mo Tiange flew all around the ind but found no traces of high ranking sea beasts in the vicinity, so she cautiously descended towards the ind.


    It was unclear how long it¡¯d been since a human had stepped on to this ind. Vine-like vegetation grew all over densely, practically covering the entire ind except for the beach.


    Upon seeing this situation, Mo Tiange carefully took out Xiaohuo from the spiritual beast pouch and put it outside.


    ording to Mo Yaoqing¡¯s Jade Slip, these vines were very odd. They actually seemed like they were alive. As long as there were living beings present, those living beings would be bound and devoured by the vines. In this world, it was always ¡°beasts feeding on nts¡±; so this reverse scenario of ¡°nts feeding on beasts¡± simply vitedmon sense. Abnormalities were monstrous, so these vines could also be considered demonic nts. It was also because of them that there were rarely any sea beasts in the vicinity of this ind. If those low ranking sea beasts identally came here, they would be eaten by these vines.


    However, these vines weren¡¯t without enemies. Demonic beasts of the fifth rank or above hadparable strength to the vines. In addition, some sea beasts also liked to eat these vines. Because these vines often ate demonic beasts, the spiritual aura they carried was much higher than ordinary spiritual nts, so devouring the vines was also helpful for one¡¯s cultivation.


    The reason why Mo Yaoqing recorded these inds on the Jade Slip was because there was still a very long road in front. The sea wasn¡¯t like drynd where one could stop and take a rest whenever they felt tired of flying. In the sea, not being able to see drynd for several days or even several dozen days was very normal, so if someone went looking for her Immortal¡¯s Cave, they would have to get some rest on these inds.


    Although the spiritual aura consumed by flying was very little and could be regained with Spirit Pills, if one couldn¡¯t even rest for a moment, the mental wariness would be unbearable. In case one¡¯s spirit wasn¡¯t good, their reaction time to danger would be slow and their strength would decrease greatly. Because of that, Mo Yaoqing recorded the locations of many inds in her Jade Slip which could serve as temporary resting ces.


    Mo Tiange had the Virtual Sky World, so this matter actually wasn¡¯t a problem for her. She looked for these inds firstly because she wanted to use them as aparison, and secondly, because the properties of these vines that Mo Yaoqing mentioned piqued her interest, so she wanted to get some. After all, this was the Eastern Sea, which rarely saw any human visitors. Bixuan Court cultivators¡¯ current levels were still low, so they couldn¡¯t get here. Moreover, these vines were also rare; they might be of use in the future.


    Maybe it was because it hadn¡¯te out of the spiritual beast pouch for a long time, but when it came out, Xiaohuo pounced towards the inner part of the ind very happily.


    Mo Tiange immediately stopped it. ¡°Xiaohuo,e back!¡±


    Xiaohuo stopped and turned to look back at her. It blinked its ck, beady eyes, then turned to look at the green vines again, looking like it really wanted to go.


    When she saw this, an idea emerged in Mo Tiange¡¯s mind. Could it be that not only sea beasts but even spiritual beasts that lived onnd, like Xiaohuo, also instinctively wanted to eat these?


    The fate of spiritual beasts who ate these vines wasn¡¯t described by Mo Yaoqing. In the Jade Slip, she only mentioned the properties of these vines roughly and that one should pay some attention to them if they wanted to rest here. However, since sea beasts liked to eat these, it should be the same for spiritual beasts, right?


    With this thought in mind, Mo Tiange said to Xiaohuo: ¡°Xiaohuo, use your magic art to attack them.¡±


    Xiaohuo¡¯s and her minds were interlinked. Upon obtaining an order from her, it immediately jumped and squirted out Sun Real Fire.


    Every spiritual nt was afraid of things with fire or metal attributes. Even though these vines were demonic nts, they were no exception. Once Xiaohuo¡¯s Sun Real Fire was out, the vines that originally still looked like ordinary nts suddenly lifted themselves up to dodge the Sun Real Fire.


    Xiaohuo¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. It jumped and spouted another beam of Sun Real Fire, spraying it directly at the roots of the vines.


    This time, although the vines frantically tried to dodge, they couldn¡¯t escape. The roots were immediately charred ck, and both the branches and the leaves soon became soft.


    ¡°Wuwu!¡± Xiaohuo squeaked in excitement then leaped forward to bite those vines and started to chew on them.


    Seeing as Xiaohuo could deal with them easily, Mo Tiange no longer paid much attention to them. After all, Xiaohuo was already in the fifth rank and it was also a mutated spiritual beast¡ªhow could ordinary demonic beasts harm it? Besides, since it liked to eat these, she just needed to allow Xiaohuo to eat.


    With that thought in her mind, she brandished her flying sword herself. Relying on her slightly higher cultivation level, she uprooted some vines, used her spiritual power to suppress them, then sealed them inside a jade case.


    She originally intended to wait until Xiaohuo ate enough before entering the Virtual Sky World to rest, but who knew that this guy would act like an addict and refuse to leave? Mo Tiange pondered it; there were no high ranking sea beasts in the vicinity, so she might as well let it be and she could look for a ce toy a formation so she could get some rest inside and continue to study Mo Yaoqing¡¯s map while she was at it.


    Mo Tiange took out the Jade Slip and the sea map Wei Han gave her then began cautiouslypared the two of them.


    In terms of meticulousness, Mo Yaoqing¡¯s was more meticulous. She¡¯d recorded the route she took that year carefully, including areas with inds she checked, what demonic beasts were there¡ªeverything was exined very clearly. Nevertheless, the sea map Wei Han gave her might be a bit more precise. After all, Mo Yaoqing lived 5,000 years ago. In 5,000 years, the sea could¡¯ve changed into mulberry fields. Some things must¡¯ve changed; one ind might¡¯ve disappeared or maybe a new ones had emerged and the demonic beasts might¡¯ve migrated.


    ording to Mo Yaoqing¡¯s record, if she flew southeast from this ind, there would be arge ind. ording to Wei Han¡¯s sea map, however, there was no suchrge ind there. A wrinkle appeared on Mo Tiange¡¯s brows. In the end, which one was correct?

 Chapter 330: Looking for the Island

    <h4>Chapter 330: Looking for the Ind</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After thinking for a while, Mo Tiange shook her head and put the question behind her. Regardless of which one was right, she¡¯d just take a look as this was the only way to pass.


    Mo Tiange was about to put away the Jade Slip and regte her breath for a while when she suddenly felt Xiaohuo¡¯s spiritual aura wavering. She looked up hurriedly to see that Xiaohuo was running further and further, quite a distance from her already.


    Xiaohuo was fighting a veryrge vine at the moment. Theoretically speaking, Xiaohuo was a fifth rank spiritual beast. Even though the vine was empowered with demonic spirits, it was just a nt; Xiaohuo had gone through a mutation and received Sun Real Fire, so it couldn¡¯t easily be defeated bymon demonic beasts or nts. But the vine didn¡¯t seem afraid of Sun Real Fire; it just avoided the fire then rushed toward Xiaohuo fiercely.


    Noticing that the situation wasn¡¯t looking good, Mo Tiange stood up.


    ¡°Xiaohuo!¡±


    Upon hearing her voice, Xiaohuo puffed some Sun Real Fire to force back the vine then turned to run back to her.


    Mo Tiange spread her hand. A cloud of white light circled around, and the Heaven and Earth Fan appeared on her palm. She held it and walked to the vine carefully.


    The vine was very thick¡ªseveral times thicker than anything she had seen. At first nce, you couldn¡¯t find its roots. Its branches and leaves flourished,yer uponyer, like a towering tree.


    Sun Real Fire was an excellent real fire that could be used to refine tools and pills, and it could melt many hard objects. This vine was just a nt with spiritual aura that ate demonic beasts, so why didn¡¯t it fear the fire?


    Mo Tiange thought for a moment then released her flying sword to cut the vine¡¯s branches.


    Before the flying sword arrived, the vine moved and the branches danced to avoid it. Mo Tiange shook her sleeves and pushed spiritual aura forward, and the flying sword stabbed straight into the vine this time. But the only result was it left a shallow sword mark on the vine.


    Upon seeing this, Mo Tiange frowned slightly. She wasn¡¯t good at using the flying sword, but this flying sword was a magic weapon given by Lord Daoist Jinghe and it was very sharp. Why couldn¡¯t it cut the vine?


    ¡°Xiaohuo, burn it with magic art!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Xiaohuo jumped forward obediently and puffed some Sun Real Fire again.


    The vine moved more fiercely this time, branches and leaves dancing violently, sweeping out a few strong gusts of wind and blocking the Real Fire.


    However, Mo Tiange noticed the burn marks on the ends of its branches and leaves.


    Sun Real Fire did work, but it just didn¡¯t work that well, so it wouldn¡¯t be possible to fight this vine with Sun Real Fire.


    Mo Tiange thought for a moment and came up with an idea.


    She took out the stone sculpture puppets from her Qiankun Bag. Since she received these two puppets, she seldom used them to fight enemies, which was mostly because she had advanced very fast. But these two puppets had supreme strength, and in some cases, they could be very useful.


    Mo Tiange controlled the two puppets to walk toward the vine. The vine then seemed to sense their spiritual aura and curled its branches over. Meanwhile, the two puppets stopped and swung their swords at the branches. However, the swords only left two shallow marks on the vine, and the soft branches then rolled up the two puppets.


    Xiaohuo was a little anxious and cried. The two puppets had been in the Virtual Sky World with it this whole time, and it had already be affectionate with them.


    Mo Tiange smiled andforted it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The stone sculpture puppets were strong and were very hard, but the vine was also very tough and its branches were flexible enough to hold them, so it was impossible for the puppets to cut the vine off.


    However, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t take the puppets out for this purpose.


    The vine caught the two puppets until they couldn¡¯t move then threw them back. At this time, Mo Tiange saw a huge pocket, like a big mouth, between the tangled and knotted branches.


    When the branches curled over with the two puppets, the big mouth opened, and the branches threw the two puppets into it. The big mouth then closed, starting to chew, like it was actually swallowing food.


    Upon seeing this scene, Mo Tiange smiled slightly. She used her divine sense then a piece protruded from the huge pocket. The vines began to shake as if in pain.


    Suddenly, with a ¡°C¡± noise, a hole appeared in the big pocket. The stone sculpture puppets poked their stone swords out from within, streaming out green liquid.


    ¡°Xiaohuo, use magic art!¡±


    Xiaohuo jumped up upon hearing this shout and puffed Sun Real Fire. At the same time, Mo Tiange struck forward with her flying sword and aimed at the big pocket in the back directly through the gaps, taking advantage of the vines that were trying to block Sun Real Fire with its branches.


    The flying sword thrust itself into the body this time, causing more green liquid to spill out. Then the two stone sculpture puppets broke the big pocket and came out of it.


    The huge pocket didn¡¯t seem to look like a pocket any more; it was torn with many holes in it.


    More and more of the green liquid flowed out of it, and the vine moved more and more slowly until it finally hung down and stopped moving.


    Xiaohuo shouted with excitement and rushed over, beginning to bite the pocket.


    Mo Tiange also walked over to study this special vine.


    If these vines were all demonic spirits, this vine was obviously higher than the others in terms of cultivation level because even Sun Real Fire could hardly burn through its branches.


    Mo Tiange thought for a moment then used her flying sword to cut the branches. Although these branches couldn¡¯t be cut off immediately, continual cutting still managed to cut off some branches.


    At this time, Xiaohuo had finished biting the big pocket and looked at the green, withered vine which had lost its life. Xiaohuo then shifted its ck eyes and couldn¡¯t help but bite into the vine again. However, it almost broke its teeth this time. It immediately jumped up with a ¡°Wu¡± scream, covering its mouth with its two front paws and jumping around on the ground.


    Mo Tiange was teased by Xiaohuo¡¯s movements and caught it in her hand at one go. ¡°You greedy little thing!¡±


    Xiaohuo moaned for a long time before blinking its eyes and putting down its paws. Then it lowered its head like a wronged child.


    Mo Tiange touched its head and said, ¡°This thing is too hard to bite off. It¡¯ll take a lot of time to carry it away. Let¡¯s wait until wee back then we¡¯ll figure out how to do it.¡± She was right. It had taken her so long to cut off just two branches, and if they wanted to carry all of the vines back, it would take them days. The purpose of her trip was to find Mo Yaoqing this time, so they¡¯d better aplish their goal first.


    Mo Tiange entered Virtual Sky World with Xiaohuo to take a rest, then came out and continued on her way.


    She flew southeast for another two days, but the sea was vast, and there was no sign of any inds.


    Mo Tiange searched for half a day and figured out her position bypass then she finally confirmed that the sea map Wei Han gave her was correct. There was indeed no big ind here. Perhaps during the past five thousand years, the big ind had disappeared in the vast sea. Mo Tiange had no choice but to keep looking for the next sign.


    She flew like this for months, on and off. When she got tired, she¡¯d enter the Virtual Sky World and yed with her two spiritual beasts. After she was re-energized, she¡¯de out and continue flying. On her way forward, she took several wrong paths and also encountered some demonic beasts in the sea.


    A few inds on Mo Yaoqing¡¯s route map had disappeared. She also lost her way on the sea map given to her by Wei Han. Mo Tiange could only figure out her direction bit by bit, relying on thepass and finding the right way.


    After a few months, Mo Tiange began to feel anxious. Although she didn¡¯t need to find inds to rest and her spiritual aura was full the whole time, she kept flying every day and the only thing she could see was sea. She had no one to talk to, which increased her mental load significantly. It was easy to feel anxious in a constant state, even if she was a cultivator.


    Just as she was reaching her limit, her divine sense jumped and she finally sensed the wave of spiritual aura in the distance.


    Upon discovering this, Mo Tiange was overjoyed. She had been circling the sea for months and was already going mad. If she continued to do this, she could only give up temporarily and enter the Virtual Sky World. Fortunately, she finally sensed something.


    ording to Mo Yaoqing¡¯s map, this was the final stop.


    The wave of spiritual aura became stronger and stronger, and an ind finally appeared in her sight. Mo Tiange was a little wild with joy. Thankfully, this ind didn¡¯t sink like the other inds; otherwise, her trip would¡¯ve been in vain this time.


    But she was more cautious now. Because Mo Yaoqing said very clearly on the Jade Slip that the cave where she sat waiting for her death had powerful formations and restrictions. Mo Yaoqing was talented, and Mo Tiange had learned a lot from the formations described in the notes Mo Yaoqing conveniently wrote down, so Mo Tiange didn¡¯t dare to take it easy and face the deathly cave Mo Yaoqing had set by herself, even if Mo Tiange had a map in her hands.


    Upon flying closer, Mo Tiange hovered above the top of the ind a few times.


    This was a small ind with a radius of ten miles or so. Clouds, glowing light, and spiritual aura made it look very immortal. Mo Tiange saw that there was a medium spirit vein on the ind, but most of the spiritual aura was restricted and only a little spilled out.


    Such spiritual aura didn¡¯t attract the attention of high-level demonic beasts but attracted some low-level sea beasts that appeared around the ind.


    The ind was circr with a sandy beach on the exterior and small hills on the interior. When viewed from above, within the blue sea, dotted green was surrounded by ayer of white sand, which was very beautiful. On the highest peak in the middle, Mo Tiange found a trace of a formation which was exactly the same as what Mo Yaoqing had recorded in the Jade Slip.


    After making sure she was in the right ce, Mo Tiange spread her hands and the White Silk Handkerchief immediately flew out, turning into a thin mist to surround her. Then she held onto the Heaven and Earth Fan tightly and began to descend slowly.


    Although she had found the ce, it was difficult to say whether there was any danger present. After all, it had been five thousand years. It would be understandable if some changes had happened during that period of time.


    Finally, Mo Tiange stepped ontond. She spread her divine sense first. Aside from the ce where Mo Yaoqing¡¯s cave was, there was no danger anywhere else on the ind. Mo Tiange breathed a sigh of relief and began to walk toward the cave.


    ording to Mo Yaoqing, she had set a Seven Extremes Formation which she created by herself outside the cave. As for how to break the formation, Mo Yaoqing didn¡¯t reveal it on the Jade Slip, soter generations could view it as a mini test.


    Coincidentally, Mo Tiange once read Mo Yaoqing¡¯s notes which had fragmentarily recorded this Seven Extremes Formation. Plus Mo Tiange herself was also skilled in array formations, so she was quite confident she could break the formation.


    The so-called Seven Extremes Formation actually consisted of five elements, Yin and Yang. Each one of the extremes was one pass, and the Formation included seven passes. Mo Yaoqing named the formation ¡°Seven Extremes¡± because she was quite arrogant. She believed that with her current cultivation level, it was extreme tobine the five elements and Yin and Yang, so she chose the name ¡°Seven Extremes.¡±


    In this formation, five elements changed swiftly, sometimes crushing each other, sometimes growing out of each other. It appeared to be gold, but it could be either water or fire or Yin and Yang mixed with each other. If you weren¡¯t extremely proficient in array formations, it would be very difficult to distinguish whether it was Yin or Yang.


    Therefore, the secret of breaking this formation centered around one word, which was ¡°identify.¡± As long as you could identify what was what, it would be easy to break the formation.

 Chapter 331: Broke The Formation and Saw The Real Body

    <h4>Chapter 331: Broke The Formation and Saw The Real Body</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t enter the Formation immediately. She already had an idea of how to break the Seven Extremes Formation, and she had also been preparing these past few months. Now, she used her two stone sculpture puppets to enter the formation and made them trigger the formation tricks consecutively with her divine sense.


    These two puppets weren¡¯t living and were made of special materials, so they wouldn¡¯t be affected by the formation. Mo Tiange manipted them through her divine sense, which allowed her to sense changes in the formation clearly.


    She manipted them carefully, using the puppets repeatedly to test every aspect of the formation until she worked out the changes of the five elements and Yin and Yang in the formation.


    The process took two full days because the Seven Extremes Formation was too big andplex.


    Two days afterward, Mo Tiange made the two stone sculpture puppets exit the Seven Extremes Formation.


    She roughly understood the changes of the five elements and Yin and Yang in the Seven Extremes Formation and came up with an idea to deal with it all.


    She still didn¡¯t enter the Seven Extremes Formation but directly entered the Virtual Sky World and began to concentrate on refining a magic weapon.


    She was still clumsy in refining tools, but this time, she wasn¡¯t refining a typical magic weapon¡ªshe was refining the tools for an array formation. Formations and magic weapons werepletely different domains normally, but in certain cases, they could also be interlinked. Mo Tiange was veryfortable with making formation tools, and even if one wasn¡¯t proficient in refining tools, the odds of sessfully refining a magic weapon weren¡¯t too low.


    Mo Tiange got inspiration from Qin Xi for this method of breaking this formation. Qin Xi had a magic weapon, the Peak-Determining Lamp, which had miraculous effects on breaking restrictions. Originally, restrictions and formations were interlinked, so it wasn¡¯t verymon to break a formation with a magic weapon, but it could also work.


    Of course, magic weapons used to break array formations were very rare. One reason was because different formations required different methods of breaking them, the other reason was because such magic weapons would require the producers to be highly skilled in formations. There were very few Masters of Formations in the cultivation world. Those who were proficient in formations were mostly Nascent Soul cultivators who had lived long enough and were tired of doing nothing, but those same cultivators with extremely high cultivation levels could just break formations on the spot, so very few of them would be bored enough to produce so-called formation-breaking magic weapons.


    The reason why Mo Tiange wanted to refine this magic weapon was because the Seven Extremes Formation was too formidable. Mo Yaoqing hid the Jade Slip so deep that she originally intended to only make it visible to Nascent Soul cultivators. However, Mo Tiange was only in the Core Formation realm now, so she realized that if she entered the formation by herself, she¡¯d get injured. She confirmed it when she used the stone sculpture puppets to test it just now. Therefore, she¡¯d rather use a safer method.


    As Mo Tiange refined the magic weapon she needed, another month passed.


    The art of formations, if put bluntly, was an understanding of the five elements and Yin and Yangbined with precise calctions. This Seven Extremes Formation was a meticulous piece of Mo Yaoqing¡¯s work which involved a huge amount of data, so it was a very tiring to do the calctions.


    If not having read Mo Yaoqing¡¯s notes, Mo Tiange admitted that even if she hadpletely understood and mastered the Xuanji Formation Book, it would take her at least a few months to fully deduce the Seven Extremes Formation, but with the help of the fragmentary records about this formation in Mo Yaoqing¡¯s notes, Mo Tiange thoroughly understood the formation data within a month.


    As long as the data of the five elements and Yin and Yang was clear, the production of formation-breaking tools would be very simple.


    A few dayster, the magic weapon was finally finished.


    Mo Tiange named this magic weapon the Star Positioning Compass, which was simr to apass but more sensitive to Yin and Yang and the Five Elements.


    After she finished the Star Positioning Compass, Mo Tiange rested in the Virtual Sky World for one more day then came out in full spirits to face the Seven Extremes Formation again.


    She still let the two stone sculpture puppets enter first this time.


    After the two puppets entered the formation, the Seven Extremes Formation suddenly burst out in bright gold, green, blue, red, and yellow colors of light at the same time, with ck shadows and white lights continually shing.


    Meanwhile, the moment the Seven Extremes Formation started, the spiritual aura on the entire ind went into disorder.


    After she waited until the formation waspletely triggered, Mo Tiange released the Star Positioning Compass which flew into the Seven Extremes Formation and emitted a bright white light, under which the surrounding Five Elements slowly stabilized.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t so easy to break the Seven Extremes Formation. Upon discovering this force, the Five Elements around the Star Positioning Compass twisted a little and suddenly became anotherbination of Five Elements.


    The Star Positioning Compass emitted white lights continuously,bining the surrounding Five Elements one by one. Meanwhile, Mo Tiange had set a small Spirit Gathering Formation outside. She sat down with her legs crossed and began to run the Taiyuan Record.


    With the help of Yang spiritual aura, Mo Tiange had formed aplete Origin in her body, so there would be no problem for her to cultivate the Taiyuan Record now.


    The Star Positioning Compass couldbine the Five Elements, while there was a more convenient way to bnce Yin and Yang, which was to use the Taiyuan Record to drive up the surrounding Yin and Yang spiritual aura, forming an Origin. In that case, Yin and Yang would be under her control and there wouldn¡¯t be any confusion.


    Time went by bit by bit. No matter how the Seven Extremes Formation changed, the Star Positioning Compass was always emitting stable white light, reversing the Five Elements all around. While led by Mo Tiange, the Yin and Yang poles had formed a cycle.


    After a stalemate, the Seven Extremes Formation gathered its great strength and rushed toward the Star Positioning Compass in the middle.


    Mo Tiange straightened her face. She cast spells with a gesture and gathered spiritual aura in her palm, striking the Star Positioning Compass.


    She used a few pieces of high-level spirit stones as the source of spiritual aura within the Star Positioning Compass, but they weren¡¯t enough to take on the Seven Extremes Formation yet.


    The Seven Extremes Formation had been here for so many years, but it was still functioning. It was probably a simr situation to Wanderer Ziwei¡¯s formation, which had used spirit veins directly, so unless the spirit veins dissipated after a longpse of time, the formation would stay intact.


    It clearly wasn¡¯t yet time for the formation to lose its power. Mo Tiange could only transmit her own spiritual aura to the Star Positioning Compass continuously, while she herself recovered her spiritual aura by the spirit gathering formation, spirit stones, and spirit pills.


    This was actually a battle of spiritual aura. As long as she had enough spiritual aura, she would break the formation sooner orter.


    The spiritual power stalematested a full three days. Three dayster, in the Seven Extremes Formation, a bang burst out. The Star Positioning Compass had absorbed a lot of spiritual aura in a short time and exploded!


    At the same time, the power of Seven Extremes Formation finally dispersed.


    Mo Tiange sat on the ground cross-legged for a long time and didn¡¯t move. After three days of continuous spiritual aura output, she was exhausted.


    After a half-day¡¯s rest, she finally recovered her spirit. She stood up, took back the puppets, entered the broken Seven Extremes Formation, picked up the Star Positioning Compass on the ground, and sighed.


    The Star Positioning Compass cost a lot of rare materials but was still destroyed in the end. If she entered the formation herself, she didn¡¯t know how dangerous it would¡¯ve been.


    After passing the broken Seven Extremes Formation, Mo Tiange saw a narrow entrance.


    The entrance seemed to only be a crack between the rocks, and through the crack was only a tiny valley as far as the eye could see, nothing more.


    Mo Tiange took out the Jade Slip and checked. She confirmed it was the right position then walked in.


    Upon entering the valley, deep into the depths, she cast a spell and hit the mountain wall, which opened at the sound and revealed a cave of human height. She then stepped in.


    It was very dark in the cave with almost no light. Even if there was a Moonstone, it must¡¯ve lost its light after thousands of years in there.


    Mo Tiange took a Mother Moonstone out of her Qiankun Bag and hung it around her waist, walking forward slowly.


    The ensuing journey was very smooth. There were asionally a few tests which were left by Mo Yaoqing, but Mo Tiange made preparations ahead of time, so she passed them all.


    Finally, after walking through a stone road, the scenery in the front suddenly opened up. Mo Tiange looked all around. This was a circr valley with green grass and beautiful sunshine.


    Mo Tiange found it a little strange. When she came down from the sky, she hadn¡¯t seen the valley at all. It seemed it had been hidden by the restrictions, but she found no sign of any restrictions. It seemed like her smooth journey was simply because Mo Yaoqing didn¡¯t want to embarrass the descendants. Otherwise, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know how long it would¡¯ve taken her to find the entrance just because of this restriction.


    The valley, though green and full of life, was full of weeds and had long been abandoned. There were a few spiritual herbs but Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t interested at all. After all, the spiritual aura here wasn¡¯t good, so the spiritual herbs grown here were very thin. Even if they were well-aged, they were iparable to those in the Virtual Sky World.


    On the walls surrounding the valley, a number of caves were opened. Mo Tiange took out Mo Yaoqing¡¯s Jade Slip carefully andpared them to the contents of the slip. After learning the uses of each cave, she entered them one by one.


    These caves were a Cultivation Room, Pill-Concocting Room, Spiritual Beasts¡¯ Room, etc. There was nothing in the Spiritual Beasts¡¯ Room, because when Mo Yaoqing was waiting here for her death, she released her spirit beasts. As for the Pill-Concocting Room and Tools-Refining Room, Mo Tiange went in and found several strange props, so she chose a couple of them and put them into her Qiankun Bag. Mo Yaoqing left the Jade Slip toter generations of the Mo family and disciples of Bixuan Court, so if Mo Tiange took all the things, there would be nothing left for Nascent Soul disciples from Bixuan Court in the future. Thus, Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t greedy and didn¡¯t intend on taking everything.


    Finally, she went into the Cultivation Room.


    The Cultivation Room consisted of a winding narrow space, with all sorts of objects, materials, books, jade slips, and strange things scattered around that had no use at all.


    Mo Tiange checked them all one by one and felt a little incredulous. It wasn¡¯t because of the rarity of the materials but because of the clutter. With a Qiankun Bag, these things didn¡¯t need to be piled up in this cave, but they were all in such random piles which could only mean one thing¡ªMo Yaoqing was toozy. She used her items then left them everywhere, toozy to tidy up.


    She sighed as she went on. The cave left by Young Lady Yaoqing, who had a gentle voice and was called an unparalleled, charming woman by Yuan Bao, would¡¯ve acted like this? This...


    Upon thinking this, Mo Tiange turned a corner and went in the Cultivation Room. When she saw the jade tform in the innermost corner, she becamepletely speechless.


    On the jade tform sat a woman who was sitting cross-legged with a square manner, with her eyes closed and face still. The woman¡¯s brows were like remote mountains, her face like the autumn moon, her skin like snow, and her hair like clouds. She just sat there so casually, but she gave off the sense of ethereal beauty.


    Ever since setting foot onto the road to immortality, Mo Tiange had seen a lot of beautiful women. Even herself, although she didn¡¯t have a face with astonishing beauty, she was still beautiful and refined. But none of these beautiful women gave her the impression of ¡°beauty which overthrows states and cities¡±.


    This woman¡¯s beauty was indeed the most awe-striking she had ever seen.


    After a long while, Mo Tiange snapped out of her daze and breathed a sigh.


    Although the woman was so lifelike like a living being, she knew it was only a dead skeleton.


    In this cave, a dead skeleton sitting cross-legged could naturally be no one else but Mo Yaoqing.


    Upon thinking so, Mo Tiange felt very incredulous. Her ancestor, a female cultivator who lived more than five thousand years ago, with a Pure Yin constitution and amazing talent, was unexpectedly such an astonishing woman of beauty?

 Chapter 332: Gained The Magic Weapons

    <h4>Chapter 332: Gained The Magic Weapons</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The petite and charming Young Lady Yaoqing. Mo Tiange remembered this piece of praise from Yuan Bao. Indeed, with such an appearance, Mo Yaoqing deserved to be described as petite and charming.


    Her etiquette was very dignified, and her face didn¡¯t have a trace of frivolity. Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help witnessing the amorous feelings that came out of her bones.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but imagine that if Mo Yaoqing were alive, how umonly beautiful would she be? Perhaps a single smile would captivate all men in the world. Zhong Muling was really a lucky dog. No wonder he didn¡¯t get angry even when he had been manipted like that.


    Thinking for a while, Mo Tiange lifted her clothes and kneeled. ¡°Under your senior, Great Ancestor, kneeling here is Mo Tiange from ater generation, who has received your teachings and the The Art of Sunu when I was very young. Since then, I¡¯ve entered the road to immortality. Now, I¡¯ve made some small achievements in my cultivation and followed Great Ancestor¡¯s traces to arrive here. I didn¡¯t expect to see Great Ancestor¡¯s real body. If I¡¯ve offended you in anyway, please forgive me.¡± Then she kowtowed three times respectfully before standing up.


    The reason why Mo Yaoqing¡¯s body was preserved for five thousand years and hadn¡¯t decayed was perhaps because there was something valuable on her body. But of course, Mo Tiange wouldn¡¯t remove whatever it was because that would disrespect her ancestor, and Mo Tiange herself also didn¡¯t want to see such a beautiful body ruined.


    After that, Mo Tiange looked around for things she might need.


    The floor was full of materials, but these didn¡¯t interest her. When it came to assets, Mo Tiange was inferior to the Nascent Soul cultivator Mo Yaoqing, but she also owned a lot of treasures, so Mo Tiange¡¯s main motive was to find cultivation techniques and experience left behind by Mo Yaoqing.


    After searching through the clutter for a while, Mo Tiange found none of these carelessly-scattered books and Jade Slips were what she was looking for, but among them were also invaluable records of aplishments and cultivation techniques. Mo Tiange picked them up and put them aside, preparing to make copies to take away.


    After searching for a while, Mo Tiange still didn¡¯t find what she wanted and was very confused. Mo Yaoqing had made it very clear on the Jade Slip that there were resources here; it was impossible that there was nothing she needed here. Mo Tiange then thought about things in a different way¡ªsince magic weapons and books weren¡¯t among the piled materials on the floor, would they have been ced somewhere else?


    Mo Tiange went through the narrow and small Cultivation Room and checked Mo Yaoqing¡¯s Jade Slip, confirming that there weren¡¯t any Treasury Houses in there. Then, after a miraculous brightness shed in her head, Mo Tiange turned her eyes to Mo Yaoqing.


    She had searched through everywhere else, but here...


    ¡°Great Ancestor, please forgive me. I mean no offense.¡± Mo Tiange saluted again then reached out to fumble under the praying mat Mo Yaoqing was sitting on. Sure enough, she found a Qiankun Bag there.


    She took the Qiankun Bag out with joy and probed into it, then she was surprised again.


    There were too many magic weapons there!


    Judging from the materials piled up in the room, Mo Yaoqing¡¯s wealth was already extraordinary. Butpared to the things in the Qiankun Bag, those were nothing at all!


    Mo Tiange took these magic weapons out, disying them on the ground one by one. There were a total of more than thirty things!


    Besides, these were all high-level magic weapons. Considering Mo Yaoqing¡¯s attainments in refining tools, the magic weapons worthy of being taken with her in her Qiankun Bag to the ce of her death obviously wouldn¡¯t be some ordinary things.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know how to pick which items to take. Her Master Lord Daoist Jinghe was very generous to her all the time and would give her a lot of good quality magic weapons as rewards, butpared to Mo Yaoqing¡¯s these magic weapons, they were nothing. It wasn¡¯t that Lord Daoist Jinghe was inferior to Mo Yaoqing, but the magic weapons Lord Daoist Jinghe gave his disciples were general magic weapons, while Mo Yaoqing¡¯s magic weapons were a Nascent Soul cultivator¡¯s most precious treasures. Those two types of magic weapons couldn¡¯t be mentioned in the same sentence.


    Mo Tiange thought for a long time yet still couldn¡¯t make her decision, so she simply put them aside and continued to search in the Qiankun Bag. She found many Jade Slips then probed them with her divine sense, one by one, and was immediately overjoyed.


    There it was! There was some cultivation experience left by Mo Yaoqing among these Jade Slips, a biographical record, and a note for her descendants, whoever found this ce.


    ¡°To the cultivator who arrives here, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re someone of ater generation from my Mo family or a disciple from Bixuan Court. If you¡¯re not either of the above, it¡¯s still a fated chance that you broke my Seven Extremes Formation and came here, so you shall take one fifth of the treasures in the cave, and you can also take five of the magic weapons in my Qiankun Bag. But remember, do not take too many. Otherwise, the restrictions in the cave will start immediately and kill you!¡±


    After reading this note, Mo Tiange feel a cold sweat all over her. She believed Mo Yaoqing meant what she said because she was skilled in array formations. The restrictions in this cave had concealed the entire valley. If one just flew past it in the sky, he wouldn¡¯t notice any signs of it, so you could deduce how powerful the restrictions were.


    Fortunately, Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t greedy. If she entered the cave and couldn¡¯t wait to stuff these materials into her own Qiankun Bag immediately, the restrictions might¡¯ve been triggered, or if she had taken all the magic weapons when she saw them just now, she would¡¯ve turned into a corpse by now.


    Mo Tiange calmed herself and continued. She read the introduction to these magic weapons carefully andpared that with the actual weapons, picking through them slowly.


    The first magic weapon she chose was the Spirit Guiding Bead, which couldn¡¯t be used in fights of magical power directly. The Spirit Guiding Bead could store spiritual aura and could be used like a spirit stone when fighting, and it could store a lot more spiritual aura than spirit stones. Because of the Art of the Origin, Mo Tiange would consume more spiritual aura than normal cultivators in fights of magical power, but with this Spirit Guiding Bead, she wouldn¡¯t need to worry about this in the future.


    The second one she chose was the Eight Diagrams Pattern of Tai Chi. This pattern was an Eight Diagrams of Tai Chi, which was allprehensive in its use and had the effect of automatically sorting spiritual aura and bncing Yin and Yang. Its effects were much like the Star Positioning Compass Mo Tiange had refined before, but it was much stronger. With this, it would¡¯ve been easier to break the Seven Extremes Formation and it wouldn¡¯t have cost so much spiritual aura.


    The third one was the Lotus Bloom Umbre. This umbre was very beautiful, painted with many pink budding lotuses. From this, you could tell Mo Yaoqing was also a woman who loved beautiful things. Mo Yaoqing said that when you opened this umbre, it would form a protective shield all around you and it could attack enemies automatically, which made it the best magic weapon when fighting against devilish things.


    The fourth one was the Spirit Clouds Ruyi, which was a magic weapon for offense. The former ones Mo Tiange chose were all used as aids in fighting. Her Heaven and Earth Fan was also the same and provided more defense than offense. So now, she chose an attack magic weapon. This magic weapon contained rich spiritual aura, so as long as it was released, it would cause spiritual aura explosions all around, having tremendous impacts on the enemy.


    For thest one, Mo Tiange thought for a long time and finally chose a magic weapon that had instant moves, which was called the Land Drilling Ruler. In those days after escaping from Mount Yunwu, Qin Xi once gave her a magic tool called Land-Fleeing Ruler which he ¡°stole¡± from Yunwu Sect. When she was in the Foundation Building realm, this magic tool was useful when running for your life, but ever since she entered the Core Formation realm, this magic tool wasn¡¯t that useful for handling enemies with stronger divine senses and abilities. Now, she had this Land Drilling Ruler, which not only allowed her to move instantly, but it also enhanced her speed and could be used along with her Cloud-Treading Boots. It was a very good tool to use for escape.


    She had ceased to ce all her hopes on her Virtual Sky World. The experience with Ren Yufeng made Mo Tiange realize that her Virtual Sky World would asionally be ineffective. Besides, it would take several breaths of time to enter the Virtual Sky World, which could directly determine life or death in a battle between high-level cultivators.


    After finishing her selection process, Mo Tiange copied all of Mo Yaoqing¡¯s books and Jade Slips, no matter useful or not, and put the copies into her Qiankun Bag. So she only copied them and didn¡¯t take away the originals¡ªthat was no problem, right?


    As for the materials piled on the floor, she chose a couple rare ones. Fortunately, she had a lot of materials on her, so she didn¡¯t need too much.


    After finishing all that, Mo Tiange put the remaining magic weapons and jade slips back into Mo Yaoqing¡¯s Qiankun Bag, then stuffed the bag under the praying mat and restored its original look. In that case, if disciples from Bixuan Court came in the future, they would also be tested.


    Then Mo Tiange kneeled before Mo Yaoqing¡¯s body again. ¡°Kneeling here is Mo Tiange from ater generation. I feel so grateful for Great Ancestor¡¯s gifts and am keeling to thank you.¡±


    After that, Mo Tiange stepped out of Mo Yaoqing¡¯s Cultivation Room carefully. However, as soon as she left the Cultivation Room, a restriction suddenly appeared at its entrance and sealed the room.


    Mo Tiange was stunned. She immediately realized it was because the Seven Extremes Formation outside was broken that the restriction on this cultivation room was temporarily removed, but now that she had left the room, the restriction was automatically restored.


    She felt a mixture of surprise and regret in her heart. Her surprise was because she knew a lot about formation arts, and she knew it wasn¡¯t difficult to set up a powerful formation, but it was quite difficult to make the formation recover automatically after being broken. In this way, the so-called formation was only a test for the younger generation. Mo Yaoqing¡¯s attainments in formation were far more powerful than hers. Fortunately, she had copied all of Mo Yaoqing¡¯s jade slips and books. When she returned, she would study them slowly and should be able to learn a lot.


    What she regretted was that she hadn¡¯t prepared to leave this ind immediately. The reason why she left the Cultivation Room was because she knew Mo Yaoqing¡¯s body was resting in it and it would be a little disrespectful if she studied there directly. She didn¡¯t expect that when she left, the restrictions would be restored. If she wanted to go in, she¡¯d have to break the formation again.


    But that would take a lot of effort even though she had the Eight Diagrams Pattern of Tai Chi now. Since she had achieved her main purpose and didn¡¯t have anything else she had to take, there was no need to go back a second time.


    Mo Tiange faced the restriction at the entrance of the Cultivation Room and sighed. She decided not to go in again. The only things left were just some materials, and she was in no shortage of them.


    Upon thinking this, she sat down cross-legged in the valley outside the Cultivation Room and began to study the Jade Slips she just obtained.


    The first one she took out was Mo Yaoqing¡¯s life records. She poured her divine sense into it and began to read.


    ¡°I, Mo Yaoqing, was originally a cultivator in Yunzhong. Because of my Pure Yin constitution and two spiritual roots, I was epted by the righteous Danxia Sect when I was little...¡± The following contents were details of some of her experiences at the sect.


    The more Mo Tiange read, the more surprised she was. ording to Mo Yaoqing, Yunzhong and the Celestial Pole were totally different. Aside from Dao cultivators, there were only a few Confucian cultivators in the cultivation world in the Celestial Pole. Meanwhile, after the Great War Between Righteous and Devil Cultivators, the Devil Cultivators were solely suppressed in the small ce to the north of Demonic Mountain, and Demonic spirit cultivators only lived in the forest south of Kunwu. However, in Yunzhong, Dao, Devil, Buddha, Confucian, and Demonic spirit cultivators all lived together. It was still Dao cultivators who upied the absolute majority, but all groups would asionally have disputes or lived peacefully during ordinary times.


    Yunzhong was a big ce with lots of spirit veins, unlike the Celestial Pole, which mostly had spirit veins in Kunwu. ordingly, Yunzhong also had more cultivators than in the Celestial Pole...

 Chapter 333: Mo Yaoqing

    <h4>Chapter 333: Mo Yaoqing</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunzhongy to the south of the Celestial Pole. One needed to pass Kunwu Mountain, go through the forests to the south, and cross the South Sea before arriving in Yunzhong.


    Because there were many demonic beasts in the southern forest and the Eastern Sea was cut off by Demonic Mountain, only a few cultivators in the Celestial Pole knew the situation in Yunzhong. Even well-informed ones only knew that there was a piece ofnd to the south of the sea. As time went by, they just called it Shannan, meaning ¡°south of Kunwu Mountain.¡±


    Yunzhong was only separated from the Celestial Pole by the South Sea, but since ancient times, only a few cultivators could reach this other piece ofnd since in the South Sea, there were a lot of high-level sea beasts, including many eighth to ninth-rank ones. Usually, the sea beasts above the fifth rank could fly. An eighth to ninth rank sea beast was equal to a Nascent Soul cultivator in the early or middle stage. Once people were blocked by these high-level sea beasts in the sea, it would be very difficult and impossible to escape for even a Nascent Soul cultivator with great power. Plus, the weather in the South Sea was changeable. Gales and tsunamis were frequent, which added extra risks to cross the South Sea.


    ording to Mo Yaoqing, Yunzhong was more extensive than the Celestial Pole. More importantly, Yunzhong had a lot of spirit veins distributed everywhere, so there were also many cultivators there. Cultivation was verymon in Yunzhong, and even mortals were also very keen on it, although most of them could only cultivate a little spiritual aura and couldn¡¯t even reach the firstyer of the Aura Refining realm.


    This was different from the Celestial Pole, where Kunwu had the most spirit veins. There were only weak and small spirit veins in the secr world. Therefore, most of the cultivators gathered on Kunwu Mountain. Most mortals in the secr world only heard about the legends of immortals, not knowing about cultivation very well.


    On the contrary, Yunzhong had many high-level cultivators because of the poprization of cultivation. There may be one or two Nascent Soul cultivators in a normal, small sect, while over ten could be in a big one.


    Mo Tiange was very surprised to learn this. Tiandao Sect was the number one sect in the Celestial Pole, but even at its peak, it only had six to seven Nascent Soul cultivators, never exceeding ten. If a sect could have more than ten Nascent Soul cultivators, it would be a veryrge sect with tens of thousands of disciples. Such a scale was inconceivable in Celestial Pole.


    The resources and materials for cultivation were also very rich in Yunzhong because Yunzhong extended in all directions¡ªthe Returning Ruins Sea was to the south, Yuanzhou Continent was to the east, and Xiaoyang was to the west. Aside from the Celestial Pole in the north which was separated from a dangerous sea and too risky to cross, the people of Yunzhong had friendly interactions with all the other continents nearby.


    Upon reading this, Mo Tiange felt her horizons had been greatly widened. Living in the Celestial Pole, she thought that other ces were just like the Celestial Pole and could hardlymunicate with the outside world, but it turned out that there were ces like Yunzhong, which could extend in all directions and allow people toe and go as they pleased.


    The sect Mo Yaoqing was epted into was Danxia Sect, which was also a Dao-cultivating sect. Even in Yunzhong, the Dao cultivators were the most numerous of all the cultivators, who were called the ¡°Righteous cultivators¡± along with the Buddha and Confucian cultivators.


    Danxia Sect could be regarded as a big sect in Yunzhong. When Mo Yaoqing was cultivating in it, there were a total of nine Nascent Soul cultivators, more than eighty Core Formation cultivators, and over ten thousand disciples...


    After exining the general situation of Yunzhong, Mo Yaoqing began to describe things she had experienced herself.


    Mo Tiange read through it as she sighed. For female cultivators, astonishing beauty wasn¡¯t indeed a good thing.


    Originally, Mo Yaoqing had good spiritual roots in addition to her Pure Yin constitution, so she was epted as a disciple by Master Daoist Qixia, a Nascent Soul cultivator. Actually, titles were very arbitrary in Yunzhong, unlike in the Celestial Pole where Core Formation cultivators were usually called Master Daoists, while Nascent Soul cultivators were usually called Lord Daoists.


    Master Daoist Qixia was also a female cultivator who valued Mo Yaoqing very much after epting her as her disciple. During the first hundred years or so, Mo Yaoqing had always been God¡¯s favored one. She had good qualifications, a high-ranking identity, and a beautiful appearance, all of which earned her a reputation not only within Danxia Sect but also throughout the cultivation world. Some even named her the Fairy of Yaotai.


    But Mo Yaoqing was dismissive of her reputation. Under her brilliant name, no one could notice her real talent. She was quick to learn magic arts and had a unique understanding of Daoism. Usually, she could modify magic arts and make them more powerful, and she was also even talented in pill-refining, tool-refining, array formations, and talisman-drawing...


    But others only saw her astonishing beauty while paying little attention to her good qualifications. Many young cultivators fell at her feet, including many high-level cultivators who wanted to marry her and be her Dual Cultivationpanion. But for Mo Yaoqing, all this would do nothing but bring her trouble.


    Because she was born beautiful, whenever she looked around, it seemed she was attracting others. A lot of cultivators were foolishly sentimental to believe that she loved them when she only said a few words to them or smiled at them. These male cultivators then came to badger with her when in fact, Mo Yaoqing didn¡¯t show any interest at all, so she treated them seriously and coldly. This made those male cultivators think she was such a bad person who seduced them first thenter denied it. Gradually, Mo Yaoqing¡¯s reputation as the Fairy of Yaotai got worse and worse. People began to judge her and said she yed with people¡¯s feelings and went with her instincts.


    As time passed, Mo Yaoqing was so annoyed and hated male cultivators very deeply. She put all her energy into cultivation and seldom left her cave, then the rumors died down gradually.


    Upon reading this, Mo Tiange felt quite angry. She had seen Mo Yaoqing¡¯s body. Although her body wore a dignified and serious expression, she still looked amorous, so the notes in Mo Yaoqing¡¯s book shouldn¡¯t be exaggerated. Even though Mo Yaoqing clearly had no intentions of seducing anyone, others still believed she was deliberately showing it. With a Fairy¡¯s beautiful appearance, as well as a demonic spirit¡¯s flirtatious charm, it was no wonder those male cultivators were crazy about conquering her.


    Mo Yaoqing was very self-conceited in her heart, though. With good qualifications and astonishing intelligence, she often had a unique understanding of magic arts and was superior to cultivators in the same realm as her. However, these cultivators judged her for ying with people¡¯s affections and was skittish, which made Mo Yaoqing hate them even more. In Mo Yaoqing¡¯s mind, these cultivators were as stupid as pigs and they loved to stir up conflict¡ªnot worth a second nce at all.


    Mo Tiange sensed the contempt between the lines and thoughts; no wonder Mo Yaoqing didn¡¯t fall in love with any man her whole life. Zhong Muling was her husband, but even so, Mo Yaoqing only had a good impression of him because the wariness she had against men was truly deep-rooted in her heart.


    Mo Yaoqing formed her Gold Core when she was over a hundred years old. At that point, she originally thought those rumors about her should be gone. Since she had reached a high cultivation level, who would dare to gossip about a high-level cultivator? But unexpectedly, her great crisis came at this moment.


    Mo Yaoqing was hostile to male cultivators and didn¡¯t think about Dual Cultivation at all, so she had long forgotten that she had a Pure Yin constitution. Her sect wouldn¡¯t reveal this to the public, of course, and no one else knew the secret except several Martial Uncles and the disciple who led her into the sect.


    However, right at that time, the Grand Supreme Elder in the sect proposed that she should perform Dual Cultivation with his blood-rted junior.


    The Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s blood-rted junior was also a Core Formation cultivator and had quite good qualifications. However, Mo Yaoqing¡¯s arrogance and her contempt toward male cultivators hindered her from agreeing. In that case, the Grand Supreme Elder didn¡¯t force her at first and just asked her Master to work hard to persuade her.


    Mo Yaoqing this: ¡°Master has been kind to me and I also understand her dilemma, but it¡¯s impossible for me to perform Dual Cultivation with others. Most men in the world harbor lust in their hearts yet won¡¯t dare to admit it and only make women take the me. Hatefully, I don¡¯t understand what a Pure Yin constitution has meant until now.¡±


    The Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s patience gradually reduced. Upon seeing through this, Mo Yaoqing pretended that she was unreconciled and she came up with a lot of requests. The Grand Supreme Elder thought she had changed her mind so he was happy to satisfy all her needs. Afterwards, Mo Yaoqing took advantage of their negligence and escaped Danxia Sect.


    Danxia Sect was a big sect on the Righteous Path, and Mo Yaoqing had just reached the Core Formation realm not long ago¡ªhow could she possibly escape from Danxia Sect? Mo Yaoqing then made a tough decision to destroy her own cultivation progress. She changed her clothes and disguised her face, blending into the secr world.


    In Yunzhong, even mortals loved to work on cultivation. Therefore, there were many people who had very little spiritual aura, just like her. It was easy for her to avoid the hunt in the secr world.


    Mo Yaoqing drove herself into the ground and she lived. She sessfully avoided Danxia Sect¡¯s pursuit and left Danxia Sect¡¯s turf. After that, Mo Yaoqing found a small ce to hide and began to cultivate again.


    Mo Tiange was shocked to read this. What kind of perseverance would it take for a cultivator to abandon their cultivation progress? It required them to almost destroy all their meridian vessels and dantian. If someone who wasn¡¯t determined enough tried to do this, it might cause them to die from pain! However, Mo Yaoqing did it by herself. How many people in this world would be willing to abandon their cultivation progress that they attained with great efforts to achieve? If the cultivator tried to cultivate again, it would be twice as difficult as it was originally, maybe even ten times harder! However, Mo Yaoqing only mentioned that experience in her Jade Slip very lightly.


    Now, Mo Tiange was overwhelmed with admiration toward her ancestor. She was originally thinking that she herself was superior among female cultivators, butpared to Mo Yaoqing, she was nothing.


    Mo Yaoqing destroyed her own cultivation level, but her treasures were still with her. When she was a disciple under the Nascent Soul cultivator in Danxia Sect, Mo Yaoqing received offerings, and before leaving, she also asked that Grand Supreme Elder for many treasures, all of which had been taken away by her.


    Relying on these treasures and spirit stones, Mo Yaoqing hid herself in the secr world as an individual cultivator. She nourished her Dantian and meridian vessels well and began to cultivate again, progressing bit by bit, reaching the Foundation Building realm, Core Formation realm...


    Even though she had cultivated her mental state thoroughly, it still took her another two hundred years to reach the Core Formation realm again.


    This time, she practiced the Breath-Concealing Technique very hard and reached an extremely high level before going outside. She didn¡¯t dare to show her true face, so she painted her face with heavy makeup and made herself vulgar and coquettish.


    She originally had a very firm personality. Now, after almost being forced to ept Dual Cultivation, she became even more cruel. Whoever offended her would be killed. If anyone dared to covet her beauty, she would even absorb his cultivation progress with secret techniques. Gradually, because she often used a magic weapon called the Soul-Frightening Bell, she was given the name ¡°Gold Bell Suba.¡±


    Relying on her good qualifications and intelligence, Mo Yaoqing sessfully formed her Gold Core and began to progress toward the Nascent Soul realm.


    However, because she once destroyed all her cultivation progress, her Dantian and meridian vessels were weaker than normal people. It was very hard for her to cultivate her Nascent Soul. But she wasn¡¯t young any more, so if she dyed any longer, the chances of her reaching the Nascent Soul realm would slowly decrease.


    Mo Yaoqing hated Danxia Sect¡¯s guts and she had vowed to take revenge on the Grand Supreme Elder and his descendants, so how would she be willing to wait for death like this? It was just at this time that she met Zhong Muling and found he had Spiritual Roots of the Origin.

 Chapter 334: Middle Stage of the Core Formation Realm

    <h4>Chapter 334: Middle Stage of the Core Formation Realm</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mo Yaoqing was an arrogant person. She didn¡¯t want to perform Dual Cultivation with others because of her self-esteem, not so-called chastity.


    Her growing age and increasing number of enemies forced her to make a decision. She was determined and would perform Dual Cultivation when needed, so she then made a quick decision. Since she didn¡¯t value chastity and had quite a good impression of Zhong Muling, why not? What she did next was carry out a scheme on Zhong Muling and reach the Nascent Soul realm with the Art of Absorbing in one try.


    After that, Mo Yaoqing went to Danxia Sect to cause trouble. She was all alone, so she naturally couldn¡¯t stand against the entire Danxia Sect by herself, but she secretly killed many of the Grand Supreme Elder¡¯s descendants. Such a method of taking revenge was truly a little malicious, but upon about Mo Yaoqing¡¯s experience before, Mo Tiange just sighed.


    With Mo Yaoqing¡¯s qualifications in those days, she had already reached Core Formation realm when she was a little over a hundred years old. If things had gone well, she presumably could¡¯ve reached the Nascent Soul realm when she was about three hundred years old. However, she had paid two hundred years additional time along with indescribable hardship. If she hadn¡¯t been smart enough, she wouldn¡¯t have escaped the fate of being forced either.


    Of course, Danxia Sect had several cultivators in thete stage of the Nascent Soul realm, none of which could be offended by Mo Yaoqing, who had just entered the Nascent Soul realm. Moreover, she still had a lot of other enemies, so after killing some disciples, Mo Yaoqing made a resolute decision to flee far away, and she arrived in the Celestial Pole incidentally.


    When she arrived in the Celestial Pole, she settled in Linhai by the Eastern Sea shore. What happened next was she established Bixuan Court there and sheltered herself in Linhai temporarily. Mo Tiange knew about all this.


    But just at that moment, she found herself pregnant!


    Five years had passed since she and Zhong Muling spent that night together.


    Generally speaking, if one got pregnant, she would give birth to a child after bearing it for ten months. But Mo Yaoqing was a cultivator, so she might¡¯ve had a hidden fetus. It meant that the baby was enveloped by spiritual aura before it could grow, so she didn¡¯t show signs of pregnancy. After that night, Mo Yaoqing performed a Closed Door Meditation to advance, and when she reached the Nascent Soul realm, she was surrounded by spiritual aura, so the possibility of that happening was quiterge. Also because of this, Zhong Muling hadn¡¯t known about the matter of the child from beginning to end. It was only after many years that he discovered Mo Yaoqing had left him a son.


    Mo Yaoqing didn¡¯t have the heart to give up the child and considering that Zhong Muling, the child¡¯s father, was a good person, she decided to give birth to the child in the end. Unfortunately, although this child had two Nascent Soul cultivators as his parents, he didn¡¯t have spiritual roots. Mo Yaoqing had to go to the secr world and pretend to be a mortal to raise this child. She waited until the child grew up, got married and had children before Mo Yaoqing then pretended to die of old age and returned to Linhai.


    Upon reading this, Mo Tiange formed a different view of her ancestor. In addition to Mo Yaoqing¡¯s firm and decisive characteristics, she was also a woman, a mother. Most cultivators wouldn¡¯t care about a child who didn¡¯t have spiritual roots, but Mo Yaoqing was willing to pretend to be a mortal for the child.


    Mo Tiange sensed the sadness that Mo Yaoqing revealed between the lines. It was her blood child, a child who had no spiritual roots, so she could only see him have children, get old and die. She¡¯d rather cut off her rtionship with him and leave him in the secr world.


    Giving birth to offspring was so cruel for cultivators. Even if both parents were Nascent Soul cultivators, there was no guarantee that the child born would have spiritual roots.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help thinking about herself. After marrying Qin Xi, both of them hadn¡¯t brought up this issue. She thought about it once vaguely, but she didn¡¯t think deeply becausepared to mortals, it was more difficult for cultivators to have pregnancies. Only then did she realize how cruel the question was. She and Qin Xi both had firm Dao hearts. Originally, cultivators who dedicated themselves to cultivation weren¡¯t suited to have children, let alone face the risk of such a problem...


    What if their child didn¡¯t have spiritual roots? Wasn¡¯t it cruel to tell him about the cultivation world if he didn¡¯t have spiritual roots? They could only leave him in the secr world, but then that would require a separation.


    Thinking for a while, Mo Tiange sighed and tossed away this problem. Since it wasn¡¯t suitable, they just wouldn¡¯t have a child. Anyway, Qin Xi was now in Closed Door Meditation and woulde out in one or two decades at the very least; they would discuss this then.


    After returning to Linhai, Mo Yaoqing continued her cultivation. Yunzhong was smaller than the Celestial Pole, but there were a lot of cultivators in Kunwu and the degree of prosperity was no worse than Yunzhong. Mo Yaoqing thus lived a quiet life in such an environment in Linhai, and without alerting her enemies, she advanced to the middle stage of the Nascent Soul realm smoothly.


    During this period, she also returned to Yunzhong. She wanted to take revenge, relying on her many magic weapons and powerful strength, but she discovered that the Grand Supreme Elder who forced her back then was already waiting for his own death.


    Upon receiving this news, Mo Yaoqing was stunned for a long time before she finally sighed and put down her hatred. It was only then that she saw that hatred wouldn¡¯tst over time. Nascent Soul cultivators had a life of more than one thousand years, but so what? One day, they would finally fall and die, and in that time, they would be but a handful of earth.


    Mo Yaoqing then returned to the Celestial Pole and concentrated on her cultivation, but she wasn¡¯t able to advance and it was the end for her. She encountered obstacles after the destruction of her cultivation level, and she had been unable to ovee those obstacles. After staying in the middle stage of the Nascent Soul realm for hundreds of years, eventually, she couldn¡¯t advance to thete stage and prepared for her death in the Celestial Pole.


    Before her death, Mo Yaoqing wrote down her life experiences. Looking back, she fought against fate all her life until the end, withoutint or regret.


    Mo Tiange put down the Jade Slip and sat for a long time. She puffed out a breath, looking up at the sky.


    The day had passed, and the sky was filled with rosy clouds. Soon, night would fall, but so what? There were beautiful stars and the dawn to look forward to.


    She smiled and put away the jade slip then sat cross-legged in meditation.


    She wasn¡¯t as wise and talented as Mo Yaoqing, but she was lucky in ways Mo Yaoqing wasn¡¯t. Mo Tiange met a good Master and had a lover who loved her true-heartedly. Although she also lost a lot, she gained more.


    As soon as she sat quietly and meditated, it was easy for her mind to enter a state of peace and nothingness. Heaven and earth seemed to dissolve as a whole, and everything was ethereal and quiet. The Origin inside her body began to circte. The five elements were born from each other and Yin and Yang circted, going on and on...


    Mo Tiange felt that she had entered a very mysterious realm which she had never experienced before; she felt that her whole body was melting into the environment, gradually losing her own figure...


    The wind was blowing, the fragrance of flowers and nts entered her nose, and the sound of waves approached her ears. It was as if she had fallen asleep and woken up again.


    Upon opening her eyes, it was still night. Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know how long she¡¯d been cultivating for; she only felt refreshed and energetic.


    She tried to circte her spiritual aura and felt her Dantian was a little abnormal as if something was ready to move. She felt that she especially wanted to continue her cultivation, make the spiritual aura circte, absorb the spiritual aura from outside to pass through her meridian vessels and reach her Dantian. Was it time to advance?


    Upon thinking this, Mo Tiange was overjoyed. She didn¡¯t expect that she would be able to advance so soon this time!


    Perhaps this was rted to reading through Mo Yaoqing¡¯s notes? During that half a day¡¯s time, she experienced Mo Yaoqing¡¯s whole life o the Jade Slip, tasting vors of joy, sadness, and anger along with her narration. In this process, she experienced a lot and also understood a lot. Maybe it was because of this that her mental state advanced rapidly, catching up with the speed of her cultivation, thus leading to the impulse of wanting to advance to the next level.


    Technically, if she needed to advance, she should enter the Virtual Sky World. But for some reason, she suddenly wanted to sit right there and feel what Mo Yaoqing had once felt.


    Just do it then. Mo Tiange set a simple defensive Spirit Gathering Formation around herself, took out several kinds of medicinal pills and sat down cross-legged, beginning a Closed Door Meditation right there.


    Such a small advancement was easier than advancing to the Foundation Building or Core Formation realms. She was now in the depths of the Eastern Sea, so Mo Tiange only took a Clear Sky Pill and Constitution-Enhancing Pill before closing her eyes and beginning to absorb spiritual aura.


    The sun rose and the moon sank, the tides rose and fell. With the sound of the waves, time passed day by day.


    Listening to the sound of waves rising and falling, Mo Tiange seemed to have returned to the distant past five thousand years ago, an era that a proud and resolute woman lived in.


    Nothingsted forever, only time. Mortals would live and die and cultivators would fall. As time went by, no matter how amazing a genius was, they would eventually be submerged in time and be covered up by smoke and grass.


    Unless the cultivator could reach the highest level and jump out of reincarnation.


    Only then could they grasp time, grasp eternity, be a unison of heaven and earth, and never perish.


    ...


    Four monthster, Mo Tiange opened her eyes.


    She looked down at herself. Nothing had changed, but she was filled with much more spiritual aura than before she entered Closed Door Meditation.


    During this period, she had already advanced to the middle stage of the Core Formation realm smoothly.


    She smiled at the thought of this. Although she wasn¡¯t earlier than Qin Xi in entering the middle stage, she was younger than him. She remembered Qin Xi had said that he went to Demonic Mountain shortly after he entered the middle stage of the Core Formation realm, when he was already 116 years old.


    Shepared herself to Qin Xi not because she wanted topete. It was just that there was such a huge difference between their cultivation levels, so she needed to catch up with him earlier so that the two of them could move forward, side by side.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s thoughts floated away. It had been half a year since she left Xuanqing School. She really missed him a little and didn¡¯t know his current situation. He must be very happy to find out she had advanced, right?


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s time to go back...¡± she murmured. Qin Xi might be still in his Closed Door Meditation when she returned, but she might asionally still see him.


    She thought for a moment then shook her head. This was no good. How many times did a cultivator have to go through Closed Door Meditation in his thousand years of life? It was only half a year. If she was always thinking about him, how could she stay in Closed Door Meditation without distractions? If he could do it, she should also be able to do it.


    But what should she do next? She had found Mo Yaoqing¡¯s cave and achieved her purpose. ording to her original n, she should study the cultivation notes Mo Yaoqing left carefully.


    Right. She was in the Eastern Sea. Perhaps she could study here as she went to hunt some sea beasts? If she could get some beast cores that Kunwu didn¡¯t have, perhaps she could use them some day, which could also boost her fighting abilities.


    Upon thinking this, Mo Tiange pped her hands and said to herself in her heart: Let¡¯s do this!

 Chapter 335: Hunting Sea Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 335: Hunting Sea Beasts</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The location of the cave Mo Tiange chose was in the depths of the Eastern Sea. Sea beasts wandering about here were mostly of the fifth or sixth rank or asionally of the seventh rank. Fifth-or-sixth-rank sea beasts were equivalent to cultivators in the early or middle stage of the Core Formation realm, while seventh-rank beasts were equivalent to thete stage¡ªsuitable for Mo Tiange.


    Of course, she was deep in the Eastern Sea. Fighting with sea beasts in the sea might be more difficult than onnd, but cultivators were originally stronger than demonic beasts in fights of magical power, so it should be the same with demonic beasts in the sea. As long as she didn¡¯t encounter a herd of sea beasts, Mo Tiange thought she could deal with them by herself. Even if she was defeated, she could run.


    After making up her mind, Mo Tiange began to make some preparations. For example, what if she got besieged? Also, what if she encountered eighth-rank sea beasts?


    Theoretically speaking, Mo Yaoqing¡¯s valley was the best ce to hide. With such powerful restrictions, even eighth-level sea beasts couldn¡¯t get in. However, as Mo Tiange came out of the Cultivation Room, the restrictions were restored immediately, along with the Seven Extremes Formation. She would be required to break the formation again if she wanted to enter.


    Mo Tiange began to rethink how to resolve the problem again. At first, she tried to open another road from the valley, but it turned out that the restrictions set by Mo Yaoqing were so strong that they were very difficult to break even from inside. Later, after thinking that she could modify the Seven Extremes Formation, Mo Tiange went into the Seven Extremes Formation again. But surprisingly, she found that she coulde and go through the formation freely!


    Why did that happen? The formation had indeed recovered and the spiritual aura in it was as chaotic as when she entered the first time. Mo Tiange tried to figure out the reason. Finally, she realized that it was because she had the Eight Diagrams Pattern of Tai Chi on her.


    In that case, she didn¡¯t need to break any restrictions or the Seven Extremes Formation at all. Mo Tiange was so overjoyed.


    The mere Eight Diagrams Pattern of Tai Chi was so powerful, so how astonishingly powerful would that Soul-Frightening Bell be? It was Mo Yaoqing¡¯s natal magic weapon! Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help imagining the magic weapon¡¯s power. Unfortunately, Mo Yaoqing had died and her natal magic weapon must be destroyed.


    Nevertheless, Mo Tiange¡¯s own natal magic weapon also wasn¡¯t bad. Her Heaven and Earth Fan had just been in Mo Yaoqing¡¯s imagination, and Mo Yaoqing spoke highly of this magic weapon. Mo Yaoqing didn¡¯t produce the Heaven and Earth Fan because the required materials were too difficult to find, but Mo Tiange had identally obtained the bones of the Divine Dragon, a divine beast from the distant past era.


    Afterying out some defensive methods, Mo Tiange stepped and rose on some clouds and circled around this small ind several times.


    Originally, the small ind had little spirit veins and it was then sealed by Mo Yaoqing with restrictions, so there was only very thin spiritual aura floating around it. Ordinarily, onlymon sea beasts would swim around here and demonic beasts were a rare sight. Mo Tiange went a little farther only to find some sea beasts above the fifth rank.


    When she found the sea beasts, Mo Tiange showed no mercy at all. Whenever she encountered no more than two sea beasts under the sixth rank, she¡¯d take their lives directly with her Heaven and Earth Fan and flying sword then captured the beast cores.


    Sea beasts under the sixth rank were no match for her at all. The reason why demonic beasts were strong and violent was because of their strong bodies. Human cultivators¡¯ bodies were weaker than demonic beasts¡¯, but they had the wisdom to create magic weapons with powerful arts of tool-refining, which were stronger than the bodies of demonic beasts.


    The Illusory Formation of her Heaven and Earth Fan was the perfect nemesis for demonic beasts. They weren¡¯t intelligent enough to distinguish reality in the Illusory Formation, and under the power of Heaven and Earth Fan, they bumped into it like turtles in a jar.


    The more Mo Tiange killed, the more skillful she became. Gradually, she mastered all usages of the Heaven and Earth Fan.


    Two months passed quickly. During this time, she killed a sea beast daily on average and had umted fifty or sixty beast cores. But gradually, she couldn¡¯t find any more sea beasts to hunt. In thest few days, she had flown far away from the ind, yet she still found no traces of sea beasts.


    She couldn¡¯t have killed all the sea beasts around here, could she? Mo Tiange was confused. The sea was so muchrger than thend. How could there be so few sea beasts?


    It seemed she was right. However, she forgot that the sea beasts she killed were all high-level sea beasts. Even though the sea was huge, there wouldn¡¯t be an endless stream of high-level sea beasts for her to kill in the nearby waters.


    But Mo Tiange seemed to have formed an addiction to killing. In order to find sea beasts, she searched further and further.


    Stepping on her Cloud-Treading Boots, Mo Tiange stared at the calm sea and suddenly saw a spray of water blossoming out. With her sharp eyes, she found a dark blue tail, so she immediately strengthened her divine sense. Sure enough, there was a sea beast diving into the sea as fast as it could. Judging from the spiritual aura all around its body, it should be a fifth-rank demonic beast.


    A flying sword appeared in her hand swiftly and she swung her sleeves. The flying sword then plunged downward with lightning speed and struck the dark blue tail on the sea¡¯s surface with spiritual aura surging.


    ¡°Aww!¡± There was a dull cry of pain, and the sea beast darted out of the water, gliding with its tail and trying to shake off the flying sword.


    ¡°Sea Dragon?¡± Upon seeing the sea beast¡¯s appearance, Mo Tiange was slightly surprised. Sea Dragons weren¡¯t real dragons, of course. They were just a group of sea beasts. They were much shorter than real dragons, had short wings, were better suited for swimming in the water, had no horns, and had sharp teeth. They were covered with dark blue scales, very much like a dragon.


    Although they weren¡¯t real dragons, Sea Dragons were also very useful sea beasts. ording to historical records, Sea Dragons¡¯ skin and bones were very tough and were good materials for refining tools. However, Sea Dragons were very rare among the sea beasts. Mo Tiange had been here for more than two months and had only seen one Sea Dragon, yet that one had escaped.


    Now that there was a fifth-rank Sea Dragon before her, so she definitely wouldn¡¯t let it escape. Mo Tiange unfolded her Heaven and Earth Fan and suddenly rushed downward. With the Fan spreading, mountains and rivers pressed down on the Sea Dragon.


    The Sea Dragon¡¯s tail was still nailed by her flying sword, so it had nowhere to hide and was covered up tightly.


    Upon seeing this, Mo Tiange shook her arm and took back her flying sword. Then she waved it forward to kill the Sea Dragon.


    Right at that moment, a wave suddenly came from the deep sea and a powerful spiritual aura rose from the bottom. At the same time, the nearby waters surged and waves rose fiercely.


    Mo Tiange frowned and turned to look around. Had some kind of powerful sea beast showed up?


    As the spiritual aura fluctuated more and more obviously, Mo Tiange could confirm that it was a seventh-rank sea beast!


    A seventh-rank sea beast. It would be difficult to fight, but at least she had the ability to fight. Mo Tiange thought about it for a little while and decided to handle the Sea Dragon first then fought the seventh-rank sea beast.


    But just as she was about to throw out her flying sword, there was a voice in her mind: ¡°Stop!¡±


    Mo Tiange was surprised. It was a voice transmission through divine sense! The sea beast could understand humannguage?


    The sea waves rose high in midair, and Mo Tiange had to fly higher to avoid them. The Sea Dragon she had trapped, however, growled and writhed with excitement.


    Then a sea beast came out of the water.


    It was also a Sea Dragon, but it was muchrger than the fifth-rank Sea Dragon she had trapped. It had blue scales all over which glowed with a slight golden light, with a pair of long and thin eyes looking at Mo Tiange deeply.


    In that instant, Mo Tiange dimly felt that this pair of eyes contained endless pieces of life and wisdom.


    Theoretically speaking, sea beasts of the seventh rank were supposed to have very low intelligence, and when they reached the eighth rank, their intelligence wasparable to that of humans.


    ¡°Human!¡± Staring at the Sea Dragon¡¯s eyes, Mo Tiange heard the voice in her mind again. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my offspring!¡±


    Mo Tiange narrowed her eyes slightly while looking at the Sea Dragon. This was the first time she had talked to a demonic beast.


    ¡°Who...are you?¡± she asked tentatively.


    The Sea Dragon floated in midair, gently wagging its tail, andmunicated with her by his divineprehension again. ¡°I¡¯m the ancestor of Sea Dragons in this area.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°You understand humannguage?¡±


    The Sea Dragon looked at her and opened its mouth. ¡°I have lived for nearly ten thousand years. In the early years, I was a powerful cultivator¡¯s spiritual beast, so I understand humannguage.¡±


    ¡°A cultivator?¡±


    The Sea Dragon shook its head and looked as if it was nodding. ¡°Right. The cultivator has long sat waiting for his death. After that, the spiritual beast contract between him and I became invalidated and I was free. Since then, I¡¯ve lived here for thousands of years.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mo Tiange squinted. Thousands of years, powerful cultivators, spiritual beasts... Was it Mo Yaoqing¡¯s spiritual beast? Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help thinking this. But she didn¡¯t ask that immediately and put it in another way instead: ¡°You¡¯re just a seventh-rank demonic beast. How could you have lived so long?¡±


    The Sea Dragon answered, ¡°We Sea Dragons have the bloodline of Dragons, a divine beast from the Distant Past era. We¡¯re naturally different from low-level demonic beasts.¡± It said this very proudly. ¡°Demonic beasts¡¯ lifespans are originally different from humans, not to mention that us Sea Dragons have a lifespan that¡¯s much longer thanmon demonic beasts. It¡¯s typical for us to live for thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    The Sea Dragon looked at the young sea dragon which was still trapped in Mo Tiange¡¯s Heaven and Earth Fan. ¡°Human, you¡¯ve been here for months, and in those months, you¡¯ve killed most of the high-level demonic beasts in this area, and you almost killed a member of our Sea Dragons family. If you go on like this, you will kill all the high-level demonic beasts in this area, then you will bring yourself great misfortune!¡±


    ¡°What great misfortune?¡± Mo Tiange asked. The rtionship between human beings and demonic beasts focused on killing and being killed, so she wasn¡¯t constrained by morality and didn¡¯t feel that she was in the wrong.


    The Sea Dragon said, ¡°In our sea beast family, we have a batch of seventh-rank sea beasts that haven¡¯t showed up. Your behavior has angered us, and if things go on like this, we will take action and beseige you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mo Tiange smiled. ¡°If you can kill me, just do it.¡±


    The Sea Dragon blinked its eyes angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t you go too far! We demonic beasts are no match for you humans in fights of magical power, but you¡¯re just equivalent to a sixth-rank demonic beast. If over ten seventh-rank demonic beasts surround you, are you sure you can escape?¡±


    Mo Tiange paused for a moment. Her smile disappeared slowly and she swept her gaze around the Sea Dragon. ¡°So what do you want? You¡¯re not just here to warn me, are you?¡±


    ¡°Warn you? Kind of,¡± the Sea Dragon said. ¡°But I¡¯d rather reach an agreement with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What agreement?¡±


    The Sea Dragon continued when staring at the young Sea Dragon below. ¡°Let it go. From now on, you can¡¯t kill any sea beasts in this area.¡±


    Mo Tiange was unmoved. ¡°So what will I get?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t kill any more, we won¡¯t take action and beseige you. Besides, I¡¯ll tell you a secret in return.¡±


    ¡°A secret?¡± Mo Tiange thought for a moment and smiled again. ¡°If you¡¯re strong enough, would you be afraid of my killing? You even want to exchange your lives for a secret?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the Sea Dragon became angrier. It scolded with a deep voice: ¡°Human! We don¡¯t want to fight you because you¡¯re strong. Even if we could surround you and kill you, we would be making sacrifices of our demonic beasts. Us sea beast families have lived here in peace and quiet for many years, and we don¡¯t want to get involved in the killing. But that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re afraid of you!¡±


    Mo Tiange was silent. She knew the Sea Dragon was right. Surrounded by a dozen seventh-rank sea beasts, it would be very dangerous even if she could escape. Besides, she had taken advantage of everything, and if she didn¡¯t stop, she would be pushing her luck.


    However, although Mo Tiange had these thoughts in her heart, she couldn¡¯t show weakness in her words. So, she smiled and looked into the Sea Dragon¡¯s eyes without fear. ¡°Fine, well, I admit you¡¯re right, and I don¡¯t want to fight a dozen seventh-rank sea beasts. But I¡¯d love to hear the secret you mentioned. Is it worth it for me to stop?¡±

 Chapter 336: Demonic Beast’s Wisdom

    <h4>Chapter 336: Demonic Beast¡¯s Wisdom</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Sea Dragon didn¡¯t answer Mo Tiange immediately. Instead, it looked down at the young Sea Dragon trapped in the Heaven and Earth Fan. ¡°Let it go.¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s eyes blinked. She lifted her hand and the Heaven and Earth Fan came back to her hand, the Illusory Formation disappeared immediately.


    The Sea Dragon roared at the young sea dragon several times. Thetter looked up and nodded then dove in and disappeared into the water.


    ¡°Now you can tell me.¡±


    ¡°Human, you need to swear to keep your oath not to kill any of the sea beasts nearby, so that I can tell you my secret.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled. ¡°How will I know whether your secret is worth the oath unless you tell me?¡±


    The Sea Dragon was irritated and said, ¡°Are you so confident about your strength?¡±


    Mo Tiange waved the Heaven and Earth Fan in her hand gently and said, ¡°So many days have passed but you haven¡¯t banded against me. I think perhaps you sea beast families typically just hunt each other, don¡¯t you? You hate each other so much, so even if I¡¯m not your match, I can run.¡±


    What the Sea Dragon said seemed sincere, but Mo Tiange knew it couldn¡¯t be taken seriously. They lived peacefully for thousands of years? So did these sea beasts eat water nts every day? Thew of the jungle existed everywhere. In fact, these sea beasts killed or were killed, hunted or were hunted, and the sea was never calm. The Sea Dragon was only trying to deceive her, and she would be a fool to believe all this.


    The Sea Dragon stopped talking and stared at Mo Tiange with its wise eyes. After a long time, it said, ¡°You¡¯re very clever, like my old master.¡±


    After being praised by the Sea Dragon, Mo Tiange was still unmoved. She looked at the Sea Dragon with t eyes and asked, ¡°What about your secret? Are you gonna tell me?¡±


    For some reason, the Sea Dragon thought there was a touch of mockery in her calm eyes. Was that just an illusion? The Sea Dragon blinked and continued tomunicate with Mo Tiange with his divineprehension. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll tell you the secret first, but remember, if you don¡¯t stop after hearing my secret, then we, who are usually enemies in ordinary times, will unite against you!¡±


    Mo Tiange believed that. Even though these sea beasts killed each other on a daily basis, when she, a human, suddenly appeared in the sea, threatening the lives of all sea beasts, they would probably choose to unite first.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not stupid. I never joke about my own life.¡±


    Her voice was so calm. The Sea Dragon shook its head and shook off some misgivings. ¡°What I wanted to tell you is that near the sea, there¡¯s an ind containing treasures left by a powerful cultivator!¡±


    It paused for a moment but didn¡¯t see any reaction from Mo Tiange, who was still looking at it with a faintly mocking smile. This puzzled the Sea Dragon, who was far smarter than the other demonic beasts. ¡°Don¡¯t you want the treasures?¡± he asked.


    Mo Tiange nodded and said carelessly, ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°... I can tell you exactly where the treasures are, and if you can break the formation outside, they¡¯ll all be yours...¡± As the Sea Dragon spoke, it couldn¡¯t go on confidently as it somehow seemed the human wasn¡¯t interested in what it was saying.


    Mo Tiange suddenly stopped smiling and sighed. ¡°Are you going to say that these treasures were left by your former master, who was a powerful Nascent Soul cultivator?¡±


    The Sea Dragon¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°You...¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head and beat her palm with the Heaven and Earth Fan. ¡°You¡¯re right. You Sea Dragon families are wiser than other demonic beasts, but in the end, you¡¯re still demonic beasts.¡± When it came to wisdom, which species in the world could surpass human beings? Human beings were creatures created by God using himself as a temte.


    The Sea Dragon, talking to her in a wise and steady tone, tried to convince her that it was her equal then tried to trick her into going to the ind where Mo Yaoqing sat for her death, half through warning and half through a trade. If she was intrigued by those treasures and found traces of the Seven Extremes Formation, she would¡¯ve believed what the sea dragon said to be true, and by then, even if she could survive the Seven Extremes Formation, when she entered Mo Yaoqing¡¯s cave and thought all her possessions could be taken away... there would be no ce to bury her.


    If she hadn¡¯te to look for Mo Yaoqing¡¯s cave and found it, she might¡¯ve fallen into the trap. So the Sea Dragon might¡¯ve tricked her into killing herself without any effort.


    No wonder Mo Yaoqing epted this Sea Dragon as a spiritual beast. Such wisdom was no less than that of most human beings.


    Upon seeing Mo Tiange¡¯s eyes scanning it, the Sea Dragon erected its blue scales all over its back and instantly prepared itself for battle.


    Upon seeing this, Mo Tiange smiled and unfolded the Heaven and Earth Fan. ¡°What, won¡¯t you go gather your alliance? Or have you not had time to make an alliance yet?¡±


    The Sea Dragon was angry. ¡°Don¡¯t think that us demonic beasts can¡¯t defeat you humans! You¡¯re only in the sixth rank while I¡¯m at seventh; it¡¯s not so easy to beat me!¡±


    ¡°Well, just have a try.¡± Mo Tiange put away her smile and gently waved her sleeves. The Art of Temporary Origin formed a spiritual aura shield around her.


    Now she was sure that the Sea Dragon hade to scare her. Maybe what it said was true; if she continued the killing, the sea beasts would unite sooner orter, but not now. Perhaps in order to save its own descendants, the Sea Dragon relied on its wisdom which was far beyond that of other demonic beasts and tried to scare her away, even trying to lead her into a trap to kill her with one move!


    Even though the Sea Dragon might¡¯ve been Mo Yaoqing¡¯s spiritual beast, it was just a demonic beast now. If you really thought it was as wise and steady as it appeared, you would have no time for regrets.


    The Sea Dragon¡¯s demonic beast instinct made it immediately chose to attack after seeing Mo Tiange forming her spiritual aura shield.


    Its tail wagged, and the waves rose to the sky! Sea Dragons had the blood of Divine Dragons which could call the wind and call the rain!


    But these waves didn¡¯t approach Mo Tiange at all; they were blocked by the spiritual aura shield created by the Art of Temporary Origin.


    Upon seeing this, the Sea Dragon opened its big mouth and a magic art of water rushed at Mo Tiange.


    Mo Tiange waved her Heaven and Earth Fan immediately. Then the mountains and rivers on the Fan suddenly turned into real objects and pressed down on the Sea Dragon.


    The Sea Dragon shook its tail and jumped out of thin air, escaping the range of the Heaven and Earth Fan.


    Mo Tiange was a little surprised. Seventh-rank demonic beasts were surely stronger. With the treasures in her possession, she had killed all the sea beasts of the fifth or sixth rank in the past few days. But this Sea Dragon had just avoided her Heaven and Earth Fan easily.


    The next moment, the Sea Dragon shook its tail again and a huge spiritual aura pushed down.


    Mo Tiange pulled the White Silk Handkerchief and wrapped it around her, dragging out a trail of white. The handkerchief turned into a fog and protected her firmly.


    Then her Heaven and Earth Fan spread out again.This time, instead of showing mountains and rivers, there rang a clear cry. A spiritual crane flew out and headed straight for the Sea Dragon.


    The Sea Dragon was startled, not quite sure whether it was real or imaginary. Although its wisdom was no less than that of ordinary people, it required knowledge of array formations to distinguish illusions. In this respect, it was obviously no different from ordinary demonic beasts.


    In the end, it chose to stay out of the way. But Mo Tiange was waiting there. She waved her Heaven and Earth Fan once again and mountains and rivers appeared dimly. The Sea Dragon had nowhere to hide, so under this crisis, it could only open its mouth and bite!


    Mo Tiange¡¯s eyes turned cold. With a light shing in her hand, she took out the Spirit Clouds Ruyi with a ¡°Bang¡± and the surrounding spiritual aura suddenly exploded!


    ¡°Aoww!¡± With a cry of pain, the Sea Dragon rolled in midair.


    It had avoided the immortal crane and blocked the Heaven and Earth Fan, but it couldn¡¯t avoid Spirit Clouds Ruyi!


    Mo Tiange waved her sleeves and took back the Spirit Clouds Ruyi. She folded the Heaven and Earth Fan slowly, not ready to take advantage of this opportunity to kill it.


    After a while, the Sea Dragon recovered and stopped rolling, but its blue scales had been covered with blood.


    If this was any other time, it would¡¯ve dove into the seabed, but the weapon which had wounded it just now stopped the Sea Dragon in its tracks. The Sea Dragon stared at Mo Tiange, eyes mixed with vignce and confusion. ¡°You... What is it?¡±


    Mo Tiange held up the Spirit Clouds Ruyi in her hand and asked with a smile, ¡°You mean this?¡±


    The Sea Dragon blinked its eyes, shocked. ¡°This... You...¡±


    Mo Tiange put away her smile and looked directly at it then asked, ¡°Was your old master¡¯sst name Mo?¡±


    The Sea Dragon wanted to wag its tail, but the power of Spirit Clouds Ruyi had scarred it so it could only blink its eyes again. ¡°Have you been there?¡±


    Mo Tiange sighed and put away the Spirit Clouds Ruyi. ¡°Myst name is also Mo,¡± she said. ¡°I came to look for the cave on the ind.¡±


    The Sea Dragon looked in the direction she was pointing and turned around, shocked. ¡°Did you pass the test?¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled. ¡°Sure enough, you knew about the test, so you were trying to send me there and kill me in your master¡¯s trap?¡±


    The Sea Dragon was silent. After a while, it said, ¡°Us Sea Dragons are smarter thanmon demonic beasts. In the past, my master epted me as a spiritual beast because I was far more intelligent thanmon demonic beasts. There¡¯s nothing about my master that I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Mo Tiange knew that. This Sea Dragon had lived for nearly ten thousand years, yet it was still in the seventh rank. It could be inferred that when Mo Yaoqing epted it as her spiritual beast, it wasn¡¯t because of its fighting power. Perhaps it was epted because of its high intelligence.


    The Sea Dragon moved its head and its intelligent eyes once again gazed at Mo Tiange. ¡°Human, are you my master¡¯s heir?¡±


    ¡°Sort of,¡± Mo Tiange said softly. ¡°She¡¯s my Great Ancestor.¡±


    ¡°Great Ancestor...¡± The Sea Dragon was confused. Apparently, it didn¡¯t understand the rtionship between Mo Tiange and its master for a moment. But this didn¡¯t hinder hisprehension. It turned its head and said much more quietly, ¡°Since you¡¯re my master¡¯s heir, I trust you.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled. ¡°Your master has already sat for her death, and the spiritual beast contract between you and her has expired. Why would you trust me?¡±


    The Sea Dragon looked at her calmly and said, ¡°I still want to make a trade with you. I¡¯ll tell you another secret in exchange for you to stop killing.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I won¡¯t make a vow after hearing your secret this time?¡±


    The Sea Dragon paused for a moment, looking at the ind in the distance where Mo Yaoqing sat for her death and said, ¡°It¡¯s a secret of my master¡¯s. Since you are her heir, you¡¯re entitled to know it.¡±


    Mo Yaoqing¡¯s whole life had been recorded on the jade slips. So what other secret was there in the depths of the Eastern Sea?


    The Sea Dragon said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s a secret about how my master came here.¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned. The secret...about how Mo Yaoqing came to the Celestial Pole from Yunzhong?! It was indeed the only thing Mo Yaoqing hadn¡¯t recorded in her notes.

 Chapter 337: Trade Terms

    <h4>Chapter 337: Trade Terms</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Wait.¡± Mo Tiange stopped the Sea Dragon before it was about to speak. ¡°How would I know you¡¯re not lying to me this time?¡±


    The Sea Dragon opened its mouth and was stunned.


    After a long time, it said, ¡°You beat me, but you didn¡¯t kill me...¡± It thought this was a human act of kindness.


    Mo Tiange said lightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill you because you were once Great Ancestor¡¯s Spiritual Beast. For her sake, you¡¯re no threat to me, so it doesn¡¯t hurt to let you off the hook.¡±


    This sentence showed the Sea Dragon Mo Tiange¡¯s high degree of confidence, and it couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°But are you kind to me for the sake of Great Ancestor?¡± Mo Tiange looked it straight in the eye. ¡°After all, your spiritual beast contract has expired. You¡¯re just a demonic beast to me now.¡±


    The Sea Dragon floated in midair, eyes remote. The wounds on its body weren¡¯t light, with small small streams of blood dripping into the sea constantly.


    ¡°Us demonic beasts are hostile to humans, but if humans save us, we will be grateful,¡± the Sea Dragon said calmly. ¡°Six thousand years ago, I lived in Returning Ruins Sea. My whole family was ughtered and I was almost killed; it was Master who saved me. Therefore, I was willing to sign a spiritual beast contract with my master and be her spiritual beast.¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s eyes moved. Her hand probed into her Qiankun Bag and she took out a jade bottle and tossed it to the Sea Dragon. ¡°Eat it. You have serious injuries.¡±


    The Sea Dragon opened its mouth and bit into the jade bottle. Its eyes showed some doubt. ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°I also want to make you a deal.¡±


    The Sea Dragon shook its head and said nothing.


    ¡°I know that you demonic beasts have no medicinal pills to eat, so your cultivation is much slower than that of human beings. Moreover, advancing from the seventh to eighth rank is the most difficult obstacle for demonic beasts. If a demonic beast could pass this stage, it would transform into a real spiritual beast. Otherwise, it would be a demonic spirit forever.¡± Mo Tiange raised her eyebrows and said quite confidently, ¡°I can give you the medicinal pills that might help you advance to the eighth rank, but in exchange, you must get your offspring to sign a spiritual beast contract with me and tell me the secret.¡±


    After saying this, Mo Tiange smiled. ¡°Of course, the medicinal pills you¡¯re taking right now aren¡¯t part of the deal. They¡¯re just to heal your injuries.¡±


    ¡°...¡± The Sea Dragon didn¡¯t reply. There was a gleam of doubt shing in its eyes. But soon, it bit open the jade bottle and swallowed all the medicinal pills in it.


    Soon afterwards, a light spiritual aura appeared around its body, enveloping its wounds. Straight after, a white light lit up the wounds. The injuries healed as quickly as the naked eye could see.


    After a while, the light dissipated and the Sea Dragon turned its head, wagged its tail, and said, ¡°Thank you. I feel much better.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled slightly. ¡°Shall we talk about our deal then?¡±


    The Sea Dragon hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Us Sea Dragons live happily in the sea. I don¡¯t want my descendants to be a human cultivator¡¯s spiritual beasts.¡±


    Upon hearing this answer, Mo Tiange smiled. ¡°Even if I can give you a medicinal pill that will help you get to the eighth rank?¡±


    The Sea Dragon wriggled with its head down, as if hesitating. After a while, it said, ¡°It¡¯s not so simple to advance. I was with my master for a thousand years, but I only advanced from the fifth to the seventh rank. No matter how many medicinal pills my master gave me, I still wasn¡¯t able to break through to the eighth rank. So I don¡¯t think your medicinal pills are worth trading for the freedom of my descendants.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mo Tiange nodded softly. ¡°You care for your descendants very much.¡±


    The Sea Dragon blinked and showed some kindness. ¡°As long as you stop hunting the sea beasts in this area, I¡¯ll tell you the secret. It¡¯s still valid. Although us sea beasts hunt each other on a daily basis, your indiscriminate killing will destroy the bnce between us. Us Sea Dragons have a good life here and don¡¯t want to give up our home here.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Mo Tiange sighed, eyes resting on the Sea Dragon. She said, ¡°But how can I believe that your secret is true?¡±


    The Sea Dragon was stunned and wagged its tail, looking a little upset. ¡°Well, this... I...¡±


    ¡°You were willing to risking up to stop me for your descendants, so this means your species cares for your future generations very much, right?¡±


    This sentence made the Sea Dragon silent for a long time, and a determined light shed in its eyes. ¡°Human, even if you kill me, I won¡¯t surrender the freedom of my descendants.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled and waved her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to refuse so early. Let me ask you¡ªyou¡¯re only a seventh-rank demonic beast but were able to live nearly ten thousand years. Presumably, your Sea Dragons¡¯ lifespan can reach tens of thousands of years?¡±


    The Sea Dragon hesitated for a moment and nodded. ¡°Yes, we can live for more than ten thousand years at least.¡±


    ¡°So human cultivators¡¯ lifespans are very short to you, right?¡±


    After a pause, the Sea Dragon agreed again. ¡°Yes. When I followed my master, I had lived for thousands of years. At that time, my master was still very young, but after her death, I lived for thousands of years afterward...¡±


    ¡°Well then, if you force your descendants to follow me in the future, even though I¡¯d be as strong as your master, they would only be giving up a thousand years of freedom, right?¡±


    The Sea Dragon didn¡¯t disagree with this conclusion. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled. ¡°So, what if I could help your descendants rush up to the eighth rank? Would giving up a thousand years of freedom be worth it then?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the Sea Dragon paused for a moment. Doubt, calction, and hesitation shed in its eyes.


    Mo Tiange knew it needed time to consider. She didn¡¯t pressure it; she merely shook the Heaven and Earth Fan in her hand and looked around as if she was standing there to enjoy the scenery.


    Advancing to the eighth rank was almost an irresistible temptation for demonic beasts. The Sea Dragon had refused it once, but it was hard to refuse again.


    After a long time, its voice rang out in Mo Tiange¡¯s mind again. ¡°You¡¯re only in the sixth rank. Can you really do that? Even my master failed to do that.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled. ¡°Just wait here for a moment, then you¡¯ll find out.¡±


    As she spoke, Mo Tiange pointed to the space between her eyebrows and started the technique. Then in front of the Sea Dragon¡¯s shocked eyes, she entered the Virtual Sky World.


    The Flowerless Golden Fruits had been used to heal Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s injuries. However, she had other spiritual panaceas that could help advance one¡¯s cultivation rank.


    Wandering about the medicinal fields, Mo Tiange picked a Baijie Fruit then left the Virtual Sky World.


    The Sea Dragon was startled to see her suddenly reappearing in front of its eyes. It shook its head, unable to understand, and wondered if human beings had invented some kind of new magic art? But shortly after, its eyes were attracted by the Baijie Fruit in Mo Tiange¡¯s hands.


    The Sea Dragon had lived in the sea for a long time, but that didn¡¯t prevent it from recognizing a ten-thousand-year-old spiritual fruit!


    Ten-thousand-year-old spiritual fruits contained huge spiritual aura. If it could get one, it might indeed help it advance to the eighth rank!


    As she saw the Sea Dragon¡¯s shocked expression and seeing as it couldn¡¯t look away from the fruit in her hand, Mo Tiange smiled. ¡°Do you believe me now?¡±


    The Sea Dragon couldn¡¯t help gulping and trying to shift its eyes away from the Baijie Fruit with difficulty. It looked at Mo Tiange and was silent for a long time.


    Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t in a hurry; she just waited patiently.


    After a long time, the Sea Dragon¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Human, I believe in you. You¡¯re not as powerful as my master, but with these treasures, perhaps you can really help your spiritual beast break through the eighth rank.¡± It hesitated for a moment and finally said firmly, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go tell my descendants and see if any of them would like to be your spiritual beast.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled. ¡°Okay, just go. I¡¯ll wait here.¡±


    With a nod of its head and flick of its tail, the Sea Dragon dived eagerly into the sea.


    Mo Tiange looked at where it disappeared and put away the Baijie Fruit. She wasn¡¯t afraid it woulde up with some idea to steal it because she thought it definitely wouldn¡¯t want to share the spiritual fruit that could promote advancement with other seventh-rank demonic beasts. And if it made that deal with her, it would be possible for him to have another eighth-rank demonic beast among his offspring, which was very attractive to this Sea Dragon who cared for his offspring very much.


    Mo Tiange tried every possible way to get a Sea Dragon as her spiritual beast because there was no doubt that this race had wisdom thatmon demonic beasts didn¡¯t have. More importantly, its descendants were the Old Sea Dragon¡¯s weakness. How could she believe the secrets it told her when it initially showed so much malice against her and wanted to trick her into death? Only when she epted its offspring as her spiritual beasts would she dare to believe what it said to be true.


    Not long after, some spiritual aura came up from the sea again. Mo Tiange nced at the water¡¯s surface and saw several fifth to sixth-rank demonic beasts led by a seventh-rank demonic beast.


    A momentter, the Sea Dragon appeared with its descendants. ¡°Human, my descendants here are willing to ept your deal. You can choose one of them.¡±


    Mo Tiange looked down and saw not only the Old Sea Dragon, but there were also five little Sea Dragons; three of them were in the fifth rank and two of them were in the sixth. They were much smaller in shape than the old Sea Dragon. The smallest one had a wound in its tail¡ªit was the one she had wounded in the first ce.


    ¡°You... Are you all willing to do it?¡±


    The five Young Sea Dragons wagged their tails and didn¡¯t answer immediately. One of them asked, ¡°Can you really help grandpa advance?¡±


    Mo Tiange was even more surprised. ¡°You can also speak the humannguage?¡±


    The Old Sea Dragon said, ¡°As long as us Sea Dragons reach the fifth rank, we have wisdom no lower than regr eighth-rank demonic beasts.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Mo Tiange nodded. Then she answered the former question. ¡°I can only give your grandpa a spiritual fruit which may help him advance. As for whether he can really obtain advancement, I can¡¯t guarantee.¡±


    The five Young Sea Dragons looked at each other and patted their tails excitedly. ¡°We¡¯re all willing to do it.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mo Tiange smiled. It seemed that not only did the Old Sea Dragon love his descendants, but the descendants also respected their ancestor very much, so she was relieved.


    Mo Tiange turned to the Old Sea Dragon and asked, ¡°Are they all thousands of years old?¡±


    Old Sea Dragon said, ¡°Xiaofan is only eight hundred years old. The other four range from over one thousand to over four thousand years old.¡±


    ¡°Xiaofan?¡±


    The little Sea Dragon with wounds on its tail patted the water and said timidly, ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±


    Old Sea Dragon pointed to the others with its fins. ¡°That¡¯s Xiaoyu, Xiaofeng, Xiaokai, and Xiaoyun.¡±


    Mo Tiange wanted tough. These Sea Dragons¡¯ names were funny and she couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What about you?¡±


    Old Sea Dragon answered, ¡°My name¡¯s Xiaoqing.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Tiange held back the impulse tough wildly. Her ancestor Mo Yaoqing was really a genius! The Old Sea Dragon sounded like an old man, but he was called Xiaoqing! A young girl¡¯s name!


    She suppressed her smile and asked, ¡°What¡¯s yourst name? Shouldn¡¯t it be Sea?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Old Sea Dragon shook its head. ¡°Ourst name is Bai, so I¡¯m Bai Xiaoqing (even more girly).¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Tiange not only wanted tough wildly this time, but she also wanted to hit the ground.

 Chapter 338: Bring The Sea Dragon Under Control

    <h4>Chapter 338: Bring The Sea Dragon Under Control</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Sea Dragons were actually demonic beasts of the sea with ferocious looks. They had pointy heads and big mouths, as well as sharp teeth. When the scales on their bodies stood up, they were as sharp as knives. However, these Sea Dragons were surnamed Bai, and they had such lovely names...


    Mo Tiange turned her head and held back herughter for a long time. Then she turned back and put a serious look on her face. ¡°You can make the decision for me. I don¡¯t mind which one it is as long as it¡¯s your descendent.¡±


    Hesitation appeared in Old Sea Dragon¡¯s eyes. It looked at the five Young Sea Dragons reluctantly then turned to say to her: ¡°Human, just choose one for yourself. They¡¯re all the same to me and it¡¯s hard for me to choose.¡±


    Upon noticing its expression, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t force it. She counted the Young Sea Dragons and said, ¡°Okay, this one.¡±


    It was the smallest Sea Dragon called Bai Xiaofan.


    As Bai Xiaofan was chosen, the other four Sea Dragons surrounded it and roared. They spoke thenguage of Sea Dragons, which Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t understand, but judging from the way they were acting, it was easy to guess that these Sea Dragons had good rtionships and were reluctant to part with each other.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help smiling upon seeing such a scene. Ever since she entered the cultivation world, she seldom saw such brotherly love. Even though they were demonic beasts, they gave Mo Tiange a certain warmth.


    The five little sea dragons discussed for a long time then the old sea dragon let out a roar to make them quiet down.


    Old Sea Dragon looked at the Young Sea Dragon named Xiaofan and told it to swim closer. Then it turned to look at Mo Tiange and said, ¡°Okay human, you can sign a spiritual beast contract with my child now.¡±


    Mo Tiange looked at the small Sea Dragon before her. Its tail was still injured, and it timidly looked into her eyes. She knew that it had almost died under her flying sword and must be afraid of her.


    But that didn¡¯t matter. As long as a spiritual beast contract was signed, the little Sea Dragon would trust her.


    Mo Tiange closed her eyes and gathered her divineprehension. One of the reasons why she chose this little Sea Dragon was because it was the weakest among these Sea Dragons and its divineprehension was also weak, so it would be easier to establish a spiritual beast contract. The other reason was that it was only eight hundred years old but was already in the fifth rank, so it could be seen that this Sea Dragon was quite talented.


    As her divine sense touched Bai Xiaofan, under her strong pressure, Bai Xiaofan obediently signed a subordinate contract with Mo Tiange. From this moment on, Mo Tiange would be its master and they couldn¡¯t hurt each other until the spiritual beast contract was broken or one party died.


    Upon seeing that Mo Tiange opened her eyes and the fear in Bai Xiaofan¡¯s eyes faded, Old Sea Dragon Bai Xiaoqing asked with surprise, ¡°So quick?¡±


    They finished signing the spiritual beast contract so quickly, which could only prove that Mo Tiange¡¯s divine sense was much stronger than Xiaofan¡¯s. Xiaofan was a demonic beast whose cultivation level was equal to a human in the early stage of the Core Formation realm. Its divine sense was inferior to mankind, but it wasn¡¯t very weak. Mo Tiange was just in the middle stage of the Core Formation realm, so there shouldn¡¯t be such a big difference between them.


    Mo Tiange smiled and waved to Xiaofan. Xiaofan was still timid but was no longer afraid of her. It approached her obediently. ¡°Master, we¡¯ve signed the contract, so will you give the spiritual fruit to my grandpa?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Mo Tiange took out a healing pill and threw it into its mouth, saying, ¡°You wait here for a while.¡±


    As she finished talking, she started the technique again and went into the Virtual Sky World after several breaths. Then she came out with two Baijie Fruits.


    ¡°Here, these are for you.¡± Mo Tiange passed the fruits to Old Sea Dragon along with the original one.


    At the sight of three Baijie Fruits, Old Sea Dragon and the four Young Sea Dragons¡¯ eyes lit up.


    The Old Sea Dragon took them carefully with its fin, and with a sh of white light, the Baijie Fruit disappeared, hidden somewhere unknown. Demonic beasts didn¡¯t have Qiankun Bags, but they did have their own storage space which was much more convenient than the bags.


    ¡°Well, I gave you what I promised; you can tell me the secret now, right?¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know whether it was because of the Baijie Fruits or because Xiaofan had be her spiritual beast, but the Old Sea Dragon¡¯s voice somehow became respectful. ¡°I¡¯ve told Xiaofan all about the matter. It will tell you.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Since Xiaofan had be her spiritual beast, she didn¡¯t worry that the Old Sea Dragon would lie. ¡°Then our deal is done.¡±


    The Sea Dragon didn¡¯t respond but looked at Xiaofan at her side and sighed. Then the four little Sea Dragons roared again.


    Xiaofan also responded with a roar, and the five Sea Dragons huddled together, rubbing their heads against each other and pping their fins at each other as if to express their reluctance to part.


    Seeing this, Mo Tiange smiled and watched them saying goodbye to each other without urging them.


    After a long time, it was Old Sea Dragon again who uttered another roar and interrupted their farewells. Under the Old Sea Dragon¡¯s scolding, the other four Sea Dragons eventually separated from Xiaofan, but they lined up and wagged their tails to pat the water as if they were holding some kind of ritual.


    Xiaofan looked at them and also wagged its tail to the rhythm.


    After a long time, they finally stopped. The Old Sea Dragon turned its head and said to Mo Tiange, ¡°Okay human, you can take Xiaofan away now.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded gently and gave them a Dao salute as a sign of respect. ¡°Some day in the future before I sit for my death, I will bring Xiaofan back here to see you. If I get lucky and reach the Deification Realm, then as long as Xiaofan requests it, I will also discharge the spiritual beast contract and give it freedom. So, good bye for now.¡±


    The Old Sea Dragon floated to the surface with the four little Sea Dragons, pressing their fins to their chests and bowing their heads toward her as if giving a salute.


    Under the gazes of the five Sea Dragons (including the Old Sea Dragon and four young ones), Mo Tiange took Bai Xiaofan, flew to the distant ind, and finally disappeared in the sky.


    After returning to the ind, Mo Tiange took Xiaofan to Mo Yaoqing¡¯s cave to treat its injuries first.


    Xiaofan¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t serious. Since Sea Dragons had hard armor and Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t good at using her flying sword, the would in Xiaofan¡¯s tail caused by her stab wasn¡¯t severe enough to immobilize it. The wound soon healed up after it took some medicinal pills.


    ¡°This is amazing!¡± Xiaofan wriggled its head to see the wound on its tail disappearing, stunned. ¡°It¡¯s healing so quick.¡±


    The Old Sea Dragon Bai Xiaoqing¡¯s voice sounded like an old man, but Bai Xiaofan sounded like the unchanging voice of a human teenager. It was only eight hundred years old, and considering their ten-thousand-year lifespan, it was indeed a child.


    Mo Tiange smiled and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t have medicinal pills. If you¡¯re injured, what can you do?¡±


    Xiaofan said, ¡°We also have nts in the seabed that can help heal injuries, but the effects aren¡¯t very good. And we know some magic arts for healing injuries... Master, I heard that you human beings know how to refine medicinal pills and the pills can help you advance very quickly. Is that true?¡±


    These words made Mo Tiangeugh. ¡°They¡¯re not that magical, but they allow the cultivation process to be faster and it may be easier to advance.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you have things much better than us demonic beasts.¡± Xiaofan¡¯s voice was very happy, and it looked at her longingly again. ¡°Master, in that case, will I also get medicinal pills to take in the future?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Mo Tiange reached out and touched its little ferocious head. ¡°You¡¯re my spiritual beast. Of course I¡¯ll give you medicinal pills.¡± She smiled after speaking. ¡°Right. I haven¡¯t asked you¡ªwould it be okay for you to leave water?¡±


    The Sea Dragons were demonic beasts of the sea, so naturally, they could fully utilize their fighting capacity in the sea. However, if its spell had already been in shape, it wouldn¡¯t affect its power.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Xiaofan answered. ¡°Us Sea Dragons are all born with magic arts and I¡¯m at the fifth rank now, so I can survive without water.¡± As it spoke, it moved its head up and down. ¡°Besides, Grandpa has taught me everything, and I¡¯m smart enough to remember everything.¡±


    There was a note of pride in its voice, as if it was asking for praise like a child.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t helpughing and touched its head. ¡°You¡¯re really so smart. So do you remember all the secrets your grandpa told you?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Xiaofan lifted its head high confidently.


    Mo Tiange smiled even more happily, touched its head again and said, ¡°Okay, you¡¯re already my spiritual beast, so let me take you to a good ce.¡±


    Xiaofan blinked its eyes and looked at her with confusion.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t say a word. She reached out to hold Xiaofan¡¯s head, and the other hand pointed between her eyebrows. When the bead emerged and the spell struck it, they appeared in the Virtual Sky World after several breaths.


    ¡°Wuuuu!¡± As soon as they entered, a golden shadow rushed over and threw itself into Mo Tiange¡¯s arms.


    It was Feifei. She entered the Virtual Sky World twice just now but had no time to pet it, so it was very upset.


    Mo Tiange patted its headfortingly. ¡°Good boy, Feifei. Did you get bored? Would you like Xiaohuo to y with you for a while? We have a new friend here.¡±


    Xiaofan was now staring with its slender eyes and looking at the surroundings in surprise. It didn¡¯t understand how they came here in an instant, and this space had such rich spiritual aura! It couldn¡¯t help feeling that human¡¯s magic arts were so magical!


    ¡°This is Xiaofan, and this is Feifei.¡±


    Being pulled by Mo Tiange by the paw, Xiaofan came to and stared at the golden, hairy, ball-like, leopard-looking creature before its eyes. It blinked, without understanding what the thing was, but for demonic beasts, whenever they encountered something that wasn¡¯t their own race, they would generally hunt it. So it jumped up and floated in midair, showing Feifei its sharp teeth.


    Feifei had followed Mo Tiange for sixty years and ate many spiritual nts. However, maybe because of a characteristic of its race, it was still in the fourth rank and couldn¡¯t advance.


    For demonic beasts, the fourth rank was markedly different from the fifth rank, and Feifei especially wasn¡¯t good at fights of magical power at all. Xiaofan only needed to wave its fin or tailzily and Feifei wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it.


    The two demonic beasts stared at each other. Upon seeing that anger appeared in Xiaofan¡¯s eyes, Feifei suddenly stretched out its paw. With a white light shing past, it put its paw on Xiaofan¡¯s dark blue scales, and in the white light, the irritation in Xiaofan¡¯s eyes gradually dispersed.


    It wasn¡¯t Mo Tiange¡¯s first time seeing such a scene, yet she was still entranced by it. As expected, Feifei was a kind of magical demonic beast who could naturally live peacefully with a lot of other demonic beasts, which was an anomaly in the world of demonic beasts.


    Mo Tiange then patted Feifei¡¯s head and released Xiaohuo, who had been in her Spiritual Beast Bag the whole time. ¡°Go y,¡± she said.


    Xiaohuo also showed hostility to Xiaofan, but under Mo Tiange¡¯s orders given through her divineprehension, it was soon pulled away to y by Feifei.


    ¡°Xiaofan, why didn¡¯t you attack Feifei just now?¡±


    Xiaofan¡¯s voice was also mixed with some confusion. ¡°I felt like it wasn¡¯t dangerous...¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. Sure enough, that was Feifei¡¯s special ability. She then took a few steps forward and waved her hand. ¡°Can you get used to the spiritual aura here?¡±


    Xiaofan nodded. ¡°En, the spiritual aura here is very nice...¡± Then it sawrge fields of medicine and its eyes lit up. ¡°Master, that...¡±


    Mo Tiange stood by the stream and pointed to arge medicinal field. She smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re now my spiritual beast. You can take all the medicine you want, but you have to make sure it¡¯s not bad for you. From now on, this stream is yours. Get along well with Xiaohuo and Feifei¡ªthey¡¯re also my spiritual beasts. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

 Chapter 339: The Decision to Leave

    <h4>Chapter 339: The Decision to Leave</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mo Tiange had three spiritual beasts now. Xiaofan and Xiaohuo were in the fifth rank while Feifei was in the fourth. Xiaohuo was good at fire magic arts and possessed the extremely powerful Sun Real Fire; Xiaofan was good at water magic arts and was brought up in the harsh environment of the sea, so it possessed stronger fighting power. Feifei wasn¡¯t very strong, but it had a special ability to calm people.


    These three spiritual beasts improved Mo Tiange¡¯s strength significantly. She dared to say that she was one of the few cultivators in the entire Kunwu who had two fifth-rank spiritual beasts.


    Spiritual beasts were very difficult to raise. Although many cultivators in Kunwu also raised spiritual beasts, these basically spiritual beasts couldn¡¯t keep up with the cultivation speed of their owners. After all, rtive to their long lives, spiritual beasts¡¯ cultivation speed was very slow. They didn¡¯t have enough medicinal pills to take and had to rely on themselves, so they couldn¡¯t keep up with cultivators at all. And if there were any medicinal pills, which cultivator wouldn¡¯t use the medicinal pills themselves first?


    Even Lord Daoist Jinghe and Qin Xi would act the same. Lord Daoist Jinghe had a spiritual beast house, but the highest-ranked spiritual beast he had was only in the seventh-rank, not the eighth. Qin Xi kept a Four-Eyed Bird that was only in the fifth rank, and because it couldn¡¯t keep up with his cultivation rank, he didn¡¯t normally take it with him most days.


    As far as Mo Tiange knew, only the Lingshou Sect (Spiritual Beast Sect), one of the seven schools and sects in the Celestial Pole, had spiritual beasts that weren¡¯t inferior to their cultivators. But they had special cultivation techniques and had to raise spiritual beasts from when they were eggs. Yet spiritual beasts¡¯ eggs were valuable treasures, so each person could only have one egg. Thus, in general, each of their cultivators would only have one spiritual beast that really viewed them as their master.


    Meanwhile, Mo Tiange had just broken through the middle stage of the Core Formation realm and had two spiritual beasts of the fifth rank. Thus, she alone had fighting strength equivalent to two people.


    Mo Tiange thought about this silently in her heart, then revealed a smile on her face. With these two fifth-rank demonic beasts, even if she was alone on the outside, she shouldn¡¯t be in too much danger.


    Thinking this, she used her divineprehension to call Xiaofan.


    Soon, Xiaofan flew into the bamboo house with its body still dripping water. Xiaofan was very happy in the stream outside the bamboo house, Although it had nopany, the stream¡¯s spiritual aura was very strong and it was able to cultivate very quickly. Furthermore, there were countless spiritual panaceas lined up for it to eat.


    ¡°Master, did you call me?¡±


    Upon seeing Xiaofan¡¯s sharp teeth and hearing its clear voice, Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Have you recovered from your injuries?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Xiaofan wiped its dripping body with its fin. It didn¡¯tnd but just floated in the air. Being a sea beast, it was far lessfortable being on the ground than floating in midair.


    ¡°Good. Tell me about the secret your grandfather told you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiaofan was much lovelier than Xiaohuo and Feifei. On ordinary days, it would either cultivate in the stream or look at the spiritual nts longingly; it would alsomunicate with Xiaohuo and Feifei on asion. In addition to this, it would always obey whatever Mo Tiange asked without question, unlike Feifei and Xiaohuo who would sometimes disobey her.


    ¡°Grandpa said that to the south of the ind, after you fly for about a month, there will be a big ind. There¡¯s a volcano on the big ind, and it¡¯s empty inside. If you go down to a very deep ce, you can get out through a hot spring at the bottom of the earth, and that¡¯s the South Pole Ind of Yunzhong.¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather didn¡¯t tell you the exact location?¡± Mo Tiange frowned. The sea was so big and it was impossible to fly in any direction without some deviation. It wasn¡¯t easy to find the big ind. Now she regretted not having asked the Old Sea Dragon to lead the way.


    ¡°Master, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Sensing her hesitation, Xiaofan proudly raised its head. ¡°Us sea beasts have our own ways of wayfinding in the sea. Grandpa told me, so I can take you there, Master.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Upon hearing this, Mo Tiange straightened her brows. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    After a pause, she asked again, ¡°Is that path safe? Will there be any demonic beasts or danger along the way?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa said the road was discovered by his owner by ident. It was dark inside, but there was no danger.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded and patted Xiaofan¡¯s head. ¡°Okay, go on with your cultivation; I¡¯ll call you when I need you.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xiaofan answered obediently. Then it wagged its tail and flew back to the stream.


    Mo Tiange sat on her futon and fell into deep thought.


    If you asked her if she wanted to go to Yunzhong, the answer was yes. Through Mo Yaoqing¡¯s records, she knew that Yunzhong was a flourishing world of cultivation, so how could she not want to go?


    She had good enough natural endowments, an amazing number of spirit stones, and had as many medicinal pills as possible. What else didn¡¯t she have? Experience¡ªrich experience¡ªand a broad worldview.


    She wanted to see what other continents looked like. She wanted to know if Confucian cultivators and Buddhism cultivators were the same as Dao cultivators. She also wanted to know everything that Mo Yaoqing once faced.


    She couldn¡¯t repress this longing, because she knew it was what shecked most on this path to immortality.


    However, it wasn¡¯t that simple to leave the Celestial Pole and go to Yunzhong. Even if she knew the exact, safest path, it was too far away and it would take too long, both factors which could lead to idents.


    She even considered returning to Xuanqing School, waiting for Qin Xi to finish his Closed Door Meditation, and going to Yunzhong with him then. But this would take at least a decade or two.


    A decade or two wasn¡¯t a long time for Nascent Soul cultivators or even Core Formation cultivators. However, if she wanted to catch up to Qin Xi, she had to make good use of her time.


    She just advanced, so she needed to travel to strengthen the cultivation of her inner realm before she could continue Closed Door Meditation. It would absolutely be unwise if she did it now.


    After thinking for a while, Mo Tiange finally decided. She would go to Yunzhong alone right now!


    Of course, she still had a lot of arrangements to make before that. After all, it would take about a year on the road to reach such a far ce, and it might take more than ten years toplete the journey. During this period of time, Qin Xi and Lord Daoist Jinghe were both in Closed Door Meditation. In order to avoid incidents, she had to leave some spiritual panaceas for them.


    After making her decision, Mo Tiange took action quickly.


    First, she needed to go back to Linhai.


    It took her months to find the ce, but only a month to return. Since on her way there, those months were spent looking for the destination, often going the wrong way, but this time, she had a definite route.


    After returning to Linhai, Mo Tiange got some rest and returned to Kunwu through the Transporting Formation of Bixuan Court. Then she spent her days and nights returning to Xuanqing School.


    After she endured the hardships of her long journey and returned to Xuanqing School, the first thing she did was see Qin Xi.


    Qin Xi¡¯s Closed Door Meditation was meant to stabilize his realm this time, so it didn¡¯t need to obey too many rules. As soon as Mo Tiange triggered the restrictions outside, he stopped cultivating and opened the door of the Closed Room.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± Upon seeing her, Qin Xi smiled.


    Mo Tiange approached him and the two of them naturally embraced.


    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s been a long time,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°Even though it¡¯s actually been less than a year.¡±


    Qin Xi had the same feeling, so he said nothing but held her more tightly.


    After a while, they had enough hugging and parted a little. Qin Xi asked with a smile, ¡°You advanced! Looks like you¡¯ve had a very rewarding trip. Where did you go?¡±


    Mo Tiangey down against him with her head on his leg and looked sideways at him. ¡°Make a guess.¡±


    ¡°How could I guess?¡± Qin Xi twirled her hair and looked at her tenderly. ¡°But you seem so happy, so it must¡¯ve been good, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Mo Tiange smiled with stars in her eyes. She didn¡¯t intend to hide anything and began to tell him all about her experiences in this past year in detail.


    Qin Xi listened very carefully. When Mo Tiange said mentioned there was a channel between Celestial Pole and Yunzhong, his pupils narrowed and he said keenly, ¡°Yunzhong, you want to go to Yunzhong?¡±


    Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t surprised at all that Qin Xi guessed her intentions correctly.


    She nodded. ¡°Yes, I want to go to Yunzhong. The cultivators in the Celestial Pole are all trapped around spirit veins in Kunwu. I want to go to Yunzhong to see more of the world.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Qin Xi didn¡¯t say anything. His expression became serious.


    Mo Tiange also put on a solemn face and got up. She asked, ¡°What, isn¡¯t that okay?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Qin Xi breathed out, held her in his arms, and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t go with you at the moment.¡± He advanced to the Nascent Soul realm not long ago, so stabilizing his realm was the most important thing for him.


    ¡°I know.¡± Mo Tiange paused and said, ¡°So I decided to go alone.¡±


    His hand holding hers stiffened, and after a while, Qin Xi released his grip. He looked at her straight in the eyes. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not a troublemaker; you know that. I¡¯m strong enough to protect myself now. I can go to Yunzhong by myself without any problems.¡±


    Qin Xi frowned seriously and didn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    This matter was too important to acquiesce to. He was slowly epting Tiange¡¯s idea, and he was also willing to let her travel alone, but going to Yunzhong was too dangerous!


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t say anything, either. She wasn¡¯t ignorant to Qin Xi¡¯s thoughts, and she had to take his thoughts into consideration regarding such a big matter.


    ¡°Is there a middle ground?¡± After waiting for a long time, Qin Xi finally opened his mouth. ¡°If you want to go to Yunzhong, I won¡¯t stop you. But I¡¯m worried about you going alone. If anything bad happens, you will be too far for me to save you in time.¡±


    Mo Tiange thought for a long while then said hesitantly, ¡°What about I draw you a map and when you finish your Closed Door Meditation, you cane find me?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Qin Xi was silent. Mo Tiange scratched her head and was somewhat distressed. ¡°You can¡¯t leave now, and I can¡¯t wait here... You still don¡¯t trust me to protect myself?¡±


    Qin Xi¡¯s eyes softened and he looked at her as he said gently, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you; I¡¯m just worried. I know you can protect yourself, but I¡¯d be worried if you weren¡¯t around me anyway.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Now it was Mo Tiange who was silent. She was very touched inside.


    After a while, she said, ¡°Or shall I go ask Master?¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Okay. Master will give us good advice.¡±

 Chapter 340: Got Permission

    <h4>Chapter 340: Got Permission</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    A year had passed, yet Lord Daoist Jinghe hadn¡¯t left his cave. ording to the maid servants, Grandmaster hadn¡¯t even made a sound for the whole year, and the Closed Room had always been quiet.


    Upon hearing this, Mo Tiange and Qin Xi looked at each other with some surprise. They weren¡¯t surprised that Master was so badly hurt, but it wasn¡¯t easy for him to hold his tongue for so long.


    The two of them entered the Closed Room together. Qin Xi made a hand seal then Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Xi¡¯er, Tiange, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Before his Closed Door Meditation this time, Lord Daoist Jinghe said he wouldn¡¯t leave for ten years. It had only been one year.


    Qin Xi said with a high voice, ¡°Master, we wanted to ask your advice about something.¡±


    No sound came from the Closed Room, and after a while, the stone door opened slowly.


    When they entered, the stone door closed again. Mo Tiange saw that Lord Daoist Jinghe was sitting cross-legged while healing and his face looked a lot better; at least he didn¡¯t look extremely aged. She felt a little more at ease as it seemed that Master was much better.


    ¡°Master, how are your injuries?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe opened his eyes and saw them then smiled. ¡°Thanks to those spiritual panaceas you found, my injuries have been better, and perhaps this whole thing will be a blessing in disguise.¡±


    Mo Tiange and Qin Xi didn¡¯t understand and looked at each other. They thought of a kind of possibility at the same time and were very surprised. ¡°Master, are you going to have an opportunity to advance?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe nodded. Though his appearance hadn¡¯t yet recovered, he looked as radiant as ever. ¡°Right. Through this year of Closed Door Meditation and healing, I¡¯ve gotten some inspiration. Unlike before, there isn¡¯t an insurmountable gap between my current state and thete stage of the Nascent Soul realm any more!¡±


    It was a pleasant surprise. Mo Tiange and Qin Xi were both very happy to hear the news and said, ¡°Congrattions, Master.¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe waved his hand and became a little more restrained. ¡°It¡¯s just a possibility. It will take at least twenty or thirty years to heal my injuries, let alone advance.¡± As he finished speaking, he turned to ask them, ¡°What did you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°En,¡± Qin Xi answered. ¡°Master, as you advised, I entered Closed Door Meditation a year ago, while Tiange went out...¡±


    Then the two of them roughly told their Master about the experiences Mo Tiange had been through this past year.


    After hearing that, Lord Daoist Jinghe tested Mo Tiange¡¯s cultivation level first and was very satisfied. ¡°Good. You just advanced to the middle stage, but your spiritual aura is very stable. Dual Cultivation between you two was really a match made in heaven!¡±


    ¡°...¡± The mention of Dual Cultivation still made Mo Tiange somewhat embarrassed, so she immediately changed the topic. ¡°Master, in your opinion, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe was surprised. ¡°It¡¯s up to you, of course. Why did you ask me?¡±


    ¡°Master!¡± Mo Tiange¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°We came to ask for your advice!¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe spread his hands. ¡°My advice is that you can make the decision by yourselves.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Tiange and Qin Xi were speechless.


    After thinking for a moment, Qin Xi said, ¡°Master, I think it¡¯s too dangerous for Tiange to go to Yunzhong alone. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Dangerous?¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe circled Mo Tiange with his eyes then looked at Qin Xi. ¡°When you reached the middle stage of the Core Formation realm, did I ever stop you when you wanted to do something?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Qin Xi blushed and answered, ¡°No.¡± In fact, after he reached the Core Formation realm, he seldom remained in the School except to enter Closed Door Meditation. He often went out for several years at a time...


    But he felt this was different so he stressed again, ¡°But she¡¯s going to Yunzhong...¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe curled his lips. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Yunzhong? Is it any different from the Celestial Pole? Do high-level cultivators run all over the streets or are Core Formation cultivators good at fighting?¡±


    Qin Xi was nowpletely speechless.


    Mo Tiange asked with a little surprise, ¡°Master, you¡¯re not against me going?¡±


    Lord Daoist Jinghe turned to re at her. ¡°Since you want to go to a ce that far, have you prepared everything? Have you made all the arrangements? What¡¯s the n?¡±


    Mo Tiange was a little embarrassed upon being faced with these questions and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t we asking for your advice, Master? If it¡¯s been determined, of course I¡¯d make all the arrangements...¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Lord Daoist Jinghe didn¡¯t buy that. ¡°You say that, but you two share the same virtues! You¡¯ve made your own decision. Why ask? Didn¡¯t you want me to help you persuade you?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Tiange was also speechless.


    ¡°You specifically came to interrupt my Closed Door Meditation for this? Are you so bored? Get out, both of you! Just tell me when you make your decision. How old are you?¡±


    Under Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯sints, the two of them were so swept out.


    As they left the Closed Room, the stone door behind them shut them outside rudely. Mo Tiange and Qin Xi looked at each other and saw helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes.


    They had no choice but to go back.


    The two of them went all the way back to the cave in silence, each harboring their own thoughts.


    As soon as the cave door was opened, Ye Zhenji¡¯s joyful voice rang out: ¡°Auntie, Master, you¡¯re back!¡±


    Mo Tiange barely smiled and looked up, then was a little stunned.


    Next to Ye Zhenji stood a female disciple in the Foundation Building realm, who was dressed in Xuanqing School¡¯s robes, looking in and neat. She wasn¡¯t an astonishing beauty, but she could catch the eye.


    Upon seeing them, the woman bowed to salute them. ¡°Grandmaster Shoujing, Martial Uncle Shoujing.¡±


    As soon as she spoke, Mo Tiange recognized it was Shui Linbo. Judging from her condition, she had recovered from her injuries significantly?


    ¡°No need to salute any more.¡± Qin Xi said faintly then looked at Ye Zhenji. ¡°Are you moving back?¡±


    Ye Zhenji looked at them and scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°Master...¡± Was Master joking about him living with Linbo in Mingxin Residence?


    Mo Tiange knew he had a thin skin and gave Qin Xi a re then smiled at them and asked, ¡°Have Linbo¡¯s injuries healed?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Shui Linbo came up and saluted even more respectfully. ¡°Thanks to Martial Uncle Qingwei, I¡¯m much better now.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded with a smile. This Shui Linbo behaved well and looked even more prudent than Ye Zhenji.


    ¡°Auntie!¡± Ye Zhenji smiled and said, ¡°You were out for a long time again. I haven¡¯t congratted you on your advancement!¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve also improved a lot these days. But, you need to continue to work hard. You¡¯ve been in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm for so long, and it¡¯s time to think of ways to advance to thete stage.¡±


    ¡°En, I know that, Auntie. I¡¯ve been cultivating hard all this time.¡±


    Mo Tiange encouraged them with a few more words then said, ¡°Zhenji, your Master and I have things to do, so you may go about your own business.¡±


    ¡°...Oh, okay.¡± Ye Zhenji responded and watched the two of them enter the Cultivation Room and close the stone door.


    Upon seeing them, Mo Tiange remembered and asked, ¡°Has Shui Linbo recovered a lot from her injuries?¡±


    ¡°Almost.¡± Qin Xi didn¡¯t care much, though. ¡°Zhenji said that Martial Nephew Han Ruo on Soul¡¯s Retreat Peak has excellent medical skills. He used some kind of method to repair her dantian, so she¡¯s been better these days and cane outside to walk.¡±


    Han Ruo was Kuang Zhu¡¯s Daoist name, but Mo Tiange felt his original name, Kuang Zhu, was most suitable for this Senior Martial Brother.


    Speaking of this, Qin Xi asked again, ¡°About Shui Linbo, what¡¯s your opinion?¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned and asked back, ¡°What opinion? Zhenji likes her, so what opinion would I have?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you also like her and want to take her as your disciple?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that...¡± Mo Tiange remembered she did say something like that. After thinking for a moment, she said, ¡°Even though I want to do that, I¡¯m going to leave now and it¡¯s not the right time. Moreover, it¡¯d be a skyrocketing rise for her, which might affect her cultivation. It¡¯s better to let her grow up on her own first.¡±


    ¡°You have a point.¡± Qin Xi thought about it and agreed with her. ¡°Seriously, she¡¯s a talented person. Since she¡¯s recovered, she oftenes over to help Zhenji take care of the cave. I can see that she handles things more calmly than Zhenji, but I don¡¯t dare to believe herpletely and can¡¯t let her do some things.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mo Tiange smiled and said, ¡°I was in Linhai this time and took the opportunity to inquire about it. What she said was true; her background wasn¡¯t faked. But of course, if I want to take her on as my disciple, it¡¯d be better to take it slowly. She wasn¡¯t a formally-epted disciple in the sect. If there¡¯s too much value ced on her, it¡¯d be hard for her to make friends with other disciples.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Qin Xi agreed. ¡°In that case, just make arrangements for her with other caves when she¡¯s healed and put her name on the list like other ordinary disciples. But we can ask the Steward¡¯s Hall to arrange her to work for us. If she¡¯s really reliable and can handle affairs well, then naturally we can ept her as a disciple and help her cultivate further. In this way, with her reminders from time to time, we won¡¯t need to worry about Zhenji. Furthermore, with her help, we can also concentrate on cultivationter.¡±


    Mo Tiange thought for a while and agreed with him. ¡°En, let it be then.¡±


    In Xuanqing School, Core Formation cultivators or higher basically didn¡¯t appear in public, and they often had disciples handle affairs for them, unlike Mo Tiange and Qin Xi. Qin Xi only had one disciple, who was Ye Zhenji, while Mo Tiange hadn¡¯t even had time to ept one. But now it was time for both of them to consider the matter, as it was sometimes inconvenient to have no trusted disciples in the sect.


    After saying this, the two of them were silent.


    After a while, they said at the same time: ¡°I...¡± Upon seeing that the other party also wanted to speak, they shut up again.


    They looked at each other fearfully for a while, then Mo Tiange cleared her throat and said, ¡°About that matter, do you agree?¡±


    There it was¡ªthey finally got to the key point. Qin Xi was silent for a while then sighed. ¡°I know, actually, Master was speaking for you...¡±


    ¡°But Master also scolded me,¡± Mo Tiange murmured.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but...¡± Qin Xi formed a bitter smile. ¡°Fine. It¡¯s no big deal to go to Yunzhong. You¡¯re already a Core Formation cultivator and you can handle many things by yourself.¡± He recalled when he himself entered the Core Formation realm, he dared to go to any dangerous ce, and it was those experiences that made him grow up quickly. Thinking like this, it seemed good for Tiange to travel more.


    Now that he had no objections, Mo Tiange felt a little embarrassed instead. She thought for a while and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯d better leave you the exact route. If I don¡¯te back after a long time and you¡¯re worried, you cane find me...¡±


    ¡°En,¡± Qin Xi answered gently and added, ¡°Don¡¯t forget Wanderer Ziwei¡¯s matter. The Steward¡¯s Hall has been helping you look for clues these days. When there are any clues, I will apany you to take care of this thing.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember.¡±

 Chapter 341: Preparations for Departure

    <h4>Chapter 341: Preparations for Departure</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Now that Mo Tiange decided to go to Yunzhong, she busied herself again in the next few days.


    Above all, she needed to refine the numerous magic weapons she obtained from Mo Yaoqing¡¯s cave so she could use them skillfully in fights of magical power. Secondly, she needed to leave Qin Xi and Lord Daoist Jinghe enough medicine in case of emergencies. Finally, she had to familiarize herself with Yunzhong as much as possible.


    Qin Xi suspended his Closed Door Meditation and searched everywhere for records about Yunzhong. Surprisingly, Lord Daoist Zhenyang knew about the situation in Yunzhong somewhat.


    ¡°You want to go to Yunzhong?¡± Lord Daoist Zhenyang was also quite surprised.


    ¡°Well...¡± Qin Xi paused for a moment and confessed, ¡°It¡¯s Tiange who wants to go to Yunzhong.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lord Daoist Zhenyang was confused. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to go to Yunzhong, The South Sea is very dangerous, not to mention that she¡¯s a Core Formation cultivator. Even Nascent Soul cultivators can¡¯t cross the South Sea easily. Your Master also knows this, so why didn¡¯t he stop her?¡±


    Qin Xi smiled and said, ¡°Tiange has found a safe way to get there from the Eastern Sea.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lord Daoist Zhenyang was even more surprised, and when he thought about it, he was very happy. ¡°This is good. Yunzhong is a holynd for cultivation. If she can travel there, she will definitely learn a lot. By the way, if she¡¯s sure this road is safe, we can let all our Core Formation cultivators experience andmunicate with the cultivators in Yunzhong. Besides, it¡¯s said that Yunzhong is rich in materials for cultivation, so if Qingwei goes there, she can exchange with them and bring some rare treasures back. Well, that¡¯s one way of obtaining a fortune...¡±


    Gradually, Lord Daoist Zhenyang began to calcte how much benefits this journey would bring. If they could bring some of Kunwu¡¯s specialties to Yunzhong and exchange them for rare treasures, then Xuanqing School could profit greatly. With those materials, they could then train another batch of disciples.


    Qin Xi was very helpless upon seeing such a scene. This Senior Martial Brother Zhenyang was a Nascent Soul cultivator in thete stage, but he was responsible for the sect, so he was always very keen about these things...


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Zhenyang, you seem to understand the situation in Yunzhong?¡±


    Upon being drawn back to the topic, Lord Daoist Zhenyang stroked his beard andughed. ¡°Though we have little contact with Yunzhong in the Celestial Pole, there are asionally cultivators whoe here from Yunzhong by ident. I once met a cultivator from Yunzhong, and through him, I heard some things about Yunzhong.¡±


    ¡°Oh? How long ago was this? What was that cultivator¡¯s cultivation level? Was he from the South Sea?¡±


    ¡°Well, it was about five or six hundred years ago...¡± Lord Daoist Zhenyang recalled. ¡°At that time, I was still in the early stage of the Nascent Soul realm. I met a cultivator who was the same level as me by chance, and his skills were very formidable. We once had a fight, but we reached a stalemate and therefore ended up admiring each other and became good friends. He dide by way of the South Sea, which, ording to him, was a dangerous ce full of high-level sea beasts. He was lucky enough to escape every time, but even so, it took him two years to reach the Celestial Pole.¡±


    ¡°He was able to cross the South Sea only as a Nascent Soul cultivator in the early stage?¡± Qin Xi was quite surprised. Didn¡¯t they say even Nascent Soul cultivators in thete stage could only look at the sea and sigh?


    Upon seeing Qin Xi¡¯s expression, Lord Daoist Zhenyang smiled and said, ¡°You must not think it¡¯s verymon. I dare say that the man¡¯s ability to flee for his life was first-ss, and it wouldn¡¯t be easy for even ate stage Nascent Soul cultivator to stop him. But even with such skills, he almost died in the South Sea. So, if Qingwei really has found a safe path, it¡¯d be very beneficial for our entire sect.¡±


    Qin Xi wasn¡¯t interested in this matter. He instead asked, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Zhenyang, can you tell me about the situation in Yunzhong after all?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Lord Daoist Zhenyang recalled and said slowly, ¡°Yunzhong has a lot of spirit veins, so there are also lots of cultivators. In addition to Dao cultivators, there are also Confucian cultivators, Buddha cultivators, Spirit Cultivators and Devil Cultivators. Among them, Dao, Buddha and Confucianism collectively belong to the Righteous Path, while the spirits and demons belong to the Devil Path. Of course, the so-called Righteous and Devil Paths are equivalent to our ssification of the righteous and the devils, but it doesn¡¯t mean that the Righteous Path is the ¡°just¡± path and the Devil Path is evil. In Yunzhong, all the cultivators live in one ce, and they seldom have disputes...¡±


    Qin Xi patiently listened to Lord Daoist Zhenyang for a long time, but he duplicated some of the contents recorded on Mo Yaoqing¡¯s jade slip, so while Lord Daoist Zhenyang was recalling all this information, Qin Xi hurriedly asked, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Zhenyang, is there anything Tiange should pay attention to if she goes to Yunzhong? These things aren¡¯t so important...¡±


    ¡°Oh, well...¡± Lord Daoist Zhenyang thought for a moment and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing special. Just tell Qingwei that she should know that cultivators in Yunzhong use different fighting methods, so don¡¯t start fights easily before she fully understands the enemy¡¯s situation.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Qin Xi was somewhat interested. ¡°How different?¡±


    Lord Daoist Zhenyang said, ¡°That¡¯s a littleplicated. Well, first, their magic weapons are meant to be quicker than their enemies, so Tiange must be very careful not to be preempted by others. Second, many of their magic weapons can disturb others¡¯ spiritual aura. If you don¡¯t pay attention, you can be easily influenced...¡±


    This was what Mo Yaoqing didn¡¯t mention in detail and was very helpful to Mo Tiange.


    When Lord Daoist Zhenyang finished speaking, Qin Xi asked again before leaving, ¡°Senior Martial Brother Zhenyang, about that cultivator who came to the Celestial Pole from Yunzhong, what happened to him in the end?¡±


    Lord Daoist Zhenyang was stunned and answered, ¡°He stayed in the Celestial Pole for several years, but he finally decided to return to Yunzhong. Since he left, no one has heard from him again. He might have fallen in the South Sea, or he might have returned to Yunzhong safely.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Qin Xi was silent. He stood up and sighed. ¡°Thank you, Senior Martial Brother Zhenyang, for telling me about all this. I¡¯ll tell Tiange this and I¡¯m going to go back now.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Shoujing!¡± Lord Daoist Zhenyang called behind him, ¡°Remember to tell Qingwei to pay more attention to spiritual objects; see if there are any unique ones that can be exchanged...¡±


    ...


    Mo Tiange was cleaning up the Virtual Sky World.


    Even if there were jade boxes and spiritual talismans that could seal the spiritual aura of ten-thousand-year-old spiritual nts, spiritual nts would always lose their aura when they had been stored for too long. They could be stored longer if they were refined into medicinal pills. She and Qin Xi were trapped in the Virtual Sky World for ten years, during which they refined a lot of medicinal pills. Most of those were stored well.


    In addition, Qin Xi prepared a lot of things for her. Although most of them weren¡¯t necessary, in the end, it was his way of caring for her and she epted them all.


    In fact, she had a purpose for going to Yunzhong which she hadn¡¯t told him about.


    Mo Yaoqing once said her Art of Sunu came from Danxia Sect, which included even the part above the Nascent Soul realm. If she had a chance, she wanted to get that cultivation technique from Danxia Sect andpare it with her own cultivation technique; perhaps it could give her some enlightenment.


    Of course, she could just investigate this matter at her convenience. If it was difficult to achieve, she wouldn¡¯t persist.


    As she was cleaning up, she heard Qin Xi call her outside. ¡°Tiange?¡±


    She opened the Virtual Sky World and let Qin Xi in. Upon thinking about this Virtual Sky World, she could obviously feel that it was inferior to Zhong Muling¡¯s. Perhaps it was because she hadn¡¯t reached a high cultivation realm yet?


    ¡°Well, is everything ready?¡± Qin Xi looked at the bottles and jars on the ground. ¡°What are these for?¡±


    ¡°For you and Master.¡± Mo Tiange counted the objects one by one. ¡°These are for Master, these are for you, and these are for Zhenji. As for this box, it¡¯s for the spiritual beasts, so I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Qin Xi looked at these things and was a little stunned. ¡°You prepared all of these things?¡± Not only was the whole table covered, but the floor was also crowded with them. These medicinal pills would¡¯ve been enough to consume for a hundred years.


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°These are all finished products from ourst refining. I¡¯ve kept the medicinal pills for the Core Formation realm for myself, and the rest is all for you.¡±


    Qin Xi thought for a moment. Since he and Master were in the Nascent Soul realm and Zhenji was in the Foundation Building realm, they wouldn¡¯t affect Tiange by taking her pills. Thus, Qin Xi said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take these out of hereter. By the way, I went to ask Senior Martial Brother Zhenyang something just now and there¡¯s something he wanted me to tell you...¡±


    After listening to Qin Xi tell her all about what Lord Daoist Zhenyang said, Mo Tiange was also helpless. ¡°Why¡¯s Lord Daoist Zhenyang so wordy? I¡¯m not going there to trade!¡±


    Qin Xi understood her very much, but he smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s the Head Grand Supreme Elder, so of course he¡¯d consider things differently. You should listen to him somewhat.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Mo Tiange also knew that. She was also one of the Elders in the sect, so she should consider something that was advantageous to Xuanqing School.


    When she had finished arranging everything, she said, ¡°Okay, take these things now and let¡¯s get out.¡±


    The two of them went out of the Virtual Sky World then Mo Tiange called both Ye Zhenji and Shui Linbo over.


    ¡°Auntie, Master!¡±


    ¡°Greetings to Grandmaster Shoujing and Martial Uncle Qingwei.¡±


    ¡°No need to salute.¡± Mo Tiange looked up to see that Shui Linbo was still as prudent as before, and she behaved well enough like ordinary disciples with general courtesy. She didn¡¯t be arrogant because of her rtionship with Zhenji. Mo Tiange nodded discreetly. If Shui Linbo could always get along with people in such a manner, it would make up for Zhenji¡¯s shorings, so Mo Tiange could let her do things at ease.


    ¡°Auntie, Master, what can we do for you?¡± Ye Zhenji saw they were serious and couldn¡¯t help asking cautiously.


    Qin Xi looked at him and said, ¡°Your aunt is going out for some time, and it may take a long time. So, she wanted you here to tell you something.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Zhenji looked at Mo Tiange. ¡°Auntie, are you going out to do something? Or travel?¡±


    ¡°To travel.¡± Mo Tiange smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. It¡¯s just that it might take a long while this time.¡±


    ¡°But, Auntie, didn¡¯t you just return?¡± Ye Zhenji didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Last time, you didn¡¯t return for ten years, and only after two years of being back, Auntie went out again. This time, you¡¯ve just been back for only a month... Auntie, is there anything important reason for you to go out so often?¡±


    ¡°...¡± If she exined this, it couldn¡¯t be clearly stated concisely. Mo Tiange didn¡¯t exin and just said, ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s no big deal. Zhenji, I might be gone for a few years to more than ten years this time, and during that time, your Master needs to perform a Closed Door Meditation to stabilize his realm and your Grandmaster will also be healing, so you must rely on yourself when ites to cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Auntie,¡± Ye Zhenji said. ¡°I¡¯ll see to it myself. If there¡¯s anything I don¡¯t understand, I canmunicate with Senior and Junior Martial Brothers. If I still don¡¯t understand, I can go ask Martial Uncle Mingzhen. And... I¡¯ll also take good care of the cave while you¡¯re away.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Mo Tiange nodded with a smile and turned to Shui Linbo. ¡°Linbo, I¡¯ve discussed with your Grandmaster Shoujing and when you¡¯repletely healed, you can register at the Steward¡¯s Hall and will be officially epted as my disciple on the Clear Spring Peak. In addition, when your Grandmaster Shoujing is in his Closed Door Meditation, you will help Zhenji take care of the cave. Just tell this to the Steward¡¯s Hall.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Shui Linbo was overjoyed. She saluted very humbly with great excitement. ¡°Thank you, Martial Uncle Qingwei. Thank you, Grandmaster Shoujing, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled. Shui Linbo was a smart person who knew that they were giving her a chance. If she took this chance, she would be treated well.

 Chapter 342: Find Her Way At The Volcano

    <h4>Chapter 342: Find Her Way At The Volcano</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    A few dayster, two flight lights arose on Clear Spring Peak. After idling for a bit, the white light crossed Mount Taikang and disappeared into the sky, leaving the red one to remain in midair and remain stationary for a long time.


    After a long while, Qin Xi gently sighed. He looked at the sky, waved his sleeves, andnded back on the ground.


    Now that Tiange had left, he should continue his Closed Door Meditation.


    He understood very clearly that as a cultivator, this kind of separation was normal for them. So, he just suppressed the faint reluctance in his heart and returned to the cave quietly.


    ¡°Master.¡± Ye Zhenji came to wee him.


    Qin Xi smiled. ¡°Go work on your own cultivation. Your aunt has left, and you should be more hardworking, you know?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Ye Zhenji revealed a smile. ¡°Master, rest assured. I¡¯m not a kid and I understand all this.¡±


    Qin Xi was stunned and thought about Ye Zhenji¡¯s performance in the past three years, he also smiled. ¡°Right. After all, you¡¯ve experienced some things, and you¡¯ve changed now.¡±


    He put his hands behind his back, went into his Closed Room and said, ¡°I won¡¯t leave for the next ten years, so I¡¯ll leave the cave to you. If there¡¯s nothing urgent, don¡¯t disturb me.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Master.¡±


    Mo Tiange took her time to continue with her journey. After half a month, she appeared in Linhai again.


    This time, she had a purpose, so she merely greeted Wei Han then followed the now-familiar route to the sea.


    Once in the sea, Xiaofan became excited and thrashed in the sea happily. Although there was water in the Virtual Sky World, the stream wasn¡¯t the sea, after all. Xiaofan had lived in the sea since childhood.


    Mo Tiange smiled at it as it swam round and round. Finally, Xiaofan came back to her side, raised its head and said, ¡°Master, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Go to the ce your grandfather once mentioned,¡± Mo Tiange answered. ¡°But since you don¡¯t know much about this ce,e back and I¡¯ll fly together with you.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Xiaofan flicked its tail and jumped from the water flexibly, drawing a beautiful arc. ¡°Here in the sea, us Sea Dragons can sense the taste of the sea and won¡¯t get lost.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Mo Tiange was a little stunned. ¡°But you¡¯ve never been there, and it¡¯s so far from where you lived. Can you still swim back?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Xiaofan nodded earnestly. ¡°Master, rest assured¡ªI have the Sea Dragons¡¯ instinct.¡± As it spoke, Xiaofan looked at Mo Tiange piteously. ¡°Master, want to sit on me? I¡¯ll carry you to the destination? I want to swim...¡±


    Faced with such pleading eyes, what else could Mo Tiange say? She looked down to see that Xiaofan¡¯s injuries had healed, and its tail was strong and flexible. Its wagging just now could perhaps break a stone, so it wouldn¡¯t have any issues with her sitting on its back.


    ¡°Fine, but just tell me if you¡¯re tired.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Xiaofan jumped up joyfully. ¡°Pa!¡± It fell back into the water and said hurriedly, ¡°Master,e on, let¡¯s hurry and go.¡±


    Seeing that it couldn¡¯t wait around much longer, Mo Tiange smiled and applied a simple Art of Avoiding Water to herself then sat on Xiaofan¡¯s back, allowing it to lead the way.


    Xiaofan¡¯s body was more than ten feet long. Its tail was flexible and its fins were powerful. It was like an arrow off the string in the sea, and although it wasn¡¯t as fast as her flight light, it wasn¡¯t much slower.


    In the beginning, Mo Tiange keptparing the map she had corrected herself to see if Xiaofan was heading in the right direction. Later on, when she realized that Xiaofan did, in fact, have an urate sense of direction in the sea, Mo Tiange stopped worrying. She then used her time on Xiaofan¡¯s back to study Mo Yaoqing¡¯s cultivation notes.


    A human and a beast swam to the depths of the Eastern Sea in this leisurely fashion.


    On the offshore, there were only a few low-ranking sea beasts who saw the fifth-rank Xiaofan and naturally didn¡¯t dare toe forward. As they went deeper and deeper into the Eastern Sea, although high-ranking sea beasts appeared asionally, because of Mo Tiange¡¯s powerful momentum, they also didn¡¯t dare to approach them. After all, a sixth-rank human and a fifth-rank Sea Dragon weren¡¯t easy for ordinary sea beasts to take on.


    It wasn¡¯t until two months had passed that Mo Tiange felt some pressure from seventh-rank sea beasts, so she returned Xiaofan to her Spiritual Beast Bag reluctantly and gathered clouds under her feet, stepping into her Cloud-Treading Boots and flying high.


    The deeper she went, the higher the rank of the sea beasts she encountered. She had a clear purpose this time, so it was better to avoid those sea beasts.


    After she waited for the breath of the seventh-rank sea beasts to disappear, Mo Tiange released Xiaofan and asked, ¡°Xiaofan, can you direct the way when you¡¯re not in the sea?¡±


    Xiaofan floated in midair and nodded. ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ll be a bit slower.¡±


    ¡°En, that¡¯s okay.¡± It didn¡¯t matter if they were slowed down a bit; the most important thing was safety. If she still allowed Xiaofan to swim in the sea, her human cultivator breath would probably disturb high-ranking demonic beasts, and fierce fighting might ensue. But as long as they flew high enough in the air, those demonic beasts couldn¡¯t sense their presence urately, so they generally wouldn¡¯t act rashly.


    This boring journeysted for four months. The Old Sea Dragon said it would take about a month, but that was Mo Yaoqing¡¯s speed. When Mo Yaoqing reached the Celestial Pole, she was already a Nascent Soul cultivator whose speed was much faster than Mo Tiange, even if she travelled at a leisurely pace.


    After four months, after seeing more and more high-ranking sea beasts appear, Mo Tiange finally found the big ind that had a volcano. She breathed a sigh of relief. If she still couldn¡¯t find it, she would have to consider turning back. There were quite a few seventh-rank sea beasts there; who knew when an eighth-rank sea beast might appear? It might be dangerous for them by then.


    ¡°Master, there it is.¡± Xiaofan¡¯s voice rang out in her head.


    Mo Tiange looked down and saw that the big ind was hundreds of miles in circumference, more than ten times the size of the ind Mo Yaoqing lived on, and its topography waspletely different.


    The ind was filled with mountainous stones, ravines, sandstones, and only a small amount of soil, so nts were quite rare. Most importantly, there was no sign of spiritual aura on the ind, so there weren¡¯t any demonic beasts nearby.


    This was good news for Mo Tiange. The ind didn¡¯t have spirit veins, so it wouldn¡¯t attract demonic beasts. She didn¡¯t need to face any unknown demonic beasts.


    In the middle of the ind, there was a cold, rising volcano without any sign of recent eruptions. Mo Tiange flew to the top of the volcano and looked down, only to see the ckness inside and couldn¡¯t see anything else clearly. She swept over with her divine sense and saw no danger, so she slowly touched down.


    As she descended lower, Mo Tiange was gradually able to see the interior of the volcano. There was nova and no heat¡ªjust cold volcanic walls. It was too dark to see clearly inside.


    Mo Tiange spread out her hand and light gathered in her palm then the Heaven and Earth Fan appeared in her hand. The fan pendant sent out a faint, white light.


    When she explored Mo Yaoqing¡¯s cavest time, she needed to take out the Mother of Moonstones each time to illuminate everything, which was very inconvenient. So, she simply polished the moonstone into a fan pendant and hung it on the Heaven and Earth Fan. This made it much more convenient to hold in her hand.


    ¡°Grandpa said there was water down there, so let me get down first,¡± Xiaofan said, as hended behind her.


    Mo Tiange paused and nodded. ¡°Good.¡±


    Not long after Xiaofan went down, Mo Tiange surely heard water noises then Xiaofan¡¯s voice rang out: ¡°Master,e down. The water isn¡¯t very deep.¡±


    Mo Tiange held the Heaven and Earth Fan andnded at the bottom of the volcano carefully, looked around, and felt a little confused. ¡°Is there a road here?¡±


    There were shallow streams at the bottom of the volcano, but she didn¡¯t see any roads nearby.


    ¡°The path is down in the water,¡± Xiaofan said. ¡°Master,e and sit on my back.¡±


    After thinking for a short time, Mo Tiange applied an Art of Avoiding Water then sat on Xiaofan¡¯s back. Xiaofan flicked its tail and dove to the bottom suddenly.


    The Mother of Moonstones gave out faint light, only illuminating the narrow space surrounding them. Mo Tiange spread her divine sense and surely discovered a channel in the water, yet she didn¡¯t know where it led.


    As soon as Xiaofan entered the water, it was so vigorous that it swam for a while and sped up. Mo Tiange felt it was diving deeper and deeper, and her Art of Avoiding Water was also receiving more and more pressure on its spiritual aura shield.


    Of course, now that she was a Core Formation cultivator, the pressure under water was nothing to her, but she was just a little confused. Water was flowing downhill and Xiaofan was diving into the water¡ªcould this be a waterway? ording to Mo Yaoqing¡¯s records on the jade slip, it took her a long time toe to the Celestial Pole. Did she spend several months in the water?


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t have those doubts for too long. After swimming for about half a day, Xiaofan began to float upward.


    Its speed was increasing when suddenly, there was a ¡°Crash¡±, and a beast and human broke out of the water.


    Countless water droplets dripped from the spiritual aura shield. Mo Tiange waved her hand, withdrew the Art of Avoiding Water and spread out her divine sense.


    It was an underground river, winding its way to a point so far away that her divine sense couldn¡¯t feel it. The surrounding rock walls werepletely irregr in shape.


    Xiaofan carried her and swam forward slowly. The water was so cold that even Xiaofan, a demonic beast, felt very ufortable.


    ¡°Xiaofan, how about you just fly with me?¡±


    Xiaofan shook its head and refused. ¡°No need, Master. I like the feeling of swimming in the water.¡±


    ¡°But the water...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Xiaofan wagged its tail and instantly ayer of blue aura floated on its scales, wrapping its whole body. ¡°Then it won¡¯t be ufortable.¡±


    Mo Tiange took a closer look at it and found it was also a kind of protective spiritual aura, so she nodded. ¡°Fine.¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know how long they had been traveling in the dark river. What apanied them was only the noisy sound of water and the sound of Xiaofan swimming. She held her Heaven and Earth Fan and spread her divine sense the whole time.


    This riverway had no spirit veins, so even though there were fish in the water, they were just ordinary fish, not daring to approach her and Xiaofan.


    A few dayster, Mo Tiange frowned and sensed some spiritual aura.


    Then Xiaofan stopped. ¡°Master, there are spirit veins ahead.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Mo Tiange paid attention to them with her divine sense for a while then said, ¡°There are no living beings there; just go ahead.¡±


    Xiaofan responded and continued to swim forward.


    The spiritual aura became more and more thick, and Mo Tiange looked around the rock walls and found it was a spirit stone mine. However, the quality and grade of the spirit stones weren¡¯t very high. It just looked like a small vein.


    They passed through the middle of the spirit stone mine. Mo Tiange had sharp eyes and found something that seemed to be growing on a certain spirit stone, so she hurriedly said, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Xiaofan stopped. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mo Tiange carefully dug a piece of jade shining with a white light from the rock wall and carefully observed it.


    ¡°Spiritual Aura-Gathering Stone?¡± Looking at the jade stone in her hand, Mo Tiange was surprised. ¡°It¡¯s a Spiritual Aura-Gathering Stone!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Xiaofan was very curious. ¡°Master, what¡¯s a Spiritual Aura-Gathering Stone?¡±


    After confirming that the object in her hand was a Spiritual Aura-Gathering Stone, Mo Tiange put it into her Qiankun Bag and said, ¡± A Spiritual Aura-Gathering Stone is a type of jade stone that asionally appears in spirit stone mines. It looks simr to spirit stones, but it has the effect of making spiritual aura extremely concentrated. In the process of pill and tool refining, the most difficult part is figuring out how to concentrate spiritual aura and seal it in medicinal pills and magic weapons. But with a Spiritual Aura-Gathering Stone, it can improve the sess rate of refining.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Demonic beasts didn¡¯t understand pill or tool refining, so Xiaofan just responded conveniently, half understanding and half not.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t expect that a Spiritual Aura-Gathering Stone would appear in this small mine, but it was a surprise, so she ordered, ¡°Xiaofan, swim a fewps more in the vicinity. We¡¯ll search to see if there¡¯s any more.¡±

 Chapter 343: The South Pole Island

    <h4>Chapter 343: The South Pole Ind</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t find any more Spiritual Aura-Gathering Stones. Mo Tiange thought for a moment and shook her head with a smile. Spiritual Aura-Gathering Stones weren¡¯t rare treasures, but they also weren¡¯t particrlymon. It already wasn¡¯t easy to find one in such a small spirit stone vein, yet she wanted to find more?


    Mo Tiange waved her hand to call Xiaofan back and said, ¡°Let¡¯s keep going.¡±


    Xiaofan responded and carried her to continue swimming ahead.


    The spirit stone vein was really small, and only a momentter, Xiaofan had swum out of range of the vein. They then faced the dark underground riverway again.


    Mo Tiange had be ustomed to such darkness, so she simply calmed down and began toprehend her inner realm silently.


    In the Celestial Pole, the difference between Dao Cultivators and Devil Cultivators was that when Dao cultivators were working on improving their strength, they also needed to pay attention to their inner realm cultivation. Otherwise, they¡¯d be stuck during advancement and that would be difficult to break through. Meanwhile, Devil Cultivators didn¡¯t have to worry about this. All they had to do was absorb spiritual aura and turn it into devil aura. Therefore, the cultivation method of Devil Cultivators was rebuked by the Righteous Path as unorthodox; it had nothing to do with good and evil. However, Devil Cultivators were indeed more likely to be possessed by the Devil than Righteous Path cultivators.


    Since cultivators¡¯ inner realm had to keep up with their cultivation level, the higher their cultivation level was, the more restricted it would be. For example, while most Aura Refining cultivators performed evil acts, when they reached the Foundation Building realm, they would often begin to cultivate their inner realm because they needed to pass their inner demon if they wanted to advance, and it was very difficult for cultivators who performed too many evil deeds to refine their inner realm well. The situation for Core Formation and Nascent Soul cultivators was even stricter. Normally, they wouldn¡¯t kill unless faced with enemies or if they faced the potential of great benefits.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t think this was abnormal before, but reaching the Core Formation realm herself, she took it seriously and felt this was a little weird.


    The rules of the cultivation world were thews of the jungle and required paying attention to one¡¯s own concerns without thinking about others. But when it came to advancement, why did one¡¯s Inner Demon appear? This was like trying to repress cultivators¡¯ killing intentions.


    Of course, not all cultivators followed this rule. Master Song Feng was one of the high-level cultivators who killed indiscriminately. However, Mo Tiange¡¯s master told her that the old man Song Feng was a monster who couldn¡¯t be viewed as a normal person!


    Thinking of this, Mo Tiange was confused again. She felt as if she had missed something, as if she had grasped a key point. She closed her eyes and let herself sink into the darkness, slowly recalling...


    Every day was dull, and gradually, even Xiaofan lost its patience. In order to appease it, Mo Tiange gave it a medicinal pill each day, and every time after it took a medicinal pill, Xiaofan was able to obediently march on. When it wanted to eat again, it would shamelessly ask for more.


    Seeing Xiaofan acting like this, Mo Tiange actually felt very happy. No matter how obedient Xiaofan was, in the perspective of Sea Dragons, it was still a child. If it didn¡¯t have any childish tempers, it would be far too depressed. Now it had returned to its original nature, which demonstrated that it had be closer to her.


    They went on and on, not thinking that it was very difficult to pass through the underground riverway because of the Virtual Sky World. Gradually, the days passed...


    ¡°The water seems to be getting hot.¡± Mo Tiange stopped using the Art of Avoiding Water and reached out her hand to the river to feel the water then she frowned.


    Xiaofan swam forward slowly and it answered, ¡°Yes, it does seem a little hot, but never mind, Master. I¡¯m not afraid of the heat.¡±


    Although it said that, Mo Tiange was still rmed. She didn¡¯t forget that this was a path at the bottom of a volcano, and although the volcano had long ceased to erupt, who knew if anything might happen suddenly?


    Xiaofan swam forward again for a while, and as expected, the water got hotter and hotter. This was really abnormal. There must be something happening since the water was suddenly bing hot.


    ¡°Xiaofan!¡± Upon seeing that heat was rising from the water, Mo Tiange immediately shouted, ¡°Wait, the water isn¡¯t normal.¡±


    Xiaofan raised its head and asked, ¡°Master, do you think the water is too hot?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Mo Tiange frowned. ¡°We took a path under the volcano, if there¡¯sva in the depths, that would be dangerous.¡± Volcanicva belonged to earth fire, if its grade was very high, it would be very troublesome to block it. Although this road was taken by Mo Yaoqing before, it had been more than five thousand years now, and Mo Tiange didn¡¯t know whether any changes had urred.


    But Xiaofan said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m not afraid of the heat. Let me find a way.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Mo Tiange hesitated. ¡°What if it¡¯s dangerous?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in the fifth rank now; I¡¯m not scared,¡± Xiaofan said. ¡°Master, don¡¯t treat me like a child who knows nothing. I¡¯m at least part of the ¡®uncle¡¯ generation in my n!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mo Tiange smiled as she listened to its serious tone. ¡°Okay, you can go take a look. If there¡¯s anything wrong,e back immediately or call me.¡±


    ¡°En,¡± Xiaofan responded. Mo Tiange then floated into midair, and Xiaofan wagged its tail to dive into the water.


    Mo Tiange looked at the ce where it disappeared and smiled.


    Xiaohuo and Feifei were cute, but in the end, they couldn¡¯t speak. But with Xiaofan, it seemed she had someone to apany her and felt less lonely.


    She couldn¡¯t help thinking about Qin Xi, who was ten thousand miles away now. She didn¡¯t know what he was doing. Was his cultivation going well?


    After a while, the sound of water came, and Xiaofan finally came back. It jumped out of the water and said cheerfully, ¡°Master, we¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    Xiaofan continued happily, ¡°I swam very far then found that there¡¯s no way to the other side. I dove down, then found another waterway to a hot spring!¡±


    ¡°Hot spring!¡± Mo Tiange was happy to hear this. This path would lead them to a hot spring, so had they arrived at the destination?


    ¡°Master,e on, let¡¯s get out!¡± Xiaofan was even more eager than her.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t dy and sat on Xiaofan¡¯s back. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Both of them couldn¡¯t wait to get out. Xiaofan waved its fins and darted into the water like an arrow off its string.


    Sure enough, not long after Xiaofan started swimming, they came to the end of the riverway. Since Xiaofan had scouted the way just now, it just dove in the water and swam for a long time, turning a lot of corners to the point where Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t even figure out where they were, then finally, Mo Tiange began to float up.


    The water was getting hotter and hotter, and hot mist was already steaming. Mo Tiange assumed there must also be a volcano there which hadn¡¯t erupted for a long time, but she didn¡¯t know if people were living nearby. There was some spiritual aura there, so presumably, there should be a spirit vein outside. Maybe there would also be some individual cultivators living there.


    As Mo Tiange thought this, Xiaofan swam faster and faster, floating upward. All of a sudden, a faint light appeared overhead which grew brighter and brighter, then they rushed out of the water in one go.


    They had been in the underground riverway for a month, so Mo Tiange hadn¡¯t seen daylight for a long time. Now, she couldn¡¯t help but squint her eyes and cover the light.


    ¡°Monster, monster!¡± But all at once they heard voices then steps and shrieks of terror.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s divine sense had already sensed these people, but these people were all mortals whom she didn¡¯t care much about. They must¡¯ve been frightened by the appearance of Xiaofan.


    After adjusting to the light, Mo Tiange lowered her arms and quickly nced around.


    This hot spring wasn¡¯trge but it also wasn¡¯t very small. It covered acres ofnd with steam on the water¡¯s surface, surrounded by trees. As she looked around, the scenery was very good; it was as beautiful as a fairnd.


    ¡°Xiaofan, let¡¯s go up.¡± Mo Tiange patted Xiaofan¡¯s head. Then she shook her sleeves and floated gently to the shore without touching any mist or water.


    Xiaofan was reluctant to leave the water, but it followed up obediently.


    The sound on the bank became more and more chaotic. Mo Tiange looked up and saw some women in coarse clothes hurrying away, leaving all their clothes and arment pestles on the ground.


    She shook her head and ignored them. There was no difference, she thought, between the women here and those in the Celestial Pole. Their clothes were almost the same, but their ents were different.


    Thinking like this, she came out from the hot spring slowly with Xiaofan.


    A little farther from the hot spring, some of the courtyard walls were exposed. It looked like a wealthy and influential family in the secr world. Mo Tiange sensed that the location of the garden was the ce with the richest spiritual aura in this spirit vein. Inside, she could also sense the breath of low-level cultivators. Was it possible that this was a secr cultivation family?


    She smiled, thought of an idea, and said to Xiaofan, ¡°Xiaofan, there¡¯s too many people. Why don¡¯t you go back into the spiritual beast bag?¡±


    Xiaofan was always obedient and returned to the spiritual beast bag.


    After she stored Xiaofan away, Mo Tiange pressed down her spiritual aura pressure and continued to march on. Not long after she started walking, several men in decent clothes came her way hurriedly as if they were on urgent business. They looked like guards for a rich family.


    As they walked closer and saw Mo Tiange standing not far from theke, they were surprised. Then the head of the group, who looked like a butler, came to her and stopped before her. He bowed politely. ¡°Greetings to Fairy.¡±


    Mo Tiange had hidden her spiritual breath, so these mortals could only vaguely sense her rich spiritual aura and couldn¡¯t tell her cultivation level.


    Mo Tiange nodded lightly.


    She was all graceful, and her manner, though amiable, gave a feeling of superiority. Thus, the housekeeper didn¡¯t dare to neglect her and hurriedly asked, ¡°We¡¯re from the Lv Family. May I dare ask you, Fairy, are you passing by?¡±


    Upon seeing this person behaving so respectfully, Mo Tiange answered politely, ¡°I¡¯m an individual cultivator from some other ce. I came here incidentally and startled the mortals by ident. The Lv Family you mentioned¡ªis it a local family n that cultivates?¡±


    ¡°Turns out you¡¯re an individual cultivator from some other ce.¡± The man heard Mo Tiange¡¯s answer and was quite happy. ¡°The Lv Family is thergest family cultivation n in the South Pole Ind; it¡¯s rare for kindred spirits toe here. If our Old Master found out, he would be very d. Fairy, would you like to visit our Lv Family?¡±


    Hearing that this ce was indeed called the South Pole Ind, Mo Tiange was somewhat relieved. ording to Xiaofan, the South Pole Ind was already in the scope of Yunzhong, so she had finally arrived in Yunzhong now.


    Her eyes fell on the housekeeper. This person was obviously a mortal, but his body had spiritual aura. It wasn¡¯t enough spiritual aura to qualify him for the Aura Refining realm, but it already drenched his body. Mo Tiange thought in her heart that Yunzhong was indeed a holynd for cultivation; even this mortal before her was obviously a cultivator. Since this was her first timeing to Yunzhong and needed to obtain news, it might not be a bad idea to go to the Lv family and have a look.


    Upon thinking this, Mo Tiange smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nice to be invited by people engaged in the same pursuit, so I¡¯lle with you then.¡±

 Chapter 344: The Lu Family

    <h4>Chapter 344: The Lu Family</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Lu Family¡¯s butler called himself Lu An, who talked with Mo Tiange carefully on the way and exined the Lu Family¡¯s situation on South Pole Ind.


    It turned out that there was arge ind in the northeast of Yunzhong which was separated by a shallow channel, dividing the ind into the North and South parts. The north ind was huge and contained a few good spirit veins, so there were a few small and mid-sized sects who settled there.


    What¡¯s more, Yunzhong was very different from the Celestial Pole. It spread out in all directions, and it seemed there was nowhere it couldn¡¯t reach. There were many people who hunted sea beasts on the coast, and the north ind was also very busy because of its spirit veins and sea beasts surrounding it.


    However, the south ind was only a tenth of the size of the north ind, and it only had some weak spirit veins. No sects or cultivation family ns wanted to settle there, so few people came. But the strength of the Lu Family was neither very strong nor very weak, and they chose to settle and live there.


    This ind was said to be the northernmost ce in Yunzhong, so it was called North Pole Ind. But considering that it was divided into the south ind and the north ind, people on the south ind called their ind the South Pole Ind.


    Upon hearing this, Mo Tiange understood that the so-called South Pole didn¡¯t mean that the ind was in the southernmost part of Yunzhong.


    And for the name South Pole Ind, it was only known to the Lu Family and the residents there. Cultivatorsing from other ces would only go to the north ind, and they didn¡¯t know there was a south ind at all.


    After talking about the South Pole Ind, Lu An began to ask Mo Tiange about her background. Mo Tiange said she was just an individual cultivator who traveled everywhere because she didn¡¯t have fated chances to advance. Yunzhong was arge ce and Mo Tiange had heard about it roughly. Lu An was just a butler from a small cultivation family n, so he didn¡¯t suspect anything at all.


    Mo Tiange learned from Lu An that the Lu Family¡¯s Old Master was a cultivator in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm, who was already more than 200 years old. Besides, the family also had a few talented members of the junior generation. All their family members practiced the Law of Immortality, and there were many cultivators in the Aura Refining realm. However, the butler and guards were only minor figures in the Lu Family. They were all mortals with spiritual aura surrounding them.


    Mo Tiange knew that it wouldn¡¯t work for mortals to cultivate because they didn¡¯t have spiritual roots and could barely retain spiritual aura. With their own efforts and the help of medicinal pills, they could only reach the firstyer of the Aura Refining realm at most, so they could use some simple immortalityws and protect themselves from disaster or disease. Even so, there were only very few people who could reach the firstyer of the Aura Refining realm; most people couldn¡¯t reach this level and could never be an immortal.


    ording to Lu An, Mo Tiange could see that cultivation was very popr in Yunzhong as expected. Those families who possessed a certain amount of fortune must be cultivating.


    Since these few people couldn¡¯t see through Mo Tiange¡¯s cultivation level, they inquired carefully as to whether she was a Foundation Building cultivator. Mo Tiange didn¡¯t intend to make it widely known, so she tacitly admitted it. Upon seeing this, these people were very happy and asked her many questions about cultivation on the way. Mo Tiange saw that they were so fanatical about cultivation, thus she gave them some directions which were easy to understand and to the point, making them suddenly enlightened and very grateful to her.


    Before long, they arrived at the mansion of the Lu Family. Lu An personally led her into the courtyard and reported to the Head Butler. The Head Butler was a low-ranking cultivator with spiritual roots. He was indifferent to Lu An, but when he saw Mo Tiange, he immediately changed his attitude and respectfully invited her into the reception hall, ordering people to report to the Old Master.


    Mo Tiange had repressed her spiritual breath and pretended to be in thete stage of the Foundation Building realm. She learned from Lu An that although the number of cultivators in Yunzhong was higher than in the Celestial Pole, Yunzhong didn¡¯t have many high-level cultivators. Core Formation and Nascent Soul cultivators were extremely rare, butte-stage Foundation Building cultivators were neither too conspicuous nor too low in cultivation level, which could save her a lot of unnecessary trouble.


    When this ¡°Foundation Building¡± cultivator arrived, the Lu Family¡¯s Old Master had long sensed her with his divine sense. As the Head Butler was about to report to him, the Old Master came out from the backyard.


    Though he was called the Old Master, he appeared to be about forty years old. He was well dressed, radiant, and evidently well cared for. When he saw Mo Tiange, he was a little taken aback, and after he came to, his attitude became more polite and he came up to salute her. ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯m Lu Qingdong. Greetings, and I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m toote to greet you.¡±


    Mo Tiange returned his salute, neither too warmly nor too coldly. She smiled and said, ¡°So you¡¯re Fellow Daoist Lu, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Mo Qingwei, an individual cultivator. I came here to travel by ident and happened to encounter the people of your family, who then invited me to your ce. If I have disturbed you, please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so humble!¡± Seeing that Mo Tiange held such a friendly attitude and wasn¡¯t that kind of high-level cultivator who looked down on low-level cultivators, the Lu Family¡¯s Old Master was very happy and he said even more warmly, ¡°We¡¯re both cultivators on the Righteous Path of cultivation. Since we met, it was destiny that ties us together. Fellow Daoist Mo, you¡¯re so kind. Sit, please take a seat.¡±


    The two people saluted each other then took their seats separately as the host and guest. Lu Qingdong ordered the servants to offer good tea and treated Mo Tiange warmly.


    After drinking the tea, Lu Qingdong sized up Mo Tiange carefully and was quite surprised that she was young. As they all knew, it was difficult for individual cultivators to cultivate, and only a few could reach the Foundation Building realm; even fewer could reach thete stage. But Mo Tiange looked like she was just in her twenties, yet she had such an extraordinary temperament and high cultivation level. She seemed to look like a disciple from somerge sect.


    Thinking this, Lu Qingdong put a smile on his face and asked politely, ¡°Fellow Daoist Mo, you have such an elegant demeanor and high cultivation level, yet you¡¯re only an individual cultivator. I admire you for that very much!¡±


    Mo Tiange could of course hear the intention in his words, so she smiled gently and said, ¡°You¡¯re so polite, Fellow Daoist Lu. Thanks to my elders, I was able to reach my current realm. When I first entered the path of immortality, I had an elder to look after me. Otherwise, I would still be wandering in the Aura Refining realm.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing this, a trace of understanding shed across Lu Qingdong¡¯s eyes, and he smiled. ¡°So that¡¯s it. But Fellow Daoist Mo, since you could reach thete stage of the Foundation Building realm, you must be very talented. Us ordinary people truly envy you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ttering me. I just got lucky.¡± Mo Tiange still smiled and didn¡¯t show any pride on her face.


    Seeing this, Lu Qingdong thought of her even more highly, and he asked again, ¡°Fellow Daoist Mo, where did you cultivate before? Is there anything important you need to do on this visit to South Pole Ind? Although my Lu Family isn¡¯t a big cultivation family, we¡¯ve been here for hundreds of years, so perhaps I can do some favors for you.¡±


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Lu, you¡¯re so kind.¡± Mo Tiange smiled and said, ¡°To tell you honestly, since I set foot on the road to immortality, I followed my elders in wandering around. Then my elder died, and I had to travel alone with never a ce to stay. This time, I came to South Pole Ind by ident. If I disturbed your family, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being too polite, Fellow Daoist Mo. What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Lu Qingdong paused for a moment and smiled. ¡°In that case, Fellow Daoist Mo, this was truly destiny for you and the Lu Family! Although our South Pole Ind is connected to North Pole Ind, very few cultivatorse and go here, and it¡¯s rare for us to wee people engaged in the same pursuit. Being the host, I¡¯ll definitely treat you well!¡±


    Then Lu Qingdong began to chat with her enthusiastically.


    Mo Tiange knew why Lu Qingdong was trying to do this. The difference between the early stage andte stage of the Foundation Building realm was huge. The Lu Family was only a small cultivation family n, so presumably, Lu Qingdong didn¡¯t have many chances to meet many cultivators in thete stage of the Foundation Building realm. Naturally, he wanted to befriend her and take the chance to talk about cultivation.


    Mo Tiange thought to herself that the cultivation technique she practiced was different from ordinary people, but since they were all cultivators, the Law of Immortality might have somemon methods, and it was no problem for her to guide an early-stage Foundation Building cultivator. Thus, she epted his hospitality unashamedly.


    The two of them talked for a while and discussed the path of cultivation. Then Lu Qingdong ordered the Lu Family¡¯s younger generations toe and meet Mo Tiange.


    Mo Tiange met them one by one and found there were a few who had really good spiritual roots, so she praised them conveniently, making Lu Qingdong feel very proud.


    Among the Lu Family¡¯s younger generations, there was a youngdy who was said to only be eighteen years old, but she had already reached the seventhyer of the Aura Refining realm, and she was most valued by Lu Qingdong.


    Judging from the proud tone used by Lu Qingdong when he introduced this youngdy, Mo Tiange knew she must be favored very much, so Mo Tiange praised her naturally. ¡°With such a cultivation level at such a young age, your granddaughter has a promising future.¡±


    Mo Tiange was being polite, but she also meant what she said. When she was seventeen years old and reached the seventhyer of the Aura Refining realm, it was because her Second Uncle used Ye family¡¯s strength to help her progress. While the highest cultivation level in the Lu Family was only the early stage of the Foundation Building realm, it was no match for the Ye family in those days. But they cultivated a youngdy who wasn¡¯t junior to her, so the youngdy must also be very talented.


    Upon hearing this, Lu Qingdong smiled very happily and said, ¡°Not that good, Fellow Daoist Mo. You¡¯re so polite.¡±


    Lu Qiongying, the Lu Family¡¯s youngdy, wasn¡¯t afraid at all. She stared at Mo Tiange for a while and said with a smile, ¡°Predecessor, you¡¯re so young and look like an elder sister.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Lu Qingdong scolded her hurriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Predecessor has a high and deep cultivation level. She just looks young... How can you be so rude?¡±


    Mo Tiange knew that Lu Qingdong was saying although she looked young, it was hard to tell her actual age. She wasn¡¯t one of those women who cared much about their age, and she only smiled at this, not unpleasantly.


    Lu Qiongying pouted though. ¡°Grandfather, you don¡¯t understand. I said predecessor looks like an elder sister because she¡¯s young and beautiful. I should call her sister instead of predecessor!¡±


    ¡°Childish...¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t scold her, Fellow Daoist Lu. Your granddaughter said I¡¯m young and beautiful; why wouldn¡¯t I be happy to hear that?¡±


    Lu Qingdong stared at Lu Qiongying and apologized again. Then he continued: ¡°She has been spoiled since childhood. Though her words weren¡¯t respectful, she meant no harm.¡±


    Mo Tiange saw there seemed to be some pride on the Old Master¡¯s face and felt funny. Although he apologized for his granddaughter, he felt his granddaughter was very good in his heart.


    Soon afterwards, the Lu Family hosted a banquet for Mo Tiange. After eating and drinking, they talked a lot more about cultivation, and in the end, they invited Mo Tiange to stay a few more days with the Lu Family.


    Mo Tiange intended to inquire about some news about Yunzhong from the Lu Family, so she agreed. Lu Qingdong asked the Young Lady to apany Mo Tiange.


    Of course, Mo Tiange knew Lu Qingdong wanted her to guide his granddaughter more.


    Mo Tiange was happy to do that since it was easier for her to obtain news from the youngdy.


    After the banquet, both guests and hosts were joyful. Mo Tiange was then apanied by Lu Qiongying to the guest room.

 Chapter 345: Buddhism and Daoism

    <h4>Chapter 345: Buddhism and Daoism</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Predecessor Mo, how old are you exactly?¡±


    Mo Tiange was adjusting her breath with legs crossed. Lu Qiongying, the Lu Family¡¯s Young Lady, chinned up and looked at her then suddenly asked that.


    Mo Tiange opened her eyes and smiled faintly. ¡°Why do you ask this?¡±


    Lu Qiongying tilted her head and looked quite confused. ¡°I think you look young, predecessor, and you don¡¯t look like you¡¯ve taken Look-Preserving Pills. But grandfather said you¡¯re already in thete stage of Foundation Building realm, and you might be older than him...¡±


    This Young Lady was actually saying something like this aloud¡ªwas she too innocent and pure?


    Mo Tiange nced at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite discerning. So how do you tell whether others have taken Look-Preserving Pills or not?¡±


    Lu Qiongying scratched her own head with a little embarrassment. ¡°Predecessor, please take no offense. I see my aunts in daily life and I¡¯ve always found their appearances looked young, but their behaviors were unnatural... But you don¡¯t look like them at all!¡±


    Of course, Mo Tiange thought, I¡¯m technically considered young from the perspective of a Core Formation cultivator¡¯s lifespan.


    Then she smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve indeed taken Look-Preserving Pills and I¡¯m over a hundred years old. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t passed half of my lifespan, so you can¡¯t tell.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see...¡± Lu Qiongying lost interest, but then she turned her eyes and began to ask cheerfully, ¡°Predecessor, have you been to a lot of ces? Have you seen anything interesting?¡±


    Mo Tiange paused and thought for a moment then said, ¡°When I was young, I followed my uncle to wander around. Although I¡¯ve been to many ces, I was at low cultivation level and was focused on earning enough spirit stones to cultivate every day, so how could anything be interesting? At that time, if I could cultivate steadily and have enough spirit stones and medicinal pills, I would be very satisfied.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Lu Qiongying blinked and said, ¡°Predecessor, you lived such a tough life before...¡±


    ¡°Is that considered tough? My uncle was at least a Foundation Building cultivator, and he and I were able to settle down somewhere, which was quite good at that time. There were a lot of young cultivators which had a hard time even renting a cave with spiritual aura...¡± Speaking of this, Mo Tiange recalled a lot of injustices she endured when following her Second Uncle those years, and she was a little stunned. Finally, she sighed and said, ¡°Life is tough for individual cultivators...¡±


    She hadn¡¯t thought about these things for a long time. Now she had be a senior and distinguished cultivator. She was no longer the small cultivator who struggled at the bottom of the cultivationmunity. As she recalled, she began to miss her Second Uncle more and more. If Second Uncle was alive today, how nice would that be?


    After pulling back from the memories, Mo Tiange nced at the young girl and suddenly smiled. She then said slowly, ¡°I know what your grandfather sent you to do, and it¡¯s too hard for a young, unsophisticated girl like you to do this. Just to tell you the truth, if I wanted to do any harm to your Lu Family, with my cultivation level, I wouldn¡¯t need to act falsely. Of course, I do intend to gain something by bing friends with you. Since I¡¯ve made it clear, let¡¯s just be frank.¡±


    Lu Qiongying was quite surprised to see Mo Tiange¡¯s calm eyes had a hidden sharp light. Indeed, her grandfather told her toe and determine whether this Predecessor Mo held any other intentions. If not, she could take the chance to ask Predecessor Mo to teach her something, but if so, Lu Family must be prepared.


    She was clever since childhood and had always been loved by the family. She thought that if she pretended to be innocent, it should be very easy to deceive this predecessor, but she hadn¡¯t considered that she was only eighteen years old¡ªhow could she outsmart this predecessor who had lived for hundreds of years? She was a little regretful now. If the predecessor really harbored some bad intentions, how could she save herself while only being in the seventhyer of the Aura Refining realm?


    ¡°Pre... Predecessor...¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled and was as gentle as she was earlier. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid; I don¡¯t have any bad intentions for your Lu Family. I just wanted to ask some things. If you answer me well, I will leave.¡±


    ¡°Predecessor!¡± Upon hearing this, Lu Qiongying was a little anxious. Her grandfather said if the predecessor meant no harm, she had to make her stay. After all, it was rare for them to encounter a cultivator in thete stage of the Foundation Building realm!


    Mo Tiange was unmoved and raised her hand to stop her then continued: ¡°You only need to answer me well, and if I¡¯m satisfied, I¡¯ll give you something in return.¡±


    Lu Qiongying swallowed her following words immediately. She was anxious, but she also knew that she couldn¡¯t offend the predecessor. Besides, the predecessor said she¡¯d obtain something in return...


    ¡°Predecessor, what do you want to know? I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡± Now Lu Qiongying behaved respectfully like a cultivator and dropped the childish tone she adopted earlier.


    Mo Tiange thought she was morefortable this way, so she smiled and said gently, ¡°Tell me about the general situation of Yunzhong.¡±


    A trace of surprise shed across Lu Qiongying¡¯s eyes. Clearly, she didn¡¯t understand what was going on, but she answered honestly, ¡°Predecessor Mo, which aspect do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°About schools and sects, spirit veins, countries... everything,¡± Mo Tiange said. ¡°Tell me as much as you know, and the more you speak, the more rewards I will give you.¡± As she said this, Mo Tiange took out a jade bottle from her Qiankun Bag and tossed it over to Lu Qiongying.


    Lu Qiongying took it and opened it. It was a full bottle of Aura-Converging Pills, containing a total of thirty five pills.


    She was very happy. Even though she was the most favored member of the younger generation in the Lu Family, she normally only took Aura-Nourishing Pills. She could only get a small bottle of Aura-Converging Pills each year, about five to six pills. This Predecessor Mo was so generous!


    Upon thinking this, she acted even more respectfully. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lu Qiongying was a clever girl. She guessed Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t from Yunzhong and began to introduce to her Yunzhong¡¯s different regions, then she talked about the sects gradually.


    Mo Tiange just listened quietly.


    Yunzhong wasrge and extended in all directions, and it also contained many countries. However, there were only three big states: Eastern Tang State, Southern Zhou State and Northern Lin State, which upied most of thend of Yunzhong. Different from the Celestial Pole, these three states were supported by cultivation sects. The Eastern Tang State and Southern Zhou State were the territory of the Righteous side, while Northern Lin State was the territory of the Devil.


    Ordinarily, these three states were at peace with each other. After all, there was no concept like the ¡°righteous path and evil path stand against each other¡± like in Yunzhong. No matter whether it was the righteous path or the evil path, the cultivators took independent principles of life. They only fought when there was a dispute of interest.


    Eastern Tang State was thergest of the three and mostly Dao cultivators lived there. There were also numerous mid- and small-sized schools and sects. The sects that were considered big included the following five: Jiuyan Sect, Danxia Sect, Jingxu School, Pufa School, and Wuxing Valley.


    Among the five schools and sects, Jiuyan Sect was the most powerful. It was said that there were nine disciples under its creator Grandmaster. These nine disciples were very outstanding and jointly established the sect. They respected their Master as the founder Grandmaster, so the sect was called Jiuyan Sect.


    Originally, Danxia Sect was second only to Jiuyan Sect and was also a big school, but in recent years, it had declined. Among the five schools and sects, it was only a little stronger than Wuxing Valley.


    Jingxu School and Pufa School were equally powerful, but because Jingxu School¡¯s founder Grandmaster was a female, it had more female disciples within the sect.


    Thest Wuxing Valley was a sect that concentrated on array formations. It was said that their disciples were all good in array formations, but this kind of sect that paid much attention to vice businesses wasn¡¯t very prosperous, so Wuxing Valley was the weakest of the five schools. However, in spite of this, the other sects didn¡¯t dare to bully them. After all, the greatest protection barrier for each sect was a mountain defending array formation. If they offended Wuxing Valley, they might be in trouble when in a fight.


    Southern Zhou State was ruled by Confucianism cultivators and their state religion was controlled by Buddhism cultivators. Most of Southern Zhou State¡¯smon people believed in Buddhism, and the state was filled with buddhist temples. However, Confucianism cultivators controlled the power of the country and educated people in academies. Because Confucianism and Buddhism cultivators had different requirements and their doctrines had something inmon, they were quite harmonious with each other.


    Mo Tiange was very curious about this. She knew there were Buddhism cultivators elsewhere, but she never saw any in the Celestial Pole. So at this time, she inevitably asked a little more. Unfortunately, Lu Qiongying had never traveled, and South Pole Ind was far away from the maind, so she didn¡¯t know much about Buddhism cultivators and sects either.


    But even so, Lu Qiongying roughly knew about Buddhism cultivators since they were quitemonly seen in Yunzhong.


    The so-called Buddha, known for high consciousness, was said to be a sect handed down from the Distant Past era. They paid attention to cause and effect, strictly disciplined themselves, and believed that all evil thoughts came from the heart. One needed to cut off all human desires so as to cultivate to Buddha.


    This made Mo Tiange feel a little strange. She could naturally understand the so-called cause and effect, and there was also such content in the Dao Sutra for Dao cultivators, but it wasn¡¯t taken as seriously as Buddhism cultivators.


    The Buddhism cultivators pursued the beliefs that everything was changeable, there was no self in all dharmas, and nirvana in silence. ¡°Everything changeable¡± meant that everything in the world was variable; ¡°no self in all dharmas¡± required Buddhism cultivators to let go of their obsessions and find their true self; and ¡°nirvana in silence¡± was the final destination of Buddhism cultivators¡¯ pursuit, who would neither live nor die, to witness eternal life.


    Mo Tiangeprehended this gradually in her heart and was deeply aware that there was amonality between the Buddhism cultivators and the Dao cultivators, such as the principles of cause and effect, everything was changeable, and abandoning obsession. On the other hand, the Buddhism cultivators¡¯ doctrine was very different from Dao cultivators¡¯.


    ording to the Dao scriptures, heaven and earth were indifferent to everything. That was to say, heaven and earth were indifferent to benevolence and malevolence; everything was born and died by itself. Therefore, Dao cultivators in the Celestial Pole never had the concept of benevolence. The road to immortality was a road full of thorns. If they wanted to seed, they had to kill a way out. They needed to kill devil cultivators, kill demonic beasts, and even kill their own kind. ording to Lu Qiongying, the Dao cultivators in Yunzhong weren¡¯t different from those in the Celestial Pole.


    However, this wasn¡¯t the case with Buddhism cultivators. Instead, they cultivated their minds and hearts and rarely harbored killing intentions. They only killed when they had to.


    Therefore, in Yunzhong, Buddhism cultivators above the Core Formation realm were rarely trapped in the state of mind, and their advancement had always been easier than Dao cultivators. However, their weakness was that their cultivation speed was too slow. For Dao cultivators, there would be one Foundation Building cultivator among a hundred cultivators, but for Buddhism cultivators, only one Foundation Building cultivator was produced from several hundreds of them.


    Upon hearing this, Mo Tiange fell into a deep meditation. She felt as if she had caught a key point.


    There were contradictions in the teachings for both Dao and Buddhism cultivators, but there were fewer in that of Buddhism cultivators, or at least they could justify themselves, while Dao cultivators made no sense at all on some points.


    Immortality cultivation and heart cultivation¡ªthis was what Dao cultivators knew from the time they set foot on the path to immortality, but why did they act like demonic beasts, full of bloody fighting?

 Chapter 346: A Temporary Residence

    <h4>Chapter 346: A Temporary Residence</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After she finished asking about every matter she was interested in, Mo Tiange smiled and said, ¡°Consider this bottle of medicinal pills your reward¡ªgive it to your grandpa. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Right after Mo Tiange said that, she stood up, pushed the door open and went away.


    ¡°Senior!¡± Lu Qiongying chased after her, but when she stepped out of the door, she couldn¡¯t see Mo Tiange¡¯s silhouette anymore. She was stunned for a second but soon let out a vexed sigh. She could be considered to have messed up the matter grandpa instructed her to do. However, she immediately brightened up again when she recalled that bottle of medicinal pills. In any case, she¡¯d made a great fortune.


    Mo Tiange concealed her breath then flew towards the North Pole Ind, following what Lu Qiongying said.


    Originally, she intended to stay a while longer with the Lu family and learn more about the cultivation world in Yunzhong from Lu Qingdong, but they were unexpectedly so cautious and paranoid, so she felt they were very troublesome. But that didn¡¯t matter. After she went to the Northern Pole Ind, she could naturally take her time and ask around.


    The South Pole Ind was indeed tiny. Mo Tiange only flew for a while, but she could already see the strait the Lu family mentioned. While it was said to be a strait, it was, in fact, only about 1 km wide. Even Aura Refining cultivators could easily cross over it using talismans.


    But despite this ¡°mere¡± 1 km distance, the spirit veins between the two inds were poles apart. Before she even arrived on the North Pole Ind, Mo Tiange could already sense that this big ind had at least a few pretty good spirit veins. This was even a bit better than Mount Yunwu, back in that year. Compared with this ind, the South Pole Ind was nothing but a small mountain top that had a bit of spiritual aura. It was no wonder the Lu family was able to dominate the South Pole Ind despite the fact that the highest leveled cultivator they had among them was only in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm. For the people on the North Pole Ind, the spirit veins on the South Pole Ind simply weren¡¯t worth mentioning.


    As she flew over the strait, she could already see a bustling town on the North Pole Ind with one look. Cultivators were everywhere, and Foundation Building cultivators weren¡¯t few either.


    Shended in front of the town gate, but just as she examined her surroundings, she suddenly heard an enthusiastic voice: ¡°Senior, Senior! Is this perhaps your first timeing to the North Pole Ind?¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t pay attention to that person. Consequently, that person came and stopped in front of her and repeated their question. It was only then that Mo Tiange finally realized they were talking to her.


    The person talking to her was a youngster who seemed to be only around sixteen-seventeen years old. Although he possessed a superficial amount of spiritual aura, he hadn¡¯t yet reached the firstyer of the Aura Refining realm. At a nce, it was obvious that he was a mortal who frequently mixed in the marketce.


    She took a brief look at the youngster then asked dully: ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    The youngster immediately showed a wide smile. He said respectfully: ¡°Senior, you must be an expert in the Foundation Building realm. Is this perhaps the first time you¡¯vee to the North Pole Ind?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Mo Tiange once again nced at that youngster. He was wearing casual clothes that bared his entire arms. It didn¡¯t seem like he was trying to sell things to her. However, seeing his courteous smile, he was obviously soliciting some kind of business.


    ¡°In that case, did Seniore to the North Pole Ind to visit friends or hunt beasts?¡±


    After she heard this, Mo Tiange immediately narrowed her eyes, fixating her gaze on that youngster.


    Seeing her gaze made the youngster hurriedly exin himself. ¡°Senior, please don¡¯t misunderstand me. I¡¯m a broker and I¡¯m in this market all year round. Whenever I run into a cultivator who¡¯s visiting our North Pole Ind for the first time, I¡¯ll solicit some business to make ends meet...¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Mo Tiange withdrew her unfriendly gaze then asked, ¡°So what business do you want to propose?¡±


    That youngster looked happy to see that she seemed somewhat interested. He exined passionately: ¡°That¡¯ll depend on Senior¡¯s purpose foring here. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m praising myself, but I grew up on the North Pole Ind from childhood, so there¡¯s nothing on this ind that I don¡¯t know about!¡±


    He was surprisingly confident in himself. Mo Tiange showed a slight smile, asking: ¡°If I came to visit some friends, what would you do? And what if I came to hunt some beasts?¡±


    The youngster smiled. ¡°If Senior came to visit friends, then as long as Senior can tell me their names and cultivation levels, I¡¯ll definitely find a way to find them. If Senior came for beast-hunting, I can find a suitable destination for Senior and introduce Senior to other cultivators I know who also hunt beasts. In addition, I also have maps of the North Pole Ind that clearly show which ce has what demonic beasts. I can also introduce Senior to merchants who ept beast cores¡ªI can guarantee they¡¯re big merchants who give fair prices!¡±


    Mo Tiange was rather surprised. ¡°You¡¯re not a cultivator; how did you get acquainted with big merchants who ept beast cores?¡±


    The youngster scratched his head with embarrassment, saying: ¡°I¡¯m going to be honest with Senior. I have no other abilities, but I¡¯m smart; those managers and shopkeepers are happy with me, so they¡¯re willing to give me a tiny bit of profit. Besides, I often bring them some business. Although the profit isn¡¯t much, it¡¯s still a source of ie.¡±


    After she heard that, Mo Tiange thought for a moment then said, ¡°This is my first timeing here, so I need some lodgings. How about you show me some?¡±


    The youngster was ecstatic. He said enthusiastically, ¡°Does Senior have any requirements? Should the spiritual aura in the lodgings be slightly dense, or just the usual? How big should the ce be? Do you want an immortal¡¯s cave or a house? How long are you going to live there?¡±


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°As long as the spiritual aura¡¯s good enough, that will do. Whether it¡¯s an immortal¡¯s cave or a house doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t have any requirements about the size either. I only want it to be a bit quiet. As for how long I¡¯ll stay, I¡¯m not sure; maybe a few days, maybe a few months.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± The youngster lowered his head as he pondered. A momentter, he said, ¡°Senior, since you¡¯re not sure how long you¡¯ll stay, sharing an immortal¡¯s cave with others wouldn¡¯t be suitable. No requirements regarding spiritual aura and the size of the ce... it sounds like an inn will be more suitable. I know a few family inns with independent small courtyards who specialize in providing dwellings for expert seniors like you. The spiritual aura is pretty good, there are people waiting upon guests all day long, and they¡¯re definitely quiet!¡± At this point, the youngster smiled again. ¡°It¡¯s just that the price might be slightly more expensive.¡±


    ¡°Oh? How much?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about one spirit stone a day...¡± The youngster then stressed another point: ¡°This price is still a bit cheaper than renting an immortal¡¯s cave.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled and asked, ¡°Then what about yourmission?¡±


    Her question made the youngster rub his hands with embarrassment. ¡°Senior can just reimburse me for the travel fee.¡±


    Mo Tiange chuckled. She knew that if the transaction seeded, these brokers could obtain money for their efforts from the merchants, so they weren¡¯t too demanding regarding the travel fee.


    Since she also didn¡¯t want to be too conspicuous, she said, ¡°One spirit stone a day is still eptable. You just need to look for an ordinary one.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The youngster looked at her then continued to ask, ¡°Senior, do you want to follow me and take a look now?¡±


    ¡°En!¡±


    Now that Mo Tiange had finished discussing with the youngster, she went around the streets with him, and before long, they had already arrived at the gate of an inn. This inn was located on a rather quiet street. It was neither new nor old, and there was a moderate amount of people¡ªit was actually in line with her ¡°ordinary¡± request.


    ¡°Senior, pleasee in.¡± The youngster took the lead, and he called out loud as soon as he came in, ¡°Shopkeeper Dong, Shopkeeper Dong!¡±


    After his voice rang out, a stout middle-aged man emerged from behind the counter; there was no spiritual aura in his body¡ªhe was aplete mortal. That person pped to remove the dust on his hands while ncing at the youngster. ¡°Oh! Isn¡¯t this Little Desk? What? Did youe to pick up themission for the previous one? I¡¯m telling you; that guest was too hard to please. They didn¡¯t give much money, and they also made my assistants run here and there! Here, there¡¯s just this much! Don¡¯t dislike it for being too little; if I didn¡¯t take our long friendship into consideration, I really wouldn¡¯t have wanted to give you any!¡±


    The shopkeeper took out a small silver tael from inside the drawer and passed it over.


    The youngster called Little Desk epted it, saying with a grin, ¡°How could I possibly dislike it?! What kind of friendship is ours? Am I, Little Desk, such a profit-oriented person who can¡¯t differentiate between right and wrong? Anyway, it¡¯s different this time. This time, I¡¯m bringing a noble guest. Take a look!¡±


    Shopkeeper Dong absent-mindedly lifted his line of sight. The moment he saw Mo Tiange, who was standing behind the youngster, he was startled and promptly came out from behind the counter. He said respectfully, ¡°Fairy, are you looking for an inn?¡±


    Instead of answering, Mo Tiange only looked at Little Desk, who then took over. ¡°This Senior¡¯s a Foundation Building expert. She¡¯s looking for a quiet ce for a temporary dwelling. Doesn¡¯t your ce have several small courtyards? Are there any avable now?¡±


    ¡°There are, there are!¡± Shopkeeper Dong said while beaming, ¡°Fairy, how long are you nning to stay? We still have three small courtyards left; one has an abundant amount of spiritual aura, while the spiritual aura in the two others is just ordinary. I¡¯m not sure about other aspects, but the quietness here goes without saying.¡±


    Faced with the two people¡¯s eager gazes, Mo Tiange smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s just take a look.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure, sure.¡± Shopkeeper Dong notified his assistant then he personally led the two people to examine the courtyard.


    When they went out of the inn¡¯s back door, they actually saw a small mountain top. The shopkeeper led the way, giving them a long-winded exnation on the whole journey. ¡°Fairy, of the three small courtyards we have left, the one with abundant spiritual aura is situated a bit farther, and the ones with average spiritual aura are here. The best one is naturally the one with abundant spiritual aura. It¡¯s remote, there are people waiting upon guests there, and the decor is also elegant. The two other courtyards aren¡¯t bad either. It¡¯s just that the spiritual aura in those two is slightly worse.¡±


    While he spoke, Mo Tiange could already see the two courtyards with quite ordinary spiritual aura he mentioned. Two whole rows of courtyards were inside the valley. Each courtyard was separated by about a thousand feet and many trees.


    Upon scanning it with her divine sense, she found that there were cultivators¡¯ breaths in about five or six courtyards in these two rows. She pondered for a moment then asked, ¡°Are there any others?¡±


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t seem satisfied with the courtyards before her, Shopkeeper Dong became even more polite. He made a ¡°please¡± gesture, saying, ¡°There¡¯s still another one deep inside. Fairy, this way, please.¡±


    This valley was small, but the spirit vein here wasn¡¯t bad. It also didn¡¯t lose to that of the Lu Family¡¯s on the South Pole Ind. Apparently, the power behind this inn should also be a cultivation n or something of the sort. The further they walked into the mountain, the denser the spiritual aura got. After walking for about another eight hundred feet, at an area with the densest spiritual aura, they finally saw two other courtyards.


    ¡°Fairy, please have a look.¡± Shopkeeper Dong pointed at the two courtyards hidden among the woods. ¡°This is the area with the strongest spiritual aura around this little spirit vein. We only made two courtyards here, and they¡¯re situated extremely far from each other, so you definitely won¡¯t be disturbed.¡±


    Mo Tiange examined the courtyards. There was a tiny forest between the two courtyards, so unless one intentionally disturbed the upants of the other courtyard, there ought to be no problem.


    She contemted the matter for a moment. Once she made a decision, she asked, ¡°Which one¡¯s still empty?¡±


    Shopkeeper Dong pointed at the courtyard that was positioned slightly further from them than the other, saying: ¡°It¡¯s that one. The one who lives in the other one is also a fairy, but she isn¡¯t present most of the time.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. That was best; she wouldn¡¯t be disturbed. After going through the underground aqueduct for a couple of months, she really wanted to look for a ce and rest properly now.


    Shopkeeper Dong led her into the courtyard among the woods, then he called out towards the mortal woman cleaning inside. ¡°Ayin!¡±


    The woman turned around. When she saw the shopkeeper bringing a guest, she immediately bowed as a greeting.


    Shopkeeper Dong said, ¡°Fairy, please take a look. There are three rooms here; this room can be used for pill-concocting, this room can be used for cultivating, and the small sitting room between them can be used to receive guests. In addition, if you have spiritual beasts, you can keep them here. If there¡¯s anything to be done, you can just tell Ayin to do it. If there¡¯s nothing to do, she¡¯ll be in the small room on the side¡ªshe definitely won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    Mo Tiange briefly ran her gaze over the courtyard and felt very satisfied with what she saw. Theyout was elegant, and it had everything it should have. There should be no problem even if she had to live here for about a year.


    ¡°Is Fairy satisfied? Do you want to book it now?¡±


    Mo Tiange asked, ¡°How much is it?¡±


    ¡°One spirit stone a day.¡± Shopkeeper Dong beamed as he continued on: ¡°Rest assured; this price is absolutely fair.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded then took out a handful of spirit stones from her Qiankun Bag and passed them to the shopkeeper. ¡°I¡¯ll stay for about a dozen days for the time being. If I stay longer, you cane and collect the money.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Shopkeeper Dong nodded fawningly. ¡°Then I won¡¯t bother you any longer.¡±


    Seeing the dozen of days¡¯ worth of spirit stones, Little Desk, who¡¯d been following behind them, smiled so widely that his eyes were practically missing. With so many spirit stones, at least one of them would be hismission! He stepped forward, saying, ¡°Senior, in that case, I¡¯ll be taking my leave first.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded with a smile them fumbled into her Qiankun Bag, taking out a spirit stone which she then gave to him. ¡°Consider this payment for your efforts.¡±


    Little Desk¡¯s eyes brightened. He repeatedly conveyed his thanks: ¡°Many thanks to Senior for the reward!¡±

 Chapter 347: A Free Market

    <h4>Chapter 347: A Free Market</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Shopkeeper Dong and Little Desk left, Mo Tiange told the maidservant to leave then she entered the cultivating room,id her own formation, and went into the Virtual Sky World to rest.


    She already told Ayin, the maidservant, that she¡¯d be resting for several days and that Ayin shouldn¡¯t bother her if there was nothing important. That maidservant was already ustomed to waiting upon cultivators, thus, she was very mannerly. Without needing to say much, the maid already expressed that she¡¯d only clean the courtyard and would never enter the rooms.


    Mo Tiange felt very satisfied. The mortals on this North Pole Ind were very tactful; maybe it was because Yunzhong¡¯s people had long been ustomed to living side by side with cultivators that they had quite a deep understanding of cultivators¡¯ characters and habits. For the next several days, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t do anything important.


    She only spent her days adjusting her breaths, and whenever she was idle, she¡¯d y with her spiritual beasts or read about Mo Yaoqing¡¯s insights on cultivation.


    More than half a month passed, during which Shopkeeper Dong came once and she gave him dozens more spirit stones, telling him she still wanted to stay for a while. Shopkeeper Dong was very happy to see her paying straightforwardly. He told her about many matters on North Pole Ind and reminded her that if anything was the matter, she could directly tell Ayin to call him. For every guest that lived there, they didn¡¯t need to pay any additional fees if they wanted to ask for news or needed the management to buy things on their behalf.


    Mo Tiange thanked him and bluntly asked him for a map.


    On the North Pole Ind pictured on the map, each spirit vein in each ce, as well as the geographical distributions of demonic beasts, were meticulously depicted. Unfortunately, apart from this, there were only rough details on the other ces. The picture of Yunzhong Continent only had the geographical distribution of the three big countries, while the positions of some cultivation groups were evenpletely unmarked.


    In addition, Mo Tiange also noticed that North Pole Ind was quite a distance away from Yunzhong Continent. If she were to fly, it might take her a very long time to reach Yunzhong, so she asked the maid how many ways there were to go to Yunzhong. Ayin, the maid, told her there were several ces on North Pole Ind which possessed Transporting Formations, and it¡¯d be very easy for her to leave.


    Mo Tiange felt relieved; it seemed the masters of formations in Yunzhong were quite powerful. Transporting Formations were one of the mostplex formations. They required veryplicated skills and countless spirit stones. There weren¡¯t many Transporting Formations in the Celestial Pole, and those that existed were all short-distance ones. Furthermore, each was controlled by different big cultivation groups. In Yunzhong, however, even the tiny North Pole Ind surprisingly had several Transporting Formations. If she wanted to use a Transporting Formation, she¡¯d only need to pay with spirit stones.


    After resting for several days and recovering her energy, Mo Tiange finally left the small courtyard she was living in temporarily and went towards the town.


    ording to Ayin the maid, the market on North Pole Ind was famous in Yunzhong. Even Core Formation cultivators woulde here to buy things.


    Mo Tiange was rather surprised to hear that. It had to be known that this was also the case for the Celestial Pole¡¯s individual cultivators¡¯ most prosperous Kunzhong City, but this North Pole Ind was only a small ind on the northernmost side of Yunzhong, far inferior to the prosperity in Yunzhong¡¯s main territory.


    ¡°Fairy, this street is our most bustling street. On this street, you can buy whatever you want, especially beast cores. On this street, there¡¯s only things you can¡¯t think of, but not things you can¡¯t buy,¡± Ayin, who walked in front of her, exined with a proud expression.


    Mo Tiange initially intended to roam about by herself, but Ayin said she was very familiar with the market on North Pole Ind, so after some thought, Mo Tiange decided to take her along.


    ¡°Are you for real?¡± Mo Tiange asked as she smiled. She naturally knew what Ayin said was an exaggeration, but since Ayin dared to speak like that, this market must be worthy of praise in some way.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Ayin said, ¡°Reportedly, our North Pole Ind was still very deste a few dozen thousand years ago. Later, a cultivator came here and found that there were spirit veins here, thus this ce grew more and more lively. In the beginning, there were only some cultivation ns and small cultivation groups based here, butter, others found there were abundant sea beasts in this area, so they came here to hunt. Gradually, we grew into the present-day North Pole Ind.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just this!¡± Ayin said with augh, ¡°Originally, those cultivators who hunted sea beasts would all take their kills to the maind to be sold, but because the people who came to hunt beasts kept increasing in number, many merchants directly established branches that specialize in epting the inner cores of sea beasts here. As time passed by, the North Pole Ind became Yunzhong¡¯s biggest market for demonic beast inner cores. Even the inner cores of demonic beasts that live onnd are also taken to this ce to be sold. It could be said that if a beast core can¡¯t be found on North Pole Ind, then it¡¯d be hard to find in all of Yunzhong.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Such a small ind was actually the biggest marketce for demonic beast inner cores. That being the case, she could peruse the demonic beast inner cores at this market and buy the ones she found suitable.


    Upon entering this so-called ¡°beast core street,¡± they were immediately greeted by various merchants: ¡°Fellow Daoist? Are you buying beast cores? My ce has superior-grade sea beast inner cores. If there¡¯s any damage, I¡¯ll give you double the price aspensation!¡±


    ¡°Seniors, a new batch of beast cores has just arrived in our shops from the maind. We guarantee each is top-quality. It will be firste, first serve because the items are limited!¡±


    ¡°An inner core of a Cloud-Rending Beast, starting from a thousand spirit stones. If you¡¯re interested, pleasee inside to discuss the details!¡±


    Mo Tiange was astonished to see such a scene. The market squares in the Celestial Pole were rarely as bustling as this. Even if the cultivators were doing business, they would never hawk their things like mortals did. Most of them would only set up a stall and wait for customers in silence. In Yunzhong, however, things weren¡¯t the same. Cultivators would also hawk their goods like mortals did to attract customers. Maybe... It was because mortals in Yunzhong also cultivated, so the mortals and the cultivators here weren¡¯t as far apart as the mortals and the cultivators in the Celestial Pole?


    Just as she was thinking, someone approached her. ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you perhaps interested in the inner core of a fourth rank Storm-Treading Beast?¡±


    Mo Tiange simply waved her hands at that advertising cultivator to show her disinterest then proceeded to stroll about the street with Ayin.


    The one who talked to her was a Foundation Building cultivator. If they were in the Celestial Pole, how could a Foundation Building cultivator do business like this? They would most likely be unwilling to even set up a stall. Sure enough, the customs in Yunzhong and the Celestial Pole were extremely different.


    ¡°Fairy, are you just looking around? There¡¯s nothing to buy?¡± Ayin asked anxiously.


    Mo Tiange cast her a nce then said with a smile, ¡°Do you maybe want to rmend some shops?¡±


    Ayin wrung the handkerchief in her hand with embarrassment. ¡°Our boss also has a shop here. If I take you to the shop, you can get a 10% discount, and I can also get amission.¡±


    From what she experienced when she first came to the North Pole Ind as well as what she saw and heard during this period, Mo Tiange already knew that this was the custom in Yunzhong and that their business path was much more prosperous that the Celestial Pole, so she just chuckled.


    Seeing as Mo Tiange didn¡¯t seem interested, Ayin no longer talked about it and proceeded with exining the shop in front of them.


    ¡°Fairy, please take a look. This Jade Qilin Pavilion is the shop of Tianyan Sect, the biggest cultivation group on our North Pole Ind. There are many things inside. You can even find sixth or seventh-rank beast cores inside. It¡¯s said that the best treasure of this Jade Qilin Pavilion is the inner core of an eighth-rank demonic beast!¡±


    ¡°Eighth-rank inner cores? This Tianyan Sect has Nascent Soul cultivators?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Ayin nodded. ¡°Tianyan Sect has two Nascent Soul cultivators. Apart from them, Wuwei School also has a Nascent Soul cultivator. Our North Pole Ind is very small¡ªthere are only these three Nascent Soul cultivators here.¡±


    The North Pole Ind was indeed very small. From what Mo Tiange saw on the map, North Pole Ind was only a small dot in the northpared to Yunzhong Continent; it was roughly equivalent to a mere town in the three countries. Nevertheless, it was just a small ind, yet it actually had three Nascent Soul cultivators. She really wondered how many Nascent Soul cultivators there were in the entire Yunzhong. Maybe... twice as many as in the Celestial Pole?


    ¡°Fairy, do you want to enter the Jade Qilin Pavilion and look around?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded indifferently. ¡°Sure.¡± She had nothing to do after all; strolling around wasn¡¯t a bad choice.


    The moment she entered the Jade Qilin Pavilion, a cultivator immediately came over to greet her. ¡°Senior, pleasee in, pleasee in.¡± Even though they were the shop of the biggest cultivation group on North Pole Ind, they were very enthusiastic about receiving customers. ording to what Mo Tiange heard, although the spirit veins in the North Pole Ind weren¡¯t bad, the ind didn¡¯t have many spirit stone veins, so they usually relied on business with foreign cultivators¡ªthis was the only way they could obtain enough spirit stones to sustain their cultivation.


    ¡°Senior, what do you need? Our shop has the richest collection of beast cores in the entire North Pole Ind. No matter what beast core you want, as long as you can tell us, you will most likely find it in our shop! In addition, when ites to spiritual nts, magic tools and the like, our shop has them all.¡± The one who came over and greeted them enthusiastically was a mortal. He was all smiles.


    While taking a peek at Mo Tiange¡¯s expression, Ayin bowed to that person and said, ¡°Big Brother, we¡¯re just looking around for now. We¡¯ll call you again if there¡¯s something we need.¡±


    ¡°Okay. You two please take your time and have a look around.¡± The shop clerk was passionate but not overly so. After he saluted them, he politely retreated.


    Mo Tiange mused: The people in Yunzong were indeed capable in doing business. They could actually make people feel weed but they didn¡¯t stick onto people like sticky candies. Their enthusiasm was at a perfect level, thus making people feel very cozy and inevitably think that if the items were pretty good, buying one or two wasn¡¯t a bad idea either.


    She raised her eyes and looked around. This Jade Qilin Pavilion was enormous with densely packed counters arranged inside. People were shuttling about, and all of them were low-level cultivators who were talking with the shopclerks in whispers.


    ¡°Fairy, the things sold on the first floor are just low-ranking beast cores. For you, they¡¯re most likely nothing great. The second floor, on the other hand, sells mid-ranking beast cores. If you want to buy high-ranking beast cores, you can directly ask for the shopkeeper. However, if Fairy just came to look around, you better go to the underground hall, the most special ce of this Jade Qilin Pavilion.¡±


    ¡°The underground hall?¡± Mo Tiange asked with interest, ¡°What¡¯s special about it?¡±


    Ayin smiled. ¡°Fairy will know when you get there.¡±


    Mo Tiange contemted for a moment and thought it wasn¡¯t a bad idea, so she nodded and said, ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Ayin bowed, smoothly led her to bypass those counters into a carving stone door, then they descended on the stone steps behind it.


    Mo Tiange could already sense that there were many people down there. Once she reached thest step, she went through another opened door and instantly felt everything in front of her brightening.


    Before her eyes was a very spacious hall. It could almost be called a za. Numerous stalls had been arranged inside, and countless cultivators and mortals were shuttling about. The voices of people talking were buzzing in her ears.


    ¡°This...¡±


    Ayin smiled. ¡°This underground hall is the trademark of Jade Qilin Pavilion. It¡¯s a free market. There are no shopkeepers here; there are only customers. No matter what their cultivation level is, or whether they want to buy or sell, they can alle here and look around. The Jade Qilin Pavilion won¡¯t ask for any fees.¡±


    As Mo Tiange slowly ran her gaze over the hall, she said, ¡°That being the case, what¡¯s the difference between this and the stalls outside?¡±


    ¡°The difference is that this ce has treasure appraisers stationed by the Jade Qilin Pavilion. If a buyer and a seller reach an agreement, they can find the appraiser here to evaluate the authenticity and the quality of the goods. If a deal is made, the Jade Qilin Pavilion will ask for a 10% appraisal fee. If the goods don¡¯t conform with what the sellers said and consequently the transaction fails, they won¡¯t have to pay anything.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Mo Tiange finally understood. ¡°Doing business here is a bit safer, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If the appraiser makes a mistake, the Jade Qilin Pavilion willpensate them ording to the price. What cultivators whoe to the North Pole Ind to buy beast cores are most afraid of is having the goods swapped out by inferior goods, so they¡¯re willing to spend a bit more money and set their mind at ease with their purchases.¡±

 Chapter 348: An Undeserved Calamity

    <h4>Chapter 348: An Undeserved Cmity</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Walking around this free market really broadened Mo Tiange¡¯s horizons.


    It wasn¡¯t really because of how good the things were; rather, it was because the variety of beast cores here was really rich. Many of the beast cores were types she had never even heard of. Presumably, they came from demonic beasts specific to Yunzhong.


    The cultivators who did business here consisted of both Aura Refining and Foundation Building realm cultivators. In fact, Mo Tiange had even spotted two Core Formation cultivators. Nevertheless, most of the Aura Refining cultivators who came here looked beaten and slovenly dressed.


    Mo Tiange felt baffled inside, so she asked Ayin: ¡°Why do these Aura Refining cultivators look so dispirited?¡±


    Ayin replied, ¡°These cultivators are all the beast hunters here. Their cultivation levels are rather low; they¡¯re incapable of hunting high-ranking demonic beasts and can only kill first-rank demonic beasts. However, many of the first-rank demonic beasts don¡¯t have cores¡ªeven finding one beast core is extremely difficult. Moreover, the other materials obtained from demonic beasts also aren¡¯t very valuable...¡±


    At this point, Mo Tiange already understood. These Aura Refining cultivators were the lowest rung of cultivators propping up this North Pole Ind¡¯s beast core free market. They did the most tiring and most dangerous kind of work. They obtained beast cores with much difficulty and took them to this free market to be sold, making a few spirit stones to provide for their cultivation. They weren¡¯t merchants¡ªthey were workers.


    ¡°Back when my father was still alive, he was also like this. Sometimes, when he came back from the sea, he¡¯d be so tired that he couldn¡¯t even stand up properly, but he still braced himself and went out to sell the beast cores...¡± Ayin suddenly said dazedly.


    ¡°Your father?¡± Mo Tiange turned to look at her.


    ¡°En.¡± Ayin hung her head and said quietly, ¡°My father was also a cultivator but his spiritual roots weren¡¯t good. He¡¯s already passed away now.¡±


    After a momentary silence, Mo Tiange heaved a sigh and patted Ayin¡¯s shoulder as if she wasforting her.


    A smile appeared on Ayin¡¯s face. ¡°Thank you, Fairy. I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s been two years since my father passed away; I¡¯ve already epted it.¡± Ayin leaned to the side then raised her hand to point at a small door in the distance. She said, ¡°That¡¯s where the Jade Qilin Pavilion¡¯s appraisers are. Even if we¡¯re not making any transactions, we can still get them to appraise our goods as long as we pay the appraisal fee.¡±


    Mo Tiange lifted her gaze. That small door was full of people passing through. The majority were sellers with their buyers, but there were also people who were by themselves.


    She had no interest in appraising things, so she looked away after a moment. As soon as she did so, however, she immediately looked back again.


    Something was wrong... she seemed to have noticed something just now! Mo Tiange stepped forward, walking quickly towards the appraisal room.


    ¡°Fairy?¡± Ayin was stunned, but she immediately followed after Mo Tiange.


    Inside the tiny appraisal room, several appraisers werepletely surrounded by people. Mo Tiange looked around, but she didn¡¯t see the person she saw just now.


    ¡°Fairy, are you looking for someone?¡±


    Upon looking for a while and finding nothing, Mo Tiange finally gave up and squeezed out of the crowd. ¡°Maybe I was mistaken.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Ayin tactfully stopped asking further.


    Experiencing such a thing made Mo Tiange lose interest in taking a walk. She said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing interesting here. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    When she came out of the free market, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t want to stroll around anymore. She pondered for a moment then said to Ayin: ¡°I¡¯m going to the coast to stroll around. It¡¯s not really appropriate to take you with me, so you should go back first.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ayin responded. She seemed to ponder something then, a momentter, she spoke again: ¡°Fairy, most of the cultivators who go beast-hunting go to the northeast wharf. The west region is the site of big cultivation groups¡ªthey might not ept foreign guests.¡±


    ¡°En, I understand.¡±


    Upon hearing her response, Ayin bowed then turned around and left.


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t remain there. After she left the market, she flew to the sky and made her way to the east.


    While she flew, she thought back to the matter just now.


    At that free market, she saw a ck-clothed woman, and from the back, that woman looked very simr to Nie Wushang. The road from the Eastern Sea to the South Pole Ind was quite hidden; ording to reason, if it wasn¡¯t because she¡¯d seen the Jade Slip Mo Yaoqing left behind, the possibility of her finding it was very small. However, if she went through the South Sea, not to mention the fact that the Celestial Pole and Yunzhong were distant, but the road was also full of all kinds of dangers¡ªhow could Nie Wushang, who was only a Core Formation cultivator, seed on such a journey? Could it be that it wasn¡¯t at all Nie Wushang and Mo Tiange just mistook someone as her? But that figure¡¯s back was too simr to Nie Wushang¡¯s. The clothing style was also the same. Even if Mo Tiange mistook the figure, it was impossible for the clothing to be so simr, right?


    Mo Tiange frowned and gave the matter some thought, but she only felt full of questions. Moreover, that woman¡¯s cultivation level was also in the Foundation Building realm¡ªthis one fact didn¡¯t fit. But this wasn¡¯t a certainty either. If she could hide her spiritual breath, other people could certainly do so too.


    Before she could fly too far, she suddenly felt several spiritual aura pressuresing towards her.


    Right now, she was still pretending that her cultivation level was in the Foundation Building realm, so her flight speed was also very slow. The several people approaching were also in the Foundation Building realm¡ªit was unclear what flying magic tools they were using, but they caught up with her very quickly.


    Mo Tiange intended to move away slightly, but surprisingly, those people suddenly split up and surrounded her.


    When she realized this, she stopped then looked at the approaching people with a frown.


    Those people consisted of both men and women, and they were all wearing the same clothes. It seemed... they were the disciples of a certain cultivation group.


    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, is there something the matter?¡± Three people were in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm, and two were in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm. None of them had good expressions on their faces. Mo Tiange wrinkled her brows. She was only passing by; this area also wasn¡¯t the site of cultivation groups like Ayin mentioned. What did these people want?


    Once they heard what she said, those several people exchanged nces with each other. The middle stage Foundation Building cultivator leading the group then shouted with a calm expression: ¡°Hand the thing over!¡±


    The wrinkle on Mo Tiange¡¯s brows became even deeper. She ran her gaze slowly over the cultivators surrounding her. ¡°Fellows, you have the wrong person, right?¡±


    Under her gaze, those cultivators couldn¡¯t help but cower slightly. Those with a low cultivation level even felt frightened. It was as if they were suppressed by a high-level cultivator. However, although the cultivation level of the female cultivator in front of them was higher than theirs, she was still only in the Foundation Building realm.


    Upon calming down, the leader once again assumed a cold and severe expression. ¡°Got the wrong person? Your ent is obviously the same as that little thief¡¯s, but you¡¯re still saying we have the wrong person?!¡±


    That person¡¯s tone was really unpleasant to hear. Furthermore, because he asked for no exnation and immediately determined she was some little thief, Mo Tiange felt even more displeased. Nevertheless, this wasn¡¯t the Celestial Pole and she was a neer, so she better keep a low-profile for a bit.


    With that thought in mind, she swallowed her anger and said slowly, ¡°Fellows, did you perhaps misunderstand something? I just left the beast core market and I¡¯m on my way to the wharf, but I was stopped midway by you guys. I really have no idea why you¡¯reing to me.¡±


    Those several people had a huge change in expression when they heard what she said. One of them shouted: ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s you! You still dare to quibble!¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned. Is there something wrong with what I said?


    ¡°Miss.¡± The leader clenched the magic tool in his hand and said coldly, ¡°You better hand the thing over obediently! Although you¡¯re in thete stage of the Foundation Building realm, if the five of us work together, you still won¡¯t be able to escape!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± As those several people stubbornly believed her to be a certain someone regardless of any reason, Mo Tiange finally lost her temper. She said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m telling you for thest time; if I say I¡¯m not the person you¡¯re looking for, then I¡¯m not. If you want to use violence, do as you wish!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± The leader¡¯s expression turned ugly in an instant. In the end, he clenched his teeth and cast a meaningful nce at his severalpanions.


    Receiving his gaze, the five people were instantly on the move. They each simultaneously took out a banner. Each carried the banners in the wind, spreading the banners open. All of a sudden, spiritual aura surged along with the blowing cold wind.


    Mo Tiange narrowed her eyes. With her cultivation level, she naturally wasn¡¯t afraid of these five Foundation Building cultivators. However, the technique they used was rather odd. It seemed to be a kind of human formation.


    She looked at the banners the five people held. Eight Diagrams Pattern of Tai Chi was drawn on them, and there were also some other grotesque drawings. Although she didn¡¯t really understand the drawings, she could roughly understand that they were some formation patterns. Something seemed to dawn on her mind. She asked, ¡°You¡¯re from Tianyan Sect?¡±


    Hearing what she said made the leader hmph coldly. ¡°Stop pretending. You just stole something from our Jade Qilin Pavilion¡ªwhat are you pretending to not recognize us for?!¡±


    Mo Tiange had always been someone who yielded to soft approaches but rejected force, so this person¡¯s tyrannical attitude naturally made her unhappy. At once, she flung her sleeve, releasing her momentum. ¡°I indeed don¡¯t know¡ªwhat can you do to me?¡±


    The moment a Core Formation cultivator¡¯s momentum was released, the five people¡¯s expressions changed greatly. One among them yelled: ¡°Senior Martial Brother, this...¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s actually in the Core Formation realm...¡± The leader¡¯s face turned white then red, and his attitude became slightly more restrained. Nevertheless, his gaze was even more determined. ¡°Miss, since you¡¯re a Core Formation senior, why did you pretend that you¡¯re in the Foundation Building realm? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not scheming against my Tianyan Sect?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Mo Tiange coldly said, ¡°I¡¯ll hide my spiritual breath if I like it; why do I have to exin myself to juniors like you? You¡¯ve used me falsely without any reason of stealing your things, and now, I still have to exin everything about myself to you in detail? Even though your Tianyan Sect is the biggest cultivation group on North Pole Ind, there¡¯s no justifying such actions!¡±


    By the time she finished her argument, the five people finally started to hesitate. If it was only a Foundation Building cultivator, they¡¯d just need to catch them and hand them over to the sect to be handled. However, this woman was a Core Formation cultivator¡ªthey couldn¡¯t defeat her if they fought, but it was also impossible for them to let her go. After all, she was the most suspicious character they encountered along their way.


    In fact, Tianyan Sect was ustomed to being the dominant force on North Pole Ind, so they couldn¡¯t put down their pride. They had run over aggressively to stop this person; if they retreated immediately upon finding out the person was a Core Formation senior, wouldn¡¯t they be making a joke of themselves? Besides, those martial uncles in the sect wouldn¡¯t care about their suffering. Those martial uncles would only say they didn¡¯t do their job well.


    ¡°Senior.¡± The leader eventually softened his tone and said to Mo Tiange, ¡°Indeed, important goods of our Jade Qilin Pavilion were stolen. If we didn¡¯t handle this well, not to mention the small matter of being punished when we go back, but at that time, the entire North Pole Ind would be thrown into amotion. This is a matter of great importance, so senior, pleasee back with us and exin the matter clearly to our division.¡±


    The corners of Mo Tiange¡¯s lips curved upward, forming a smile on her face. She, a Core Formation cultivator, was implicated in some kind of incident for no reason at all and had to be taken back by a few Foundation Building cultivators¡ªif this was found out by others, wouldn¡¯t she beughed at? Could it be that everyone in Yunzhong handled things like this? Or could it be that because Tianyan Sect was the most powerful in this ce, so they became so unbridled?


    ¡°Fellows, if it was the seniors from your division who said this, maybe I¡¯d agree. But you think I¡¯d follow you back obediently with these demandsing from the mouths of the few of you? Isn¡¯t that ridiculous?¡±


    ¡°Senior!¡± The person who seemed to be the youngest among the five people shouted, ¡°Although we¡¯re only Foundation Building cultivators, we¡¯re representing Tianyan Sect! If you¡¯re not willing to go back with us, then we¡¯ll have to report this to our seniors. At that time, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll also be embarrassed!¡±


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother Qiao!¡± Right after that person spoke, their leader immediately shouted. Unfortunately, the damage had been done. When he turned to look at Mo Tiange, he saw her expression had turned very cold.


    ¡°Fine! You can go back and report to your seniors!¡± She raised her head, looking at the five people in front of her haughtily. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your seniors, let theme and give me a lesson!¡±

 Chapter 349: A Visitor Drops By

    <h4>Chapter 349: A Visitor Drops By</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mo Tiange flung her sleeves and left, leaving behind those five Foundation Building cultivators who eventually stopped chasing after her.


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother, what should we do?¡± the Foundation Building cultivator, who¡¯d just courted trouble, asked somewhat anxiously. Although he seemed very imposing earlier, he began to worry now that Mo Tiange flung her sleeves and left.


    The leader wrinkled his brows, saying grumpily, ¡°How should I know?¡± Tianyan Sect was indeed the biggest cultivation group on North Pole Ind, but they were just Foundation Building cultivators after all, and they also didn¡¯t have high-level cultivator seniors¡ªeven if they suffered some losses facing a Core Formation cultivator, no one would help them out of that predicament. On the contrary, their divisional senior would only feel that they couldn¡¯t do their jobs right. After all, they were the ones who first offended the other party through their words.


    When he thought about this, that ¡°senior martial brother¡± only felt his head aching.


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go back first,¡± he finally said. ¡°This time, the lost item is very important, so the martial uncles in the sect will definitely get involved. When we go back, we just need to report it as is. At worst, we¡¯ll just get a round of punishment.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The few people were crestfallen. Initially, they were already very unlucky to have lost something when they were in charge of watching over the situation. They¡¯d wanted to catch the person and gain some merit to make up for their mistake, yet they instead caused such a matter. Considering how strict the sect head was in governing the sect, it was unclear how severe their punishment would be.


    On the other side, Mo Tiange flew for quite a distance before she eventually stopped.


    Anger had already vanished from her face. There was now only bewilderment.


    She already surmised what had happened from what those several Foundation Building cultivators said. Someone must¡¯ve stolen some kind of treasure from Jade Qilin Pavilion, then they chased after the culprit and found her bearing suspicious, so they viewed her as the thief who stole the treasure.


    Now, this was interesting. Since they took her as the thief who stole the treasure, her figure and cultivation level must be simr to the thief¡¯s. Furthermore, the time the incident happened ought to be right when she left Jade Qilin Pavilion. In addition, once she spoke, those several Foundation Building cultivators immediately said her ent was very simr to the thief¡¯s...


    Mo Tiange¡¯s eyes narrowed as she thought about what she saw in Jade Qilin Pavilion, about the figure who resembled Nie Wushang.


    Although face-wise, Nie Wushang wasn¡¯t simr to her, their figures were about the same, and at that time, her cultivation level also seemed to be in the Foundation Building realm. The most important thing was that if that person was indeed Nie Wushang, to the people of Yunzhong, their ents would indeed sound simr as both of them came from the Celestial Pole.


    Could it be... that Nie Wushang really came to Yunzhong? When she thought about this possibility, Mo Tiange felt that things were somewhat bad.


    If Nie Wushang came to Yunzhong, did shee alone or did shee with her master, Master Song Feng? What did she steal from Jade Qilin Pavilion in the end? Based on how those five Foundation Building cultivators looked, the item she stole definitely wasn¡¯t an ordinary thing. She was Master Song Fang¡¯s disciple, so she presumably didn¡¯tck spirit stones. If she could buy it, why did she have to use a method like stealing?


    Mo Tiange rubbed her forehead, feeling her head aching immensely. How could she be so unlucky? She was just walking on her own path and wasn¡¯t bothered with people¡¯s business, yet she was dragged into a quarrel.


    No matter whether her guess was right or wrong or whether that person was Nie Wushang or not, she was already implicated in this matter.


    Just now, those Foundation Building cultivators were so embarrassed because their attitude was rampant. The rule of the cultivation world was that the strong ones were the seniors. It naturally wasn¡¯t a problem that she, a Core Formation cultivator, berated several Foundation Building cultivators. The same rule applied even though those people were disciples of Tianyan Sect, the biggest sect on North Pole Ind.


    However, that was it. She was now on North Pole Ind; as long as those people reported the matter to their superiors, her whereabouts would be discovered very quickly. Considering her identity as a Core Formation cultivator, Tianyan Sect¡¯s Core Formation cultivators would definitely step forward. At that time, she certainly couldn¡¯t not give them any face as she had just now. In any case, a powerful dragon couldn¡¯t crush a snake in its old haunts. Moreover, this Tianyan Sect had two Nascent Soul cultivators¡ªshe mustn¡¯t have a true falling out with them.


    She originally wanted to go to the wharf to see how Yunzhong¡¯s cultivators hunted sea beasts and chat with them to understand Yunzhong more deeply. Now, she wasn¡¯t in the mood. After making a detour, she went directly back to the inn.


    Ayin was extremely astonished to see her returning so quickly. She just arrived, but this fairy was already back¡ªas expected of a powerful cultivator!


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t feel like exining to her. Before she went back to the cultivation room, she told Ayin: ¡°In these next few days, if a visitores for me, you can directly call me in the courtyard.¡±


    Ayin was baffled. For more than half a month during this fairy¡¯s stay, she didn¡¯t evene out of her room. From all aspects, it didn¡¯t at all look like she was visiting her friends. But this time, after she went out on a trip, she immediately mentioned visitors. Because of that, Ayin really didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Nevertheless, she was only a maidservant hired by the inn to wait upon cultivators and didn¡¯t have the qualifications to ask anything, so she just answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mo Tiange wrinkled her brows, entered the cultivation room, initiated the defensive formation, and then went into the Virtual Sky World.


    Inside the Virtual Sky World, everything was normal. Feifei and Xiaohuo were ying, while Xiaofan was cultivating in the brook.


    Compared to those two, not only did Xiaofan possess wisdom equal to that of humans, but its behavior was also simr to human¡¯s. Although it was but a child among demonic beasts, it was very passionate about cultivating. After it came to the Virtual Sky World, it was just like a fish back in the water.


    At that point, Mo Tiange¡¯s mind started to wander. Qin Xi wasn¡¯t very suited to the environment in the Virtual Sky World, but her three spiritual beasts had no such problem. Maybe it was because demonic beast cultivation techniques were more concerned about their instincts? Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t learn from demonic beast cultivation methods; otherwise, she and Qin Xi wouldn¡¯t have had to part.


    The people from Tianyan Sect came quicker than she expected.


    After just half a day, just as Mo Tiange was meditating in the Virtual Sky World, she heard Ayin¡¯s voiceing from the outside, telling her that a visitor hade for her.


    With a sigh, Mo Tiange opened her eyes then used her divine sense tomand Xiaofan and Xiaohuo toe over.


    ¡°Master, is there something the matter?¡±


    As she caressed Xiaohuo, who had thrown itself into her embrace, Mo Tiange said to the two beasts: ¡°It might be a bit troublesome. You go into the spiritual beast pouch first¡ªgo out with me.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Xiaofan didn¡¯t ask anything. Once it saw Mo Tiange opening the spiritual beast pouch, it directly took the initiative to enter. Xiaohuo, on the other hand, rolled about rather unhappily several times before it unwillingly went into the spiritual beast pouch.


    Upon storing the two spiritual beasts properly and ensuring the magic weapons she had were in the most convenient ces that would allow her to fight at any time, Mo Tiange didn¡¯t dawdle; she came out of the Virtual Sky World, opened the restriction, and went out.


    ¡°Fairy.¡± The moment Ayin spotted her, she stepped forward to salute her. ¡°Your guest¡¯s already waiting for you in the sitting room.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded with a smile and walked towards the small sitting room for receiving guests.


    Ayin was well-trained. She¡¯d long invited the guest into the sitting room and served them tea.


    Right now, the one sitting inside the sitting room was a female, early stage Core Formation cultivator. She had a head full of pearls and jade essories and clothesyered with decorations, looking extremely gorgeous. Just looking at her back already gave Mo Tiange the sense that she was very noble.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but recall her master, Lord Daoist Jinghe. This style and her master¡¯s were really simr. If Lord Daoist Jinghe was said to have the mannerisms of an incapable ruler, then this female cultivator could be said to have the mannerisms of an empress.


    The female cultivator was currently drinking tea leisurely. Sensing Mo Tiange¡¯s arrival, she put down the teacup in a manner that was neither too fast nor slow and looked up just in time to meet Mo Tiange¡¯s gaze.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but feel dazed. This female cultivator looked beautiful; her immortal aura was overflowing and she was elegant¡ªshe was the kind of beauty Mo Tiange had never encountered in the cultivation world. Compared to those fairies, who seemed graceful like immortals but tacky in reality, this cultivator might still have secr beauty, but her temperament was nothing mundane.


    The female cultivator also stood up upon seeing her. She bowed as a salute and said: ¡°I¡¯m a cultivator from Tianyan Sect. My Daoist name is Chisu. Outsiders refer to me as Madam Chisu. Greetings to Fellow Daoist.¡±


    Mo Tiange cupped her hands towards her to salute her back. ¡°Fellow Daoist Chisu¡¯s too polite. My surname¡¯s Mo, and my name¡¯s Qingwei.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s Fellow Daoist Qingwei.¡± Madam Chisu smiled. She proceeded neither too urgently nor too slowly to praise: ¡°Fellow Daoist Qingwei¡¯s already in the middle stage of the Core Formation realm despite looking so young... It¡¯s really astonishing.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Fellow Daoist Chisu also young and beautiful? Why should you tease me?¡± Mo Tiange said faintly then called out to her, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please take a seat.¡±


    Smiling, Madam Chisu sat down and once again picked up her teacup.


    The two of them took the moment of drinking tea as a chance to secretly size up each other.


    Mo Tiange could see that although this Madam Chisu was only in the early stage of the Core Formation realm, her status in Tianyan Sect ought to be quite high. She had a graceful temperament, her every movement was steady and calm, and her whole body faintly emitted a kind of might¡ªthese were things ordinary cultivators didn¡¯t have. Presumably, she held quite some power in her sect, thus she had this kind of momentum.


    As Mo Tiange was sizing up the other party, Madam Chisu was also looking at her. When she first saw Mo Tiange, astonishment shed across her gaze. Although many of the high-level female cultivators in the cultivation world retained their youthfulness and beauty, an experienced person could still make out the differences. But when she saw this female cultivator, whom she had never seen on North Pole Ind, the female cultivator really did seem like she was genuinely very young. Doubt grew in her heart. Could it be that a disciple of some big cultivation group from ind came here?


    With that thought in mind, something shed in Madam Chisu¡¯s eyes. She asked with a smile, ¡°Fellow Daoist Qingwei, may I know where you came from? What brings you to North Pole Ind?¡±


    For cultivators, such direct questions were rather rude. However, with the way Madam Chisu spoke, Mo Tiange only felt that such questions were right and to be expected.


    Mo Tiange put down her teacup then answered with a smile, ¡°Please forgive me, Fellow Daoist. My background is inappropriate to be told in detail, but my purpose ining was nothing special¡ªI was just out traveling around and somehow arrived in this ce.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Madam Chisu raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Fellow Daoist¡¯s just traveling around and didn¡¯te to buy beast cores?¡±


    Mo Tiange answered calmly, ¡°If I see suitable ones, I¡¯ll naturally buy them. But it also doesn¡¯t matter if I can¡¯t buy them.¡±


    Madam Chisu smiled upon hearing her answer. This kind of mannerism was indeed that of cultivators from big cultivation groups. They were the only ones who wouldn¡¯t be awed by the gigantic beast core market on North Pole Ind.


    Thinking like that, Madam Chisu slowly said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Qingwei, just now, I heard from the innkeeper that you imed to be an individual cultivator when you first came to the inn. Moreover, you also lowered your cultivation level, pretending to be a Foundation Building cultivator. May I know if there was any hidden reason for this?¡±


    Mo Tiange showed a faint smile, but she only looked at Madam Chisu without saying anything.


    Under such a gaze, Madam Chisu gradually also felt her question was rather improper. Since it was a hidden reason, how could she possibly exin it to an outsider?


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Chisu,¡± Mo Tiange said, ¡°I don¡¯t like to be high-profile or talk about the origin of my division over and over. I don¡¯t need to exin this to you, right?¡±


    Although she currently had a smile on her face, how could a smart person like Madam Chisu not notice the warning behind her words? This woman wasn¡¯t one to be trifled with¡ªthis thought immediately shed in Madam Chisu¡¯s mind.


    Just as Madam Chisu was about to speak, Mo Tiange moved one step faster, lifting her hand to stop her. She then dusted off her sleeves and said calmly, ¡°I clearly understand Fellow Daoist¡¯s purpose foring here. Since Fellow Daoist¡¯s treating me politely, I¡¯m also not someone who can¡¯t differentiate good from bad¡ªI¡¯ll exin to your sect clearly now.¡±

 Chapter 350: Resolving the Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 350: Resolving the Misunderstanding</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    A smile quickly appeared on Madam Chisu¡¯s face. She said earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m extremely honored that Fellow Daoist Qingwei can understand that. Back then, my sect¡¯s disciples didn¡¯t do their job well and offended Fellow Daoist. I will apologize on their behalf first.¡±


    As she said this, Madam Chisu stood up and bowed at Mo Tiange.


    Upon seeing this, a faint smile emerged on Mo Tiange¡¯s face and she humbly helped Madam Chisu up. ¡°Fellow Daoist¡¯s too polite. It was just a matter of a few red-blooded juniors¡ªyou don¡¯t have to be like this.¡±


    The two looked at each other and smiled. Both were very satisfied with each other¡¯s tactfulness.


    Tianyan Sect was thergest cultivation group on North Pole Ind; Mo Tiange naturally didn¡¯t want to offend them. Since the other had expressed their goodwill, she naturally followed in backing down.


    As for Madam Chisu, she thought that since this female cultivator had a high cultivation level despite her young age, it was very possible that she was a disciple of a big cultivation group, so Madam Chisu better form a good rtionship with her. People who cultivated up to the Core Formation realm, even if they weren¡¯t wise or knowledgeable, were at least somewhat smart. No one wanted to start a feud without any reason.


    The two people once again sat down and drank their tea in tacit understanding.


    Mo Tiange said with a smile, ¡°About this matter... In fact, I was also baffled. Today, I did go to the beast core market and I did go into your Tianyan Sect¡¯s Jade Qilin Pavilion, but I left right after looking around for a while¡ªthe maidservant outside can testify to this. This is my first timeing to North Pole Ind, so I wanted to go to the wharf to see how the cultivators here hunted beasts. Who knew that as I was halfway home, I would get stopped by several Foundation Building cultivators from your sect. Regarding the time, the maidservant and I had only parted for about ten minutes¡ªI definitely had no time to steal your sect¡¯s goods. Fellow Daoist Chisu can personally check out my story.¡±


    Madam Chisu was nodding as she listened. By the time Mo Tiange finished, she smiled and said, ¡°Since Fellow Daoist Qingwei already exined the matter clearly, I naturally believe it. It was those few brats from my sect who couldn¡¯t work properly and disturbed Fellow Daoist. I¡¯m really sorry about that.¡±


    Mo Tiange showed a faint smile. Since Tianyan Sect came here so quickly to investigate the matter, they must¡¯ve long found out about her whereabouts. It was just that she was, in the end, a Core Formation cultivator, so they had to get a same-realm cultivator to meet her topletely eliminate their suspicion. Since Madam Chisu straightaway believed her after listening to her exnation, this matter could be considered exined and done with.


    ¡°Since it was a misunderstanding, we can just straighten things out. Fellow Daoist Chisu doesn¡¯t have to worry.¡± Mo Tiange paused and deliberated for a moment before asking: ¡°Fellow Daoist Chisu, this matter is your sect¡¯s secret; logically, I, as an outsider, shouldn¡¯t ask much about it. However, since the matter has implicated me, I want to ask¡ªwhat is it about that little thief that resembled me and caused your disciple to mistake me as the thief? Could Fellow Daoist please tell me?¡±


    Madam Chisu took a moment to deliberate then said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Qingwei, this matter¡¯s rted to the internal affairs of my sect, so please forgive me for not being able to inform you in detail. However, I can still answer Fellow Daoist¡¯s questions briefly. ording to what my sect¡¯s disciples said, that thief was a female Foundation Building cultivator. Whether it was their figure or cultivation level, both matched Fellow Daoist. The most important thing was that Fellow Daoist¡¯s ent was exactly the same as the thief¡¯s. Even if you aren¡¯t the same person, you both ought to havee from the same ce.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± Mo Tiange nodded indifferently without any change of expression.


    When Madam Chisu saw that nothing changed in Mo Tiange¡¯s expression, she took a moment to ponder the matter but eventually stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Fellow Daoist Qingwei, my sect still has a lot of tasks to handle¡ªsince the misunderstanding has been resolved, I will take my leave now. I¡¯m very sorry for bothering you like this. Once the matter is resolved, if Fellow Daoist Qingwei¡¯s still on North Pole Ind, we¡¯ll invite you to meet again.¡±


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Chisu¡¯s too polite.¡± Mo Tiange also stood up. ¡°Since Fellow Daoist¡¯s busy, I won¡¯t dy you any longer. I hope we still have a chance to meet again in the future.¡±


    Smiling, Madam Chisu gave her another bow. ¡°I hope so.¡±


    After sending Madam Chisu off, Mo Tiange returned to the small sitting room. Her expression soon turned gloomy.


    The person with a simr figure as Nie Wushang that she saw in Jade Qilin Pavilion seemed to also be in the Foundation Building realm. Jade Qilin Pavilion¡¯s goods were stolen at that time. The thief was simr to her in cultivation level and figure. Tianyan Sect disciples said the thief¡¯s ent was simr to hers.


    On the entire North Pole Ind¡ªor even in the entire Yunzhong¡ªaside from people who also came from the Celestial Pole, who would have a simr ent to hers? With so many coincidental aspects, the answer was obvious.


    Nie Wushang... She didn¡¯t see things incorrectly. It was indeed Nie Wushang!


    Thus, this answer led to another terrifying guess. Did Nie Wushange by herself, or did shee with Master Song Feng?


    Mo Tiange¡¯s face paled as this possibility crossed her mind.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid of rushing on her own to Yunzhong. In any case, she was already a Core Formation cultivator. She had confidence in her own abilities and she could now stand on her own. However, if she really ran into Master Song Feng here, that¡¯d really be a deadly disaster for her!


    She¡¯d lived for more than a hundred years and seen many Nascent Soul cultivators, but only Master Song Feng invoked fear from the bottom of her heart. Because of this person, she almost experienced something women were most afraid of. The matter made her realize that her strength was far from enough. Only by standing at the peak could she guarantee she wouldn¡¯t encounter any harm.


    If there was a chance, she really wished she could grind his bones and scatter his ashes! But now, she wasn¡¯t strong enough. If she was found by Master Song Feng, she most likely wouldn¡¯t be as lucky as she was before.


    ¡°Fairy.¡±


    Ayin¡¯s fearful voice rang into her ears. Mo Tiange snapped out of her thoughts, removed her gloomy expression, and asked faintly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ayin hesitated for a long time but eventually, she asked cautiously, ¡°Fairy hasn¡¯t offended Tianyan Sect, right?¡±


    A wrinkle appeared on Mo Tiange¡¯s brows. ¡°Your innkeeper told you to ask this?¡±


    Ayin shook her head. ¡°I just want to remind Fairy¡ªTianyan Sect has two Nascent Soul cultivators. It is fully deserving of the title as the number one sect on North Pole Ind. If Fairy has any conflicts with them, it¡¯d be best if Fairy can overlook them.¡±


    Seeing her worried gaze warmed Mo Tiange¡¯s heart. She showed a smile then said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I have no conflict with them.¡±


    Ayin sighed with relief while striking her chest. ¡°That¡¯s good then. Fairy¡¯s an amiable person. I don¡¯t want Fairy to suffer any losses here.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled upon hearing what she said. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Before long, Shopkeeper Dong hurriedly rushed over, respectfully apologizing to Mo Tiange. As it turned out, since Madam Chisu dropped by, he realized Mo Tiange was a Core Formation cultivator. He felt his reception of her wasn¡¯t satisfactory and wasn¡¯t in line with her status as a Core Formation cultivator, so he rushed over specifically to ask if there was anything Mo Tiange needed.


    Mo Tiange had originally lowered her cultivation level on purpose, so she naturally had noints. She just said she didn¡¯t need anything and that how things were before was good enough then sent Shopkeeper Dong away.


    After Shopkeeper Dong left, Mo Tiange told Ayin that she wouldn¡¯t go out for a while. If people came to visit, Ayin was to reject them without exception and not to disturb her.


    Immediately afterward, she returned to the cultivation room, initiated the defensive formation, then went into the Virtual Sky World.


    Just now, she thought of another possibility.


    The beast core market was full of people scuttling about. There were many people leaving every second, so why did those five Foundation Building cultivators so coincidentally chase after her? Even though there weren¡¯t many female Foundation Building cultivators and even fewer of them had simr builds as Nie Wushang, it was still impossible for them to target her so suddenly, right?


    That being the case, it was very likely that Nie Wushang left in a simr direction as she did. That was why, when those Foundation Building cultivators saw her, they self-righteously regarded her as the thief.


    If that was indeed the case, there would be another problem. If Nie Wushang went in the same direction as she did, could she possibly have noticed her? On a deeper thought, was it possible that Nie Wushang had noticed her, so she deliberately led the chasing forces towards her?


    Mo Tiange was drenched in a cold sweat. She was rather afraid to specte further.


    Nevertheless, sheposed herself and once again thought about the matter carefully. Although this was only her conjecture, this kind of possibility was, in the end, possible. Her divine sense might be strong, but Nie Wushang was Master Song Feng¡¯s disciple after all¡ªwho knew whether or not she had some kind of odd method to conceal her breaths and consequently, wasn¡¯t noticed by Mo Tiange?


    After thinking for a long time, Mo Tiange eventually heaved a sigh.


    Since she already had some conjectures, she ought to think of some countermeasures.


    Regarding Nie Wushang, she had no hatred whatsoever. Back on Demonic Mountain, although Nie Wushang led Master Song Feng towards them, she was Master Song Feng¡¯s disciple after all¡ªwhat she did waspletely understandable. As for what happened afterward, Nie Wushang also saved her, so she was quite grateful to Nie Wushang. In any case, Nie Wushang had prevented a kind of terrifying experience from befalling her. It was just that Master Song Feng was led by Nie Wushang, after all, and her identity was rather sensitive¡ªalthough Mo Tiange had a sliver of gratitude inside, she didn¡¯t have any particr thoughts about repaying Nie Wushang or anything. Mo Tiange just thought that if she could avoid Nie Wushang in the future, she wouldn¡¯t be enemies with her. That could also be considered repaying her.


    Right now, Nie Wushang might be here and scheming against her, so Mo Tiange was all the more cautious now. Although she had such thoughts, she didn¡¯t think Nie Wushang had the same thoughts as her. After all, there was Nie Wushang¡¯s identity¡ªwith Master Song Feng present, they were enemies.


    At this point, Mo Tiange already reached a decision in her mind.


    No matter whether Master Song Feng was present or not, she didn¡¯t want to get involved in such a matter. As she already straightened things out with Tianyan Sect, she just had to pretend to know nothing and stay out of it. She had the Virtual Sky World in her possession. As long as she hid inside and didn¡¯te out, whether it was Tianyan Sect or Master Song Feng, no one would be able to find her.


    Mo Tiange smiled then opened the spiritual beast pouch to release Xiaohuo and Xiaofan.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright; you can go y.¡±


    Xiaohuo squeaked cheerfully and immediately ran far away, probably looking for Feifei to continue ying. Xiaofan, on the other hand, didn¡¯t move. It floated midair, saying somewhat worriedly, ¡°Master, are you worried?¡±


    Mo Tiange was stunned.


    Xiaofan said, ¡°Your brows are all wrinkled. Could it be that you¡¯re in some kind of trouble?¡±


    After a brief daze, she smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Although the matter¡¯s a little troublesome, as long as we don¡¯t go out, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Xiaofan nodded without really understanding her meaning. ¡°Then are we going to have to stay here for a long time?¡±


    ¡°En...¡± Mo Tiange mused. ¡°We won¡¯t go out; that way, I won¡¯t get involved. Let¡¯s stay here for a month first. You just need to cultivate. If there¡¯s something the matter, I¡¯ll naturally call you.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiaofan didn¡¯t question hermands at all and just said, ¡°Then I¡¯m going back to cultivate.¡±


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Xiaofan returned to the brook to continue cultivating. Meanwhile, Xiaohuo and Feifei were still rolling about and ying around.


    Mo Tiange took a while to think then took out the two stone sculpture puppets, ordering them to tend to the medicinal fields, while she herself took advantage of this time to take out the magic weapons she obtained from Mo Yaoqing¡¯s Immortal¡¯s cave.


    Spirit Guiding Bead, Eight Diagrams Pattern of Tai Chi, Lotus Bloom Umbre, Spirit Clouds Ruyi, Land Drilling Ruler... Among these five things, the Spirit Guiding Bead, the Eight Diagrams Pattern of Tai Chi, and the Lotus Bloom Umbre were all auxiliary objects and didn¡¯t need further meticulous refining. The other two items still had to be refined to wield even more power.


    The Spirit Clouds Ruyi didn¡¯t have to be mentioned. This was Mo Yaoqing¡¯s fighting magic weapon. Mo Yaoqing was originally a cultivator from Yunzhong. If she could refine this magic weapon, it¡¯d be very helpful to Mo Tiange, as she was currently in Yunzhong. In addition, she also had to pay attention to the Land Drilling Ruler. After advancing into the Core Formation realm, she could no longer rely on the Virtual Sky World as her life-saving method since it took her a few seconds to enter the Virtual Sky World. For high-level cultivators, those few seconds could determine life and death. She must have another life-saving method.


    She might as well take advantage of this period to properly refine these two items. If something happened, they coulde in handy.

 Chapter 351: A Reunion in a Foreign Land

    <h4>Chapter 351: A Reunion in a Foreign Land</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Another half a month passed by. During this time, Mo Tiange never went out. She just calmly cultivated and refined her magic weapons inside the Virtual Sky World.


    Tianyan Sect cultivators didn¡¯t return, nor did Ayine and disturb her.


    This made her sigh with relief, but at the same time, she felt another trace of worry.


    In the end, was that person Nie Wushang? Had Master Song Feng alsoe to Yunzhong? What happened between her and Tianyan Sect?


    She really wanted to know about these matters. Unfortunately, with the current situation, it was inappropriate for her to ask. She could only restrain her curiosity and continue to throw herself into refining her magic weapons.


    Just as she was engrossed in refining, she suddenly heard Ayin¡¯s anxious voice. ¡°Fairy! Fairy!¡±


    Mo Tiange opened her eyes and stopped her spiritual breath. She put away the magic weapons then came out of the Virtual Sky World. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    It was now nighttime outside. Ayin didn¡¯t dare to enter the room, so she just reported from the yard. ¡°Fairy, some people are asking to meet you.¡±


    Mo Tiange focused. She could already sense that there were other cultivators in the small courtyard¡ªone early stage Core Formation cultivator and two Foundation Building cultivators.


    After a moment of deliberation, she removed the restriction and stepped out of her room.


    The Core Formation cultivator waiting in the courtyard was naturally Madam Chisu. The moment she saw Mo Tiangeing out, Madam Chisu smiled and bowed to greet her. ¡°Fellow Daoist Qingwei, I¡¯m disturbing you again.¡±


    Mo Tiange was a bit surprised. She calmly returned her salute then asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist¡¯s visiting in the middle of the night... Could it be that there¡¯s something important?¡±


    Madam Chisu¡¯s brows were furrowed as she forced out a smile. ¡°There¡¯s indeed something the matter. Allow me to ask, Fellow Daoist Qingwei¡ªdo you know the female cultivator living next to you?¡±


    The ¡°female cultivator¡± who Shopkeeper Dong mentioned was living in the other small courtyard? Mo Tiange shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m going to be honest with you, Fellow Daoist; from the moment I came to North Pole Ind, I haven¡¯t gotten acquainted with any cultivators. Within this half month, I didn¡¯t evene out of my room.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The expression on Madam Chisu¡¯s face looked very strange. She seemed relieved but soon looked even more worried than before. She took a moment to think then asked again: ¡°Then in these past few days, has Fellow Daoist¡¯s divine sense ever found traces of other cultivators?¡±


    This question made Mo Tiange raise her eyebrows. ¡°Fellow Daoist Chisu, you should know about the principle of maintaining some distance between cultivators. Since that ce is someone else¡¯s residence, I naturally wouldn¡¯t use my divine sense to check it.¡±


    This was an unwritten rule among cultivators. Cultivators¡¯ sense of self-protection was very strong. ces like an Immortal¡¯s Cave definitely mustn¡¯t be infringed on by strangers. If other people used their divine sense to check it, they¡¯d be considered as people with hidden motives.


    Realizing that her question was rather inappropriate, Madam Chisu was stunned for a brief second but soon smiled and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ªwhat I said was improper. I¡¯ll be frank with Fellow Daoist¡ªwe¡¯ve been tracking the thief for half a month and we¡¯ve checked her identity. Coincidentally, she lives in the courtyard near Fellow Daoist, but we couldn¡¯t find her when we came. I remembered Fellow Daoist was living in the vicinity, so I came to ask.¡±


    Mo Tiange was dumbfounded. ¡°It¡¯s actually so coincidental?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! When I first learned about this, I could also hardly believe it!¡± Madam Chisu¡¯s gaze was fixated on Mo Tiange. Although she was smiling, she looked quite tense.


    Mo Tiange let out a bitterugh inside her heart. This Madam Chisu was worried that she was the thief¡¯s aplice, wasn¡¯t she? The thief stole something from Tianyan Sect, and she happened to go to Jade Qilin Pavilion. Moreover, their figures and ents were simr. They managed to straighten things out, but that person unexpectedly lived close to her. With so many coincidences, how could they possibly not doubt her?


    As that thought crossed her mind, Mo Tiange heaved a sigh. ¡°Fellow Daoist Chisu, is that person also a Core Formation cultivator?¡±


    Madam Chisu nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Her eyes shifted then she said, ¡°Because the stolen item is precious, the Nascent Soul seniors from my sect stepped forward. Presumably, we¡¯ll be able to find it in a few days.¡±


    Upon hearing her reply, Mo Tiange only said faintly, ¡°Then I wish you good luck¡ªmay your sect find their stolen item.¡±


    After she said this, the two of them were somewhat at a loss for words. They stood in silence for a while before Madam Chisu eventually took her leave with a smile. ¡°Since Fellow Daoist didn¡¯t see anything, I¡¯ll take my leave first. Once again, I¡¯m very sorry for disturbing you in the middle of the night.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled. ¡°No matter. Fellow Daoist Chisu doesn¡¯t have to be polite. I still have something to do, so I can¡¯t see you out.¡±


    Madam Chisu smiled and nodded. She then turned around and left, bringing the two Foundation Building disciples along with her.


    Once they¡¯d gone far and there was no trace of other cultivators in the vicinity, Mo Tiange turned around and instructed Ayin: ¡°Ayin, it¡¯s alright. Go back and get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ayin answered. Seeing as Mo Tiange entered the cultivation room, she also returned to her own side room.


    The moment Mo Tiange returned to the cultivation room, she immediately initiated the restriction. Her gaze was directed at a certain corner. ¡°Come out!¡±


    Not long after she said that, a shadow emerged slowly from the corner. The shadow grew more and more distinct until eventually, someone appeared in its ce.


    The person was wearing ck clothes and had a delicate, pretty face. It was precisely Nie Wushang.


    ¡°You could actually find me?¡± Nie Wushang¡¯s ventriloquism rang out. The voice sounded low and hoarse.


    Mo Tiange smiled as she took a seat next to the table. She then poured two cups of tea, saying: ¡°It¡¯s been many years since west met, yet we¡¯re now reunited in a foreignnd. Fellow Daoist Nie, we really were brought together by fate.¡±


    Instead of answering, Nie Wushang just frowned. Nevertheless, she stepped forward and sat down across her. ¡°How did you find me?¡±


    Mo Tiange looked at her then nced around the room. She said with a half-smile, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t matter if you came into my courtyard, but you came into my room. There¡¯s a formation that only I can enter that Iid in this room. Even though your concealment skill was superior, I still knew.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± Nie Wushang nodded while lifting her teacup to take a drink.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s eyes shed as she was a bit confused about Nie Wushang¡¯s intentions. Nie Wushang hid in her room without giving her any prior notice, seemingly prepared to offend her. However, she still dared toe in despite knowing there was a restriction here and she also drank the tea she poured without any vignce against her... This Nie Wushang... she seemed like she was confident Mo Tiange wouldn¡¯t treat her unfavorably?


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Nie.¡± A long timeter, Mo Tiange finally spoke. ¡°How are you in Linhai? And how did you end up stealing Tianyan Sect¡¯s things?¡±


    Nie Wushang lifted her gaze and slightly curved the corners of her mouth, saying, ¡°In fact, what you want to ask is whether or not my master came too, right?¡±


    Mo Tiange paused for a moment but soon smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that already obvious? Since you stole something from Tianyan Sect then hid in my ce, your master¡¯s obviously not here with you.¡±


    Nie Wushang was startled. She lowered her gaze, holding the teacup without saying anything.


    Mo Tiange sensed the situation before her eyes was rather strange. There was a deep enmity between her and Nie Wushang¡¯s masters, and there were both graces and grudges between the two of them themselves. Nevertheless, they met in Yunzhong, which was tens of thousand miles away from the Celestial Pole. Right now, Nie Wushang stole an item from Tianyan Sect, the biggest sect on North Pole Ind, and hid at her ce, seemingly without even a bit of vignce against her... Why did Mo Tiange not remember their rtionship being this good?


    In any case, Nie Wushang was perfectly aware that she was inside Mo Tiange¡¯s formation, but she remained this calm¡ªshe ought to have no hostility towards her.


    Just as Mo Tiange was thinking this, Nie Wushang stopped contemting. She raised her eyes to look at Mo Tiange and asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist Mo, how did youe to Yunzhong? What about your husband? Did he alsoe with you?¡±


    Mo Tiange was startled. ¡°You know I... have a Daopanion?¡±


    The corners of Nie Wushang¡¯s lips curved up, forming a slight smile. ¡°Fellow Daoist Mo, don¡¯t underestimate you and your husband¡¯s fame. Your husband formed his Nascent Soul at two hundred years of age, hence he has a great influence in the Celestial Pole. As for you, you¡¯re also a genius who formed her Gold Core before reaching a hundred years old. The two of you performing Dual Cultivation together... this news spread more or less across the entire Celestial Pole. As long as I was paying attention, I¡¯d naturally know.¡±


    ¡°...¡± This indeed came as a surprise to Mo Tiange. News spreading of Qin Xi was normal, but her... At least she never thought she was that famous. However, because Nie Wushang mentioned this, Mo Tiange noticed something else. ¡°Fellow Daoist Nie, the matter of me performing Dual Cultivation happened only a few years ago. Did you also arrive in Yunzhong recently?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Nie Wushang nodded. She cast a nce at Mo Tiange and said: ¡°Fellow Daoist Mo, it was me asking you a question just now.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled. ¡°In the beginning, I asked Fellow Daoist Nie how you ended up in Yunzhong, but Fellow Daoist Nie also didn¡¯t answer.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The two of them stared at each other. After staring for a while, both felt a bit bored, so each lowered their gazes and sighed.


    These sighs came out rather simultaneously, startling the two of them. They looked at each other and soon broke into smiles.


    These smiles made the two of them imperceptibly a bit closer to each other. The messy gratitude and grudges between them were also tossed to the backs of their minds for the time being.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll answer first,¡± Nie Wushang said, ¡°I got a treasure from my master. It was precisely with the help of this treasure that I could pass through the South Sea safely. However, I went in the wrong direction and drifted all the way to North Pole Ind.¡± She then looked at Mo Tiange and asked, ¡°What about you? How did you get to Yunzhong? I don¡¯t see your husband¡ªyou couldn¡¯t have happened toe on your own too, right?¡±


    Mo Tiange answered, ¡°Correct, I¡¯m indeed alone. At first, I just made a breakthrough into the middle stage of the Core Formation realm, so I went out to travel around. Later, I identally found a path, hence mying to Yunzhong.¡±


    The two people spoke without giving any details. After all, their rtionship was aplicated one¡ªsome matters didn¡¯t have to be talked about too clearly.


    Once that sinct conversation was over, Mo Tiange asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist Nie, what did you mean by stealing something from Tianyan Sect then hiding in my ce?¡±


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want me to hide here?¡± Nie Wushang asked back instead of answering.


    Mo Tiange was dumbstruck but quickly shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your business, nor do I want to catch a thief on Tianyan Sect¡¯s behalf. What business you have with them has nothing to do with me.¡±


    A slight smile appeared on Nie Wushang¡¯s face upon hearing Mo Tiange¡¯s answer. ¡°That being the case, why do you ask much?¡±


    Mo Tiange wrinkled her brows, saying: ¡°Fellow Daoist Nie, you¡¯re now in my cultivation room. If I don¡¯t straighten things out clearly, how can I continue living here?¡±


    Nie Wushang sank into contemtion but nodded in the end. ¡°What you said makes sense. Alright, then let¡¯s discuss our rtionship first.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Tiange felt that the Nie Wushang currently before her eyes was different from the one she met on Demonic Mountain, and she was even more different from the one she met at the school more than sixty years ago. The previous Nie Wushang, although she looked graceful, seemed to be covered with viciousness and had an odd temperament. The one before her now, however, obviously looked much more rxed and was full of a kind of lively breath.


    Maybe it was because she left Master Song Feng? Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but have this thought. That wasn¡¯t impossible. Back when they met on Demonic Mountain, Nie Wushang¡¯s behavior screamed that there was a problem. Master Song Feng beat and scolded this disciple of his at every turn, and Nie Wushang also showed that she both feared and hated her master.


    As she thought about this, an idea emerged in Mo Tiange¡¯s mind. Just now, Nie Wushang said she obtained a treasure from Master Song Feng, so she was able to leave the Celestial Pole ande to Yunzhong. This sounded somewhat weird. Since it was helpful in crossing the South Sea, that treasure must¡¯ve possessed immense magical power. Considering Master Song Feng¡¯s attitude towards her, there was no way he would¡¯ve bestowed such a treasure to her, right? Could it be that she stole Master Song Feng¡¯s treasure and escaped secretly?

 Chapter 352: Not an Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 352: Not an Enemy</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Nie Wushang was extremely bewildered to see Mo Tiange using such a gaze to look at her. Nie Wushang looked down to examine herself. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    With a smile, Mo Tiange got straight to the point. ¡°You were running away?¡±


    Nie Wushang¡¯s expression sank in an instant. Her fists were clenched tightly.


    Mo Tiange cast a nce at N ie Wushang¡¯s hands, saying: ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re inside my formation.¡±


    Nie Wushang seemed startled, but she soon rxed. A momentter, she finally spoke. ¡°You¡¯re right. I betrayed my master, stole his cherished magic weapon, and escaped the Celestial Pole.¡± At this point, she stared fixedly at Mo Tiange. ¡°You¡¯re happy now, right?¡±


    Upon confirming her conjecture, Mo Tiange finally released the huge stone weighing her mind. The antagonistic rtionship between her and Nie Wushang was due to Master Song Feng. If Nie Wushang left Master Song Feng, the two of them couldn¡¯t be considered enemies.


    She stared at Nie Wushang, chuckling. ¡°True, I¡¯m very happy. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not?¡±


    Such calmness really made Nie Wushang dumbfounded. She stared at Mo Tiange withplicated feelings.


    She remembered when she first met Mo Tiange. Mo Tiange was still in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm, and she was Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s valued disciple and was entertaining female guests at Lord Daoist Xuanyin¡¯s Soul-Formation Ceremony. Her expression was serene, and she conducted herself unhurriedly.


    At that time, Nie Wushang knew her master wanted to go to Xuanqing School to trouble Lord Daoist Jinghe, so she paid a lot of attention to this so-called ¡°Lord Daoist Jinghe¡¯s valued disciple.¡± Mo Tiange was obviously a very privileged person, but she still looked like she was indifferent to honor or disgrace, making Nie Wushang feel annoyed upon seeing her. Nie Wushang admitted she was envious of her at that time. Because of envy, she couldn¡¯t help but feel irritated at her.


    The next time she met Mo Tiange again, dozens of years had passed. At that time, she¡¯d recently advanced into the Core Formation realm and was following her master to Demonic Mountain.


    At that time, this Master Daoist Qingwei was already quite famous. When Nie Wushang walked around Kunwu, she heard people talking about Mo Tiange sometimes¡ªLord Daoist Jinghe of Xuanqing School took on another genius disciple who advanced into the Core Formation realm before reaching a hundred years old, and so on...


    In the dozens of years that passed, Nie Wushang had gradually forgotten her initial envy. Nevertheless, when they met again, she still couldn¡¯t help but hate Mo Tiange. Why was Mo Tiange so lucky when both of them were women? Mo Tiange had a master who loved his disciples so dearly and also had a senior martial brother who cherished her like that.


    She, on the other hand, had nothing at all.


    Seeing Mo Tiange¡¯s perfection made her loathe her own imperfections.


    However, when her master wanted to destroy this perfection and make the three of them experience a disgust that tasted as if they¡¯d swallowed a housefly, she couldn¡¯t bear it. That was why when she carried out the order, she sabotaged it and even took advantage of the time her master was hurrying to Jade Pce and prevented the matter from happening.


    She herself couldn¡¯t exin why she did that. Maybe... it was because Mo Tiange¡¯s perfection made her develop a kind of longing, so she couldn¡¯t bear to destroy it? Or maybe... for women, such a matter was too cruel¡ªtoo cruel that even she couldn¡¯t ept it?


    Uncovering the reason was unnecessary¡ªby the time she regained her senses, she already did it.


    Later on, as she took advantage of the time her master went to Jade Pce, she left Demonic Mountain almost like she was fleeing for her life.


    She was very scared about how her master would punish her when he found out she¡¯d done such a thing. Would he p her to death in his anger? Or would he confine her in the Primordial Devil Pond and torture her to the point that she¡¯d think she was better be off dead than alive?


    But even though she was practically beside herself with fear, she never regretted it.


    Unexpectedly, an abnormal change urred on Demonic Mountain, and she escaped a cmity instead. Although her master managed to escape in a miserable state, he was severely injured andpletely had no idea about what she¡¯d done.


    In the following ten-some years, her master was in constant Closed Door Meditation to recuperate and had no time to worry about her.


    She was relieved for a while, but the worry in her heart never went away. Her master would find out sooner orter, and once he knew, she¡¯d be lucky if she could get pped to death. She didn¡¯t want to die. In fact, she wanted to live even better than before. Therefore, her wish to escape grew stronger and stronger with each passing day.


    Her master was severely injured and thus had no time to worry about her¡ªwas there an even better opportunity than this? She nned for a long time and eventually hardened her heart. She could either give up or make it through to the end. Taking advantage of the fact that her master was recuperating, she stole her master¡¯s magic weapon then fled from the Celestial Pole.


    From that moment on, she had note stage Nascent Soul master, she had no patron. However, she had freedom¡ªthe freedom that she longed for day and night.


    Fleeing the Celestial Pole and crossing the South Sea was a dangerous move on her part. She understood her master¡¯s vengeful personality better than anyone. Since she betrayed her master, there was no turning back. If she got caught by him, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live or die. That being the case, she thought she¡¯d better take her chances. Even if she died in the South Sea, it¡¯d still be better than the other fate that awaited her.


    Fortunately, after letting her down for more than a hundred years, this time, God finally gave her hope, letting her pass through the South Sea and arrive safely at the North Pole Ind of Yunzhong.


    Nevertheless, it¡¯d never once crossed her mind that she¡¯d once again meet this Master Daoist Qingwei here.


    Before she left the Celestial Pole, she¡¯d learned that Mo Tiange¡¯s senior martial brother already seeded in forming his Nascent Soul and that the two of them were already bound as Dual Cultivation Daopanions. ording to reason, at this moment, shouldn¡¯t they be inseparable and sticking to each other tightly? Why they were far apart from each other and why did Mo Tiange even go thousands of miles away to Yunzhong on her own? Nie Wushang felt really confused. Now, she suddenly discovered she couldn¡¯t understand this very person that she considered ¡°very privileged.¡±


    After she said nothing for a long time, Mo Tiange raised her eyebrows, asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Nie Wushang shifted her gaze then said faintly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just suddenly realized that I seem to not understand you at all.¡±


    Mo Tiange wrinkled her brows, somewhat confused about what that remark meant.


    In the next second, however, Nie Wushang smiled. ¡°Forget it; no need to mention these matters. Let¡¯s continue discussing our rtionship.¡±


    Mo Tiange unexpectedly waved her hand. ¡°Since you already left your master, we might not be friends, but we also won¡¯t be enemies as long as you¡¯re not hostile to me.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Nie Wushang stared at her. Her gaze was once again filled withplicated emotions. ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Oh, you also saved me,¡± Mo Tiange said with a smile, ¡°In any case, that matter was ultimately prevented by you. Back then, I didn¡¯t have the opportunity to thank you.¡±


    Upon hearing what Mo Tiange said, Nie Wushang¡¯s gaze shifted around. The fact that Nie Wushang was sitting here today could be considered to have been caused by this matter. If it wasn¡¯t because she saved Mo Tiange, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen to flee out of fear for her master¡¯s punishment, and she wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk to cross the South Sea ande to North Pole Ind.


    ¡°What are you thanking me for? If I hadn¡¯t led my master over, you also wouldn¡¯t have...¡±


    Mo Tiange only smiled. ¡°At that time, you came back with your master not long after you left. Presumably, your master must¡¯ve been in the vicinity, right? Using the divine sense of your master¡ªthe Celestial Pole¡¯s most powerfulte stage Nascent Soul cultivator¡ªI¡¯m afraid he must¡¯ve long discovered us anyway. Of course, this doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t care at all. It¡¯s just that all the grudges between us were caused by your master. Since you already left him, there¡¯s no need for us to mention them again.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Nie Wushang had aplicated expression. She stared at Mo Tiange for a long time and eventually said, ¡°That day, it wasn¡¯t me leading my master over. The moment we were out of the fog, we were immediately found by him...¡±


    Mo Tiange wasn¡¯t the least bit surprised by what she said. She just lightly nodded then said, ¡°I see...¡± Judging by Nie Wushang¡¯s attitude this time, she already guessed that Nie Wushang had no enmity towards her. That was best¡ªshe didn¡¯t want to be enemies with Nie Wushang.


    The two people sank into silence for a while. Then Mo Tiange asked, ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡±


    Nie Wushang first shook her head, hesitated for a bit, then eventually nodded. ¡°About the matter with Tianyan Sect, you don¡¯t have to worry it will implicate you. Presumably, they can¡¯t find me. Even Nascent Soul cultivators can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so confident?¡± Mo Tiange was a bit surprised. Actually, she wasn¡¯t afraid of being implicated or anything. Her personalized formation wasn¡¯t a staple good; even Nascent Soul cultivators¡¯ divine senses would still be blocked outside.


    Nie Wushang curved her lips, forming a proud smirk. ¡°This body-concealing method of mine has never been defeated. Otherwise, how would I have dared to steal Tianyan Sect¡¯s item?¡±


    That was indeed true. Without Master Song Feng present, Nie Wushang was nothing but an early stage Core Formation cultivator¡ªhow could she fight Tianyan Sect, which had two Nascent Soul cultivators? Since she dared to steal, she naturally had something to rely on.


    Mo Tiange thought for a moment then asked, ¡°Why did you have to steal Tianyan Sect¡¯s item?¡± Seeing Nie Wushang¡¯s hesitant expression, she immediately added: ¡°I was just asking. You don¡¯t have to answer if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no secret.¡± A bitter smile appeared on Nie Wushang¡¯s face. She looked down and stared at her glove-covered hands, saying quietly, ¡°You should know what kind of cultivator my master is, right?¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t answer as she didn¡¯t understand what Nie Wushang meant.


    Nie Wushang sighed then continued on: ¡°The saying in the Celestial Pole is right. He¡¯s indeed neither man nor ghost nor Daoist nor devil¡ªhe simply can¡¯t be considered a genuine human. Although what I practice isn¡¯t the technique he majors in, what kind of good things could he possibly teach me? I, a martial cultivator, could get to where I am today in only a hundred-some years almost without any bottlenecks precisely because he used his own Primordial Devil Aura to open my entire meridians...¡± At this point, she saw Mo Tiange¡¯s shocked expression, thus her smile became even bitterer. ¡°Correct. From another point of view, I¡¯m also not a pure person. Every so often, the Primordial Devil Aura in my body will re up. At that time, death is always better...¡±


    Hearing what she said made Mo Tiange gasp. She really never expected that Master Song Feng would actually act like that toward his own disciple.


    ¡°Stealing that item from Tianyan Sect is rted to this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nie Wushang was still staring at her own hands, but she seemed to be in a daze. ¡°Ever since I left my master, I wanted to live like a human. After I arrived on North Pole Ind, I¡¯ve been asking around everywhere about ways to eliminate Primordial Devil Aura for the past year. In the end, I heard Tianyan Sect had a treasure...¡±


    Once her thoughts reached this point, she lifted her gaze to look at Mo Tiange and showed a mocking smile. ¡°Everyone says Yunzhong¡¯s cultivators are more powerful than the Celestial Pole¡¯s. In my opinion, they just have a slightly odder method of fighting, but they can¡¯t be considered powerful.¡±


    Mo Tiange was silent. Nie Wushang was a martial cultivator. Her method of fighting waspletely different from Dao cultivators¡¯. The two most unique points Yunzhong¡¯s cultivators possessed in fights of magical power¡ªspeed and control of spiritual aura¡ªwere useless against her, so it was no wonder she¡¯d say that.


    ¡°So, what next?¡± Mo Tiange asked. ¡°How long are you going to hide at my ce?¡±


    Nie Wushang said indifferently, ¡°Not too long. That group of morons won¡¯t be able to find me. After three days, I¡¯ll pretend to be a cultivator going out to the sea. At that time, I¡¯ll leave North Pole Ind.¡± She looked at Mo Tiange and her eyes shed. ¡°Of course, I can also leave if you¡¯re still afraid I¡¯ll implicate you.¡±


    Raising her eyebrows, Mo Tiange continued to look at her with a smile. ¡°What? Are you trying to incite me so I¡¯ll help you?¡±


    Nie Wushang was dumbfounded. She then showed a helpless smile. ¡°Alright, although we¡¯re not enemies now, we¡¯re not friends either. I indeed want to stay here longer. I can do nothing if you want to drive me away, but if you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t go.¡±

 Chapter 353: Farewell

    <h4>Chapter 353: Farewell</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Nie Wushang¡¯s expression was very calm, and it seemed she wasn¡¯t worried about being caught by Tianyan Sect at all.


    Mo Tiange looked at her for a long while then she suddenly asked, ¡°Did you find me in the Jade Qilin Pavilion that day?¡±


    The smile froze on Nie Wushang¡¯s face, and she looked back at Mo Tiange. ¡°You mean to ask whether it was me who led them to chase you?¡±


    ¡°Sort of.¡± Mo Tiange admitted frankly. She was prone to suspicion, and since she didn¡¯t intend to be enemies with Nie Wushang, she needed to figure out this matter clearly in case it became a thorn in her heart.


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    Upon hearing this answer, Mo Tiange breathed a sigh of relief and asked again, ¡°So when did you find me?¡±


    ¡°It was also at that time,¡± Nie Wushang said. ¡°When I went out of the Jade Qilin Pavilion that day, I hid all traces of me, but who knew that those cultivators would pass by and start chasing you? I was curious, so I followed to watch the situation. Then I realized it was you and found out that you lived here just like me.¡±


    Nie Wushang also found this matter inconceivable. She originally thought that the road she took waspletely different from Mo Tiange, who had obtained great cultivation achievements and had a Daopanion beside her, who should be enjoying a happy and sessful life in the Celestial Pole. However, she didn¡¯t expect that Mo Tiange woulde to Yunzhong ten thousand miles away, just like how she had escaped from the Celestial Pole in a difficult position.


    Mo Tiange stared at her for a long time, long enough to make Nie Wushang feel strange, then Mo Tiange continued to ask: ¡°Why are you sticking with me? With your personality, Fellow Daoist Nie, don¡¯t you prefer to stay alone?¡±


    Nie Wushang¡¯s smile froze again. She looked at Mo Tiange silently for a long while then said, ¡°Can I not answer this question?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Tiange took a deep look at her then nodded and said, ¡°Whatever you want.¡±


    Then she straightened up and brushed her sleeves to sit down on her futon. ¡°If you want to stay here, I won¡¯t drive you out. Suit yourself.¡±


    Nie Wushang watched Mo Tiange close her eyes and begin to meditate, ignoring herpletely, and Nie Wushang suddenly felt quite nk when she looked down at her own fists in boxing gloves.


    After all these years, she finally escaped, but how on earth was she going to go down this road? She couldn¡¯t help but look at Mo Tiange, who was in meditation with her eyes closed as if she had no defenses against her at all. Could this person give her an answer?


    Mo Tiange opened her eyes to see Nie Wushang was cultivating in the corner and couldn¡¯t help curling her mouth.


    The reason why she allowed Nie Wushang to stay here was of course because Mo Tiange was very confident about her own unique formation. If Nie Wushang acted unusual, she could kill Nie Wushang instantly. However, judging from the present situation, Nie Wushang really had no hostility toward her. She could even say that Nie Wushang was a little too close to her.


    Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t cultivate in the same room with other cultivators. Even friends wouldn¡¯t be so close like this! And unless they were with trusted friends, cultivators would never want to be seen by others while cultivating. Mo Tiange dared to cultivate in the face of Nie Wushang without scruple because she could rely on her formation to have control over Nie Wushang¡¯s life. But what was Nie Wushang relying on? Nie Wushang dared to enter her Cultivation Room in which she had set upyers of restrictions, dared to drink her tea, and even cultivated before her nose. Nie Wushang was Master Song Feng¡¯s disciple, so she should be very vignt. Why did Nie Wushang trust her so much?


    This kind of feeling made Mo Tiange feel very strange. She had some friends¡ªLuo Fengxue and Ye Jingwen¡ªthey were both considered her good friends because they all came from Xuanqing School and they formed good friendships as they shared simr temperaments, but what about Nie Wushang? Nie Wushang¡¯s personality and experiences were different from hers; they had almost nothing inmon.


    Her Master was Master Song Feng, so presumably, she wasn¡¯tcking in spirit stones since childhood. But she was cursed and abused by her Master willfully and almost had no self-esteem. Would a person like her trust people easily?


    While Mo Tiange, though she lived a disced life and didn¡¯t have enough medicinal pills when she was young, received thoughtful kindness from her Second Uncle. After her Second Uncle left, she met her Master and Qin Xi along with some other friends. It was because of such experiences that although she had developed a suspicious and cautious personality, she would still choose to trust others and believe in ties of friendship. She and Nie Wushang were two kinds of people.


    What was even more strange was that theoretically speaking, Nie Wushang once saved her, and since she wasn¡¯t averse to trusting others, it was normal that Mo Tiange held a certain kindness toward Nie Wushang. But considering her miserable life, Nie Wushang should be wary of Mo Tiange, so why did she look more at ease than Mo Tiange?


    Mo Tiange felt it was impossible to guess Nie Wushang¡¯s thoughts. She had never met such a person like Nie Wushang who just couldn¡¯t be treated withmon sense.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Nie Wushang suddenly opened her eyes.


    Mo Tiange smiled slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m wondering¡ªwhat exactly do you want to do?¡±


    Nie Wushang was stunned. She curled up a faint smile and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just ask?¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t answer me before.¡± Mo Tiange looked at her and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why you trust me so much.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Nie Wushang lowered her head and was silent for a long time then said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Perhaps I want to try to live a different life after leaving Master.¡±


    ¡°Even so, why me? You cultivate at my ce without scruple¡ªaren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll do something to you?¡±


    Nie Wushang chuckled at this question. She looked up at Mo Tiange. ¡°Take it as my intuition. I just feel I can trust you.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Tiange was silent and said nothing.


    Nie Wushang sighed slightly, closed her eyes again and hid the loneliness within.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t tell Mo Tiange the real reason.


    As a child, she had always dreamed of escaping from her terrible Master and living a new life, but when she did it, she found herself at a loss. She wanted to live like a human, but what was a human like? She wanted to walk in the sun, talk andugh with others, have a strong heart, and be willing to trust others. However, the Primordial Devil Aura was hidden deep in her meridian vessels now, so she still couldn¡¯t be regarded as a human being.


    Over the course of the year, she restrained her spiritual breath and hid herself in the inn, searching for a way to dissolve the Primordial Devil Aura while wondering what she could do.


    After so many years, she didn¡¯t know how to get along with people, so how could she start the life she wanted?


    Then, right at this time, she met Mo Tiange again, the one whom she envied and was jealous of, who made her feel ashamed of herself. Nie Wushang suddenly thought that maybe this was her beginning.


    Mo Tiange was her rare ¡°old friend¡± who knew her background clearly and Nie Wushang didn¡¯t need to exin anything to her. Most importantly, she had saved her life, so she wanted to take a gamble on whether there was goodwill between them or even friendship.


    What if Mo Tiange didn¡¯t believe her? She thought about this before, and at that time, it evoked a deep sense of boredom in her heart. If so, then... she would just disappear.


    Sheughed at herself for having such a world-weary thought. She had undergone all conceivable hardships to flee from the Celestial Pole and narrowly escaped death, but in the end, she wanted to leave her life in someone else¡¯s hands.


    However, she didn¡¯t want to change her decision. In all these years, she had never been in control of her own destiny, so she would still be at a loss even though she broke free. That being the case, what if she just left it to others to decide for once?


    Now it seemed she might have won¡ªMo Tiange didn¡¯t intend to make an enemy of her.


    This gave Nie Wushang a little sense of the meaning of life. It seemed her life wasn¡¯t such a failure. At least, there was someone who was willing to ept her trust.


    Upon thinking this, she suddenly felt a little hope growing from her enormous loneliness. This didn¡¯t seem to be a bad new start.


    Three days passed. Nie Wushang stopped cultivating and looked at the bright window.


    ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Mo Tiange opened her eyes and looked at her.


    ¡°En.¡± Nie Wushang didn¡¯t turn her head and just responded: ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±


    Mo Tiange thought for a moment and finally asked, ¡°Do you have a safe way out?¡±


    Nie Wushang turned to look at her and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you leave?¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled and said, ¡°If I go with you, will I really be your partner?¡±


    Nie Wushang shrugged and said indifferently, ¡°Are you still worried about getting implicated by me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that powerful to offend two Nascent Soul cultivators,¡± Mo Tiange said. ¡°But I can¡¯t get away from this matter anyway, so I¡¯d better leave North Pole Ind ASAP.¡±


    Nie Wushangughed. ¡°So you¡¯re also nning to leave today?¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled but didn¡¯t answer.


    Nie Wushang then didn¡¯t say anymore either. She began to disguise herself in the face of Mo Tiange.


    She took a bunch of strange things out of her Qiankun Bag and began to smear them on her face. All kinds of red and yellow powder were patted on her face, and after she finished, her face turned into a strange yellow. Then she began to draw moles, trim her eyebrows, and attach a beard to her face. When she was finished and had rearranged her hair and changed her clothes, she at once turned into a thin, withered man.


    Mo Tiange witnessed the whole process and was very curious. ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called the Art of Shapeshifting from the secr world.¡± Nie Wushang put away the things on the table and picked up apact to shake at her. ¡°You want some?¡±


    Mo Tiange shook her head. She sized up Nie Wushang carefully and couldn¡¯t see any ws, so she couldn¡¯t help gasping in admiration. ¡°This is a good method. The Illusory Transfiguration Technique is easy to see through by high-level cultivators, but the secr world¡¯s Art of Shape Shifting could only be distinguished by eyesight. A high cultivation level won¡¯t help.¡±


    It was also for this reason that in those days, she disguised herself as a man to join Yunwu Sect. Cultivators possessed powerful magic powers and often relied on their divine senses, but they would ignore the fundamental technique of disguise. However, Nie Wushang¡¯s skills were much more qualified than hers; she almost changed into another person.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting out.¡± After putting away her things, Nie Wushang looked up at Mo Tiange. ¡°Thank you for taking me in this time.¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled slightly and asked, ¡°Any ns after leaving North Pole Ind?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I¡¯ll go to ind Yunzhong,¡± Nie Wushang said. ¡°The Transporting Formation on North Pole Ind has some connections with Tianyan Sect which isn¡¯t easy for me to use, so I can only disguise as a cultivator going to sea and fly there directly. I think I¡¯ll go to Eastern Tang State first. I hope we can meet again then.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. Since she had crossed the South Sea toe to Yunzhong, she could of course fly directly across the strait from the North Pole Ind to ind Yunzhong, and there would be no need to worry.


    ¡°Well, farewell.¡±


    Nie Wushang sighed and smiled. She took out a bamboo hat from her chest and put it on her head. After waiting for Mo Tiange to open the restriction, she pushed the door open and went out, soon disappearing silently.


    Mo Tiange looked at the ce where she left, saying nothing for a long time.

 Chapter 354: Left The North Pole Island

    <h4>Chapter 354: Left The North Pole Ind</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Not long after Nie Wushang left, Mo Tiange got up and put away her things.


    Nie Wushang had left, but what if the two Nascent Soul cultivators from Tianyan Sect were capable of some magic arts unknown to her and searched here? Mo Tiange might as well leave now before Tianyan Sect suspected her.


    She entered the Virtual Sky World and put Xiaofan and Xiaohuo into the Spiritual Beast Bag, put away the magic weapons, and finally removed the formation in the Cultivation Room.


    ¡°Ayin.¡±


    Upon hearing her call, Ayin, who was watering the flowers outside, ran over. Just now, Nie Wushang left under her nose, but she didn¡¯t notice at all.


    ¡°Fairy, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± Mo Tiange said gently. She took out several spirit stones from her chest and put them in Ayin¡¯s hand. ¡°You have waited on me with great care these past few days, and these spirit stones are for you. I¡¯ve already paid enough for the room, so after I leave, you can just go tell the shopkeeper.¡±


    Ayin was stunned. ¡°Fairy, you¡¯re leaving so soon...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve recentlyprehended some profound theories, so I have to go back to ind Yunzhong. We¡¯ll meet again some day if it¡¯s destined,¡± Mo Tiange said goodbye to her with a smile then lifted her feet to leave the courtyard.


    ¡°Fairy!¡± Ayin chased out with the spirit stones in her palms and wanted to thank her, yet found no one outside. With a sigh of regret, she returned in silence. Ayin had worked as a maid servant in the inn for a while and seldom met a cultivator who was so easy to serve. When Fairy left, she gave her so many spirit stones. Ayin wondered whether she would have a chance to see her again...


    After leaving the inn, Mo Tiange stepped forward and headed to the free market.


    She had already inquired about the Transporting Formation leaving North Pole Ind. There were several Transporting Formations on North Pole Ind, most of which were controlled by cultivation sects. Even though they weren¡¯t nominally owned by the sects, they were more or less rted to them. That was to say that no matter which Transporting Formation she took, it was impossible to avoid Tianyan Sect.


    Therefore, Mo Tiange chose to take the Transporting Formation that contained a free market belonging to Tianyan Sect. Since it was impossible to avoid, she¡¯d borrow Tianyan Sect¡¯s Transporting Formation then. Nie Wushang had left, and as long as she didn¡¯t show any guilty conscience, Tianyan Sect wouldn¡¯t suspect anything.


    Mo Tiange went to the Jade Qilin Pavilion and greeted the reception cultivators, then was led by one of them to another hall with peopleing and going.


    The hall was much smaller and less crowded than the one where the free market was. As it was expensive to perform one transportation, those low-level cultivators would often have to scrape together enough money to try once.


    As soon as Mo Tiange entered the hall, she felt a cultivator divine sense passing over her. For a moment, her hair stood up and she was unconsciously vignt, because this divine sense belonged to a Nascent Soul cultivator!


    Was the Nascent Soul cultivator from Tianyan Sect really here? Mo Tiange was a little surprised. What on earth had Nie Wushang stolen? Since the object was ced at Jade Qilin Pavilion, was it so important that a Nascent Soul cultivator was asked toe out and search?


    Though she was confused, Mo Tiange retained a calm face. She walked over to the Transporting Formation and registered like the other cultivators.


    Seeing that she was a Core Formation cultivator, the Aura Refining disciples who were in charge of registering respectfully invited her to wait aside, while the several Foundation Building cultivators, who were in charge of the formation, stared at her warily as if they were facing a great enemy again.


    Mo Tiange smiled gently and just acted like she didn¡¯t feel anything, waiting and tasting some tea leisurely. Tianyan Sect seemed to be rich. They used such good tea-leaves with rich spiritual aura to treat guests at the Jade Qilin Pavilion.


    After a while, someone hurried out of the inner wing-room and came toward her.


    Mo Tiange lifted her eyes and smiled. What a coincidence¡ªit was unexpectedly that Madam Chisu again.


    When Madam Chisu saw her, she also smiled before saying anything. The two of them greeted and saluted each other tacitly.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Chisu.¡±


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Qingwei.¡±


    Then Madam Chisu asked with a smile, ¡°Fellow Daoist Qingwei, are you leaving North Pole Ind? Why don¡¯t you stay longer?¡±


    Mo Tiange replied with a smile, ¡°When I was cultivating recently, I suddenlyprehended some true meaning, so I need to go back to ind Yunzhong as soon as possible. Fated chances wait for no one, and although I haven¡¯t seen enough of North Pole Ind, I have to leave.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± No cultivator would doubt this excuse. For cultivators, after all, nothing was more important than fated chances.


    Mo Tiange looked all round and asked with a little bit of curiosity, ¡°Fellow Daoist Chisu, haven¡¯t you found the thief yet?¡± Mo Tiange noticed that the Foundation Building cultivators were nervously checking the cultivators leaving, there was also a Nascent Soul cultivator who assumed personalmand on the inside, and once a Core Formation cultivator was encountered, Madam Chisu woulde out personally to check. This was quite a big cast.


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help worrying in secret. Nie Wushang had disguised as a cultivator going to the sea; would there also be a search on her side? Mo Tiange wondered if she had passed the check...


    Madam Chisu smiled helplessly. ¡°Not yet. Our sect¡¯s Nascent Soul Martial Uncle gave orders that we must check every cultivator who leaves North Pole Ind during this time. Fellow Daoist Qingwei, do you mind?¡±


    Mo Tiange was a little worried in her heart, but she didn¡¯t show any sign of it. ¡°Just do it, Fellow Daoist. I would like to leave as soon as possible. If I miss this chance, I don¡¯t know when the next one wille.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Madam Chisu promised immediately and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Qingwei, this way, please.¡±


    Mo Tiange got up and entered an empty room with Madam Chisu. Madam Chisu then took out a jade te and walked around Mo Tiange twice carefully to check. Finally, she breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, ¡°Okay, Fellow Daoist Mo, you can go through the formalities now.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mo Tiange¡¯s tightened nerves loosened a bit, and she felt that the divine sense which had wrapped around her finally dispersed. But Mo Tiange still wore the same expression on her face and bowed to salute Madam Chisu. ¡°Fellow Daoist Chisu, I¡¯ll take my leave and hope we can meet again some day.¡±


    ¡°See you soon, Fellow Daoist. It¡¯s really a bad time to make acquaintances with you as something important is happening in my sect. If youe to North Pole Ind again in the future, Fellow Daoist, I¡¯ll perform the honors of a host then.¡±


    Madam Chisu saw Mo Tiange to the Transporting Formation and told the disciples who watched the Transporting Formation to waive her transfer fee, then the two of them saluted each other very politely for a while again before the final, formal goodbye.


    With the personal permission of Madam Chisu, the Foundation Building cultivators who watched the Transporting Formation immediately became much more polite and respectfully asked, ¡°Predecessor, where do you want to go?¡±


    Mo Tiange smiled and asked, ¡°How many ces can you transfer me to with this Transporting Formation?¡±


    ¡°Predecessor, our Transporting Formation can transfer you to three ces: Eastern Tang State, Southern Zhou, and Northern Lin State.¡±


    Mo Tiange asked, ¡°Will it transfer me directly to the capital city of Eastern Tang State?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± One of the Foundation Building cultivators spread out the map and pointed to the Eastern Tang State on it. ¡°Predecessor, please look here. This is Sky Snow City¡ªthat¡¯s our transmission location.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Mo Tiange murmured. ¡°It seems a little far.¡±


    The Foundation Building cultivator revealed an apologetic expression. ¡°The capital is too far away and the cost would be too high. But there¡¯s also a Transporting Formation in Sky Snow City; it should be convenient if you want to go back to your sect.¡±


    Mo Tiange knew he misunderstood, but she didn¡¯t exin. It was to her advantage for others to think she was a Dao cultivator from Eastern Tang State. If they knew she hade from the distant Celestial Pole, who knew if anyone would want anything from her out of curiosity?


    She then nodded and said, ¡°Fine, send me to Sky Snow City.¡±

 Chapter 355: Robbery

    <h4>Chapter 355: Robbery</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This was a city located in the northern part of Yunzhong. Its city walls were pure snow-white since they were built with a special white stone. Row upon row, each row without exception was built of stone.


    A cloudless blue sky and a snow-like city. The white was distinct and the blue was bright. Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but sigh when she saw the beautiful scene before her. It was no wonder this city was called Sky Snow City. The blue sky and the white snow¡ªit indeed lived up to its name.


    ¡°Senior, do you want a map? It¡¯s a detailed map of Sky Snow Cityprising the locations of all immortal¡¯s caves which are avable for rent as well as the location of the market square.¡±


    ¡°Senior, are you looking for people or are you traveling? Do you perhaps need a guide?¡±


    ¡°Senior...¡±


    Right after she came out of the Transporting Formation, Mo Tiange was immediately surrounded by a group of people who introduced all kinds of business to her. There were countless people shuttling about. Although many of them were Aura Refining cultivators, this still made her sigh. Yunzhong was indeed the holynd for cultivators; it wasn¡¯t a cultivator city like Kunzhong City, but it still had this kind of atmosphere.


    In the end, she only bought a map of Sky Snow City then sent the other people away.


    Although Sky Snow City wasn¡¯t the capital of Eastern Tang State, it was still arge city. It was written on the map that this city¡¯s history dated back to more than 10,000 years ago. Because there was a mountain of white stones in the vicinity, the stones were used to form the city, thus the city was just like snow and was named Sky Snow City.


    Reportedly, the white stones of Sky Snow City were iparably hard. They were just like jade, and they had a spiritual aura-gathering function. Although they were far inferior to spirit stones, having them was still better than having nothing. Because of this, many low-level cultivators resided in this city. They named these white stones ¡°white spirit stones,¡± jokingly calling the houses they resided in ¡°spirit stone rooms.¡±


    At the same time, Mo Tiange also discovered that Sky Snow City itself had a medium-sized spirit vein. Coupled with the function of the white spirit stones, although it still wasn¡¯t good enough to serve as a monastery of a big cultivation group, it was a paradise for many individual cultivators. It was no wonder so many individual cultivators would gather in this city.


    Upon leaving Tianyan Sect¡¯s site where the Transporting Formation was located, Mo Tiange took a while to ponder before deciding she¡¯d look for a ce to lodge first.


    Of the five big sects, Eastern Tang State located in Wuxing Valley was remote, Pufa School was located in the western area, Jingxu School was near the capital, Danxia Sect was in the north, while Jiuyan Sect happened to be located not far from Sky Snow City.


    In Yunzhong, Mo Tiange¡¯s most important purpose was traveling around. Her second purpose was to go to Danxia Sect and investigate clearly and look for traces of Mo Yaoqing as well as theplete version of the Art of Sunu. However, Danxia Sect was a big sect in Yunzhong after all, and Mo Yaoqing was also a traitor¡ªit¡¯d be unwise to go there and ask directly, so she could only move and n slowly.


    Because of that, under the current situation, it¡¯d be better for her to live in Sky Snow City first, get in touch with Jiuyan Sect¡¯s people and ask about Danxia Sect¡¯s situation before she nned her next move.


    Sky Snow City was constructed ording to the structure of the mountain. The entire city was leaning on the white stone mountain. Whether it was the city wall or the buildings, everything was built using local materials. Consequently, theyout of the city was also disorderly in altitude.


    Mo Tiange followed the map and walked up the mountain. ording to the map, the majority of Sky Snow City was the property of Ling n, the biggest cultivation n of Jiuyan Sect. Ling n was situated at the top of the white stone mountain, upying the spot with the densest spiritual aura. The area below the mountaintop was constructed into many Immortal¡¯s Caves varying in size and spiritual aura concentration, but all of them were for rent. The individual cultivators who came to Sky Snow City¡ªno matter whether they nned to stay for a while or just temporarily¡ªwould all rent Immortal¡¯s caves from Ling n.


    Halfway up the mountain, Mo Tiange looked at the map again. ording to the map, she had to turn left.


    This white stone mountain was obviously a mine. There was minimal vegetation here¡ªthere was only some loess and dried bushes. Mo Tiange mused, ¡°The cultivators in Sky Snow City should becking in spiritual panaceas, right? What are they using for pill-concocting?¡±


    Just as she walked, she suddenly felt some spiritual aura fluctuations. Something shed in Mo Tiange¡¯s gaze, but she continued walking nonchntly.


    When she walked by some shrubbery, there was suddenly a spiritual aura movement above her. A golden fell atop her, trapping her tightly in an instant.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Upon seeing her trapped under the golden without being able to move even a single step, two cultivators emerged from behind a mountain rock. One of themughed out loud and said, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ve told you no one can escape our Inescapable Net. So, what do you think?¡±


    These two were both Foundation Building cultivators. One had a mess of a beard on his face, so his face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. The other one was shifty-eyed and had a really wretched look, and he was precisely the one who spoke just now. The former was in the middle stage of the Foundation Building realm, while thetter was in the early stage of the Foundation Building realm.


    Nevertheless, the burly, thickly-bearded man was very cautious. With a frown, he warned: ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant. This person¡¯s cultivation level is higher than ours.¡±


    ¡°No matter how high it is, isn¡¯t she still unable to escape from our Inescapable Net?¡± The wretched-looking man grinned as he stared at Mo Tiange who was trapped under the golden, then he licked his lips, saying, ¡°Big Brother, this woman looks pretty good. Look¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Before he finished speaking, the burly, bearded man already chided him. ¡°We¡¯re robbing people because we have no other choice. Once we obtain their belongings, that¡¯s it. Have you forgotten ourmandments?¡±


    ¡°Commandments?¡± The wretched man snorted disdainfully and said with utter resentment, ¡°Big Brother, do you forget we¡¯ve been driven out? Right now, we¡¯re just individual cultivators. What do themandments have to do with us?¡±


    The burly, bearded man¡¯s eyes shed but he continued on heavily: ¡°No matter whether we¡¯ve been driven out or not, we still want to continue cultivating, so we mustn¡¯t forget themandments! Could it be that you¡¯re not afraid of the Inner Demon during core-formation?¡±


    Those remarks finally persuaded the wretched-looking man. He said grudgingly, ¡°Okay, okay, I got it!¡± After he spoke, he happened to see Mo Tiange struggling inside the golden. He narrowed his eyes then mocked her with a grin. ¡°I say... Miss, you should stop struggling. This is a magic weapon, the Inescapable Net! Although your cultivation level is higher than ours, you¡¯re still powerless once you¡¯re trapped in the Inescapable Net!¡±


    Mo Tiange stopped her movements and stared coldly at the two men. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°What do we want?¡± The wretched-looking man stroked his little beard and looked at Mo Tiange¡¯s face with a greed-filled gaze. ¡°Hand over your Qiankun Bag!¡±


    Mo Tiange didn¡¯t move. She just continued staring at them.


    Seeing her remaining still for a long time, the wretched-looking man finally got impatient. He pulled the binding in his hand. ¡°Quickly! Otherwise, this lord will have you too!¡±


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother!¡± Right after he said that, the burly, bearded man immediately shouted, frowning deeply and ring at him.


    Under his re, the wretched-looking man shrunk. He muttered: ¡°Okay, okay¡ªI got it.¡±


    The burly, bearded man shifted his attention towards Mo Tiange, saying with a rather gentle voice, ¡°Fellow Daoist, My junior martial brother and I am doing this shady business really because we have no other option. I can guarantee we won¡¯t harm you.¡±


    As Mo Tiange looked at that burly, bearded man, she let out a sneer. ¡°You want my Qiankun Bag¡ªwhat¡¯s the difference between that and wanting my life? There¡¯s no way you don¡¯t know the importance of Qiankun Bags to cultivators, right?¡±


    The burly, bearded man was stumped for words. It took him quite a while before he spoke again. ¡°Then just hand over your spirit stones.¡±


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but narrow her eyes as she looked at that person. ¡°Only the spirit stones... Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll kill you once you let me go?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°About that... We have our own method.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, what are you talking to her so much for? In any case, we¡¯ve done it.¡± The wretched-looking man impatiently cut their conversation short. There was an ominous glint in his eyes when he looked at Mo Tiange. ¡°My big brother¡¯s nice, but I¡¯m not. If you still don¡¯t hand over your spirit stones, I¡¯ll let you taste a little suffering.¡± Right after he said that, he pulled the binding in his hand.


    Mo Tiange wrinkled her brows. She suddenly felt that the parts of her body that were covered by the golden started to hurt. She was somewhat astonished. Martial Uncle Zhenyang said that the majority of Yunzhong¡¯s cultivators¡¯ magic weapons had the function of controlling spiritual aura. It really came as a surprise for her that two mere Foundation Building cultivators actually also had this kind of spiritual aura-controlling magic weapon.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother!¡± the burly, bearded man once again shouted.


    ¡°Big Brother!¡± the wretched-looking man said unhappily, ¡°Since we already decided to do this kind of thing, why should we be nervous and afraid? Is there any meaning in that?¡±


    The burly, bearded man gaze dimmed. He lowered his head and said nothing.


    Mo Tiange¡¯s gaze moved back and forth between the two people. She then asked, ¡°Why did you prepare an ambush here? Isn¡¯t this the road towards Ling n? Presumably, there should be quite a lot of passerby here¡ªaren¡¯t you afraid of being discovered by others?¡± This was the very matter that baffled her. She¡¯d been trapped for so long, but there had unexpectedly been no people passing by.


    ¡°Ling n? Haha!¡± The wretched-looking manughed proudly upon hearing her questions. ¡°There are indeed many idiots in this world. Who says this road lead to Ling n?¡±


    Mo Tiange wrinkled her brows and said slowly, ¡°That map is fake?¡±


    ¡°I see you¡¯re not that stupid!¡± The wretched-looking manughed and narrowed his eyes. ¡°This n¡¯s quite good, isn¡¯t it? A neer fat sheep in Sky Snow City, a single cultivator on their own¡ªas long as we do a little maniption on the map, they¡¯ll naturallye our way.¡±


    Mo Tiange¡¯s expression sank. ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Quickly hand over your Qiankun Bag!¡± The wretched-looking man, who hadpletely lost his patience, shouted, ¡°If you still don¡¯t hand it over, I¡¯m going to be blunt!¡±


    ¡°Blunt? I actually want to see how you¡¯re going to be blunt!¡± In front of the two men, Mo Tiange flung her sleeve. The spiritual aura in her whole body surged, and the momentum of a Core Formation cultivator instantly spread. All of a sudden, the golden covering her body rose on its own.


    The burly, bearded man immediately yelled out in fright: ¡°You¡¯re in the Core Formation realm...¡±


    After a moment of shock, the wretched-looking man hastily made a hand seal, wanting to withdraw the golden.


    Mo Tiange let out a cold hmph. She lightly raised her hand, and that wretched-looking man immediately felt a kind of formidable pressureing from the other end of the. His face suddenly swelled and became very red. Bean-size drops of sweat started to emerge.


    ¡°Senior!¡± the burly, bearded man shouted but didn¡¯t dare to step forward. He just took out his own Qiankun Bag and said, ¡°Senior, please spare my junior martial brother. I¡¯m willing to offer all my belongings!¡±


    Mo Tiange cast a nce at that man. He was surprisingly smart; he knew he couldn¡¯t resist, so he immediately begged for forgiveness. Unfortunately, it was toote. Mo Tiange only looked at him for a brief second before looking away. Under the surging spiritual aura, her sleeves moved on their own. Her right palm was opened then clenched. The wretched-looking man shouted ¡°ah¡± as he couldn¡¯t hold on to the golden in his hands. He just stared on nkly as the was taken into her hands.


    The wretched-looking man was already so shocked that he couldn¡¯t react. Mo Tiange was furious over his previous frivolous remarks, so she acted without mercy. Spiritual Aura gathered in her hand then, immediately afterward, she flung her hand!


    ¡°AH!¡± With a blood-curdling scream, the wretched-looking man was blown away by her p and crashed into a block of mountain rock. His head was askew, and he fell limp on the ground, no longer breathing.


    ¡°Junior Martial Brother!¡± The burly, bearded man¡¯s eyes widened. He threw himself at him, only to find his life had been cut off. He was instantly shocked on the spot.


    A whileter, he suddenly turned to look at Mo Tiange. ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°What? You want to take revenge?¡± Seeing the hidden ominous glint in that person¡¯s eyes, Mo Tiange raised her eyebrows as she asked.


    That person seemed surprised but soon showed a sorrowful expression and went limp. A Core Formation cultivator... He was only an insignificant middle stage Foundation Building cultivator¡ªhow could he take revenge?


    The way the man looked now really baffled her. Based on the two men¡¯s dialogue just now, they didn¡¯t have the same temperament, so why were they performing such a shady business like ambushing and robbing people together? This was really weird. What happened in the end?

 Chapter 356: Renting an Immortal’s Cave

    <h4>Chapter 356: Renting an Immortal¡¯s Cave</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The burly, bearded man hugged hisrade and burst into tears.


    As Mo Tiange looked at the tall, burly man bawling his eyes out, the bafflement in her heart became even stronger. What was the rtionship between those two in the end? The two people¡¯s personalities were obviously poles apart, but the feelings between them seemed excellent. Furthermore, they also mentioned thosemandments...


    That man wept for a while, but when he saw Mo Tiange, he dejectedly wiped his face. ¡°Senior, just kill me if you want to. It was us who offended you first. It was our fault for not following themandments and failing to recognize that we couldnd in this situation.¡±


    Mo Tiange frowned. She stared at him without saying anything.


    After a while, that man finally noticed that she seemed to have no intention to attack him. He looked up and stared at her. His gaze was filled with bewilderment. ¡°Senior...¡±


    ¡°Are you a Buddhism cultivator?¡± Mo Tiange suddenly asked.


    The man hesitated. He was silent for a moment before he eventually nodded. ¡°Yes, Junior¡¯s a Buddhism cultivator...¡±


    Sure enough. In Yunzhong, Buddhism cultivators and Dao cultivators weren¡¯t the same. They had strictermandments. However, she was quite baffled. Their actions made sense if it was that wretched-looking man, but this burly man¡ªhe was obviously still holding onto thosemandments in his heart, so why was he robbing passerby with that wretched-looking man?


    ¡°Since you¡¯re a Buddhism cultivator, why did you pretend to be a Dao cultivator and rob people here? Am I the first person you robbed?¡±


    Upon hearing her question, the man sank into silence. Quite a whileter, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Senior, that matter¡¯s my secret, something I¡¯ve decided I¡¯ll never tell. You¡¯re indeed the first person we robbed. We hired a child to sell maps at the Transporting Formation site. If we settled on someone, we¡¯d tell that child to sell the sabotaged map to that person. Who knew¡ªit was our first time, yet we already misjudged. It really was an evil we brought upon ourselves.¡±


    After saying that, he suddenly heaved a sigh. ¡°Senior, just kill me if you want. I have nothing to say.¡±


    But although he closed his eyes and waited for a long time, what came from her was only another question. ¡°Which way leads to Ling n?¡±


    That man opened his eyes, staring nkly at Mo Tiange. ¡°You... aren¡¯t going to kill me?¡±


    Mo Tiange stared at him calmly and once again repeated her question: ¡°Which way leads to Ling n?¡±


    ¡°That way...¡± He nkly pointed at the path on his right.


    With a nod, Mo Tiange turned around and walked away.


    ¡°Senior?!¡± the man yelled from behind her.


    She stopped. Her gaze was cold. ¡°What? Do you want me to kill you?¡±


    The man hastily shook his head. ¡°That Inescapable Net...¡±


    Mo Tiange couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you still want it back?¡±


    ¡°...¡± The man was silent. He realized he was thinking wishfully. They robbed a Core Formation cultivator. It was already good that the other party didn¡¯t kill him; how could she possibly return the magic weapon to him?


    Nevertheless, it was still fine if he lost his life¡ªhe didn¡¯t need to think about anything anymore. Now, however, his junior martial brother died and he lost the Inescapable Net, but he retained his life... how was he worthy of his master?


    This wouldn¡¯t do! He mustn¡¯t be decadent just like this. At least he had to go back, back to Mount Baifu! As he stared at the back of Mo Tiange¡¯s retreating silhouette, the man¡¯s gaze gradually became fervent.


    Now that she¡¯d returned to the correct path, Mo Tiange took out the golden from inside her sleeve and carefully examined it. This was made of unknown golden threads and was exquisitely created and practically weightless. The spiritual power attached to it was very odd, greatly different from Dao cultivators¡¯ spiritual aura. Could it be that this was Dharma power?


    She thought about the matter for a moment but eventually shook her head, threw the golden into her Qiankun Bag, and proceeded with her trip.


    In fact, if she really wanted to know the inside story, she waspletely capable of using the Soul-Searching Technique on him. However, this wasn¡¯t anything important, so it wasn¡¯t worthwhile to do so. Currently, this was only a trivial matter for her. She loathed that wretched-looking man, so she just needed to kill him. She didn¡¯t want to kill the burly, bearded man, so she didn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t have to think about the consequences. If one had strength, many problems weren¡¯t problems anymore.


    She continued to walk on the right path and before long, a courtyard made of white stones emerged in her line of sight. The gate of the courtyard was guarded by several low-level Aura Refining cultivators. If cultivators came to visit, they could talk to them.


    As Mo Tiange approached, someone quickly came to greet her. ¡°Senior, are youing to rent a cave?¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    That person said, ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    She followed that Aura Refining cultivator into the courtyard then into a room. This room seemed to be only amon study room, about the same as the steward¡¯s hall at Xuanqing School. There was a huge table ced on the side. A Foundation Building cultivator wasying his head on the table,pletely unmoving. Moreover, his hand was still holding a wine bottle. The whole room reeked of alcohol.


    Upon seeing her frowning, the Aura Refining cultivator who led Mo Tiange into the room hastily opened the windows and gave several pushes to the Foundation Building cultivator who seemed to have passed out drunk. ¡°Second Uncle, Second Uncle!¡±


    Quite a whileter, that cultivator finally stirred, saying with dissatisfaction without even lifting his head: ¡°What?!¡±


    The Aura Refining cultivator smiled. ¡°Second Uncle, there¡¯s a Foundation Building senioring to rent a cave.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± After some time, that cultivator finally reacted. He rubbed his eyes then did some stretching. His gaze finally fell on Mo Tiange.


    When he saw that Mo Tiange was a young woman, he slightly curbed his wild manner and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, did youe to rent a cave?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Mo Tiange answered calmly. This Ling family¡¯s cultivator seemed very young. He looked only about thirty years old and had a short beard and ruddyplexion. Unfortunately, he was too slovenly and thus looked very unkempt.


    He looked at her then pointed at the chair across him. ¡°Please sit.¡±


    Mo Tiange looked at the pitch-ck huffs of his dark blue Daoist robe then looked at that chair. After hesitating for a moment, she cautiously took a seat.


    The cultivator probably felt embarrassed upon seeing her expression. His face reddened and he started rolling up his sleeves.


    ¡°May I know what kind of Immortal¡¯s Cave Fellow Daoist wants to rent?¡±


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with Sky Snow City; I don¡¯t know what the differences are between the caves you¡¯re renting. I hope Fellow Daoist can exin to me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see!¡± The cultivator nodded. He took a scroll from the table, spread it open and put it on disy.


    This scroll was enormous. It almost covered the whole table. There was a mountain shape drawn on it¡ªobviously, it was a map of this white stone mountain. There were many circles drawn on the mountain¡ªsome were big, some were small. The colors also varied between white, blue, green and purple. Some of those circles were crossed while some weren¡¯t.


    The Ling family¡¯s cultivator said, ¡°Our Ling n¡¯s caves are divided into four kinds ording to the spiritual aura. The purple ones have the densest spiritual aura, the green ones are just passable, the blue ones are slightlycking, while the white ones have only a trace amount of spiritual aura. The size of the circles shows the size of the cave. Small caves only have three stone rooms each. Medium-sized caves have everything you might need: cultivation room, spiritual beasts¡¯ room, pill-concocting room, medicinal garden... Whatever you need, you¡¯ll find it there. Therge caves not only have all that, but they also have cultivation rooms for one¡¯s disciples or juniors. As for the price... therger the cave is, the more expensive the price, naturally.¡±


    At this point, that cultivator lifted his gaze and once again looked at Mo Tiange. ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°If Fellow Daoist¡¯s alone, Fellow Daoist doesn¡¯t need one that¡¯s too big. Just choose the small or the medium ones.¡±


    Mo Tiange nodded as a sign of approval. ¡°Then how¡¯s the price ording to the spiritual aura difference?¡±


    Instead of answering, the cultivator asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you going to stay for a long time, or is it just a temporary break?¡±


    Mo Tiange took a moment to ponder her answer. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll stay for a couple of months, but maybe I¡¯ll stay for one or two years.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s neither long nor short,¡± the cultivator muttered. He then said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, our rent is divided into daily rent and yearly rent. Daily rent is three times more expensive than yearly rent. If you want to stay for longer than four months, just take the yearly rent. If you¡¯re not, just take the daily rent.¡±


    ¡°En...¡± Mo Tiange contemted for a moment. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take the yearly rent.¡±


    The cultivator nodded. ¡°If we¡¯re to calcte the price ording to medium-sized caves for one year, the purple ones are four hundred spirit stones a year, the green ones are two hundred and eighty, the blue ones are a hundred and five, while the white ones are only thirty.¡± He gave Mo Tiange a quick once-over and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist is a Foundation Building cultivator. Your cultivation level is quite high. Let¡¯s not mention the purple aura caves; I think the green or the blue aura caves must be affordable for you.¡±


    Mo Tiange said, ¡°One year for either two hundred and eighty or a hundred and five¡ªthese can¡¯t be considered cheap, right?¡± Ordinary Aura Refining cultivators couldn¡¯t even afford the white aura caves which cost thirty spirit stones for a year. Back when she was in Yunwu Sect, she only got five spirit stones a month.


    The Ling family¡¯s cultivatorughed then said, ¡°Fellow Daoist mustn¡¯t look down on our Lin n¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Caves. Even the white aura caves are much better than other ces in Sky Snow City. Coupled with the function of white spirit stones, these kinds of Immortal¡¯s Caves aren¡¯t easy to find even in other cities.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t a false statement. Take the North Pole Ind for example; the small courtyard in that inn cost one spirit stone a day, so that¡¯d still be more than three hundred spirit stones a year, and the spiritual aura there was just average. Along the way, Mo Tiange felt that although the spirit veins there were just so-so, if they were paired with white spirit stones, they could also be considered better than average.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Mo Tiange said, ¡°I want a blue immortal¡¯s cave. The small one will suffice. How many spirit stones will that be?¡±


    Ling family¡¯s cultivator seemed to be rather surprised and quickly cast a look at her. Nevertheless, he made noment and just said, ¡°Eighty a year.¡±


    This was a price that ordinary Foundation Building cultivators could afford. Mo Tiange nodded, taking out a spirit stones pouch from inside her Qiankun Bag and pouring the contents onto the table. ¡°This is the rent for one year.¡±


    Ling family¡¯s cultivator gave them a brief, rough look then flung his sleeve. In an instant, only several spirit stones were left on the table.


    Mo Tiange lowered her gaze to look at the table. She was a bit surprised; she didn¡¯t count the spirit stones and just grabbed a rough amount. However, this cultivator only gave a quick nce, and he was already able to count them?


    After putting the spirit stones away, that Ling family¡¯s cultivator said, ¡°Okay, Fellow Daoist, you may choose where you want to live yourself. The ones which aren¡¯t crossed are currently empty. You may choose as you wish.¡±


    Mo Tiange took the spirit stones left on the table then looked down at the map. In the end, she chose a small blue circle in the corner. ¡°This will do.¡±


    Ling family¡¯s cultivator nodded then pointed at the small blue circle, which emitted a blue light followed by a new line crossing the circle. Immediately after, he took out a jade tablet from inside his Qiankun Bag, cast a spell on it, and handed it over. ¡°This is the token for the cave. Fellow Daoist should store it properly.¡±


    Mo Tiange took it. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ling family¡¯s cultivator waved while shouting loudly: ¡°Xiaoshun,e here!¡±


    The low-level cultivator who led Mo Tiange into the room earlier ran over hurriedly. ¡°Second Uncle.¡±


    That cultivator pointed at Mo Tiange. ¡°Take her to Xuan No. 23 Cave.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The low-level cultivator turned towards Mo Tiange. ¡°Senior, this way please.¡±


    As Mo Tiange walked out of the house, she saw the Ling family¡¯s cultivator once again holding his wine bottle. She couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. Of the cultivators in this world, there were also some who were so fond of drinking like this.


    Once she had walked far away, that Ling family¡¯s cultivator rubbed his nose while still holding his wine bottle, muttering to himself, ¡°She has so many treasures in her possession, yet she¡¯s actually only staying in a blue aura cave, and a small one at that. Really stingy...¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!